<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
  <description>With over twenty volumes, the <i>Nicene and 
Post-Nicene Fathers</i> is a momentous achievement. Originally gathered 
by 
Philip Schaff, the <i>Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers</i> is a collection 
of 
writings by classical and medieval Christian theologians. The purpose of 
such a collection is to make their writings readily available. The 
entire work is divided into two series, each with fourteen volumes. The 
second series focuses on a variety of important Church Fathers, ranging 
from the fourth century to the eighth century. This volume contains some 
of the works of St. Jerome. St. Jerome is best-known and honored for his 
translation of the Bible into Latin--what is now called the Vulgate. The 
<i>Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers</i> are comprehensive in scope, and 
provide 
keen translations of instructive and illuminating texts from some of the 
great theologians of the Christian church. These spiritually 
enlightening texts have aided Christians for over a thousand years, and 
remain instructive and fruitful even today!<br /><br />Tim 
Perrine<br />CCEL 
Staff 
Writer</description>
  <pubHistory />
  <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
  <published>New York: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>schaff</authorID>
  <bookID>npnf206</bookID>
  <workID>npnf206</workID>
  <bkgID>jerome_the_principal_works_of_st_jerome_(schaff)</bkgID>
  <version>3.0</version>
  <series>ecf</series>
  <editorialComments />
  <revisionHistory />
  <status>This volume has been carefully proofread and corrected.</status>

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>NPNF2-06. Jerome: The Principal Works of St. Jerome</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">NPNF (V2-06)</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor">Philip Schaff</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="file-as">Schaff, Philip (1819-1893)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="ccel">schaff</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">St. Jerome</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Jerome, St.</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="ccel">jerome</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Translator">W. H. Freemantle, M.A.</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Translator" scheme="file-as">Freemantle, M.A., The Hon. W.H.</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Translator" scheme="ccel">freemantlewh</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BR60</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Christianity</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Early Christian Literature. Fathers of the Church, etc.</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Proofed; Early Church; </DC.Subject>
    <DC.Contributor sub="Digitizer" />
    <DC.Date sub="Created" />
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/npnf206.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source>Logos Inc.</DC.Source>
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
  </DC>
  <comments />
</electronicEdInfo>







<style type="text/css">
p.c59	{ font-style:italic; text-indent:.25in }
p.c58	{ margin-left:.95in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c57	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c56	{ margin-top:9pt }
p.c55	{ font-style:italic; margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c54	{ font-style:italic; margin-bottom:6pt; margin-top:9pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c53	{ margin-top:.5in; margin-left:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c52	{ margin-left:1.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c51	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c50	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:9pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c49	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:.35pt }
p.c48	{ margin-left:153pt }
p.c47	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c46	{ margin-top:.5in; text-align:center }
p.c45	{ margin-top:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c44	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c43	{ font-style:italic; margin-left:.5in; margin-top:9pt; text-indent:-.5in }
p.c42	{ font-style:italic; margin-left:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c40	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-4.5pt }
p.c39	{ margin-right:.25in; margin-left:.25in }
p.c38	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c37	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-bottom:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c36	{ margin-bottom:6pt }
p.c35	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-9pt }
p.c34	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.25in }
p.c33	{ margin-left:.25in }
p.c32	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c31	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c30	{ margin-top:12pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c29	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c28	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c27	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c26	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
span.c25	{ font-size:x-large; text-transform:uppercase }
table.c24	{ border-collapse:collapse }
td.c23	{ width:110.7pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
p.c21	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:9pt }
p.c20	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c19	{ margin-top:6pt; text-align:right; text-indent:.25in }
span.c17	{ font-variant:small-caps }
p.c16	{ margin-top:9pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c15	{ margin-top:.5in; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
span.c14	{ font-size:x-large }
p.c13	{ margin-top:6pt; text-align:center }
span.c12	{ font-size:x-small; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c11	{ margin-top:42pt; text-align:center }
span.c10	{ font-variant:small-caps }
p.c9	{ margin-top:.25in; text-align:center }
span.c8	{ font-size:large; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c7	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center }
p.c6	{ margin-bottom:12pt; text-align:center }
p.c5	{ margin-top:12pt; text-align:center }
span.c4	{ font-size:large }
span.c3	{ font-size:xx-large }
p.c2	{ text-align:center }
span.c1	{ font-size:medium }
span.c0	{ font-size:x-small }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="c59">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c58">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".95in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c57">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c56">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c55">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c54">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c53">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c52">
  <property name="margin-left" value="1.75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c51">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c50">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c49">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".35pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c48">
  <property name="margin-left" value="153pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c47">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c46">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c45">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c44">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c43">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c42">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c40">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-4.5pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c39">
  <property name="margin-right" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c38">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c37">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c36">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c35">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-9pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c34">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c33">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c32">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c31">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c30">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c29">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c28">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c27">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c26">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c25">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="table" class="c24">
  <property name="border-collapse" value="collapse" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c23">
  <property name="width" value="110.7pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c21">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c20">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c19">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c17">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c16">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c15">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c14">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c13">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c12">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c11">
  <property name="margin-top" value="42pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c10">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c9">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c8">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c7">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c6">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c5">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c4">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c3">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-large" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c2">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c1">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c0">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page." n="i" shorttitle="Title Page." progress="0.15%" prev="toc" next="ii" id="i"><pb n="i" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_i.html" id="i-Page_i" /><p class="c2" id="i-p1"><span class="c1" id="i-p1.1">A
SELECT LIBRARY</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p2">OF THE</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p3"><span class="c3" id="i-p3.1">NICENE AND</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p4"><span class="c3" id="i-p4.1">POST-NICENE FATHERS</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p5">OF</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p6"><span class="c4" id="i-p6.1">THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p7"><span class="c1" id="i-p7.1">SECOND SERIES</span></p>

<p class="c5" id="i-p8">TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH WITH PROLEGOMENA AND EXPLANATORY
NOTES.</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p9">VOLUMES I–VII.</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p10">UNDER THE EDITORIAL SUPERVISION OF</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p11">PHILIP SCHAFF, D.D., LL.D.,</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p12">PROFESSOR OF CHURCH HISTORY IN THE UNION THEOLOGICAL
SEMINARY, NEW YORK.</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p13">AND</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p14">HENRY WACE, D.D.,</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p15">PRINCIPAL OF KING’S COLLEGE, LONDON.</p>

<p class="c6" id="i-p16"><span class="c1" id="i-p16.1">VOLUME VI</span></p>

<p class="c7" id="i-p17"><span class="c4" id="i-p17.1">JEROME: LETTERS AND SELECT
WORKS</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p18"><span class="c1" id="i-p18.1">T&amp;T CLARK</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p19">EDINBURGH</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p20"><span class="c4" id="i-p20.1">__________________________________________________</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p21">WM. B. EERDMANS PUBLISHING COMPANY</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p22">GRAND RAPIDS, MICHIGAN</p>
</div1>

<div1 title="Title Page." n="ii" shorttitle="Title Page." progress="0.17%" prev="i" next="iii" id="ii">

<pb n="iii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_iii.html" id="ii-Page_iii" /><p class="c9" id="ii-p1"><span class="c8" id="ii-p1.1">THE PRINCIPAL WORKS OF ST. JEROME.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="ii-p2"><span class="c10" id="ii-p2.1">Translated</span></p>

<p class="c9" id="ii-p3"><span class="c10" id="ii-p3.1">by</span></p>

<p class="c9" id="ii-p4"><span class="c8" id="ii-p4.1">the hon. w. h. fremantle,
M.A.,</span></p>

<p class="c13" id="ii-p5"><span class="c12" id="ii-p5.1">Canon of Canterbury Cathedral and
Fellow and Tutor of Balliol College, Oxford,</span></p>

<p class="c9" id="ii-p6"><span class="c10" id="ii-p6.1">with the assistance of</span></p>

<p class="c9" id="ii-p7"><span class="c8" id="ii-p7.1">The rev. G. Lewis, M.A.,</span></p>

<p class="c13" id="ii-p8"><span class="c12" id="ii-p8.1">Of Balliol College, Oxford, Vicar of
Dodderhill near Droitwick,</span></p>

<p class="c9" id="ii-p9"><span class="c10" id="ii-p9.1">and</span></p>

<p class="c9" id="ii-p10"><span class="c8" id="ii-p10.1">The rev. w. g. martley, M.A.,</span></p>

<p class="c13" id="ii-p11"><span class="c12" id="ii-p11.1">Of Balliol College,
Oxford.</span></p>
</div1>

<div1 title="Translator's Preface." n="iii" shorttitle="Translator's Preface." progress="0.18%" prev="ii" next="iv" id="iii">

<pb n="v" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_v.html" id="iii-Page_v" /><p class="c15" id="iii-p1"><span class="c14" id="iii-p1.1">Translator’s
Preface.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="iii-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p3"><span class="c10" id="iii-p3.1">The</span> grounds on which certain
works of Jerome have been selected, as most important, for translation
in this edition, while others have been omitted, are given in the
Prolegomena (p. xvii–xviii).</p>

<p id="iii-p4">The first draught of the translation was prepared by my
coadjutors and former pupils, Mr. G. Lewis and Mr. W. G. Martley, who
also added most of the notes; but I have gone minutely through every
part, correcting, adding, and at times re-writing, both in the <span class="c17" id="iii-p4.1">ms</span>. and in the proof, and I have composed the
Prolegomena and Indices.</p>

<p id="iii-p5">I have endeavoured to make the work useful not to the
theologian alone, but also to the historical student. The general
reader will find interest and even entertainment in the parts of the
work referred to in the Index under such headings as “Pictures of
Contemporary Life,” “Proverbs,” “Stories”
and “Quotations,” or by looking at the Letters to which
special attention is called in the Prolegomena at p. xviii. The Table
of Contents also, in which a short description is given of the purport
of each Letter, will help each class of readers to select the parts
suitable to them. Finally, the Life of Jerome included in the
Prolegomena, though closely compressed, has been furnished with copious
references, which will make it a key to the whole work. It is only to
be regretted that, through the impossibility of including
Jerome’s work on Illustrious Men and his controversy with Rufinus
in the present volume, it is necessary to send the reader for a few of
the most important facts to Vol. iii of this Series.</p>

<p id="iii-p6">I can hardly expect that, in a work which has been
carried through amidst many pressing engagements, which has been
printed two thousand miles away, and of which I have had only a single
proof to correct, I have been able to avoid all mistakes. But I hope
that no inaccuracies have crept in of sufficient magnitude to mar the
usefulness of the work. I have felt the responsibility of making the
first translation of Jerome into English, especially as a translation
once made acts as a hindrance to those who might wish to attempt the
same task. But I trust that the present work may be found to be not
altogether an unworthy presentment of the great Latin church-writer to
the English-speaking world.</p>

<p class="c19" id="iii-p7"><span class="c10" id="iii-p7.1">W. H. Fremantle.</span></p>

<p id="iii-p8"><span class="c10" id="iii-p8.1">Canterbury</span>, <i>November</i>,
1892.</p>
</div1>

<div1 title="Prolegomena to Jerome." n="iv" shorttitle="Prolegomena to Jerome." progress="0.27%" prev="iii" next="iv.I" id="iv">

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Introductory." n="I" shorttitle="Chapter I" progress="0.27%" prev="iv" next="iv.II" id="iv.I">

<pb n="xi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xi.html" id="iv.I-Page_xi" /><p class="c15" id="iv.I-p1"><span class="c14" id="iv.I-p1.1">Prolegomena to
Jerome.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="iv.I-p2"><span class="c4" id="iv.I-p2.1">I.—<span class="c17" id="iv.I-p2.2">Introductory.</span></span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iv.I-p3">St. Jerome’s importance lies in the facts: (1)
That he was the author of the Vulgate Translation of the Bible into
Latin, (2) That he bore the chief part in introducing the ascetic life
into Western Europe, (3) That his writings more than those of any of
the Fathers bring before us the general as well as the ecclesiastical
life of his time. It was a time of special interest, the last age of
the old Greco-Roman civilization, the beginning of an altered world. It
included the reigns of Julian (361–63), Valens (364–78),
Valentinian (364–75), Gratian (375–83), Theodosius
(379–95) and his sons, the definitive establishment of orthodox
Christianity in the Empire, and the sack of Rome by Alaric (410). It
was the age of the great Fathers, of Ambrose and Augustine in the West,
of Basil, the Gregories, and Chrysostom in the East. With several of
these Jerome was brought into personal contact; of Ambrose he often
speaks in his writings (Apol. i. 2, iii. 14, in this series Vol. iii.,
pp. 484 and 526; also this Vol., pp. 74 and 496, Pref. to Origen and S.
Luke; and the Pref. to Didymus on the Holy Spirit, quoted in
Rufinus’ Apology, ii. 24, 43, Vol. iii. of this series, pp. 470
and 480; also On Illust. Men, c. 124, Vol. iii. 383; see also
Index—Ambrose); with Augustin he carried on an important
correspondence (see Table of Contents); he studied under Gregory
Nazianzen (80, 93; see also Illust. Men, c. 117, Vol. iii. 382) at the
time of the Council at Constantinople, 381; he was acquainted with
Gregory of Nyssa (Illust. Men, c. 128, Vol. iii. 338); he translated
the diatribe of Theophilus of Alexandria against Chrysostom (214, 215).
He ranks as one of the four Doctors of the Latin Church, and his
influence was the most lasting; for, though he was not a great original
thinker like Augustin, nor a champion like Ambrose, nor an organiser
and spreader of Christianity like Gregory, his influence outlasted
theirs. Their influence in the Middle Ages was confined to a
comparatively small circle; but the monastic institutions which he
introduced, the value for relics and sacred places which he defended,
the deference which he showed for Episcopal authority, especially that
of the Roman Pontiff, were the chief features of the Christian system
for a thousand years; his Vulgate was the Bible of Western Christendom
till the Reformation. To the theologian he is interesting rather for
what he records than for any contribution of his own to the science;
but to the historian his vivid descriptions of persons and things at an
important though melancholy epoch of the world are of inestimable
value.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Contemporary History." n="II" shorttitle="Chapter II" progress="0.37%" prev="iv.I" next="iv.III" id="iv.II"><p class="c20" id="iv.II-p1">

<span class="c4" id="iv.II-p1.1">II.—<span class="c17" id="iv.II-p1.2">Contemporary
History.</span></span></p>

<p class="c21" id="iv.II-p2">The references in this Section, where numbers alone are
given, are to the date A. D.</p>

<p class="c16" id="iv.II-p3">It seems desirable to prefix to this Introduction some
account of the times of St. Jerome. General and ecclesiastical history
must not be kept too far apart.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p4">Jerome was born in the troubled times which followed the
death of Constantine (337), and before Constantius became sole Emperor
(353). He was still a schoolboy during the reign of Julian
(361–63), and when he heard of his death. During his student life
at Rome, Jovian and Valentinian were Emperors, and at Treves, where he
next sojourned, the latter Emperor held his court. His first letter
refers to a scene in which Ambrose, then Prefect of Liguria, seems to
have taken part (370), and his settlement at Aquileia synchronises with
the law of Valentinian restraining legacies to the clergy (370). He
went to the East in the year of the death of Athanasius (373), and
during his stay in the desert and at Antioch (374-80) occurred the
death of Valentinian, the defeat and death of his brother Valens in the
battle of Adrianople, the elevation of Theodosius to the purple, and
the call of Gregory Nazianzen to Constantinople. He was ordained by
Paulinus, one of the three Bishops of Antioch, and studied under
Apollinaris, thus touching on both the chief points for which the
Council of Constantinople was called (381). At that Council he was
probably present, being, as stated above, a disciple of its president,
Gregory Nazianzen. He was present also at the Western Council held the
next year in Rome under Pope Damasus, whose trusted counsellor he
became (pp. 233, 255). His later life, spent at Bethlehem
(386–420), witnessed the division of the <pb n="xii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xii.html" id="iv.II-Page_xii" />Empire between the sons of Theodosius, the fall
of the Prefect Rufinus (p. 174), to whom Jerome had been denounced, the
triumph of Stilicho and his death (at which he weakly rejoiced, p.
237), Alaric’s sack of Rome (410) and his death, the revolt of
Heraclian, the marriage of Alaric’s successor, Adolphus, with the
Emperor’s sister, Galla Placidia, and the death of Arcadius
(408); in ecclesiastical matters, it witnessed the rise of Chrysostom
(398) and his exile (403) and death (407), the condemnation of
Origenism (400), and the Pelagian controversy (415). It is of this
period that we are now to give a sketch.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p5">The Emperor Constantius “may be dismissed,”
says Gibbon, “with the remark that he inherited the defects
without the abilities of his father.” He died in Cilicia on
November 3, 361; he had been stained in his youth by the blood of nine
of his near relatives; he had fallen early under the dominion of the
eunuchs of his palace; and he had done little for the defence of the
empire. In ecclesiastical matters he had favoured the Arian cause, and
had banished the orthodox Bishops of the principal sees, and had
visited Athanasius of Alexandria with his especial displeasure. His
jealousy of his cousin Julian, who had risen to fame by his just and
vigorous administration and by his victories over the Germans, led him
into acts which provoked the legions of Gaul and caused them to hail
Julian as their Emperor. His overtures of peace were rejected by
Constantius; he marched rapidly toward Constantinople, and Constantius,
leaving the Persian war in which he was engaged, turned westward to
meet him. The death of Constantius saved the world from civil war.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p6">Julian’s accession was hailed by all who felt the
need of a strong ruler; and his first measures were just and tolerant.
He recalled from exile the Bishops whom Constantius had banished; his
private life was virtuous, and his love of learning endeared him to
some of the best of his subjects. But his contempt of Christianity made
him first impatient and then a persecutor. He forbade Christians, or
Galileans as he called them, to teach in the schools, or to follow the
learned professions; he restored Paganism, though it was observed that
the Paganism he introduced was in many ways modified by Christian
influence; and he favoured the Jews and wished them to rebuild their
temple at Jerusalem. What the result of his retrogressive policy would
have been it is hard to say. He died in a skirmish in the Persian war,
on June 26, 363.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p7">Jovian, who succeeded him, was a Christian; and his
election showed that the anti- Christian policy of Julian had been
without effect. He proclaimed a complete toleration, but died before
reaching Constantinople, only six months after his election.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p8">Valentinian, his successor, was an orthodox Christian,
his brother Valens, whom he associated with himself, an Arian.
Valentinian established his court at Treves, and successfully kept back
the barbarians. Thither in 366 Jerome went for a time, and he describes
the curious customs of the tribes whom he saw there (Against Jovinian,
ii. 7, p. 394). The Emperors proclaimed toleration, which extended even
to the celebration of the Eleusinian mysteries. But their inquisitorial
and cruel treatment of all suspected of magic arts had a repressive
effect upon learning. Their foundation of schools and endowment of
physicians for the poorer citizens show that the hopes of social
improvement were not extinguished. Yet the state of society in Rome and
in other large cities, as given at this time by Ammianus Marcellinus
(cxiv. 6, xxviii. 4. See Gibbon, iv. 77. Ed. Milman &amp; Smith),
reveals to us the causes of the fall of Rome.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p9">In the reign of Valentinian many ecclesiastical events
of great importance took place. The election of Damasus to the Popedom
in 366, when the rival factions of Damasus and Ursinus filled the whole
city with their conflict, and churches were stormed and strewed with
the slain, showed how important the Bishopric of Rome had become.
“If you would make me Pope, perhaps I might become a
Christian,” said Prætextatus, the worshipper of the old
gods, to Damasus, who wished to convert him (see p. 428). The law of
Valentinian forbidding legacies to be made to the clergy shows also
their wealth and deterioration (p. 92). But this reign produced some of
the greatest Bishops and leaders whom the Church has known. Athanasius
died in 373. Ambrose became Bishop of Milan in 374. Basil was Bishop of
Cæsarea in Cappadocia from 370 to 379.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p10">Meanwhile, the reign of Valens in the East was
unsuccessful, and ended in a great disaster. The Visigoths, and
Ostrogoths, or Gruthungi, pressed by the Huns, implored permission to
cross the Danube from their settlements in Dacia and to be allowed to
cultivate the waste lands of Thrace and Asia Minor. This was conceded
to them; but they were ill treated and cajoled, and at last asserted
their rights by force; and the Emperor, who attacked them near
Adrianople, was defeated and slain, and his army destroyed (378). The
Goths were now a formidable force within the Empire. It was in the year
before the death of Valens (377) that Stridon, the birth-place of
Jerome, was destroyed.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p11"><pb n="xiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xiii.html" id="iv.II-Page_xiii" />Valentinian had died
in 375, leaving two sons, Gratian, an accomplished youth of eighteen,
who became Emperor of Gaul and the West, and Valentinian II., then a
child, who was nominal Emperor of Italy and the central provinces, and
who, with his mother Justina, had his residence at Milan. Gratian
distinguished himself by his conduct of several expeditions against the
German tribes beyond the Rhine, and, upon the death of his uncle
Valens, nominated Theodosius to be Emperor of the East. But he
afterwards yielded to idleness and frivolous pleasure, and in 383 was
murdered by the agents of the usurper Maximus.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p12">Theodosius, the son of the elder Theodosius, who had
recovered Britain and Africa for the Empire, but had on a false
accusation been put to death at Carthage, was called to the Empire from
his retirement in Spain. He showed himself a great and capable ruler.
He took the Goths in detail and gradually dispossessed them. He put
down the usurper Maximus (383), and on the death of the young
Valentinian (392) fought against the usurper Eugenius, and became sole
Emperor (394) in the year before his death. He reformed the laws,
enacting the Theodosian Code. In his reign Paganism was finally
suppressed. He caused a vote to be taken in the Roman Senate for the
establishment of Christian worship and the suppression of Paganism. He
destroyed the temples—the destruction of the Serapeum at
Alexandria in 389 being the most notable instance of this—and
supported Ambrose in his vehement efforts for the suppression of
Paganism. Though he loyally befriended the Empress Justina, who was an
Arian, and her young son Valentinian II., he did not support their
demand for the toleration of Arian worship at Milan which Ambrose had
denied to them, and he suppressed Arianism throughout the Empire. To
settle the doctrinal disputes raised by the teaching of Apollinaris,
Bishop of the Syrian Laodicæa, who held that the Logos in Christ
supplied the place of the human soul, and the disputed succession at
Antioch, where the Episcopal throne was claimed by the Arian Vitalis,
the Trinitarian but Arian-ordained Meletius, and Paulinus the champion
of the uncompromising orthodoxy of the West, he summoned the Council of
Constantinople, which met in 381. The President of the Council was
Gregory Nazianzen, who had come to Constantinople in 379, and, partly
through his own eloquence and other great powers, partly through the
influence of Theodosius, had won his way from the position of minister
of a single church, the Anastasis, to the Episcopal throne. The
Egyptian Bishops opposed him and vainly endeavoured to foist in the
Cynic Maximus into his place. The Council did not succeed in settling
the dispute at Antioch, but they maintained the Nicene creed, and added
to it all the articles after “I believe in the Holy Ghost.”
The Council held at Rome in the following year (382), to which Jerome
went with Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus, and Paulinus of Antioch (p.
255), contradicted that of Constantinople on the subject of the
succession at Antioch, but agreed with it on the creed. Gregory
Nazianzen soon after the Council resigned the Bishopric of
Constantinople, and Damasus, Bishop of Rome, died in 384.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p13">Theodosius was, like Henry II. of England, liable to
violent accesses of passion. When the people of Antioch rose in
insurrection in 387, and destroyed the busts of the Emperor, he gave an
order that the city should be razed and reduced to the rank of a
village, from which sentence he was only deterred by the entreaties of
the Governor of the city and its Bishop, John Chrysostom. When a
similar rising took place at Thessalonica in 390, he was not similarly
appeased, but ordered that the people when summoned to the theatre
should be massacred by his soldiers, and seven thousand men, women and
children were thus put to death. Ambrose, on Theodosius’ coming
to Milan, refused to admit him to the communion of the Church till he
had undergone five months of penance and showed his repentance for his
crime.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p14">On the death of the young Valentinian in 391, Eugenius
the rhetorician usurped the throne of the West. Justina fled to the
court of Theodosius, who, after long preparations, marched against
Eugenius, and defeated him at Aquileia in 394. Theodosius, however, did
not long survive his rival. After this last success he gave himself up
to ease and self-indulgence, and died 395.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p15">The Empire was divided between the sons of Theodosius.
Arcadius, who became Emperor of the East, was eighteen years of age,
and Honorius, fourteen. Both were weak characters, ill suited to cope
with the growing dangers of the Empire. Arcadius married Eudoxia, a
woman of a worldly and violent disposition. Honorius married the
daughter of Stilicho, the great semi-barbarian general, who was his
cousin, having married Serena, the daughter of Honorius, brother to the
great Theodosius. Arcadius’ minister, Rufinus, became so
unbearable in his rapacity (see Jerome’s allusion to him, p. 447)
that a tumult was raised against him and he was put to death (395).
Honorius removed his court to Ravenna, among the pine forests of which
he was more secure from invasion; and, so long as he was under the
guidance of Stilicho, was able to live in security.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p16"><pb n="xiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xiv.html" id="iv.II-Page_xiv" />John Chrysostom
became Bishop of Constantinople in 398, and by his sermons and ascetic
discipline exerted a large influence. But intrigues were raised against
him by Theophilus of Alexandria on account of his reception of the Long
Monks, whom Theophilus had banished in his zeal against Origenism. And
the Empress Eudoxia, whom his plain speaking had offended, endeavoured
to work his ruin. He was banished, after having been once brought back
to the capital by the entreaties of the people, in 404, and died in
407, having continued to exercise his influence over the Church
generally from his exile at Comana in Pontus. His remains were brought
to Constantinople thirty years later, and were welcomed by Theodosius
II. and his consort Eudocia with tears of repentance for the fault of
their predecessors. Arcadius died in 408, leaving as his heir the young
Theodosius, then but seven years old. His daughter Pulcheria and the
Prefect Anthemius administered the Empire successfully; the Huns, who
had entered the Roman territory and encamped in Thrace, were persuaded
to withdraw, and the Eastern Empire enjoyed peace during the remainder
of the reign of Theodosius II.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p17">Turning to ecclesiastical affairs, we find a certain
calm settling down upon the Church after the Council of Constantinople,
and an unwillingness to reopen the subjects of strife. Men used the
name of heretic rather as something to frighten their opponents, and
sought to identify opinions which they disliked with the Arianism of
the past, which all alike condemned. There were much fewer Councils of
Bishops and no General Council for fifty years (Ephesus, 431). But
other subjects of dispute arose, the Christian community being
saturated with Greek contentiousness. The first of these related to
Origenism. The works of the great and original church teacher of
Alexandria of the third century (~254) had
been little studied for above a hundred years, when a new interest in
them arose both in the East and the West. The earnest study of
Scripture which led to the formation of the Vulgate, or translation
from the original into the vulgar tongue of the Latin world, led to a
wish to consult the greatest textual writer and interpreter of
Scripture who had as yet appeared; and those who learned from his Bible
work to admire him were led also to study his doctrinal views. It
happened to Origen, as to many modern teachers, that his name came to
be identified with one or two prominent doctrines; and, as men speak of
Calvinism or Erastianism or Hegelianism, so they spoke of Origenism.
The doctrines which they connected with Origen were taken from his most
important work, the Περὶ
᾽Αρχῶν, “on First
Principles.” They were mainly (1) his expressions relating to the
subordination of the Son to the Father, and (2) his eschatology. As to
the first of these, they took isolated expressions, such as, “The
Son does not see the Father,” or, “the Son is darkness in
comparison with the Father,” and they spoke of him as the father
of Arius; as to the second, they fastened upon his speculative ideas,
that the coming of men’s souls into this world was a fall from a
previous state of being; that men may rise into an angelic state; that
the material body is destined to pass away; and that in the
consummation of all things all spiritual beings, including the fallen
angels, will be schooled into obedience, so that the universe may be
brought back into harmony. Men were incapable of entering into the
general system of Origen, and still more of understanding his
historical position. The Pope Anastasius who condemned him in 404 says
plainly that he knows neither who Origen was nor when he lived (see
Vol. iii. 433); and they consequently took his tenets in an absolute
sense, and thought of him as denying the divinity of Christ, or the
condemnation of the wicked, or the resurrection of the body. His views
were most widely spread in Egypt, where the contrary tendency of
Anthropomorphism, that is, the conception of God as the subject of
human properties and passions, was also widely prevalent. Theophilus,
Bishop of Alexandria, at first was generally favourable to Origen, as
was also Jerome; but, through various causes, not unmixed with personal
feeling, he turned against Origenism in a fanatical and persecuting
temper. He procured the condemnation of Origenism by the Bishops of
Egypt, Syria, and Cyprus, and also by those of Rome and Italy; and he
pursued those who had fled from his persecution to Constantinople, and
branded Chrysostom, who had receive them, as a heretic. In all this he
was aided by Jerome, who translated his missives into Latin (see
Letters 86 to 100, 113 and 114). But the whole matter was transacted
without any Council being called; the Bishops were taken as speaking
the general sentiment, and their decisions were reinforced by a decree
of the Emperors (400).</p>

<p id="iv.II-p18">The second controversy (which also was disposed of
without any General Council) was that of Pelagianism. Pelagius and
Cælestius, monks of Britain, had come to Rome in 409, and
maintained the doctrine of Free Will and the possibility of a man
living without sin, against the Augustinian doctrine of Grace, which
asserted the helplessness of man and issued in absolute
predestinarianism. They passed into Africa with the crowds who were
escaping from Alaric’s invasion, and there confronted the
influence of Augustin. Condemned by a Coun<pb n="xv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xv.html" id="iv.II-Page_xv" />cil at Carthage in 413, they passed into
Palestine, and procured recognition from Councils held at Jerusalem and
Diospolis in 415, notwithstanding the presence of Orosius,
Augustin’s friend, and the accusations of the Gaulish Bishops,
Heros and Lazarus. Jerome was invited to write against them (pp. 272,
279), and their followers rose against him and burnt his monasteries
(p. 280, Augustin De Gest. Pel. c. 66), after which they visited
Ephesus and Rome, and were at first received by the Pope Zosimus; and
several Bishops, of whom the chief was Julian of Eclana, espoused their
cause. But Augustin’s influence prevailed in the West, while in
the East little interest was taken in a controversy which was
humanistic rather than strictly theological, and men’s minds were
being drawn to the questions of Christology, which led to the Nestorian
controversy and the Council of Ephesus (431).</p>

<p id="iv.II-p19">The forces of the barbarians, which in the reign of
Valens had threatened Constantinople, were diverted to the West in the
reign of the sons of Theodosius. Those who remained within the
boundaries of the Empire imbibed something of Roman civilisation, and,
in many cases, became servants of Rome; and, as the subjects of the
Empire withdrew through love of luxury from military duties, the power
of the barbarians enlisted as mercenaries increased. Alaric, who now
rose to power, occupied an ambiguous position. He marched with his
Gothic army into Greece (396), and, being a Christian, thought himself
justified in plundering the historic fanes of the old religion. He was
attacked by Stilicho near the Isthmus of Corinth, and defeated, but he
contrived to transport his army across the gulf and to take possession
of Epiris (397), and the ministers of Arcadius thought it prudent to
make peace with him. In 398 he became at once Master-General of
Illyricum and King of the Visigoths; and, his rights not being
respected by the Emperor of the West, he invaded the North of Italy. He
was vanquished by Stilicho in the battles of Pollentia and Verona
(403); but the conqueror, who well knew the increasing weakness of
Rome, made peace with Alaric and acknowledged his official position.
Alaric retreated for a time, but another barbarian invader, Radagaisus
or Radaghast, with a mixed host of Vandals, Suevi, and Burgundians,
forced his way to Florence. He was there met by Stilicho who gained
over him his last great victory on the heights of Fiesole (406). The
policy of conciliation adopted by Stilicho might have converted Alaric
and his Goths into the guards of the Empire; but his action was
disowned, and he was treated as a traitor and put to death in 408. Then
Alaric advanced to the attack upon Rome. He was induced by fair
promises to raise the siege; but, finding that no faith could be placed
in the court of Ravenna, he renewed the siege, and took the city on
August 26, 410. The only redeeming feature in the terrible destruction
which ensued was the respect of the Goths for the Christian religion.
They spared the clergy and the churches and those who had taken refuge
in them; and even the rich plate and ornaments of divine worship were
held sacred from their rapacity. But the knell of Roman greatness had
been sounded, and the end of the Empire was near at hand. Alaric on
leaving Rome ravaged Italy. He marched to Rhegium, the flames of which
Rufinus saw from the opposite coast while he wrote his Commentary on
the Book of Numbers (Vol. iii. p. 568); but his attempt to cross into
Sicily was frustrated by a storm, and he himself died before the year
of the sack of Rome had closed. His successor, Adolphus, made peace
with Rome, and dared to ask for the hand of Galla Placidia, the sister
of Honorius. The King of the Goths was accepted as the brother-in-law
of the Roman Emperor.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p20">The Empire of the West might now be compared to a ship
heaving to and fro in a troubled sea, encompassed by enemies and
without captain or rudder. Britain had revolted in 409. From 409 to 413
Gaul was a prey to revolutions, and the usurper Constantine was with
difficulty overcome by the Roman General Constantius, only to be
followed by fresh usurpers, Jovinus, Sebastian, and Attalus. The Count
Heraclian dared to invade Rome itself in 413, though defeat and death
were the penalty. One by one the provinces of the Empire passed into
the hands of the barbarians. The Goths settled in Aquitaine and in
Spain; the Vandals turned down into Africa; the Burgundians settled in
the East and North of France, and the Franks in the centre. The ruin of
the Empire of the West was practically consummated at the time of
Jerome’s death in 419, though sixty years of disaster and
disgrace intervened before its final extinction.</p>

<p id="iv.II-p21">Meanwhile the distressed condition of Italy had driven
large numbers of persons, especially of the clergy and the upper
classes of society, to take refuge in the East, so as almost to justify
Thierry’s designation of the movement as an emigration to the
Holy Land. Jerome and his friends received this tide of fugitives at
Bethlehem, and corresponded with those left behind; and thus the evils
of the time made the Solitary of the East the chief Doctor of the
West.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Life of Jerome." n="III" shorttitle="Chapter III" progress="1.19%" prev="iv.II" next="iv.IV" id="iv.III"><p class="c20" id="iv.III-p1">

<pb n="xvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xvi.html" id="iv.III-Page_xvi" /><span class="c4" id="iv.III-p1.1">III.—<span class="c17" id="iv.III-p1.2">Life of Jerome.</span></span></p>

<p class="c21" id="iv.III-p2">The figures in parentheses, when not otherwise
indicated, refer to the pages in this volume.</p>

<p class="c16" id="iv.III-p3">For a full account of the Life, the translator must
refer to an article (<span class="c17" id="iv.III-p3.1">Hieronymus</span>) written by
him in Smith and Wace’s <i>Dictionary of Christian Biography</i>.
A shorter statement may suffice here, since the chief sources of
information are contained in this volume, and to these reference will
be continually made.</p>

<p class="c16" id="iv.III-p4"><i>Childhood and Youth</i>. A.D. 345. Jerome was born at
Stridon, near Aquileia, but in Pannonia, a place which was partially
destroyed in the Gothic invasion of 377 (On Illustrious Men, 135, Vol.
iii. p. 304). Jerome’s own property, however, remained, though in
a ruinous state, in 397 (140). His father Eusebius (Ill. Men, as above)
and his mother were Catholic Christians (492), but he was not baptised
in infancy. The family was moderately wealthy, possessing houses (140)
and slaves (Apol. i. 30, Vol. iii. p. 498), and was intimate with the
richer family from which sprang Bonosus, Jerome’s foster brother
and friend (6). The parents were living in 373 when Jerome first went
to the East (35), but probably died at the destruction of Stridon. He
had a brother, Paulinian, twenty years his junior (140, 173), and we
read of a sister (8, 9), and an aunt named Castorina (13).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p5">He received a good education, but declares that he was
an idle boy (Vol. iii. 498). He was at a grammar school when the
Emperor Julian died (Comm. on <scripRef passage="Habakkuk iii. 14" id="iv.III-p5.1" parsed="|Hab|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.3.14">Habakkuk iii. 14</scripRef>) and soon after went to
Rome with his friend Bonosus (6), where he studied rhetoric (at that
time the all-embracing pursuit) under Ælius Donatus (Vol. iii.
491), and frequented 363 the law-courts (Comm. on Gal., ii. 13).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p6">363–66. He fell into sin (9, 15, 78), but was
drawn into the company of young Christians who on Sundays visited the
tombs of the martyrs in the Catacombs (Com. on Ezek., ch. 40, v. 5),
and is believed to have been baptised by the Pope Liberius in 366 (20).
He was already a keen student, though as yet having little knowledge of
Greek (Rufinus Apol. ii. 9, Vol. iii. p. 464), and had begun the
acquisition of a library (35).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p7">366–70. From Rome Jerome went with Bonosus to
Gaul, passing, however, through Northern Italy, where they made
acquaintance with Rufinus, probably at his native place, Concordia (<scripRef passage="Ep. v. 2" id="iv.III-p7.1">Ep.
v. 2</scripRef>, comp. with iii. 3, pp. 7, 11). He stayed at Treves (7), and
travelled in its neighbourhood (394), and copied <span class="c17" id="iv.III-p7.2">mss</span>., and wrote a mystical Commentary on Obadiah
(401).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p8"><i>Aquileia</i>. Returning probably by Vercellæ (1)
to Italy he was for three years at Aquileia, where he entered
definitively upon the twin pursuits of his life, Scriptural study and
the fostering of asceticism.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p9">370–73. A society of congenial minds gathered
round him, comprising Rufinus, Bonosus, Heliodorus (afterwards Bishop
of Altinum), Chromatius (afterwards Bishop of Aquileia), and his
brother Eusebius, and the Archdeacon Jovinus, the monk Chrysogonus, the
sub-deacon Niceas, Innocentius, and Hylas, the freedman of the wealthy
but ascetic Roman lady, Melania, together with Evagrius (afterwards
Bishop of Antioch), who had come to Italy with Eusebius, Bishop of
Vercellæ, on his return from exile. For the mention of these in
various parts of Jerome’s works, the Index must be consulted.
These ascetics did not form a monastery. There were as yet no Orders or
Rules. The vow was merely a “purpose” (<i>propositum</i>)
which each privately took on himself and the terms of which each man
freely prescribed. The Greek word <i>Monachus</i> (Monk) was used, but
only implied living a single or separate life. Some were hermits (5, 9,
247), some lived in cities (121, 250). Jovinian was a monk, though
antiascetic (378); Heliodorus (91) and John of Jerusalem (174) were
monks, though Bishops. Some members of the ascetic society at Aquileia
may have resided in the same house; but there was no cenobitic
discipline. Jerome visited Stridon and the neighbouring town of
Æmona (12), and perhaps resided at his native place for a time,
but he complains of the worldliness of the people of his native town
and of the opposition of their Bishop, Lupicinus (8 n. 10). The friends
at Aquileia were united in the closest friendship.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p10">373. Rufinus’ baptism (7, Ruf. <scripRef passage="Ap. i. 4" id="iv.III-p10.1" parsed="|Rev|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.4">Ap. i. 4</scripRef>, Vol. iii.
436) and the writing of Jerome's first letter on “the woman seven
times struck with the axe” are the only incidents which have come
down to us of this period. We only know that the society was broken up
by some event which Jerome speaks of as “a sudden storm,”
and “a monstrous rending asunder” (5).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p11">Jerome determined on going to the East with Evagrius and
Heliodorus; Innocentius, Niceas, and Hylas accompanied him (1, 5, 6,
10). Chromatius, Eusebius, and Jovinus remained in Italy. Bonosus
retired to an island in the Adriatic, where he lived the life of a
hermit (5, 9). Rufinus went to Egypt and subsequently to Palestine in
the company of <pb n="xvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xvii.html" id="iv.III-Page_xvii" />Melania (6, 7).
Jerome and his companions travelled through Thrace, Pontus, Bithynia,
Galatia, at the capital of which (Ancyra) he appears to have stayed
(497), Cappadocia, and Cilicia, to Antioch, their haven of rest (5).
But they did not long remain together. Heliodorus made a journey to
Jerusalem, where he was the guest of Florentius (6).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p12">374. Jerome was in ill health, and at length, in the
middle of Lent (36), fell into a fever of which he nearly died. To this
illness belongs his anti-Ciceronian dream (36, Apol. ii. 6, Vol. iii.
462), which finally determined him to abandon secular learning and
devote himself to sacred studies. The successive deaths of Innocentius
and Hylas left Jerome alone with Evagrius, at whose country house he
fell in with the ancient hermit Malchus (315), and was encouraged by
him in the ascetic tendency. He hoped to see Rufinus, wrote to him
through Florentius (4, 6), but he did not come; and he determined to
embrace the life of solitude. Heliodorus had some thought of
accompanying him, but, to Jerome’s great chagrin) felt the call
to pastoral work to be the stronger, and returned to Italy (8, 13,
123).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p13"><i>The Desert</i>. 374–379. Jerome spent the next
five years in the Desert of Chalcis, to the east of Antioch (7). It was
peopled by hermits who, though living apart for most purposes, were
under some kind of authority (4, 21). Jerome wrote to their head,
Theodosius, begging to be admitted into their company (4). His life
while in the desert was one of rigorous penance, of tears and groans
alternating with spiritual ecstasy, and of temptations from the
haunting memories of Roman life (24, 25); he lived in a cell or cavern;
he earned his daily bread, and was clad in sackcloth (21, 24), but he
was not wholly cut off from converse with men. He saw Evagrius
frequently (7, 8); he wrote and received letters and books (7, 11); he
learned Hebrew from a converted Jew (<scripRef passage="Ep. xviii. 10" id="iv.III-p13.1">Ep. xviii. 10</scripRef>), and copied and
translated the Gospel according to the Hebrews (Ill. Men, 2, 3, Vol.
iii. 362), and his brother solitaries he found only too accessible (<scripRef passage="Ep. xvii. 3" id="iv.III-p13.2">Ep.
xvii. 3</scripRef>). Towards the close of his sojourn he became involved in the
controversies then agitating the Church at Antioch, where Arian
Vitalis, the orthodox but Arian-ordained Meletius, and the Western
Paulinus disputed the possession of the bishopric (20). Jerome found
himself beset with demands for a confession of faith in terms strange
to his Western education (19, 20). He appealed to Pope Damasus for
advice (19, 20); but he and his friends found his position intolerable.
They would rather, he says, live among wild beasts than among
Christians such as those about them. In the autumn of 378 he wrote to
Marcus, then head of the eremite community, to say that he only begged
for the “hospitality of the desert” for a few months: in
the spring he would be gone (21).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p14">379. Accordingly, in the spring of 379 he came to
Antioch and attached himself to the party of Paulinus, the Western and
orthodox Bishop, who ordained him presbyter, though he then and always
afterwards declined the active ministry (446). He pursued his studies
under the celebrated Apollinarius of Laodicæa, though not
accepting his views (176), and wrote his “Dialogue against the
Luciferians” (319–334).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p15"><i>Constantinople</i>. 380. The next year Jerome went,
with his Bishop, Paulinus, to Constantinople, and was there during the
Second General Council, at which the views of his teacher,
Apollinarius, were condemned, and sentence was passed in the cause of
his Bishop. He placed himself under the teaching of Gregory Nazianzen
(80, 93, 357; Ill. Men, 117), and became acquainted with Gregory of
Nyssa (Ill. Men, 128); he translated the Chronicle of Eusebius and
dedicated it to Vincentius and Gallienus, the former of whom became
henceforward his companion (483, 444–446); he imbibed his
admiration for Origen, translating his Homilies on Jeremiah and
Ezekiel, and writing to Damasus on the meaning given by Origen to the
Seraphim in <scripRef passage="Is. vi." id="iv.III-p15.1" parsed="|Isa|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6">Is. vi.</scripRef> (22).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p16">381. These literary labours were carried on under the
disadvantage of a weakness of the eyes, from which he henceforward
constantly suffered. But there is in his writings not a single
reference to the Council of Constantinople, and only cursory references
to that held the next year at Rome, in which he was certainly called to
take part (233; Ruf. Epil. to Pamph., Vol. iii. 426, 513).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p17"><i>Rome</i>. 382–5. He went to Rome with his
Bishop, Paulinus, and with Epiphanius, Bishop of Salamis in Cyprus. At
the Council which was there held he was present as a learned man whose
help the Pope required. There is no ground for the notion that he
became his official secretary. But for the two main objects of
Jerome’s life his sojourn in Rome presented great opportunities.
Damasus thoroughly appreciated his eminence as a biblical scholar. He
constantly sent him questions, the replies to which form short
exegetical treatises, such as those reckoned among Jerome’s
letters on the word Hosanna and the Prodigal Son. It was also for Pope
Damasus that he undertook a revised <pb n="xviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xviii.html" id="iv.III-Page_xviii" />version of the Psalms, a version which was used
in the Roman Church for more than eleven centuries (492, 494), and also
a revised version of the New Testament, the preface to which is of much
critical value (487, 488; see also p. 357, where a whole clause in
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 35" id="iv.III-p17.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.35">1 Cor. vii. 35</scripRef> is said to have been omitted in the old
version because of the difficulty of translation). He further began the
collation of the various texts of the LXX. and the other Greek versions
of the Old Testament, and began to form the convictions which
afterwards led to his translation direct from the Hebrew (484). These
biblical studies made him acquainted with the works of Origen, and he
conceived a great and almost passionate admiration for that
“brazen-hearted” (Chalchenterus) worker and teacher of the
Church (46), and he permitted himself to use expressions too
indiscriminate in praise of him and too contemptuous towards his
adversaries, which were afterwards thrown in his teeth (Ruf. <scripRef passage="Ap. ii. 14" id="iv.III-p17.2" parsed="|Rev|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.14">Ap. ii.
14</scripRef>, Vol. iii. 467).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p18">For the promotion of asceticism he found in Rome a
congenial soil. Epiphanius, him- self the pupil of the hermits
Hesychias and Hilarion (Sozom. vi. 32, Vol. ii. 369, 370), was the
guest of the noble and wealthy lady Paula, the heiress of the
Æmilian race (196), who was already disposed to the ascetic life.
To the circle of her family and friends Jerome was soon admitted, and
she became his devoted disciple and friend during the remainder of her
life (Letter cviii.). Her son, Toxotius, and her daughters, Blesilla,
the young widow (47–49), Paulina, the wife of Jerome’s
friend, the ascetic Senator Pammachius (135), and Julia Eustochium
(196), each in special ways affected the life of Jerome. Her friends,
Marcella and Principia (253), Asella (42, 58), Lea (42), Furia and
Titiana, Marcellina and Felicitas (60) and Fabiola, all of them
belonging to the highest Roman families, formed a circle of renuntiants
who sought refuge in the ascetic life from the wastefulness and
immorality of those of their own quality. Marcella’s house on the
Aventine was their meeting place (41, 58). There they prayed and sang
psalms in the Hebrew, which they had learned for the purpose (210), and
read the Scriptures under the guidance of their teacher (41, 255), who
wrote for them many of his expository letters, whose ascetic writings
they committed to memory, and whose private letters to them (Letters
xxiii.–xlvi.) reveal the various phases of the new Roman and
Christian life. These are concentrated in the Treatise on the
Preservation of Virginity which he addressed to Eustochium (Letter
xxii.). This period also produced the first of Jerome’s
controversial treatises, that against Helvidius on the perpetual
virginity of Mary (334–346).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p19">384–5. This congenial scene of activity and
friendship was broken up by the death of Damasus. The new Pope,
Siricius, to whom many had thought of Jerome as a rival (59), was
without sympathy for him: he had offended almost every class of the
community by his unrestrained satire (Letters xxii., xl., liv., etc.):
he had awakened suspicion by his over praise of Origen (46); and at the
funeral of Blesilla, whose end was believed to have been hastened by
the hard life enjoined upon her, the fury of the people was excited
against Jerome and the cry was raised “The monks to the
Tiber!” (53). He felt that he was vainly trying to “sing
the Lord’s song in a strange land” (60) and he resolved to
leave Rome for ever and to seek a retreat in Palestine. His departure
in August and the feelings excited by it are described in a passage in
his Apology against Rufinus (<scripRef passage="Ap. iii. 22" id="iv.III-p19.1" parsed="|Rev|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.22">Ap. iii. 22</scripRef>, Vol. iii. 530) and in his
letter to Asella (Letter xlv.) written at the moment of his embarkation
at Ostia.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p20">385–6. Jerome sailed with Vincentius and with his
brother Paulinian (Vol. iii. 530 as above) direct to Antioch. Paula and
Eustochium, leaving the other members of their family, went to Cyprus
to see Epiphanius; and the two parties united at Antioch (198). Thence
they passed through Palestine and Jerusalem, on to Egypt, where they
visited the abode of the monks of Nitria (202) and became acquainted
with Didymus, “the blind seer” of Alexandria (176): and
they returned to Palestine in the autumn of 386, and settled at
Bethlehem for the remainder of their lives.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p21"><i>Bethlehem, First Period</i>. Jerome’s life at
Bethlehem lasted thirty-four years. A monastery was built, of which he
was the head, and a convent for women over which Paula and Eustochium
successively presided (206), a church where all assembled (206, 292),
and a hospice for pilgrims who came to visit the holy places from all
parts of the world (140). These institutions were supported by the
wealth of Paula until, through the profusion of her charities, she was
so impoverished that she rather depended on Jerome and his brother, who
sold the remains of their family property for their support (140). He
lived in a cell, surrounded by his library, to which he constantly made
additions (Ruf. <scripRef passage="Ap. ii. 8" id="iv.III-p21.1" parsed="|Rev|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.8">Ap. ii. 8</scripRef> (2), Vol. iii. 464). He lived on bread and
vegetables (165), and speaks of his life as one of repentance and
prayer (446), but no special austerities are mentioned in his writings,
and he did not think piety increased by the absence of cleanliness (33,
34). He never offici<pb n="xix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xix.html" id="iv.III-Page_xix" />ated in the
services (83), but was much absorbed in the cares (140) and discipline
(Letter cxlvii.) of the monastery, and by the crowds of monks who came
from all parts of the world (64, 65, 500). Sulpicius Severus (Dial. i.
8) tells us that when he was with him towards the close of his life, he
had the charge of the parish of Bethlehem; and the presbyters
associated with him certainly prepared candidates for baptism (446);
but his call, as he often confesses, was not to the pastorate, but to
the study (Letter cxii.). He had youths to whom he taught Latin
classics (Ruf. Apol. ii. 8 (2), Vol. iii. 465); and he expounded the
Scriptures daily to the brethren in the monastery (Apol. ii. 124, Vol.
iii. 515). Sulpicius speaks of him as always reading or writing, never
resting day or night. Translations, commentaries, controversial works,
letters dealing with important subjects, flowed constantly from his
pen, while the notes passing between him and Paula and Eustochium were
without number (Ill. Men, 135, Vol. iii. 384), and every thing that he
wrote was caught up by friends or by enemies and published (79). He
worked amidst great distractions, not merely from the cares of the
monasteries and the hospice, but from the need of entertaining persons
of distinction, like Fabiola (161), from all parts of the world (153,
287, 161); from the need of replying to the letters brought by
messengers from the most distant countries for those who sought advice
of the renowned teacher (Letters cxvi.–cxxx.); from prolonged
illnesses (188, 215); at times from poverty; from the panic of
barbarian invasions (161, 252), and from the attacks of his enemies,
who in the year 417 burned his monasteries (281, 282).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p22">He spared no pains nor expense in the production of his
works. He perfected his knowledge of Hebrew by the aid of a Jew who
came to him like Nicodemus by night (176); he also learned Chaldee
(493); and for special parts of his Bible work he obtained special aid
from a distance (491, 494), obtaining funds, when his own had failed,
from his old friends Chromatius and Heliodorus (492).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p23">386–92. The list of his works during the first six
years of his residence at Bethlehem comprises the completion of the
Commentary on Ecclesiastes, and the translation of Didymus on the Holy
Spirit; the Commentaries on Ephesians and Galatians, Titus and Philemon
(498); a revision of the version of the New Testament begun in Rome; a
Treatise on <scripRef passage="Psalms x." id="iv.III-p23.1" parsed="|Ps|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10">Psalms x.</scripRef>–xvi., and Translation of Origen on St. Luke
and the Psalms; the Book on the Names of Hebrew Places, mainly
translated from Eusebius; the Book of Hebrew Proper Names and that of
Hebrew Questions on Genesis; the revision of his translation of the
LXX., involving a comparison of Origen’s Hexapla; a considerable
part of the Vulgate; the Lives of the hermits Malchus and Hilarion; and
the Catalogue of Illustrious Church Writers. The only letter preserved
to us of this period is that written in the name of Paula and
Eustochium to invite Marcella to come to Palestine (60).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p24"><i>Bethlehem, Second Period</i>. 392–405. The
second period of Jerome’s stay at Bethlehem is the period of his
most conspicuous activity, which was partly employed in the salutary
work of finishing the Vulgate and in writing letters which rank among
the finest of his compositions, but largely also in controversies, in
which the worst parts of his character and influence are brought into
prominence.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p25">395, 398 and 404–5, 394–97. There were also
great external hindrances to his work: the panic arising from the
invasion of the Huns, on account of which the inmates of the
monasteries had to leave their homes and prepare to embark at Joppa
(161); there were long periods of ill health; and there was the quarrel
with the Bishop of Jerusalem which led to a kind of excommunication of
the monks of Bethlehem (446, 447).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p26">The letters of this second period are those numbered 47
to 116. They comprise those to Nepotianus, nephew of Heliodorus, on the
duties of the pastorate (89–96); that to Heliodorus, on the death
of his nephew (123–131); that to Paulinus, the Roman Senator,
afterwards Bishop of Nola, on his poem in praise of Theodosius, and on
the study of Scripture (96–102); that to Furia, on the
maintenance of widowhood (102–109); that to the Spanish noble
Lucinius, who had sent scribes to copy Jerome’s works
(151–154), and to his widow Theodora (154, 155); those to
Abigaus, a blind Spanish presbyter (156, 157), and to Salvina, widow of
Nebridius, and closely connected with the Emperor Theodosius
(163–168); that to Amandus, the Roman presbyter, on a difficult
case of conscience (149–151); the letter to Oceanus, defending
the second marriage of a Spanish Bishop (141–146); the letter to
Læta, wife of Toxotius, son of Paula, on the education of her
infant daughter (189–195); and those gems of his writings, the
sketches of the lives (Epitaphia) of Fabiola (157–163) and of
Paula (195–212).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p27"><i>The Vulgate</i>. 391–403. The work of
Jerome’s life, the Vulgate version of the Scriptures, was
completed in this period. The version which bore the name of Vulgate,
the popular or vernacular version, in his day (44, 487–488) was a
loose translation of <pb n="xx" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xx.html" id="iv.III-Page_xx" />the LXX., of
which almost every copy varied from every other. His first effort,
therefore, was to translate, or to revise the existing translations,
from a correct version of the LXX. And this revised version he used in
his familiar expositions, in the monastery (Apol. ii. 24, Vol. iii.
515), though a great part of it was lost even in his lifetime (280),
and all that now remains of it is Job, the Psalms, and the Preface to
the Books of Solomon (494). But even the most correct text of the LXX.,
as he saw at once, was insufficient. In Origen’s Hexapla the
versions of Theodotion, Aquila, and Symmachus were given, together with
two others called Quinta and Sexta, in parallel columns with the LXX.
These constantly differed; and the only mode of deciding between them
was by going back to the Hebrew—“Hebraica Veritas,”
as he constantly terms it (80, 486, 494).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p28">392. Accordingly, he set himself at once, in his
settlement at Bethlehem, to the preliminary labours required for this
task; and in the sketch of his works in the Catalogue (Vol. iii. 384;
On Ill. Men, 135) he says: The New Testament I have restored according
to the Greek original; the Old I have translated in accordance with the
Hebrew.”</p>

<p id="iv.III-p29">393. But no portion was as yet published. In the
following year he published the prophets (80) and sent other portions
of his Old Testament version to Marcella at Rome, keeping the rest shut
up in his closet (80), and awaiting the judgment of his friends on the
portions submitted to them. He purposed from the first to publish the
whole, as we see from what he calls his “helmeted preface”
to the Books of Samuel and of Kings (489). But it was published in
fragments, according as he had leisure to give it a final revision, or
according as other circumstances were favourable. The series of
Prefaces (487–494) shows that some parts were written or revised
in great haste (492, 494), some parts extorted from him by the
importunity of his friends (488; see Apol. ii. 25, in Vol. iii. 515);
that he was subjected to severe censures and misunderstanding, as to
which he was extremely sensitive; that at times he so shrank from
publicity that he wished his friends only to read it privately; that he
was often, especially in the later portions, dependent on his friends
for the provision of the copyists (492, 494). The order of publication
can be traced. The Books of Samuel and of the Kings came first, then
Job and the Prophets, Ezra and Nehemiah, and the Book of Genesis. Thus
far he had proceeded in the year 393 when a break of three years
occurred through external hindrances, of which the panic of the
invasion of the Huns was the chief.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p30">395. He then, at the entreaty of Chromatius and
Heliodorus (492), completed the Books of Solomon, intending to proceed
systematically to the end.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p31">398. But illness intervened, after which he states that
the first eight books were still wanting in the copies made for the
Spaniard Lucinius (153);</p>

<p id="iv.III-p32">403. nor was the publication resumed till five years
later, when the remaining books from Exodus to Ruth and the Book of
Esther were brought out (489, 491).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p33">404. The whole was then collected, by others rather than
by himself, and gradually superseded all other Latin versions, and,
coupled with the version of the New Testament previously made, became
the received, or Vulgate, edition of the Bible.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p34">393–404. The second period of Jerome’s stay
at Bethlehem is the period of his great controversies. These are no
less than six in number. (1) That with Jovinian on ascetic practices.
(2) That with the Origenists, in which he worked with Theophilus of
Alexandria and the Western Bishops. (3) That with John, Bishop of
Jerusalem. (4) That with Rufinus. (5) That with Vigilantius. (6) That
with Augustin. These may be described somewhat cursorily, the reader
being referred for a more detailed statement of them to the Letters and
Treatises themselves and to the notices prefixed to them.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p35">(1) <i>Jovinian</i>. Jovinian was a Roman monk or,
rather, solitary (for many took private monastic vows without entering
any order or monastery) who had perceived the danger of degrading the
ordinary Christian life which lurked in the profession of asceticism.
He was not, to judge by Jerome’s quotations from him (347), a man
of superior ability; but there are no apparent grounds for the
imputations which Jerome throws upon his character. He put off the
monastic dress, and lived like other men; and, though he refused to
marry, maintained his right as a Christian to do so. He argued that the
conditions of virginity, marriage, and widowhood were equal in
God’s sight, provided men lived in faith and piety; and that
eating and fasting were indifferent if men gave God thanks. He seems to
have had some influence, and it is stated that some who had made vows
of virginity were led through his teaching marry. Certainly his views
were condemned by the Pope Siricius, by Ambrose, and by Augustin.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p36">393. He published a book in Rome, maintaining these
opinions, and others of a more speculative character, which was sent to
Jerome, and was at once answered by him in his treatise “Against
Jovinian” (346–416). The more speculative matters he deals
with calmly; but the anti-ascetic views he treats with violence and
contempt. “These are the hissings of the old serpent; by these
the dragon expelled man <pb n="xxi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxi.html" id="iv.III-Page_xxi" />from
Paradise.” His intemperateness, which threw contempt upon
marriage, was severely blamed by his friends at Rome, who tried to stop
the publication (79; see also Ruf. Apol. ii. 44, Vol. iii. 480); but he
only replied by renewed expressions of derision, and, several years
later, when he has occasion to refer to Jovinian, he says, “This
man, after being condemned by the authority of the Roman Church, amidst
his feasts of pheasants and swine’s flesh, I will not say gave
up, but belched out, his life” (417).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p37">(2) <i>Origenism</i>. 393–403. The second great
controversy in which Jerome was engaged at this period relates to
Origenism, about which a great controversy had arisen at Alexandria,
leading to its condemnation by the Bishops of Palestine and Cyprus in
the East, and by the Pope and the Bishop of Milan and others in the
West.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p38">The great church teacher of Alexandria in the third
century was but little known in the West. Anastasius the Pope, in the
year 399, declared that he neither knew who he was nor what he had
written (Vol. iii. 433). Jerome, who had made acquaintance with his
writings during his first sojourn in the East, conceived a strong
admiration for him; he did not, indeed, accept all his views, as may be
seen from the first letter in which he alludes to him (22); but on his
coming to Rome he did all in his power to make him known. He was
invited by Damasus to translate some of his works (485); and when he
found ignorant condemnations passed upon him he praised him with his
usual vehemence and without discrimination, even eulogizing the
Πεπὶ ᾽Αρχῶν on
which the subsequent controversy mainly turned (46; Ruf. <scripRef passage="Ap. ii. 13" id="iv.III-p38.1" parsed="|Rev|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.13">Ap. ii. 13</scripRef>,
Vol. iii. 467). He had also quoted without blame in his Commentary on
the Ephesians statements such as those relating to the pre-existence of
human souls and possible restoration of Satan (Ruf. Apol. i. 448, 454).
But it was rather a literary enthusiasm and an admiration of original
genius than an express consent to Origen’s system. His calm
judgment in later years was, that his literary services to the Church
were inestimable, but that his doctrinal views were to be read with the
greatest caution, and that those specially impugned were heretical
(176, 177, 238, 244). It must be allowed, however, that he appears in
his earlier stage as the vehement panegyrist of Origen (46, 48), and in
his later stage as his equally vehement condemner; and also that this
change seems less the effect of conviction than of a fear of the
imputation of heresy (Apol. iii. 33, Vol. iii. 535).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p39">The monks in the deserts near Alexandria were divided,
some holding Origenistic views, and some those of an opposite tendency
and verging upon Anthropomorphism. Theophilus, the Bishop of
Alexandria, at first sided with the Origenists, but afterwards turned
against them, and became their relentless persecutor. During his former
phase he was appealed to by John, Bishop of Jerusalem, in his
controversy with Epiphanius and Jerome (427), and took his part so
vehemently that he sent his confidant Isidore to Jerusalem, nominally
to inquire, but really to crush out all opposition, as he stated in a
letter to John (444). This letter fell into the hands of Jerome and his
friends, and the intentions of Theophilus were frustrated. A period of
suspicious silence followed (134); but when Theophilus had undergone
his change he found a ready instrument in Jerome, who threw himself
eagerly into the conflict (182–184), translated the encyclicals
of Theophilus (185, 186, 189) which led to the condemnation of Origen
in the East, and even his diatribe against St. John Chrysostom for
receiving Isidore and his brethren, whom Theophilus now treated as his
enemies (214). Jerome also, through his friends Pammachius, Marcella,
and Eusebius (186, 256), procured the condemnation of Origen in the
West.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p40">(3) <i>John of Jerusalem</i>. The controversy with John
of Jerusalem forms an episode in the more general controversy. John had
been trained among the Origenistic ascetics, Epiphanius among the
anti-Origenists. Jerome appears to have undergone no change in his
sentiments as to Origen during the first period of his stay at
Bethlehem [see his Preface to the Book of Hebrew Questions (486, 487)
written in 388], and was on good terms with the Bishop of Jerusalem and
with Rufinus, who was then living on the Mount of Olives.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p41">393. But at the beginning of the second period a certain
Aterbius came to Jerusalem and spread suspicion and alarm of heresy.
Jerome, perhaps weakly, “gave him satisfaction” as to his
faith (Apol. iii. 33, Vol. iii. 535), while by John and Rufinus he was
treated as a busybody (<i>id</i>.). This produced the first
estrangement, which was greatly increased by the visit of Epiphanius in
the following year. The scenes which followed may be read in
Jerome’s treatise, “Against John of Jerusalem” (430)
and in Epiphanius’ letter translated by Jerome (83–85).
Epiphanius was popular at Jerusalem, and after a scene in the church,
in which he preached against Origenism and John against
Anthropomorphism, a breach was made between the two prelates.
Epiphanius came to stay at Bethlehem, and spoke of John as well nigh a
heretic. John spoke of Epiphanius as “that old tard” (430).
The monks of Bethlehem took part with Epiphanius; and he, to prevent
their <pb n="xxii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxii.html" id="iv.III-Page_xxii" />being deprived of clerical
ministration by Bishop John, ordained Jerome’s brother Paulinian
at his monastery of Ad in the diocese of Eleutheropolis. He was then
only thirty years old, and was ordained against his will, and with the
employment of force and even gagging (83). Epiphanius, returning to
Cyprus, wrote to John a letter explaining his conduct (83–89)
which was translated by Jerome, but which did little to allay the
strife. John placed the monasteries, at least partially, under an
interdict (446–447), and appealed to Rome and to Alexandria, and
afterwards to Rufinus, the Pretorian Prefect at Constantinople (174,
447). Theophilus at first took John’s side vehemently; but the
mission of his confidant Isidore miscarried (444, 445), and after some
time his views of the situation changed and he made peace with Jerome
and his friends.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p42">397 or 398. John also was appeased; and Jerome, who had
written a long and bitter account of the controversy in his treatise to
Pammachius “Against John of Jerusalem” (424–447),
seems suddenly to have let the whole matter drop; the treatise was not
finished and was not published, and we read of the strife no more.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p43">(4) Rufinus. 398–404. The quarrel with
Jerome’s early friend Rufinus did not, like that with John pass
away. Jerome had deeply loved Rufinus (4) and highly respected Melania
in early days (5, 7, 53). He had spoken of Rufinus in his Chronicle for
the year 378 as “insignis monachus” (Ruf. <scripRef passage="Ap. ii. 25, 26" id="iv.III-p43.1" parsed="|Rev|2|25|2|26" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.25-Rev.2.26">Ap. ii. 25, 26</scripRef>,
Vol. iii. 471); we do not read of any estrangement till some years
after his return to Palestine.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p44">392. We do not, indeed, find the warm affection which we
should expect in two intimate friends who meet after a long separation;
and it is possible that Jerome’s omission of Rufinus’ name
from his Catalogue of Church Writers may indicate a coolness on one
side which was resented on the other. But they admit that their
friendship remained (Ruf. <scripRef passage="Ap. ii. 8" id="iv.III-p44.1" parsed="|Rev|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.8">Ap. ii. 8</scripRef> (2), vol. iii. 465), and that there
was frequent intercourse between the monks of Bethlehem and those of
the Mount of Olives (<i>id</i>.).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p45">393–394. The visit of Aterbius (<scripRef passage="Ap. iii. 33" id="iv.III-p45.1" parsed="|Rev|3|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.33">Ap. iii. 33</scripRef>, Vol.
iii. 535) and that of Epiphanius mark the time of estrangement. Rufinus
was with Bishop John in the scenes in the Church of the Resurrection,
and is mentioned in Epiphanius’ letter as a presbyter as to whose
views he is paternally anxious (84-87). In the quarrel between John and
Jerome Rufinus took decidedly the Bishop’s side (84, 430,
compared with 250). Jerome’s mind grew full of suspicion, so that
he even imputed to him that he had bribed some one in the monastery at
Bethlehem to steal from the lodgings of Fabiola his translation of the
letter of Epiphanius to John (<scripRef passage="Ap. iii. 4" id="iv.III-p45.2" parsed="|Rev|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.4">Ap. iii. 4</scripRef>, Vol. iii. 521).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p46">397. But when Rufinus was leaving Palestine, friendship
was restored. They partook together of the Eucharist, and joined hands
(<scripRef passage="Ap. iii. 33" id="iv.III-p46.1" parsed="|Rev|3|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.33">Ap. iii. 33</scripRef>, Vol. iii. 535), and Jerome accompanied his friend some
way upon his journey; but the reconciliation was short-lived. When in
Rome, Rufinus prefixed to a translation of Origen’s
Περὶ ᾽Αρχῶν a
preface (168–170) which referred in laudatory terms to Jerome as
his forerunner in this work, thus seeming to expose Jerome to the
suspicions and condemnation which might be expected to fall on one who
undertook such a work. This work was sent to Jerome by his friends
Pammachius and Oceanus (175), together with a Preface written by
Rufinus to a translation of the Apology for Origen by Pamphilus the
Martyr. They spoke of the alarm excited at Rome by the translation of
the Περὶ ᾽Αρχῶν,
and their suspicions that the translation was so made as to veil the
heresies contained in the original work; they begged that Jerome would
translate the work as it stood in the original, and pointed out that
his own reputation for orthodoxy was at stake (175). Jerome at once
complied. He sent to them a literal translation of Origen’s work
together with a letter describing the relation in which he had stood
and still stood to Origen: he admired him as a biblical scholar, but
had never accepted him as a dogmatic teacher (176, 177). He at the same
time wrote a letter to Rufinus, couched in friendly terms, but
remonstrating with him for the use he had made of his name (170). This
letter, having been sent to Jerome’s friends at Rome, was kept
back by them (<scripRef passage="Ap. i. 12" id="iv.III-p46.2" parsed="|Rev|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.12">Ap. i. 12</scripRef>, Vol. iii. 489) and not delivered to Rufinus,
and thus the quarrel, which might have been allayed, became
irreparable.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p47">401–404. The further progress of the dispute is
described in the notice prefixed to the Apologies of Jerome and Rufinus
(Vol. iii. 434–5, 482, 518). It may suffice here to say that this
disgraceful and unseemly wrangle between two well-known Christian
teachers, conducted publicly before the whole Church, and breeding a
hatred which Jerome continued to express even after Rufinus’
death (498, 500) has only one redeeming feature to the historian,
namely, that it brings to our knowledge many instructive facts which
would otherwise have lain hid.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p48">396. (5) <i>Vigilantius</i>. The controversy with
Vigilantius consists only of Jerome’s letter to him
(131–133) and the treatise “against Vigilantius”
(417–423). He had been originally introduced to Jerome by
Paulinus, Bishop of Nola, who spoke of him <pb n="xxiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxiii.html" id="iv.III-Page_xxiii" />in high terms (123). No questions arose between
them during his stay at Bethlehem. He even spoke of Jerome at times
with extravagant praise (132). But he appears to have had some
connection with Rufinus (<scripRef passage="Ap. iii. 19" id="iv.III-p48.1" parsed="|Rev|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.19">Ap. iii. 19</scripRef>, Vol. iii. 529), and Jerome
accused him afterwards of having conveyed some <span class="c17" id="iv.III-p48.2">mss</span>. into the monastery at Bethlehem, probably from that
on the Mount of Olives (Apol. iii. 5, 19, Vol. iii. 521, 529). Jerome
afterwards heard a report that Vigilantius had written and spoken
against him in various places (131), and had accused him of Origenism.
To this his letter is a reply. The anti-ascetic writings of Vigilantius
to which Jerome’s treatise is a reply have not come down to us.
Gennadius (de Script. <scripRef passage="Eccl. 35" id="iv.III-p48.3" parsed="|Eccl|35|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.35">Eccl. 35</scripRef>) says that he was an ignorant man, but
polished in words. But, whatever his ability or literary power, he was
one of the few who were able to judge rightly of the ascetic and
superstitious practices by which Christianity was being overlaid; and
it is on this point that Jerome is most violent and contemptuous in his
treatment of him. The notices prefixed to the Letter (131) and Treatise
(417) will complete this statement.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p49">394–404. (6) <i>Augustin</i>. The remaining
controversy of this period is that with St. Augustin. The two men had
at an earlier time had some friendly relations, and Alypius,
Augustin’s friend, had stayed with Jerome at Bethlehem. But
Augustin, then coadjutor Bishop of Hippo, in a letter to Jerome (112),
found fault with some of his statements in his Commentary on the
Galatians, to which, no doubt, his attention had been called by
Alypius. Jerome had maintained that the scene in <scripRef passage="Gal. ii." id="iv.III-p49.1" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal. ii.</scripRef> in which St. Paul rebukes St. Peter for
inconsistent compliances with Judaism, was a merely feigned dispute,
arranged between the two Apostles in order to make the truth clear to
the members of the Church. Augustin objects that this is practically
imputing falsehood to the Apostles. He touched upon other points, such
as the translation of Scripture and the doctrine of marriage, in a
manner savouring of assumption, considering the high position of
Jerome, who was also eight years his senior. Through a strange series
of misadventures, which illustrate the difficulty of communications at
that epoch, this letter was never delivered to Jerome till nine years
after it was written. It fell into the hands of persons who copied it,
and became known in the West. Jerome heard casually that it had been
seen among his works in an island in the Adriatic. It appeared as if
Augustin had wished to gain credit by attacking a well-known man behind
his back. And this suspicion was hardly allayed by a second letter from
Augustin, which partially explained what had occurred (140), or by a
third, in which, in answer to a letter from Jerome sending some of his
works and warning his correspondent that, if it came to blows, the
result might be like that described in Virgil, where the old Entellus
strikes down young Dares, Augustin criticises both severely and
ignorantly Jerome’s great work of translating the Hebrew
Scriptures. Jerome’s patience begins to fail (189). “Send
me your original letter,” he says, “signed by your own
hand, or else cease to attack me.” And he comments in his turn
somewhat sharply on some of Augustin’s interpretations of the
Psalms. It was only on the receipt of Augustin’s reply to this
letter (214), couched in terms of deep respect, and deprecating any ill
feeling between Christian friends, such as had arisen in the case of
Rufinus, that Jerome finally answered the original letter, written ten
years before, and received a letter which completely restored
friendship. Henceforward they are at one. Letters pass freely between
them; Augustin consults Jerome on the difficult question of the origin
of souls (272, 283), and foregoes the expression of Traducianism, to
which he is inclined, in deference to Jerome’s objections; and he
consults him on the Pelagian question, and sends Orosius to sit at his
feet. Jerome recognises that each has his proper gift, and gives a
plenary adherence to all that Augustin teaches. Alypius, their original
link, is joined with Augustin in the address of Jerome’s last
letter to him (282); Paula, the grand-daughter of Jerome’s chief
friend, is called by him the granddaughter of Augustin; and through
this unity the families of Paula and Melania, which had been severed by
the adherence of the one to Jerome and the other to Rufinus, are
reunited by the coming of Pinianus and his wife, the younger Melania,
from the church of Hippo to the convent at Bethlehem. The letters from
which this episode is drawn are incorporated into the volume containing
works of Augustin, and are not reprinted here. But no life of Jerome,
however limited or unpretending, would be satisfactory without some
account of the relations of the two great doctors of Latin
Christianity.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p50"><i>Bethlehem, Third Period</i>. 405–420. The last
period of Jerome’s life was passed in the midst of privations,
the loss of friends, and frequent illnesses. Paula had died. Jerome was
poor (500, 214, 215) and often weak (498, 500). His eyesight failed
(<i>id</i>.). He had enemies around him (261, 262) and in the high
places of the Empire (237, 499). The barbarians were sweeping across
the Empire (237, 500), some, like the Isaurians, threatening the North
of Palestine (214) and even penetrating at one time to Southern Syria
<pb n="xxiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxiv.html" id="iv.III-Page_xxiv" />and Egypt (<i>id</i>.), while the
main stream, after devastating Jerome’s native Dalmatia, passed
on under Alaric to the sack of Rome.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p51">410. Fugitives from Rome and Italy crowded to Bethlehem,
adding greatly to Jerome’s labours (499, 500). It seemed as the
end of the world were at hand (260). In the sack of Rome Pammachius and
Marcella died (257, 500). Eustochium followed them eight years later.
The controversy with the Pelagians led to the burning of the
monasteries at Bethlehem, probably also to renewed estrangement of his
Bishop, John of Jerusalem, and his successor Praylus.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p52">417. But he continued his work with no abatement of
ardour or vigour, as may be seen from the Prefaces to his later
Commentaries (500, 501). He had still friends about him, Pinianus,
Albina, Melania, and the younger Paula (<scripRef passage="Ep. cxliii." id="iv.III-p52.1">Ep. cxliii.</scripRef>); a few survivors
even in Rome, Oceanus and the younger Fabiola (252, 253); and men in
many lands who honoured and consulted him, as is seen by his letters;
and, above all, the friendship of Augustin. The letters of this period
take a wider range than those going before, Jerome’s fame being
now world-wide; their addresses embrace Dalmatia (220), Gaul (215),
Rome (252, 253), and Africa (260, 261). Their contents will be best
estimated from the notices prefixed to them; but we may mark as
specially important the ascetic letter to Rusticus, on the solitary
life (244), to Ageruchia, and those on perseverance in widowhood (230),
and to Demetrias on the preservation of virginity (260–272),
which contain vivid pictures of the life (233) and events (236, 237) of
the time, and of the sack of Rome (237, 257); the Memoir, addressed to
Principia, of Marcella, who died from her ill treatment in that great
day of doom (253); the letter to Evangelus (288) containing
Jerome’s view of the origin and mutual relations of the three
orders of the Ministry; and that to Sabinianus, the lapsed Deacon, who
had introduced disorder into the monasteries at Bethlehem
(289–295).</p>

<p id="iv.III-p53"><i>Pelagianism</i>. The only great controversy of this
period is the Pelagian, in which Jerome seems to have engaged rather at
the instance of others than on his own initiative. He shows some
mildness in dealing with the Pelagians, and wishes more to win than to
condemn them (449, 499); his temperament was not such as to incline
him, like Augustin, to take an attitude of vehement hostility to the
Pelagian tenets.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p54">414–418. But Orosius came from North Africa, where
the Council of Carthage had lately been held; and when, the next year,
Pelagius and Cælestius came to Palestine, and Councils were held,
first at Jerusalem under Bishop John, who was favourable to the
reception of Pelagius, and subsequently at Diospolis, Palestine became
the centre of the controversy.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p55">416. Augustin from Africa and Ctesiphon from Rome
appealed to him (272, 280); both Orosius and Pelagius quoted his words
as making for them; and at length Jerome himself felt compelled to take
the pen. He resorted in this his last controversial work, as in his
first against the Luciferians, to the form of dialogue. The argument
must be praised for its moderation, though it must be confessed that
this is gained at the expense of liveliness; it was impossible for
Jerome, as a “Synergist,” or believer in the co-operation
of the human will with the divine, to throw himself into the fray with
the eagerness of a convinced Predestinarian. But he does not scruple to
brand Pelagius as a heretic; and to a heretic he would show no mercy
(449). His treatise, notwithstanding its fine drawn argument, made him
at once the leader of the orthodox party in the East, and the target
for the enmity of their adversaries.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p56">416–7. A crowd of Pelagian monks attacked the
monasteries, slew some of their inmates, and burned or threw down the
buildings, the tower in which Jerome had taken refuge alone escaping
(Aug. de Gestis Pelag. 66). This violence, however, was checked by a
strong letter from Pope Innocentius (280, 281) to Bishop John, who died
soon after; and Jerome, to whom the Pope wrote at the same time (280),
speaks of Augustin’s cause as triumphant (282), and of Pelagius,
like another Catiline, having left the country, though Jerusalem
remains in the hands of some hostile power which he speaks of under the
name of Nebuchadnezzar (282). It cannot be said, however, that
Jerome’s arguments produced much effect in the East. He was
withstood by Theodore of Mopsuestia (see Migne’s Jerome, ii.
807–14) as “saying that men sin by nature, not by
will”; and from the West also a treatise opposing his views was
sent to him (282) by Annianus, a deacon of Celeda, to which he was
never able to reply.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p57">His Bible work during these last fifteen years consisted
entirely of Commentaries on the Prophets. Those on the Minor Prophets
were finished in 406; that on Daniel in 407; that on Isaiah in
408–10; that on Ezekiel in 410–14. That on Jeremiah up to
ch. xxxii. occupied the remaining years. The Prefaces to these
Commentaries {499–501) are full of interest, recording the sack
of Rome (499, 500), the death of Rufinus (498, 500), and the rise of
Pelagianism, while the Commentary on Ezekiel itself (Book ix.) speaks
of the occupation of Rome <pb n="xxv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxv.html" id="iv.III-Page_xxv" />by
Heraclian. His failing health and eyesight (498, 500), the Pelagian
Controversy, the other trials above mentioned (499) and the care of the
monasteries and pilgrims (500, 501), increased by the death of
Eustochium in 418, shortened his time for work, and his Commentary on
Jeremiah was cut short at ch. xxxii. by his last illness. Yet his last
work is full of energy and of his old controversial vigour.</p>

<p id="iv.III-p58">The last year of his life is believed to have been
occupied by a long illness, in which he was tended by the younger Paula
and Melania. The Chronicle of Prosper of Aquitaine gives September 20,
420, as the day of his death. Many legends sprung up around his memory.
His remains are said to have been transferred from the place where they
were buried beside those of Paula and Eustochium, near the grotto of
the Nativity, to the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore at Rome, and
miracles to have been wrought at his tomb. His descriptions of hermit
life in the desert no doubt gave rise to the tradition that he was
always attended by a lion, as represented in painting and sculpture,
especially in the well-known painting of Albert Dürer. With such
traditions a historical work must not be burdened.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="The Writings of Jerome." n="IV" shorttitle="Chapter IV" progress="2.93%" prev="iv.III" next="iv.V" id="iv.IV"><p class="c20" id="iv.IV-p1">

<span class="c4" id="iv.IV-p1.1">IV.—<span class="c17" id="iv.IV-p1.2">The Writings of
Jerome.</span></span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iv.IV-p2">The following is a list of the writings arranged under
various heads, and showing the date of composition and the place held
by each in the Edition of Vallarsi, the eleven volumes of which will be
found in Migne’s Patrologia, vols. xxii. to xxx. The references
are to the volumes of Jerome’s works (i.–xi.) in that
edition.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p3">I. Bible translations:</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p4">(1) From the Hebrew.—The Vulgate of the Old
Testament, written at Bethlehem, begun 391, finished 404, vol. ix.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p5">(2) From the Septuagint.—The Psalms as used at
Rome, written in Rome, 383, and the Psalms as used in Gaul, written at
Bethlehem about 388. These two are in parallel columns in vol. x. The
Gallican Psaltery is collated with the Hebrew, and shows by obeli
(†) the parts which are in the LXX. and not in the Hebrew, and by
asterisks (*) the parts which are in the Hebrew and not in the
Greek.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p6">The Book of Job, forming a part of the translation of
the LXX. made between 386 and 392 at Bethlehem, the rest of which was
lost (<scripRef passage="Ep. 134" id="iv.IV-p6.1">Ep. 134</scripRef>), vol. x.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p7">(3) From the Chaldee.—The Books of Tobit and
Judith, Bethlehem, 398, vol. x.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p8">(4) From the Greek.—The Vulgate version of the New
Testament made at Rome between 382 and 385. The preface is only to the
Gospels, but Jerome speaks of and quotes from his version of the other
part also (De Vir. Ill. 135; <scripRef passage="Ep. 71" id="iv.IV-p8.1">Ep. 71</scripRef> and 27), vol. x.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p9">II. Commentaries:</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p10">(1) Original.—Ecclesiastes, vol. iii., Bethlehem,
388; Isaiah, vol. iv., Bethlehem, 410; <scripRef passage="Jeremiah i." id="iv.IV-p10.1" parsed="|Jer|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1">Jeremiah i.</scripRef>–xxxii., 41,
vol. iv., Bethlehem, 419; Ezekiel, vol. v., Bethlehem, 410–14;
Daniel, vol. v., Bethlehem, 407; the Minor Prophets, vol. vi.,
Bethlehem, at various times between 391 and 406; Matthew, vol. vii.,
Bethlehem, 398; Galatians, Ephesians, Titus, Philemon, vol. vii,
Bethlehem, 388.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p11">(2) Translated from Origen.—Homilies on Jeremiah
and Ezekiel, vol. v., Bethlehem, 381; on Luke, vol. vii., Bethlehem,
389; Canticles, vol. iii., Rome and Bethlehem, 385–87.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p12">There is also a Commentary on Job, and a specimen of one
on the Psalms, attributed to Jerome, vol. vii., and the translation of
Origen’s Homilies on Isaiah, also attributed to him, vol. iv.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p13">Books illustrative of Scripture:</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p14">(1) Book of Hebrew names, or Glossary of Proper Names in
the Old Testament, Bethlehem, 388, vol. iii. 1.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p15">(2) Book of Questions on Genesis, Bethlehem, 388, vol.
iii. 301.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p16">(3) A translation of Eusebius’ book on the sites
and names of Hebrew places, Bethlehem, 388, vol. iii. 321.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p17">(4) Translation of Didymus on the Holy Spirit, Rome and
Bethlehem, 385–87, vol. ii. 105.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p18">IV. Books on Church History and Controversy (all in vol.
ii.):</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p19">(1) Book of Illustrious Men, or Catalogue of
Ecclesiastical Writers, Bethlehem, 392.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p20">(2) Dialogue with a Luciferian, Antioch, 379.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p21">(3) Lives of the Hermits: Paulus, Desert, 374; Malchus
and Hilarion, Bethlehem, 390.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p22"><pb n="xxvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxvi.html" id="iv.IV-Page_xxvi" />(4) Translation of
the Rule of Pachomius, Bethlehem, 404.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p23">(5) Books of ascetic controversy, against Helvidius,
Rome, 304; against Jovinian, Bethlehem, 393; against Vigilantius,
Bethlehem, 406.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p24">(6) Books of personal controversy, against John, Bishop
of Jerusalem, Bethlehem, 397 or 398; against Rufinus, i. and ii. 402,
iii. 404.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p25">(7) Dialogue with a Pelagian, Bethlehem, 416.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p26">V. General History:</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p27">Translation of the Chronicle of Eusebius, with
Jerome’s additions, vol. viii., Constantinople, 382.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p28">VI. Personal:</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p29">The series of letters, vol. i. <scripRef passage="Ep. i." id="iv.IV-p29.1">Ep. i.</scripRef>, Aquileia, 311;
2–4, Antioch, 374; 5–17, Desert 374–79; 18,
Constantinople, 381; 19–45, Rome, 382–85; 46–148,
Bethlehem, 386–418.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p30">The works attributed to Jerome, but not genuine, which
are given in Vallarsi’s edition are: A breviary, commentary, and
preface on the Psalms, vol. vii.; some Greek fragment and a lexicon of
Hebrew names; the names of places in the Acts; the ten names of God;
the benedictions of the patriarchs; the ten temptations in the desert;
a commentary on the Song of Deborah; Hebrew Questions in Kings and
Chronicles; an exposition of Job, vol. iii.; three letters in vol. i.,
and fifty-one in vol. xi., together with several miscellaneous writings
in vol. xi. most of which are by Pelagius.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p31"><i>Bibliography</i>.—The writings of Jerome were,
on the whole, well preserved, owing to the great honour in which he was
held, in the Middle Ages. Considering the number of the <span class="c17" id="iv.IV-p31.1">mss</span>., the variations are not numerous. The Editio Princeps
of the Letters and a few of the Treatises appeared in Rome in 1470, and
another almost contemporaneous with this in Maintz (Schöffer),
after which they were reprinted in Venice (1476), Rome (1479), Parma
(1480), Nürenberg (1485), and in several other places. The Editio
Princeps of the Commentaries appeared in Nürenberg in 1477, and
was several times reprinted in other places; that of the Translation of
Origen’s Homilies on St. Luke, etc., in Basle, 1475; that of the
Lives of the Hermits in Nürenberg, 1476, and of the Chronicle at
Milan in 1475.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p32">But the true Editio Princeps, containing Jerome’s
works as a whole, is that of Erasmus (Basle, 1516–20), who
bestowed on it his great critical power, aided by his strong admiration
for Jerome. He was assisted by Œcolampadius and other scholars.
This held its ground till 1560, when an edition appeared by Marianus
Victorius, afterwards Bishop of Rieti (Rome, Paulus Manutius), which
enlarged the notes and corrected the text of Erasmus, but, like him,
included many spurious writings. This edition was dedicated to Pius V.
and Gregory XIII., and was the favourite edition of the Roman Church.
In 1684 appeared the edition of Tribbechovius of Gotha (Frankfort and
Leipzig) which embodied the emendations of critics up to that date, and
was published at the expense of the Protestant Frederick, Duke of
Saxony. In 1693 came the Benedictine edition of Martianay and Pouget
(Paris), which gave the original text of the Vulgate and a new, though
still very imperfect arrangement of the Letters and Treatises. But all
previous editions were thrown into the shade by that of Dominic
Vallarsi the learned priest of Verona (folio ed., Verona,
1734–42; quarto, Venice, 1766–72). In this edition the
Treatises are separated from the Letters, and both Letters and
Treatises are arranged in order of time, the dates and the process by
which they are arrived at being clearly given. I have only in one or
two instances found reason to alter Vallarsi’s dates. The
explanatory notes, however, are not as complete as might be wished, and
the references are often wrong or imperfect. This edition is reprinted
by Migne, who marks the pages of it in large print in the text, and
most modern writers refer to it alone, as has been done in this
volume.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p33"><i>Literature</i>.—Three short Lives of Jerome,
composed in the Middle Ages by unknown authors (one of which was
falsely attributed to Gennadius), are given by Vallarsi in his
Prolegomena (vol. i. 175–214); one of these is said by Zockler to
be by Sebastian of Monte Cassino. Another, written in the fourteenth
century by John Andreas of Bologna, was printed at Basle in 1514; and a
work by Lasserré was published at Paris in 1530, with a curious
title, “La Vie de Monseigneur Sainct Hierome,” with
“La Vie de Madame Saincte Paule”; and later works belonging
to the uncritical region of thought were published later in Madrid by
Bonadies in 1595, and by Cermellus in Ferrara (1648), the latter
entirely made up of quotations from Jerome’s writings.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p34">Meanwhile the critical faculty had been aroused. Erasmus
and Marianus Victorius prefixed Lives of Jerome to their editions of
his works in 1516 and 1565; and Baronius in his Annals and Du Pin in
his <i>Bibliotheque des Auteurs Ecclésiastiques</i> (1686) brought
to light <pb n="xxvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxvii.html" id="iv.IV-Page_xxvii" />additional facts.
Martianay at the close of his edition of Jerome’s works published
a <i>Life</i>, embodying many records of Jerome from the Fathers, but
with many mistakes of chronology, some of which were rectified by
Tillemont in his painstaking <i>Mémoires</i> (Paris, 1707) and by
Ceillier in his <i>Histoire des Auteurs Ecclésiastiques</i>
(Paris, 1742). The work of Sebastiano Dolci (Ancona, 1750) is entirely
taken from Jerome’s own writings.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p35">But in reference to the Life as to the Writings of
Jerome a new epoch was made by Vallarsi in the Preface and the Life
prefixed to his Edition of Jerome. Though somewhat dry, it is
thoroughly trustworthy, and in Migne’s edition more accessible
than any other to those who read Latin. The Bollandist Stilling (Acta
Sanctorum, vol. viii., Antwerp, 1762), is less occupied with additions
to our knowledge of the man and his works than with the honouring of
the Saint. The work of the learned Dane, Engelstoft (1797), gives a
more comprehensive estimate of Jerome’s historical position than
any of his predecessors. The account of Jerome in Schrökh’s
Ecclesiastical History (1786) and the articles of Cölln in Ersch
and Grüber’s Encyclopädie and of Hagenbach in
Herzog’s Real-Encyclopädie are excellent. In French we have
the account of Jerome’s ascetic influence in Montalembert’s
<i>Monks of the West</i> (Paris, 1861); and the <i>Histoire de St.
Jérome</i> by Collombet (Paris, 1844) is useful in the
appreciation of the personal and archæological part of the
subject, though accepting with uncritical partisanship the polemical
attitude of Jerome. We may add for English readers the articles <span class="c17" id="iv.IV-p35.1">Hieronymus</span> in the <i>Dictionaries of Greek and Roman
Biography</i> and <i>of Christian Biography</i>.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p36">Our own generation has produced two excellent works:
that of Dr. Otto Zöckler, <i>Hieronymus</i>, <i>Sein Leben und
Werken</i> (Gotha, Perthes, 1865), and that of Amédée
Thierry, <i>Saint Jérome</i>, <i>la Société
chrétienne à Rome et l’émigration romaine en terre
sainte</i> (Paris, 1867, originally published in the <i>Revue des Deux
Mondes</i>). The former is a lucid, impartial, and comprehensive
account of Jerome’s Life and Writings; the latter, a series of
very vivid and interesting sketches of Jerome himself, his friends and
his times, which, though generally accurate, is occasionally swayed
from truth by imagination, and at times is betrayed by sympathy with
the modern Roman Catholic system into mistakes of judgment. Both these
writers give copious and enlightening extracts from Jerome’s
writings in the original; but the value of those of Thierry is lessened
by the references being to the ill-arranged edition of Martianay
instead of that of Vallarsi.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p37">It will be sufficiently obvious why it has been
impossible to include all the works of Jerome in the present
translation, but a few explanations may be desirable.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p38">An exact translation of the Vulgate would serve no good
purpose; and, if made, would naturally form part of a series designed
to illustrate the criticism of the Scriptures.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p39">The Commentaries and works illustrative of the
Scriptures would by themselves form two volumes of equal size with the
present. Though they contain much that is interesting—the
opinions of various writers, such as Origen, Apollinarius, Gregory
Nazianzen, or Didymus, a few celebrated passages, such as that which
caused the controversy between Jerome and Augustin, and a few
remarkable allusions to historical events, such as the capture of Rome
by Heraclian—the general tenour of them is hardly of sufficient
importance to justify the labour of translation or the bulk and expense
of the additional volumes. An exception might be made in favour of the
Book on the Site and Names of Hebrew Places; but this is a work of
Eusebius rather than Jerome (see pp. 485, 486 and Prolegomena to
Eusebius, Vol. i. of this series); and it was necessary to confine the
Translation of Jerome to a single volume, with the exception of the
Book <i>On Illustrious Men</i> and the <i>Apology against Rufinus</i>,
which will be found in Vol. iii. of this Series.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p40">The Chronicle of Eusebius would, if translated at all,
find its place in the works of Eusebius.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p41">The Books on Church History and Controversy are given in
full.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p42">Of the Letters, which, excepting the Vulgate, form the
most important legacy of Jerome to posterity, all those which have a
personal or a historical interest have been translated. The only
omissions are (1) the exegetical letters, to which what has been said
of the Commentaries applies; (2) the letters to Augustin, which will be
found in Vol. i. of the first series of this Library, annexed to the
letters of Augustin to which they are replies; and (3) the encyclicals
and letters of Theophilus, which have been summarised.</p>

<p id="iv.IV-p43">For a separate statement of the works which are given in
this volume the reader will naturally consult the table of contents;
and, for a more detailed account of the books themselves, the
introductions prefixed to each.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Estimate of the Scope and Value of Jerome's Writings." n="V" shorttitle="Chapter V" progress="3.39%" prev="iv.IV" next="iv.VI" id="iv.V"><p class="c20" id="iv.V-p1">

<pb n="xxviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxviii.html" id="iv.V-Page_xxviii" /><span class="c4" id="iv.V-p1.1">V.—<span class="c17" id="iv.V-p1.2">Estimate of the Scope and Value of Jerome’s
Writings.</span></span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iv.V-p2"><i>General</i>. The writings of Jerome must be estimated
not merely by their intrinsic merits, but by his historical position
and influence. It has already been pointed out that he stands at the
close of the old Græco-Roman civilisation: the last Roman poet of
any repute, Claudian, and the last Roman historian, Ammianus
Marcellinus, died before him. Augustin survived him, but the other
great Fathers, both in the East and in the West, had passed away before
him. The sack of Rome by Alaric (410) and its capture by Heraclian
(413) took place in his lifetime, and the Empire of the West fell in
the next thirty years. Communication between East and West had become
rarer and mutual knowledge less. Eusebius knew no Latin, Ambrose no
Greek; Rufinus, though a second-rate scholar, was welcomed in Italy on
his return from the East in 397 as capable of imparting to the Latins
the treasures of the Greek Church writers. The general enfeeblement of
the human mind, which remains one of the problems of history, had set
in. The new age of Christendom which was struggling to the birth was
subject to the influence of Jerome more than to that of any of the
Fathers.</p>

<p id="iv.V-p3"><i>Secular Learning</i>. As regards general learning,
indeed, it was impossible that any legacy should descend from him. He
had systematically disparaged it (35-36, 498), though making use and
even a parade of it (101, 114, 149, 178); and had defended himself by
disingenuous pleas from the charge of acquiring it after his mature
convictions were formed (Apol. i. 30, 31, Vol. iii. 498–499). His
influence, therefore, would but increase the deep ignorance of
literature which now settled upon mankind till the times of the
Renaissance. His style indeed, is excellent, correct, and well
balanced, full of animation and of happy phrases (see Index—<span class="c17" id="iv.V-p3.1">Proverbs</span>), and passing from one subject to another
with great versatility. It is contrasted by Erasmus with the barbarisms
of the Schoolmen, as that of the Christian Cicero. But it has also
Cicero’s faults, especially his diffuseness. His Latinity is
remarkably pure, and with the exception of the frequent use of the
infinitive to express a purpose, and of a few words of late-Latin like
<i>confortare</i>, we are hardly aware in reading him that we are 400
years away from the Augustan Age. His mastery of style is the more
remarkable because he wrote nothing but a few letters and a very poor
Commentary till about his thirty-fifth year.</p>

<p id="iv.V-p4"><i>Letters</i>. His letters gain their special charm
from being so personal. He himself, his correspondents, and the scenes
in which they moved, are made to live before our eyes. See especially
his descriptions of Roman life in the Epistles to Eustochium (<scripRef passage="Ep. xxii." id="iv.V-p4.1">Ep.
xxii.</scripRef>), to Paula on the death of Blesilla (<scripRef passage="Ep. xxxix." id="iv.V-p4.2">Ep. xxxix.</scripRef>), to Læta
(<scripRef passage="Ep. cvii." id="iv.V-p4.3">Ep. cvii.</scripRef>) on the education of her child, and Ageruchia (<scripRef passage="Ep. cxxiii." id="iv.V-p4.4">Ep. cxxiii.</scripRef>);
his account of the lives of Fabiola (<scripRef passage="Ep. lxxvii." id="iv.V-p4.5">Ep. lxxvii.</scripRef>), of Paula (<scripRef passage="Ep. cviii." id="iv.V-p4.6">Ep.
cviii.</scripRef>), and of Marcella (<scripRef passage="Ep. cxxvii." id="iv.V-p4.7">Ep. cxxvii.</scripRef>); his description of the clerical
life in his letter to Nepotian (<scripRef passage="Ep. lii." id="iv.V-p4.8">Ep. lii.</scripRef>), and of the monastic life in
his letters to Rusticus (<scripRef passage="Ep. cxxv." id="iv.V-p4.9">Ep. cxxv.</scripRef>) and to Sabinian (<scripRef passage="Ep. cxlvii." id="iv.V-p4.10">Ep. cxlvii.</scripRef>); his
letters of spiritual counsel to a mother and daughter (<scripRef passage="Ep. cxvii." id="iv.V-p4.11">Ep. cxvii.</scripRef>), to
Julianus (<scripRef passage="Ep. cxviii." id="iv.V-p4.12">Ep. cxviii.</scripRef>), and to Rusticus (<scripRef passage="Ep. cxxii." id="iv.V-p4.13">Ep. cxxii.</scripRef>), and of hermit
life in his letter to Eustochium (<scripRef passage="Ep. xxii." id="iv.V-p4.14">Ep. xxii.</scripRef>, pp. 24–25); his
satirical description of Onasus (<scripRef passage="Ep. xl." id="iv.V-p4.15">Ep. xl.</scripRef>), Rufinus (p. 250), and
Vigilantius (p. 417); his enthusiastic delight in the Holy Land in the
letter written by him to Paula and Eustochium inviting Marcella to join
them (Ep. xlvi). Other characteristic and celebrated letters are those
to Asella (xlv.) on his leaving Rome; to Pammachius (lvii.) on the best
method of translation, which shows the liberties taken by translators
in his time; to Oceanus (lxix.) in defence of a second marriage
contracted by a Spanish Bishop, the first having been before baptism;
to Magnus (lxx.), indicating his use of secular literature, and showing
the great range of his knowledge; to Lucinius (lxxi.) on the copying of
his works; to Avitus (cxxiv.) on the book of Origen,
Περὶ ᾽Αρχῶν; to
Demetrias (cxxx.) on the maintenance of virginity; to Ctesiphon
(cxxxiii.) on the Pelagian controversy. (See also Index, words <span class="c17" id="iv.V-p4.16">Stories</span> and <span class="c17" id="iv.V-p4.17">Pictures of
Contemporary Life</span>.)</p>

<p id="iv.V-p5"><i>Publication</i>. Two circumstances conduced to the
vividness and importance of this series of letters. One of these is the
fact that no distinct line separated private documents from those
designed for publication. In the Catalogue of his works (De Vir. Ill.
135)1 he says: “Of the Letters to Paula and Eustochium, the
number is infinite: I write them every day.” And, when he became
celebrated, he says (79) that whatever he wrote was at once laid hold
of and published, alike by friends and enemies. We have therefore
frequently his most confidential utterances; while on the other hand
his letters frequently pass into treatises, and he turns to address
others than those to whom he is writing (59, 273, 274). But the process
of publication was precarious; so that between Letters xlvi. and xlvii.
there is a gap of seven years (386–93) without any letter. The
other circumstance is the difficulty of communication, which made
letters rare and induced greater care in their composition. Both these
<pb n="xxix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxix.html" id="iv.V-Page_xxix" />circumstances are well illustrated
by the early correspondence of Jerome with Augustin. Augustin wrote
from Hippo in Africa a long and important letter to Jerome (<scripRef passage="Ep. lvi." id="iv.V-p5.1">Ep. lvi.</scripRef>)
in the year 394, which did not reach Jerome at Bethlehem for nearly ten
years. It was committed to a presbyter named Profuturus to carry to
Jerome; but he, being elected to a bishopric before he started, turned
back, and soon afterwards died. The letter was neither forwarded to
Jerome nor returned to Augustin; but it was copied by others and became
known in the West, while its somewhat severe criticisms were unknown to
Jerome himself. After a time Augustin became aware by a short letter of
introduction written by Jerome to a friend that his first letter had
miscarried, and he wrote a second (<scripRef passage="Ep. lxvii." id="iv.V-p5.2">Ep. lxvii.</scripRef>) much in the same strain;
but Paulus, to whom it was entrusted, alleging his fear of the sea,
failed to go to Bethlehem; and a copy of the letter was found a year or
two afterwards by a friend of Jerome’s bound up with some of
Augustin’s treatises in an island of the Adriatic. Jerome on
hearing of this was naturally incensed; and it was not till the year
404 that he received an authentic copy of both letters direct from
Augustin, and was able to return an answer. His answer, however, and a
knowledge of his views are fuller than they might have been had
personal communication been easier.</p>

<p id="iv.V-p6"><i>Knowledge</i>. His knowledge was vast and many-sided
[See especially the enumeration of Christian writers who used Pagan
literature (149–151), the curious stories about marriage gathered
from all ages (383–386), the descriptions of various kinds of
food and medicines (392–394) and the account of Pythagoras and
his doctrines (Apol. iii., 39, 40, in this Series, Vol. iii. 538)], but
it was rather the curiosity of the monks of a later day than the temper
of the philosopher or the historian. He was well acquainted with the
history and literature of Rome and of Greece; he translated the
Chronicle of Eusebius; he speaks of the various routes to India (245),
of the Brahmans (97, 193, 397), of the custom of Suttee (381), and of
Buddha (380). But he is quite uncritical; he makes no correction of the
faults of the Chronicle, and his own additions to it reveal his
credulity. He was deeply affected by the sack of Rome, and recurs to it
again and again; but his reflections upon this and similar events
hardly go beyond those of a mediæval chronicler. He is a recluse,
and has no thought of the general interests of mankind.</p>

<p id="iv.V-p7"><i>Church History</i>. This lack of criticism and of
general interests combined with lack of time to prevent his making any
considerable contribution to church history. That he had some faculties
for this is shown by several passages in his Dialogue with a Luciferian
(328–331) and his Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers (On
Illustrious Men, Vol. iii. 361–384). But his conception of church
history is shown by his declaration (315) that he intended the Lives of
Malchus and Hilarion as part of a series, which when completed would
have formed an ecclesiastical history. Such a history would have been
nothing more than a prolix edition of Rufinus’ History of the
Monks. Jerome’s value to the church historian is quite of another
kind; it lies in the illustration of contemporary life furnished by his
own life and letters and by the controversies in which he was
engaged.</p>

<p id="iv.V-p8"><i>Theology</i>. These controversies bring us to
consider Jerome’s position as a theologian. Here he is admittedly
weak. He had no real interest in the subject. The first of his letters
which deals with theology, that written from the Desert to Pope
Damasus, points out clearly the difficulty raised by the difference of
phraseology of East and West, the Eastern speaking of one Essence and
three Substances, the Western, of one Substance and three Persons. But
he makes no attempt to grasp the reality lying behind these
expressions, and merely asks not to have the Eastern terms forced on
his acceptance, while he professes in the most absolute terms his
submission to the decision of the Bishop of Rome. This lack of genuine
theological interest best explains his conduct in relation to Origen,
his extravagant laudation of him at one time (46), his violent
condemnation at another (187). He was carried away by Origen’s
genius and industry in the department of biblical criticism and
exegesis in which he was himself absorbed, and though in his earlier
discussion of the Vision of Isaiah (22), which touched the doctrine of
the Trinity, he had put aside Origen’s view that the Seraphim
were the Son and the Spirit as wrongly expressing their relation to the
Father, the doctrinal question was feebly present to his thoughts, and
he repeated Origen’s exposition without blame as to the
pre-existence of souls and the restoration of Satan (Ruf. Apol. ii. 13,
Vol. iii. 467). When the subject of Origen’s orthodoxy was raised
at a later time, he was unaware of any inconsistency when he fell in
with the general condemnation of his doctrine. So with regard to
Eusebius of Cæsarea. In the Preface to the translation of his Book
on the Site and Names of Hebrew Places (485), he is “vir
admirabilis”; in his controversy with Rufinus, Eusebius is
nothing but a heretic. In his controversy with Augustin as to the
quarrel between St. Peter and St. Paul in <scripRef passage="Gal. ii" id="iv.V-p8.1" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal. ii</scripRef>., which he interpreted as fictitious and
pre-arranged with a view <pb n="xxx" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxx.html" id="iv.V-Page_xxx" />to bring
out St. Paul’s solution of the question about the Gentile
converts, he was manifestly in the wrong, and eventually seems to have
felt this, yet as one who was silenced rather than convinced. At a
later period he says to Augustin (<scripRef passage="Ep. cxxxiv." id="iv.V-p8.2">Ep. cxxxiv.</scripRef>), “If the heretics
see that we hold divergent opinions they will say calumniously that
this is a result of hatred, whereas it is my firm resolution to love
you, to look up to you, to defer to you with admiration, and to defend
your opinions as my own.” His dread of heresy may be gathered
from passage in the Anti-Pelagian Dialogue (i. 28) in which he
expressly declares that, while sin can be forgiven, heresy, as being
impiety, is subject to the threat: “They that forsake the Lord
shall be consumed.” It is true that in his Catalogue he shows
wider sympathies, and defends himself in writing to Augustin for the
admission into it of men like Philo Judæus and Seneca. But this,
though it might have led him to the larger views of the heathen world
held by Origen and Clement, did not prevent his condemning to eternal
torments even the most virtuous of the heathen. He tells Marcella, a
Roman lady (41–42), that one object he has in writing to her is
to instruct her that the consul-elect Vettius Agorius Prætextatus,
who was known as a model of public and domestic virtue, and who had
then recently died, is in Tartarus, while their friend Lea, who had
died the same day, is in heaven.</p>

<p id="iv.V-p9">The lack of deep theological conviction is shown in his
Dialogue against the Pelagians, where it is evident that he is far from
that original and deep view of human corruption which Augustin
maintained; indeed, he appears at times to be arguing against his own
side, when he says (471) that, “Till the end we are subject to
sin; not,” (as the opponent falsely imputes to him)
“through the fault of our nature and constitution, but through
frailty and the mutability of the human will, which varies from moment
to moment”—a sentence which might be taken as expressing
the doctrine of Pelagius himself. It is evident that in these cases he
is swayed not so much by the force of truth as by the authority of
certain powerful Bishops and the wish to maintain his orthodox
reputation. In his other controversies, with Helvidius, Jovinian, John,
Bishop of Jerusalem, Vigilantius, and Rufinus, his method is take for
granted the opinion current among the Christians of his day, and to
support it by copious (sometimes excessive) quotations from Scripture,
and by arguments sometimes well chosen and acutely maintained, as in
the book against Helvidius (339), sometimes of the most frivolous
character, as in that against Vigilantius (422). In the three last of
these controversies the opposition is embittered by personal feeling,
and Jerome hardly places any restraint on the contempt and hatred which
it engenders.</p>

<p id="iv.V-p10">In his criticisms on Scripture, however, he has a freer
judgment, as when he says (337): Whether you think that Moses wrote the
Pentateuch, or that Ezra re-edited it, in either case I make no
objection;” or (349) that it was the Book of Deuteronomy which
was found in the Temple in the reign of Josiah; or contrasts “the
flickering flame of the Apostles” with the brightness of the lamp
of Christ” (468). There are three points especially on which
Jerome reached an independent conviction, and maintained it
courageously. (1) He made a clear distinction between the Old Testament
Canon and the Apocrypha (194, 491, 492, 493) and this although he
records the fact that the Nicene Council had placed the Book of Judith
in the Canon (494). For this he is justly commemorated in the Articles
of the Church of England (Art. 6). (2) He maintains the essential
identity of Bishops and Presbyters (288) and the development of the
Episcopal out of the Presbyteral office (288, 289), in the face of the
rapid tendency to the extreme exaltation of the Episcopate (92). (3) In
the great work of his life, the composition of the Vulgate, he showed a
clear and matured conviction, and a noble tenacity, unshaken either by
popular clamour (490) or authority like that Augustin (189).</p>

<p id="iv.V-p11">A few words may here be said on the asceticism which
Jerome so eagerly promoted. If we ask how it was that he embraced it so
fervently as to read it into almost every line of the Scriptures, we
can only answer that it was part of the spirit of the time. Jerome had
not the elevation of mind which might have enabled him to exercise a
judgment upon the current which was bearing him away, or the higher
critical power which would distinguish between what was in the
Scriptures and what he brought to them. His habit of mind was to accept
his general principles from some kind of church authority, which was
partly that of the Bishops, partly the general drift of the sentiment
of the Christians of his day; and having accepted them, to advocate
them vehemently and without discrimination. Jerome could indeed
exercise a certain moderation, even in matters of asceticism (246,
267). But his general attitude is that which disdained the common joys
of life, which thought of eating, drinking, clothing or lodging, and
most of all marriage, as physical indulgences which should suppressed
as far as possible, rather than as the means of a noble social
intercourse; and dread of impurity haunts him to such an extent as to
entirely vitiate his view of society, and <pb n="xxxi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxxi.html" id="iv.V-Page_xxxi" />to cause him to disparage, and all but forbid,
the married relation (29, 384, etc.). His view of monasticism in its
inner principles is seen in his treatises against Helvidius, Jovinian,
and Vigilantius. The reader may be specially referred to a passage in
the last-named treatise, p. 423. If we ask the further question, how
the tendency arose which so completely swayed him, we can only
attribute it to the state of Roman society in the fourth and fifth
centuries, which laid earnest men open to influences already working in
other parts of the world. Jerome knew of the Brahmans and the
Gymnosophists of India (97, 193, 397), and he several times mentions
Buddha (380) as an example of asceticism. But students of Buddhism have
failed to trace any direct filiation between the asceticism of the East
and the West.<note place="end" n="1" id="iv.V-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="iv.V-p12"> See a remarkable article on
“The New Testament and Buddhism,” by Professor Estlin
Carpenter, in the <i>Nineteenth Century</i> for July, 1879.</p></note> The existence of Essenes in Palestine and
the Therapeutæ in Egypt, and the unquestionable fact that
Christian asceticism originated in Egypt, make some connection with the
East probable; and the system of Manes, though at once repudiated, may
have exerted some subtle influence. Certain states of the human mind
seem all-pervasive, like the causes of diseases which spring up at once
in many different places; and principles like those of asceticism maybe
communicated through chance conversations or commercial intercourse
when the soil is prepared for their reception.</p>

<p id="iv.V-p13">But it seems better to look to the social and political
state of the world as the predisposing cause of monasticism. Even in
the East it is thought that the miserable conditions of practical life
have been the main cause of a religion of despair; and the decline and
fall of the Roman Empire in the fourth and fifth centuries offered
similar causes in abundance. The grace which is completely absent from
the great Christian writers of that epoch is hope. Such hope as is
found even in the Civitas Dei of Augustin is entirely that of the world
to come. The world before them seemed hopelessly corrupt. The
descriptions of private morals given by Jerome are borne out by
Ammianus Marcellinus; the failure of public spirit and military valour
was equally conspicuous; and Gratian and Stilicho appear on the scene
only to be murdered. When the crash of Alaric’s sack of Rome
shook the existing world, no one realised that a new Christian world
was coming, and the flight which Jerome witnessed of thousands of
citizens from the sinking city to the mountains of Palestine was but
one symptom of the despair which made them, to use Jerome's words,
“quit the most frequented cities that in the fields and solitude
they might mourn for sin and draw down on themselves the compassion of
Christ” (446).</p>

<p id="iv.V-p14">As an illustrator of Scripture, Jerome did much, and in
some respects excellent work. The Book of Hebrew Names was no doubt of
much use in the ages in which men were ignorant of Hebrew, although it
has the clumsy arrangement of a separate glossary for each book of the
Bible; it is very faulty and uncritical; there is no explanation, for
instance, of Lehi in Judges, or of Engedi or Ichabod in 1 Samuel, or of
Bethabara or Bethany in John, and the meanings given to words are
extremely uncritical and sometimes absurd. Cherubim is said to mean a
multitude of knowledge; Jezebel, “flowing with blood, a litter, a
dung heap”; and Laodicæa, “the tribe beloved of the
Lord, or, they have been in vomiting.” It is worthless now except
as showing the state of knowledge of the fourth century A.D., and that
of the author of the Vulgate.</p>

<p id="iv.V-p15">The Book of the Site and Names of Hebrew Places belongs
rather to Eusebius than to Jerome, being translated from Eusebius,
though with some additions. An account of it is given in the
Prolegomena to Eusebius. The arrangement of this book is, like the
former, very inconvenient, the names under each letter being placed in
separate groups in the order of the books of Scripture in which they
occur: for instance, under the letter A we have first the names in
Genesis, then those in Exodus, and so on. But there is less room here
for what is fanciful, and the testimony of men who lived in Palestine
in the fourth and fifth centuries is of great value still to the
student of sacred topography. When the places are outside the
writer’s knowledge, credulity is apt to creep in, as when the
author tells us that in Ararat portions of the ark are still to be
found.</p>

<p id="iv.V-p16">The Book of Hebrew Questions on Genesis is simply a set
of notes on passages where the reference to the Hebrew text gives a
different reading from that of the LXX., which was received as
authoritative up to Jerome’s day. For instance, in <scripRef passage="Gen. xlvi. 26" id="iv.V-p16.1" parsed="|Gen|46|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.46.26">Gen. xlvi. 26</scripRef>, the LXX. says that Joseph’s
descendants born in Egypt were nine, the Hebrew, two. Jerome accounts
for the discrepancy by the supposition that the LXX. added in the sons
of Ephraim and Manasseh, who were subsequently born in Egypt, and who
in the LXX. are enumerated just before. Jerome states in the preface
his intention to compose a similar set of notes to each <pb n="xxxii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxxii.html" id="iv.V-Page_xxxii" />book of the Old Testament, but he was never
able to go beyond Genesis. What he gives us is of considerable interest
and value, so that it is a matter of regret that he could not go
further.</p>

<p id="iv.V-p17">As a commentator, Jerome’s fault is a lack of
independence; his merit lies in giving fully the opinions of others
which we might otherwise not have known. This he considers, as seen in
his controversy with Rufinus, the principal task of a commentator
(Apol. i. 16, Vol. iii. 491). In the passages there at issue, he states
the most incongruous interpretations without criticising them, and
Rufinus can hardly be blamed for suggesting that he is sometimes
expressing his own opinion under that of “another.” In
matters of ordinary interpretation his judgment is good. But fanciful
ideas are apt to intrude, as when, in the Commentary on Ecclesiastes,
the city delivered by the poor wise man is made to mean the individual
delivered from Satan by the better man within him, or the Church
delivered from the hosts of darkness by Christ. When an occasion for
the introduction of asceticism occurs, Jerome never hesitates at any
process, however absurd, which will draw the passage to a sanction of
his peculiar views (Against Jovin. i. 30, p. 368). We should have been
glad, had space permitted, to have given a specimen of his better style
of exposition, but it was found necessary to suppress this.</p>

<p id="iv.V-p18">It is as a translator of Scripture that Jerome is best
known. His Vulgate was made at the right moment and by the right man.
The Latin language was still living, although Latin civilisation was
dying; and Jerome was a master of it. It is only to be regretted that
he did not give fuller scope to his literary power in his translation
of Scripture. In his letter to Pammachius on the best method of
translation (114), he advocates great freedom of treatment, even such
as amounts to paraphrase, and even to the insertion of sentences
congruous to the sense of the author. He takes the fact that the
quotations in the New Testament from the Old often present
discrepancies in words and sense as justifying similar discrepancies in
a translation. He does not, however, appear in dealing with ordinary
books to have used this license in any extreme way; and his
translations, without departing from correctness, read as good literary
composition. But from the operation of his rules of translation he
expressly excepts the Scriptures. “In other books,” he says
(113), “my effort is not to express word by word, but meaning by
meaning; but in the Holy Scriptures even the order of the words has a
secret meaning” (et ordo verborum mysterium est). He even says
(80): “A version made for the use of the Church, even though it
may possess a literary charm, ought to disguise and avoid it as far as
possible.” This belief in a secret meaning in the words and their
order as apart from the sense goes far to injure the Vulgate
translation. His principles, indeed, are excellent, namely, (1) never
to swerve needlessly from the original; (2) to avoid solecisms; (3)
even by the admission of solecisms, to give the true sense. But it is
evident that they must be vitiated by the supposition of a hidden sense
in the arrangement of the words; and the result is a style which
frequently deprives a passage of its proper elegance, and the pleasure
which it should give to the reader, and a too frequent introduction of
solecisms and abandonment of the attempt to make sense of a passage. It
also gives an air of saintly unreality to many parts of the Scriptures
and thus to produce confusion. The merits of the translation are also
very various, as was the time which Jerome bestowed on the different
parts. The Books of Solomon, for instance, he translated very rapidly
(492), the Book of Tobit in a single day (494). For some parts he
trusted to his own knowledge, for others he obtained aid at great cost
of money and trouble (Preface to Job and to Tobit, 491, 494). But,
while we thus go behind the scenes, we must not fail to look at the
completed work as a whole. It was wrought out with noble perseverance
and unflinching purpose amidst many discouragements. It was highly
prized even in Jerome’s lifetime, so that he is able to record
that a large part of the Old Testament was translated into Greek from
his version by his friend Sophronius, and was read in the Eastern
Churches (492). After his death it won its way to become the Vulgate or
common version of Western Christendom; it was the Bible of the Middle
Ages; and in the year 1546 (eleven centuries after its author’s
death) was pronounced by the Council of Trent to be the only true
version, and alone authorised to be printed.</p>

<p id="iv.V-p19">A few personal details must be given to illustrate his
method of composition and his surroundings. Nothing is known of his
personal appearance. His health was weak, and he had several long
illnesses, especially in the years 398, 404, and in the last year of
his life. His eyes began to fail during his stay at Constantinople in
380–382, and he usually employed an amanuensis; but he still
wrote at times, and what he wrote was more polished than what he
dictated. “In the one case I constantly turn the stylus; in the
other, whatever words come into my mouth I heap together in my rapid
utterance” (<scripRef passage="Ep. lxxiv. 6" id="iv.V-p19.1">Ep. lxxiv. 6</scripRef>). He composed with great rapidity, and
dictated at times as much as one thousand lines in a day (Comm. on
Ephes., Book ii. Preface). He often, especially when in weak health,
lay on a couch (<scripRef passage="Ep. lxxiv. 6" id="iv.V-p19.2">Ep. lxxiv. 6</scripRef>), taking <pb n="xxxiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxxiii.html" id="iv.V-Page_xxxiii" />down one volume after another to aid in the
composition of his Commentaries. And he often sat late into the night
[his book against Vigilantius was “the lucubration of a single
night” (423)], the days being occupied in business of various
kinds, as stated above—the monasteries, the entertainment of
strangers, the teaching of boys, the exposition of Scripture to his
brethren in the monastery, and, according to Sulpicius Severus, the
charge of the parish of Bethlehem. As has been mentioned above, he was
interrupted again and again by illness, and on several occasions was in
alarm from the threatened invasions of the Huns and Isaurians, and at
the end of his life from the violent adherents of Pelagius. He also
suffered from poverty, and his friends one by one were taken from him.
But he persevered against all obstacles; and his latest works, the
Anti-Pelagian Dialogue and the Commentary on Jeremiah, show little if
any diminution of power.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Character and Influence of Jerome." n="VI" shorttitle="Chapter VI" progress="4.39%" prev="iv.V" next="iv.VII" id="iv.VI"><p class="c20" id="iv.VI-p1">

<span class="c4" id="iv.VI-p1.1">VI.—<span class="c17" id="iv.VI-p1.2">Character and Influence of
Jerome.</span></span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iv.VI-p2">This Introduction must be concluded with a few words on
the character and influence of Jerome, which are taken from the article
upon him in the <i>Dictionary of Christian Biography</i>. He was vain
and unable to bear rivals, extremely sensitive as to the estimation in
which he was held by his contemporaries, and especially by the Bishops;
passionate and resentful, but at times becoming suddenly placable;
scornful and violent in controversy; kind to the weak and the poor;
respectful in his dealings with women; entirely without avarice;
extraordinarily diligent in work, and nobly tenacious of the main
objects to which he devoted his life. There was, however, something of
monkish cowardice in his asceticism, and his influence was not felt by
the strong.</p>

<p id="iv.VI-p3">His influence grew through his life and increased after
his death. If we may use a scriptural phrase which has sometimes been
applied to such influence, “He lived and reigned for a thousand
years.” His writings contain the whole spirit of the Church of
the Middle Ages, its monasticism, its contrast of sacred things with
profane, its credulity and superstition, its value for relics, its
subjection to hierarchical authority, its dread of heresy, its passion
for pilgrimages. To the society which was thus in a great measure
formed by him, his Bible was the greatest boon which could have been
given. But he founded no school and had no inspiring power; there was
no courage or width of view in his spiritual legacy such as could break
through the fatal circle of bondage to received authority which was
closing round mankind. As Thierry says in the last words of his work on
St. Jerome, “There is no continuation of his work; a few more
letters of Augustin and Paulinus, and night falls over the
West.”</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Chronological Tables of the Life and Times of St. Jerome A.D. 345-420." n="VII" shorttitle="Chronological Tables of the Life and..." progress="4.46%" prev="iv.VI" next="v" id="iv.VII"><p class="c15" id="iv.VII-p1">

<pb n="xxxiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_xxxiv.html" id="iv.VII-Page_xxxiv" /><span class="c14" id="iv.VII-p1.1">Chronological Tables of the Life and Times of St. Jerome A.D.
345–420.</span></p>

<table border="0" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0" class="c24" id="iv.VII-p1.2">
<tr id="iv.VII-p1.3">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p1.4">
<p class="c2" id="iv.VII-p2"><span class="c10" id="iv.VII-p2.1">Personal.</span></p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p2.2">
<p class="c2" id="iv.VII-p3"><span class="c10" id="iv.VII-p3.1">Literary.</span></p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p3.2">
<p class="c2" id="iv.VII-p4"><span class="c10" id="iv.VII-p4.1">Contemporary History.</span></p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p4.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p5"><span class="c10" id="iv.VII-p5.1">Contemporary History (Ecclesiastical).</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p5.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p5.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p6">345. Jerome born at Stridon (Pannonia or Dalmatia).</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p6.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p6.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p7">340. Death of Constantine.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p7.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p7.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p7.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p7.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p7.5" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p7.6">
<p id="iv.VII-p8">341. Athanasius at Rome.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p8.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p8.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p9">360. Jerome at school.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p9.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p9.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p9.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p10">352. Cyril, Bishop of Jerusalem.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p10.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p10.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p11">363. To study at Rome. Baptism.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p11.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p11.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p12">353. Constantius sole Emperor.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p12.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p12.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p12.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p13">366. To Treves.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p13.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p13.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p13.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p14">356. Eusebius of Vercellæ, and other orthodox Bishops banished
by Constantius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p14.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p14.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p14.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p15">366–69. Jerome copies works of Hilary.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p15.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p15.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p16">356. Death of Antony.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p16.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p16.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p16.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p17">369. Jerome writes a mystical Commentary on Obadiah.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p17.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p17.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p18">359. Councils of Ariminum and Seleucia.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p18.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p18.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p19">370. To Aquileia.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p19.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p20">370. First letter—On the woman seven times struck with the
axe.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p20.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p21">360. Julian Emperor.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p21.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p21.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p21.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p22">373. Leaves Aquileia for the East.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p22.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p22.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p23">361. Death of Constantius.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p23.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p23.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p23.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p23.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p23.5" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p23.6">
<p id="iv.VII-p24">362. Eusebius of Vercellæ and other Bishops recalled from
exile.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p24.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p24.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p24.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p24.4">
<p id="iv.VII-p25">363. Death of Julian. Jovian Emperor.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p25.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p25.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p25.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p25.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p25.5">
<p id="iv.VII-p26">364. Death of Jovian. Valentinian and Valens.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p26.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p26.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p26.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p27">374. Illness at Antioch. Anti-Ciceronian dream.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p27.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p28">374. Life of Paulus, the first hermit.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p28.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p28.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p29">365. Apollinarius, Bishop of Laodicæa.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p29.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p29.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p30">374–79. In Desert of Chalcis.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p30.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p31">374–79. Jerome copies Gospel of the Hebrews and other
books.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p31.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p32">366. Invasion of the Alemanni repelled by Valentinian.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p32.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p33">366. Damasus Pope.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p33.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p33.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p33.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p34">379. Dialogue against the Luciferians.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p34.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p35">367–69. Gothic war.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p35.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p35.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p35.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p36">379–80. At Antioch.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p36.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p36.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p37">367–70. Britain restored by the elder Theodosius.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p37.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p38">370. Law of Valentinian against clerical legacies.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p38.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p38.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p39">379. Ordination by Paulinus.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p39.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p39.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p39.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p40">371. Death of Eusebius of Vercellæ and of Lucifer.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p40.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p40.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p41">380. To Constantinople.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p41.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p41.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p41.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p42">373. Death of Athanasius. Peter and Lucius, rival Bishops.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p42.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p42.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p42.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p43">381. Translation of Eusebius’ Chronicle.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p43.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p43.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p44">374. Ambrose, Bishop of Milan.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p44.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p44.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p44.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p45">381. Translation of Origen’s Homilies on Jeremiah and
Ezekiel.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p45.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p45.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p46">374. Melania and Rufinus leave Rome for the East.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p46.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p46.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p47">382–85. At Rome.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p47.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p47.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p48">375. Death of Valentinian. Valens and Gratian Emperors.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p48.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.5" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.6" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p48.7">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.8" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.9" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.10" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.11" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p48.12">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.13" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.14" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.15" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.16" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p48.17">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.18" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p48.19">
<p id="iv.VII-p49">383. Translation of Psalms from LXX. and of New Testament.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p49.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p50">376. Theodosius, after restoring Africa, executed at Carthage.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p50.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p50.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p50.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p50.4">
<p id="iv.VII-p51">383. Book against Helvidius (Perp. Virg. of B.M.V.)</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p51.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p52">377–80. Persian war.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p52.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p52.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p52.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p53">385. Leaves Rome (August); to Antioch (December).</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p53.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p54">385–87. Translation of Origen on Canticles.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p54.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p55">378. Battle of Adrianople. Valens killed. Gregory Nazianzen at
Constantinople.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p55.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p56">378. Gregory Nazianzen at Constantinople.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p56.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p56.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p57">386. Through Palestine to Egypt, and settlement at Bethlehem.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p57.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p58">386–90. Translation of LXX. into Latin.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p58.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p59">379. Theodosius Emperor.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p59.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p59.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p59.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p59.4">
<p id="iv.VII-p60">387. Revision of version of New Testament.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p60.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p60.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p61">380. Baptism of Theodosius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p61.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p61.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p61.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p61.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p61.5">
<p id="iv.VII-p62">381. Council of Constantinople.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p62.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p62.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p62.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p62.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p62.5">
<p id="iv.VII-p63">381. Peter, Bishop of Alexandria, succeeded by his brother
Timothy.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p63.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p63.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p63.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p64">388. Commentary on Ecclesiastes.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p64.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p64.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p65">382. Council at Rome.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p65.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p65.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p65.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p66">388. Commentary on Galatians, Ephesians, Titus, Philemon.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p66.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p66.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p67">382. Altar of Victory in Roman Senate removed.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p67.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p67.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p67.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p68">388. Book of Hebrew Names.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p68.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p69">383. Death of Gratian. Maximus Emperor.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p69.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p69.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p69.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p69.4">
<p id="iv.VII-p70">388. Questions on Genesis.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p70.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p71">384. Treaty with Persia.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p71.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p72">384. Death of Damasus (December).</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p72.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p72.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p72.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p73">388. Translation of Eusebius on Sites and Names of Hebrew
Places.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p73.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p73.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p74">385. Theophilus, Bishop of Alexandria, succeeds Timothy.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p74.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p74.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p74.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p74.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p74.5">
<p id="iv.VII-p75">385. Siricius Pope.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p75.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p75.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p75.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p76">388. Translation of Didymus on the Holy Spirit.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p76.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p76.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p77">386. John succeeds Cyril as Bishop of Jerusalem.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p77.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p77.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p77.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p77.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p77.5">
<p id="iv.VII-p78">386. Execution of Priscillian for heresy at Treves.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p78.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p78.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p78.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p79">389. Translation of Origen on St. Luke.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p79.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p80">387. Sedition of Antioch.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p80.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p80.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p80.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p80.4">
<p id="iv.VII-p81">390. Lives of Malchus and Hilarion, hermits.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p81.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p82">388. Death of Maximus. Valentinian II. Emperor.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p82.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p82.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p82.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p82.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p82.5" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p82.6">
<p id="iv.VII-p83">389. Temple of Serapis destroyed.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p83.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p83.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p83.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p84">391. Vulgate version of Old Testament begun.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p84.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p85">390. Massacre of Thessalonica. Penance of Theodosius.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p85.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p86">390. Death of Gregory Nazianzen.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p86.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p86.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p87">392. Aterbius at Jerusalem.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p87.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p88">392. Book of Illustrious Men.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p88.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p89">391. Death of Valentinian II. Eugenius usurper.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p89.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p89.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p89.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p89.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p89.5" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p89.6">
<p id="iv.VII-p90">392. Laws of Theodosius against Paganism.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p90.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p90.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p91">392. Epiphanius visits Jerusalem. Schism between Jerome and John of
Jerusalem, till 397.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p91.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p92">392. Commentary on Nahum, Micah, Zephaniah, Haggai, Habakkuk.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p92.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p93">394. Defeat of Eugenius. Theodosius sole Emperor.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p93.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p93.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p93.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p93.4">
<p id="iv.VII-p94">393. Books against Jovinian.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p94.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p95">394. Death of Theodosius. Arcadius (æt. 18) Emperor of the
East; Honorius (æt. 14) of the West. Stilicho Minister and General
in the West. Death of Rufinus the Prefect at Constantinople.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p95.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p96">395. Augustin, Bishop of Hippo.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p96.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p96.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p97">394. Beginning of controversy with Augustin.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p97.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p97.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p97.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p97.4">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p97.5">
<p id="iv.VII-p98">395. Jerome denounced to the Emperor.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p98.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p98.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p98.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p98.4">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p98.5">
<p id="iv.VII-p99">395. The Huns invade Northern Syria.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p99.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p99.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p100">396. Alaric invades Greece.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p100.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p100.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p100.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p101">395. Oceanus and Fabiola at Bethlehem.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p101.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p101.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p102">397. Alaric conquered by Stilicho in Arcadia.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p102.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p103">397. Death of Ambrose. Simplicianus, Bishop of Milan.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p103.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p103.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p104">397. Theophilus of Alexandria turns against Origenism. Rufinus
reconciled to Jerome and returns to Italy.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p104.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p105">397. Commentary on Jonah.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p105.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p106">398. Death of Gildo in Africa. Alaric Master-General of Illyricum
and King of the Visigoths.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p106.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p107">398. Chrysostom, Bishop of Constantinople.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p107.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p107.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p107.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p107.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p107.5">
<p id="iv.VII-p108">398. Pope Siricius dies. Anastasius Pope.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p108.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p108.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p108.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p109">397. Book against John, Bishop of Jerusalem.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p109.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p110">399. Fall of Eutropius.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p110.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p110.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p110.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p111">398. Jerome suffers from a long illness.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p111.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p112">398. Commentary on St. Matthew.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p112.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p113">400. Gainas, conspirator, defeated and slain.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p113.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p114">400. Origenism condemned by Bishops of Alexandria, Rome, and Milan,
and by the Emperors.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p114.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p114.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p115">401–4. Controversy between Jerome and Rufinus.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p115.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p115.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p115.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p116">400. (August 15). Simplicianus dies. Venerius, Bishop of Millan.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p116.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p116.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p116.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p117">402. Against Rufinus, Books i. and ii.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p117.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p117.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p118">402. Pope Anastasius dies. Innocentius Pope.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p118.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p118.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p118.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p119">403. Commentary on Obadiah.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p119.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p119.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p120">402. Death of Epiphanius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p120.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p120.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p120.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p120.4">
<p id="iv.VII-p121">403. Stilicho defeats Alaric at Pollentia and Verona.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p121.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p121.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p121.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p121.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p121.5">
<p id="iv.VII-p122">404. Triumph of Honorius. Last gladiatorial shows.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p122.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p123">404. Exile of Chrysostom to Cucusus.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p123.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p123.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p124">404. Death of Paula.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p124.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p125">404. Translation of the acetic rule of Pachomius.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p125.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p126">404. Emperor’s court at Ravenna.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p126.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p127">404. Gladiatorial shows at Rome ended by the sacrifice of
Telemachus, the monk.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p127.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p127.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p128">404. Close of controversy with Augustin.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p128.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p129">404. Against Rufinus, Book iii.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p129.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p130">404. Death of the Empress Eudoxia.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p130.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p130.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p130.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p131">404–5. Jerome ill for several months.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p131.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p131.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p131.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p131.4">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p131.5">
<p id="iv.VII-p132">405. Northern Palestine invaded by Isaurians.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p132.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p132.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p133">406. Stilicho defeats Radagaisus at Fæsulæ, and negotiates
with Alaric.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p133.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p133.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p133.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p133.4">
<p id="iv.VII-p134">406. Commentary on Zachariah, Malachi, Hosea, Joel,
Amos—concluding Minor Prophets.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p134.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p135">407. Gaul overrun by barbarians.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p135.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p136">407. Death of Chrysostom at Comana.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p136.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p136.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p136.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p136.4">
<p id="iv.VII-p137">407. Constantine usurps power in Britain and Gaul.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p137.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p137.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p137.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p137.4">
<p id="iv.VII-p138">406. Book against Vigilantius.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p138.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p139">408. Rome besieged by Alaric, and ransomed.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p139.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p139.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p139.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p139.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p139.5">
<p id="iv.VII-p140">408. Disgrace and death of Stilicho.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p140.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p140.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p140.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p140.4">
<p id="iv.VII-p141">407. Commentary on Daniel.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p141.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p142">408. Death of Arcadius. Theodosius II. Emperor. Pulcheria
Regent.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p142.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p142.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p142.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p143">410. Death of Rufinus.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p143.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p144">410. Commentary on Isaiah.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p144.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p145">409. Revolt of Britain.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p145.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p146">409. Pelagius at Rome.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p146.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p146.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p147">412. Cœlestius condemned at Carthage.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p147.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p147.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p148">410. Sack of Rome by Alaric. Death of Alaric.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p148.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p148.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p148.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p149">413. Pelagius in Palestine.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p149.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p149.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p150">410. Egypt, Phœnicia, etc. threatened by barbarians (<scripRef passage="Ep. cxxvi." id="iv.VII-p150.1">Ep.
cxxvi.</scripRef>).</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p150.2" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p150.3">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p150.4">
<p id="iv.VII-p151">414. Orosius sent by Augustin to Jerome.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p151.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p152">414. Commentary on Ezekiel.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p152.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p153">411. Death of Constantine and other usurpers. Victories of Roman
General Constantius.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p153.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p154">411. Dispute between Catholic and Donatist Bishops at Carthage.
Persecution of Donatists by the Civil Power.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p154.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p154.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p155">414. Pinianus and Melania at Jerusalem.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p155.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p155.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p155.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p156">412. Death of Theophilus, Bishop of Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p156.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p156.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p157">415. Synod at Jerusalem admits Pelagius.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p157.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p157.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p158">413. Expedition and death of Heraclian, Count of Africa.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p158.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p158.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p158.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p159">417. Monasteries of Bethlehem burnt by adherents of Pelagius.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p159.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p159.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p160">414. Adolphus, successor of Alaric, marries Galla Placidia.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p160.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p160.2">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p160.3" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p160.4" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p160.5">
<p id="iv.VII-p161">415. Goths established in Aquitaine and Spain.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p161.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p162">415. Schism at Antioch healed. Alexander sole Bishop.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p162.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p162.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p162.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p163">416. Dialogue against the Pelagians.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p163.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p163.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p164">415. Council of Diospolis (Lydda) accepts Pelagius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p164.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p164.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p165">418. Death of Eustochium.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p165.1">
<p id="iv.VII-p166">418–19. Commentary on Jeremiah.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p166.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p166.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p167">417. Pope Innocentius dies. Zosimus Pope.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="iv.VII-p167.1">
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p167.2">
<p id="iv.VII-p168">420. Jerome dies (September 20) at Bethlehem.</p>
</td>
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p168.1" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p168.2" />
<td valign="top" class="c23" id="iv.VII-p168.3">
<p id="iv.VII-p169">417. Death of John, Bishop of Jerusalem. Succeeded by Praylus.</p>
</td>
</tr>
</table>

</div2></div1>

<div1 title="The Letters of St. Jerome." n="v" shorttitle="The Letters of St. Jerome." progress="4.75%" prev="iv.VII" next="v.I" id="v">

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Innocent." n="I" shorttitle="Letter I" progress="4.75%" prev="v" next="v.II" id="v.I">

<pb n="1" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_1.html" id="v.I-Page_1" /><p class="c15" id="v.I-p1"><span class="c25" id="v.I-p1.1">The Letters of St.
Jerome.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="v.I-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c26" id="v.I-p3"><span class="c1" id="v.I-p3.1">Letter I. To Innocent.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.I-p4">Not only the first of the letters but probably the
earliest extant composition of Jerome (c. 370 <span class="c17" id="v.I-p4.1">a.d.</span>). Innocent, to whom it is addressed, was one of the
little band of enthusiasts whom Jerome gathered round him in Aquileia.
He followed his friend to Syria, where he died in 374 <span class="c17" id="v.I-p4.2">a.d.</span> (See Letter III., 3.)</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.I-p5">1. You have frequently asked me, dearest Innocent, not
to pass over in silence the marvellous event which has happened in our
own day. I have declined the task from modesty and, as I now feel, with
justice, believing myself to be incapable of it, at once because human
language is inadequate to the divine praise, and because inactivity,
acting like rust upon the intellect, has dried up any little power of
expression that I have ever had. You in reply urge that in the things
of God we must look not at the work which we are able to accomplish,
but at the spirit in which it is undertaken, and that he can never be
at a loss for words who has believed on the Word.</p>

<p id="v.I-p6">2. What, then, must I do? The task is beyond me, and yet
I dare not decline it. I am a mere unskilled passenger, and I find
myself placed in charge of a freighted ship. I have not so much as
handled a rowboat on a lake, and now I have to trust myself to the
noise and turmoil of the Euxine. I see the shores sinking beneath the
horizon, “sky and sea on every side”;<note place="end" n="2" id="v.I-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p7"> Virg. A. iii. 193.</p></note>
darkness lowers over the water, the clouds are black as night, the
waves only are white with foam. You urge me to hoist the swelling
sails, to loosen the sheets, and to take the helm. At last I obey your
commands, and as charity can do all things, I will trust in the Holy
Ghost to guide my course, and I shall console myself, whatever the
event. For, if our ship is wafted by the surf into the wished-for
haven, I shall be content to be told that the pilotage was poor. But,
if through my unpolished diction we run aground amid the rough
cross-currents of language, you may blame my lack of power, but you
will at least recognize my good intentions.</p>

<p id="v.I-p8">3. To begin, then: Vercellæ is a Ligurian town,
situated not far from the base of the Alps, once important, but now
sparsely peopled and fallen into decay. When the consular<note place="end" n="3" id="v.I-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p9"> <i>I.e.</i> the governor
of the province.</p></note> was holding his visitation there, a poor
woman and her paramour were brought before him—the charge of
adultery had been fastened upon them by the husband—and were both
consigned to the penal horrors of a prison. Shortly after an attempt
was made to elicit the truth by torture, and when the blood-stained
hook smote the young man’s livid flesh and tore furrows in his
side, the unhappy wretch sought to avoid prolonged pain by a speedy
death. Falsely accusing his own passions, he involved another in the
charge; and it appeared that he was of all men the most miserable, and
that his execution was just inasmuch as he had left to an innocent
woman no means of self-defence. But the woman, stronger in virtue if
weaker in sex, though her frame was stretched upon the rack, and though
her hands, stained with the filth of the prison, were tied behind her,
looked up to heaven with her eyes, which alone the torturer had been
unable to bind, and while the tears rolled down her face, said:
“Thou art witness, Lord Jesus, to whom nothing is hid, who triest
the reins and the heart.<note place="end" n="4" id="v.I-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p10"> <scripRef passage="Ps. vii. 9" id="v.I-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.9">Ps. vii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Thou art witness that it
is not to save my life that I deny this charge. I refuse to lie because
to lie is sin. And as for you, unhappy man, if you are bent on
hastening your death, why must you destroy not one innocent person, but
two? I also, myself, desire to die. I desire to put off this hated
body, but not as an adulteress. I offer my neck; I welcome the shining
sword without fear; yet I will take my innocence with me. <pb n="2" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_2.html" id="v.I-Page_2" />He does not die who is slain while purposing so
to live.”</p>

<p id="v.I-p11">4. The consular, who had been feasting his eyes upon the
bloody spectacle, now, like a wild beast, which after once tasting
blood always thirsts for it, ordered the torture to be doubled, and
cruelly gnashing his teeth, threatened the executioner with like
punishment if he failed to extort from the weaker sex a confession
which a man’s strength had not been able to keep back.</p>

<p id="v.I-p12">5. Send help, Lord Jesus. For this one creature of Thine
every species of torture is devised. She is bound by the hair to a
stake, her whole body is fixed more firmly than ever on the rack; fire
is brought and applied to her feet; her sides quiver beneath the
executioner’s probe; even her breasts do not escape. Still the
woman remains unshaken; and, triumphing in spirit over the pain of the
body, enjoys the happiness of a good conscience, round which the
tortures rage in vain.<note place="end" n="5" id="v.I-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p13"> Text corrupt.</p></note> The cruel judge rises,
overcome with passion. She still prays to God. Her limbs are wrenched
from their sockets; she only turns her eyes to heaven. Another
confesses what is thought their common guilt. She, for the
confessor’s sake, denies the confession, and, in peril of her own
life, clears one who is in peril of his.</p>

<p id="v.I-p14">6. Meantime she has but one thing to say: “Beat
me, burn me, tear me, if you will; I have not done it. If you will not
believe my words, a day will come when this charge shall be carefully
sifted. I have One who will judge me.” Wearied out at last, the
torturer sighed in response to her groans; nor could he find a spot on
which to inflict a fresh wound. His cruelty overcome, he shuddered to
see the body he had torn. Immediately the consular cried, in a fit of
passion, “Why does it surprise you, bystanders, that a woman
prefers torture to death? It takes two people, most assuredly, to
commit adultery; and I think it more credible that a guilty woman
should deny a sin than that an innocent young man should confess
one.”</p>

<p id="v.I-p15">7. Like sentence, accordingly, was passed on both, and
the condemned pair were dragged to execution. The entire people poured
out to see the sight; indeed, so closely were the gates thronged by the
out-rushing crowd, that you might have fancied the city itself to be
migrating. At the very first stroke of the sword the head of the
hapless youth was cut off, and the headless trunk rolled over in its
blood. Then came the woman’s turn. She knelt down upon the
ground, and the shining sword was lifted over her quivering neck. But
though the headsman summoned all his strength into his bared arm, the
moment it touched her flesh the fatal blade stopped short, and, lightly
glancing over the skin, merely grazed it sufficiently to draw blood.
The striker saw, with terror, his hand unnerved, and, amazed at his
defeated skill and at his drooping sword, he whirled it aloft for
another stroke. Again the blade fell forceless on the woman, sinking
harmlessly on her neck, as though the steel feared to touch her. The
enraged and panting officer, who had thrown open his cloak at the neck
to give his full strength to the blow, shook to the ground the brooch
which clasped the edges of his mantle, and not noticing this, began to
poise his sword for a fresh stroke. “See,” cried the woman,
“a jewel has fallen from your shoulder. Pick up what you have
earned by hard toil, that you may not lose it.”</p>

<p id="v.I-p16">8. What, I ask, is the secret of such confidence as
this? Death draws near, but it has no terrors for her. When smitten she
exults, and the executioner turns pale. Her eyes see the brooch, they
fail to see the sword. And, as if intrepidity in the presence of death
were not enough, she confers a favor upon her cruel foe. And now the
mysterious Power of the Trinity rendered even a third blow vain. The
terrified soldier, no longer trusting the blade, proceeded to apply the
point to her throat, in the idea that though it might not cut, the
pressure of his hand might plunge it into her flesh. Marvel unheard of
through all the ages! The sword bent back to the hilt, and in its
defeat looked to its master, as if confessing its inability to
slay.</p>

<p id="v.I-p17">9. Let me call to my aid the example of the three
children,<note place="end" n="6" id="v.I-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p18"> Shadrach, Meshach and
Abednego.</p></note> who, amid the cool, encircling fire, sang
hymns,<note place="end" n="7" id="v.I-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p19"> <scripRef passage="Song of the Three Holy Children" id="v.I-p19.1">Song of the Three Holy Children</scripRef>.</p></note> instead of weeping, and around whose turbans
and holy hair the flames played harmlessly. Let me recall, too, the
story of the blessed Daniel,<note place="end" n="8" id="v.I-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p20"> <scripRef passage="Dan. vi" id="v.I-p20.1" parsed="|Dan|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.6">Dan. vi</scripRef>.</p></note> in whose presence,
though he was their natural prey, the lions crouched, with fawning
tails and frightened mouths. Let Susannah also rise in the nobility of
her faith before the thoughts of all; who, after she had been condemned
by an unjust sentence, was saved through a youth inspired by the Holy
Ghost.<note place="end" n="9" id="v.I-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p21"> <scripRef passage="Susannah 45" id="v.I-p21.1">Susannah 45</scripRef>; the youth spoken of is Daniel.</p></note> In both cases the Lord’s mercy was alike
shewn; for while Susannah was set free by <pb n="3" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_3.html" id="v.I-Page_3" />the judge, so as not to die by the sword, this
woman, though condemned by the judge, was acquitted by the sword.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.I-p22">10. Now at length the populace rise in arms to defend
the woman. Men and women of every age join in driving away the
executioner, shouting round him in a surging crowd. Hardly a man dares
trust his own eyes. The disquieting news reaches the city close at
hand, and the entire force of constables is mustered. The officer who
is responsible for the execution of criminals bursts from among his
men, and</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.I-p23">Staining his hoary hair with soiling dust,<note place="end" n="10" id="v.I-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p24"> Virg. A. xii. 611.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.I-p25">exclaims: “What! citizens, do you mean to seek my life? Do you
intend to make me a substitute for her? However much your minds are set
on mercy, and however much you wish to save a condemned woman, yet
assuredly I—I who am innocent—ought not to perish.”
His tearful appeal tells upon the crowd, they are all benumbed by the
influence of sorrow, and an extraordinary change of feeling is
manifested. Before it had seemed a duty to plead for the woman’s
life, now it seemed a duty to allow her to be executed.</p>

<p id="v.I-p26">11. Accordingly a new sword is fetched, a new headsman
appointed. The victim takes her place, once more strengthened only with
the favor of Christ. The first blow makes her quiver, beneath the
second she sways to and fro, by the third she falls wounded to the
ground. Oh, majesty of the divine power highly to be extolled! She who
previously had received four strokes without injury, now, a few moments
later, seems to die that an innocent man may not perish in her
stead.</p>

<p id="v.I-p27">12. Those of the clergy whose duty it is to wrap the
blood-stained corpse in a winding-sheet, dig out the earth and, heaping
together stones, form the customary tomb. The sunset comes on quickly,
and by God’s mercy the night of nature arrives more swiftly than
is its wont. Suddenly the woman’s bosom heaves, her eyes seek the
light, her body is quickened into new life. A moment after she sighs,
she looks round, she gets up and speaks. At last she is able to cry:
“The Lord is on my side; I will not fear. What can man do unto
me?”<note place="end" n="11" id="v.I-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p28"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxviii. 6" id="v.I-p28.1" parsed="|Ps|118|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.6">Ps. cxviii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.I-p29">13. Meantime an aged woman, supported out of the funds
of the church, gave back her spirit to heaven from which it came.<note place="end" n="12" id="v.I-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p30"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Eccles. xii. 7" id="v.I-p30.1" parsed="|Eccl|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.12.7">Eccles. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> It seemed as if the course of events had been
thus purposely ordered, for her body took the place of the other
beneath the mound. In the gray dawn the devil comes on the scene in the
form of a constable,<note place="end" n="13" id="v.I-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p31"> Lictor.</p></note> asks for the corpse
of her who had been slain, and desires to have her grave pointed out to
him. Surprised that she could have died, he fancies her to be still
alive. The clergy show him the fresh turf, and meet his demands by
pointing to the earth lately heaped up, taunting him with such words as
these: “Yes, of course, tear up the bones which have been buried!
Declare war anew against the tomb, and if even that does not satisfy
you, pluck her limb from limb for birds and beasts to mangle! Mere
dying is too good for one whom it took seven strokes to
kill.”</p>

<p id="v.I-p32">14. Before such opprobrious words the executioner
retires in confusion, while the woman is secretly revived at home.
Then, lest the frequency of the doctor’s visits to the church
might give occasion for suspicion, they cut her hair short and send her
in the company of some virgins to a sequestered country house. There
she changes her dress for that of a man, and scars form over her
wounds. Yet even after the great miracles worked on her behalf, the
laws still rage against her. So true is it that, where there is most
law, there, there is also most injustice.<note place="end" n="14" id="v.I-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p33"> An allusion to the
well-known proverb, summum jus, summa injuria.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.I-p34">15. But now see whither the progress of my story has
brought me; we come upon the name of our friend Evagrius.<note place="end" n="15" id="v.I-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p35"> A presbyter of Antioch and
bishop, 388 <span class="c17" id="v.I-p35.1">a.d.</span> He is mentioned again in
Letters III., IV., V., XV. See Jerome De Vir. iii. 125.</p></note> So great have his exertions been in the cause
of Christ that, were I to suppose it possible adequately to describe
them, I should only show my own folly; and were I minded deliberately
to pass them by, I still could not prevent my voice from breaking out
into cries of joy. Who can fittingly praise the vigilance which enabled
him to bury, if I may so say, before his death Auxentius<note place="end" n="16" id="v.I-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p36"> The predecessor of
Ambrose and an Arian. He was still living when Jerome wrote, but died
374.</p></note> of Milan, that curse brooding over the
church? Or who can sufficiently extol the discretion with which he
rescued the Roman bishop<note place="end" n="17" id="v.I-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p37"> Damasus, who having
successfully made good his claim to the papacy, in 369 condemned
Auxentius in a council held at Rome.</p></note> from the toils of the
net in which he was fairly entangled, and showed him the means at once
of overcoming his opponents and of sparing them in their discomfiture?
But</p>

<p class="c29" id="v.I-p38">Such topics I must leave to other bards,</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.I-p39">Shut out by envious straits of time and space.<note place="end" n="18" id="v.I-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p40"> Virg. G. iv. 147,
148.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.I-p41">I am satisfied now to record the conclusion of <pb n="4" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_4.html" id="v.I-Page_4" />my tale. Evagrius seeks a special audience of
the Emperor;<note place="end" n="19" id="v.I-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.I-p42"> Valentinian I.</p></note> importunes him with his entreaties,
wins his favor by his services, and finally gains his cause through his
earnestness. The Emperor restored to liberty the woman whom God had
restored to life.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theodosius and the Rest of the Anchorites." n="II" shorttitle="Letter II" progress="5.26%" prev="v.I" next="v.III" id="v.II"><p class="c30" id="v.II-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.II-p1.1">Letter II. To Theodosius
and the Rest of the Anchorites.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.II-p2">Written from Antioch, 374 <span class="c17" id="v.II-p2.1">a.d.</span>,
while Jerome was still in doubt as to his future course. Theodosius
appears to have been the head of the solitaries in the Syrian
Desert.</p>

<p class="c31" id="v.II-p3">How I long to be a member of your company, and with
uplifting of all my powers to embrace your admirable community! Though,
indeed, these poor eyes are not worthy to look upon it. Oh! that I
could behold the desert, lovelier to me than any city! Oh! that I could
see those lonely spots made into a paradise by the saints that throng
them! But since my sins prevent me from thrusting into your blessed
company a head laden with every transgression, I adjure you (and I know
that you can do it) by your prayers to deliver me from the darkness of
this world. I spoke of this when I was with you, and now in writing to
you I repeat anew the same request; for all the energy of my mind is
devoted to this one object. It rests with you to give effect to my
resolve. I have the will but not the power; this last can only come in
answer to your prayers. For my part, I am like a sick sheep astray from
the flock. Unless the good Shepherd shall place me on his shoulders and
carry me back to the fold,<note place="end" n="20" id="v.II-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.II-p4"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 3-5" id="v.II-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|15|3|15|5" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.3-Luke.15.5">Luke xv. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note> my steps will totter,
and in the very effort of rising I shall find my feet give way. I am
the prodigal son<note place="end" n="21" id="v.II-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.II-p5"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 11-32" id="v.II-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|15|11|15|32" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.11-Luke.15.32">Luke xv. 11–32</scripRef>.</p></note> who although I have squandered all the
portion entrusted to me by my father, have not yet bowed the knee in
submission to him; not yet have I commenced to put away from me the
allurements of my former excesses. And because it is only a little
while since I have begun not so much to abandon my vices as to desire
to abandon them, the devil now ensnares me in new toils, he puts new
stumbling-blocks in my path, he encompasses me on every side.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.II-p6">The seas around, and all around the main.<note place="end" n="22" id="v.II-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.II-p7"> Virg. A. v. 9.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.II-p8">I find myself in mid-ocean, unwilling to retreat and
unable to advance. It only remains that your prayers should win for me
the gale of the Holy Spirit to waft me to the haven upon the desired
shore.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Rufinus the Monk." n="III" shorttitle="Letter III" progress="5.33%" prev="v.II" next="v.IV" id="v.III"><p class="c30" id="v.III-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.III-p1.1">Letter III. To Rufinus the Monk.<note place="end" n="23" id="v.III-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p2"> In Jerome’s day
this term included all—whether hermits or
cœnobites—who forsook the world and embraced an ascetic
life.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.III-p3">Written from Antioch, 374 <span class="c17" id="v.III-p3.1">a.d.</span>,
to Rufinus in Egypt. Jerome narrates his travels and the events which
have taken place since his arrival in Syria, particularly the deaths of
Innocent and Hylas (§3). He also describes the life of Bonosus,
who was now a hermit on an island in the Adriatic (§4). The main
object of the letter is to induce Rufinus to come to Syria.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.III-p4">1. That God gives more than we ask Him for,<note place="end" n="24" id="v.III-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p5"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 20" id="v.III-p5.1" parsed="|Eph|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.20">Eph. iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and that He often grants us things which
“eye hath not seen nor ear heard, neither have they entered into
the heart of man,”<note place="end" n="25" id="v.III-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p6"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 9" id="v.III-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> I knew indeed before
from the mystic declaration of the sacred volumes; but now, dearest
Rufinus, I have had proof of it in my own case. For I who fancied it
too bold a wish to be allowed by an exchange of letters to counterfeit
to myself your presence in the flesh, hear that you are penetrating the
remotest parts of Egypt, visiting the monks and going round God’s
family upon earth. Oh, if only the Lord Jesus Christ would suddenly
transport me to you as Philip was transported to the eunuch,<note place="end" n="26" id="v.III-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p7"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 26-30" id="v.III-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|8|26|8|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.26-Acts.8.30">Acts viii. 26–30</scripRef>.</p></note> and Habakkuk to Daniel,<note place="end" n="27" id="v.III-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p8"> <scripRef passage="Bel 33-36" id="v.III-p8.1" parsed="|Bel|1|33|1|36" osisRef="Bible:Bel.1.33-Bel.1.36">Bel 33–36</scripRef>.</p></note>
with what a close embrace would I clasp your neck, how fondly would I
press kisses upon that mouth which has so often joined with me of old
in error or in wisdom. But as I am unworthy (not that you should so
come to me but) that I should so come to you, and because my poor body,
weak even when well, has been shattered by frequent illnesses; I send
this letter to meet you instead of coming myself, in the hope that it
may bring you hither to me caught in the meshes of love’s
net.</p>

<p id="v.III-p9">2. My first joy at such unexpected good tidings was due
to our brother, Heliodorus. I desired to be sure of it, but did not
dare to feel sure, especially as he told me that he had only heard it
from some one else, and as the strangeness of the news impaired the
credit of the story. Once more my wishes hovered in uncertainty and my
mind wavered, till an Alexandrian monk who had some time previously
been sent over by the dutiful zeal of the people to the Egyptian
confessors (in will already martyrs<note place="end" n="28" id="v.III-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p10"> Priests, monks, and
others who, because they would not declare themselves Arians, were
banished by order of Valens to Heliopolis in Phenicia.</p></note>), impelled me
by his presence to believe the tidings. Even then, I must admit I still
hesitated. For on <pb n="5" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_5.html" id="v.III-Page_5" />the one hand he
knew nothing either of your name or country: yet on the other what he
said seemed likely to be true, agreeing as it did with the hint which
had already reached me. At last the truth broke upon me in all its
fulness, for a constant stream of persons passing through brought the
report: “Rufinus is at Nitria, and has reached the abode of the
blessed Macarius.”<note place="end" n="29" id="v.III-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p11"> There were two hermits
of this name in Egypt, and it is not certain which is meant. One of
them was a disciple of Antony.</p></note> At this point I cast
away all that restrained my belief, and then first really grieved to
find myself ill. Had it not been that my wasted and enfeebled frame
fettered my movements, neither the summer heat nor the dangerous voyage
should have had power to retard the rapid steps of affection. Believe
me, brother, I look forward to seeing you more than the storm-tossed
mariner looks for his haven, more than the thirsty fields long for the
showers, more than the anxious mother sitting on the curving shore
expects her son.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.III-p12">3. After that sudden whirlwind<note place="end" n="30" id="v.III-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p13"> The ascetic community at
Aquileia, of which Jerome and Rufinus were the leaders, had been broken
up, perhaps through the efforts of Lupicinus, the bishop of
Stridon.</p></note> dragged
me from your side, severing with its impious wrench the bonds of
affection in which we were knit together,</p>

<p class="c29" id="v.III-p14">The dark blue raincloud lowered o’er my head:</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.III-p15">On all sides were the seas, on all the sky.<note place="end" n="31" id="v.III-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p16"> Virg. A. iii. 193, 194:
v. 9.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.III-p17">I wandered about, uncertain where to go. Thrace, Pontus,
Bithynia, the whole of Galatia and Cappadocia, Cilicia also with its
burning heat, one after another shattered my energies. At last Syria
presented itself to me as a most secure harbor to a shipwrecked man.
Here, after undergoing every possible kind of sickness, I lost one of
my two eyes; for Innocent,<note place="end" n="32" id="v.III-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p18"> See Letter I.</p></note> the half of my
soul,<note place="end" n="33" id="v.III-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p19"> Hor. C. i. 3, 8.</p></note> was taken away from me by a sudden attack
of fever. The one eye which I now enjoy, and which is all in all to me,
is our Evagrius,<note place="end" n="34" id="v.III-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p20"> See Letter I. §
15.</p></note> upon whom I with my constant
infirmities have come as an additional burden. We had with us also
Hylas,<note place="end" n="35" id="v.III-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p21"> A freedman of
Melanium.</p></note> the servant of the holy Melanium,<note place="end" n="36" id="v.III-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p22"> A young Roman widow who
had given up the world that she might adopt the ascetic life. She
accompanied Rufinus to the East and settled with him on the Mount of
Olives. She is mentioned again in Letters IV., XXXIX., XLV., and
others.</p></note> who by his stainless conduct had wiped out
the taint of his previous servitude. His death opened afresh the wound
which had not yet healed. But as the apostle’s words forbid us to
mourn for those who sleep,<note place="end" n="37" id="v.III-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p23"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 13" id="v.III-p23.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13">1 Thess. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and as my excess of
grief has been tempered by the joyful news that has since come to me, I
recount this last, that, if you have not heard it, you may learn it;
and that, if you know it already, you may rejoice over it with me.</p>

<p id="v.III-p24">4. Bonosus,<note place="end" n="38" id="v.III-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p25"> Jerome’s
foster-brother who had accompanied him on his first visit to Rome. He
was now living as a hermit on a small island in the neighborhood of
Aquileia. See Letter VII. § 3.</p></note> your friend, or,
to speak more truly, mine as well as yours, is now climbing the ladder
foreshown in Jacob’s dream.<note place="end" n="39" id="v.III-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p26"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxviii. 12" id="v.III-p26.1" parsed="|Gen|28|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.12">Gen. xxviii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> He is bearing
his cross, neither taking thought for the morrow<note place="end" n="40" id="v.III-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p27"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 34" id="v.III-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|6|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.34">Matt. vi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> nor
looking back at what he has left.<note place="end" n="41" id="v.III-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p28"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 62" id="v.III-p28.1" parsed="|Luke|9|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.62">Luke ix. 62</scripRef>.</p></note> He is sowing in
tears that he may reap in joy.<note place="end" n="42" id="v.III-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p29"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxvi. 5" id="v.III-p29.1" parsed="|Ps|126|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.126.5">Ps. cxxvi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> As Moses in a type so
he in reality is lifting up the serpent in the wilderness.<note place="end" n="43" id="v.III-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p30"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xxi. 9" id="v.III-p30.1" parsed="|Num|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.21.9">Nu. xxi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> This is a true story, and it may well put
to shame the lying marvels described by Greek and Roman pens. For here
you have a youth educated with us in the refining accomplishments of
the world, with abundance of wealth, and in rank inferior to none of
his associates; yet he forsakes his mother, his sisters, and his dearly
loved brother, and settles like a new tiller of Eden on a dangerous
island, with the sea roaring round its reefs; while its rough crags,
bare rocks, and desolate aspect make it more terrible still. No peasant
or monk is to be found there. Even the little Onesimus<note place="end" n="44" id="v.III-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p31"> Of this child nothing is
known.</p></note> you know of, in whose kisses he used to
rejoice as in those of a brother, in this tremendous solitude no longer
remains at his side. Alone upon the island—or rather not alone,
for Christ is with him—he sees the glory of God, which even the
apostles saw not save in the desert. He beholds, it is true, no
embattled towns, but he has enrolled his name in the new city.<note place="end" n="45" id="v.III-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p32"> <i>I.e.</i> the new
Jerusalem. <scripRef passage="Rev. xxi. 2; Is. iv. 3" id="v.III-p32.1" parsed="|Rev|21|2|0|0;|Isa|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.2 Bible:Isa.4.3">Rev. xxi. 2; Is.
iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Garments of sackcloth disfigure his limbs,
yet so clad he will be the sooner caught up to meet Christ in the
clouds.<note place="end" n="46" id="v.III-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p33"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 17" id="v.III-p33.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.17">1 Thess. iv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> No watercourse pleasant to the view supplies
his wants, but from the Lord’s side he drinks the water of
life.<note place="end" n="47" id="v.III-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p34"> <scripRef passage="Joh. iv. 14; xix. 34" id="v.III-p34.1" parsed="|John|4|14|0|0;|John|19|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.14 Bible:John.19.34">Joh. iv. 14; xix. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> Place all this before your eyes, dear
friend, and with all the faculties of your mind picture to yourself the
scene. When you realize the effort of the fighter then you will be able
to praise his victory. Round the entire island roars the frenzied sea,
while the beetling crags along its winding shores resound as the
billows beat against them. No grass makes the ground green; there are
no shady copses and no fertile fields. Precipitous cliffs surround his
dreadful abode as if it were a prison. But he, careless, fearless, and
armed from head to foot with the apostle’s armor,<note place="end" n="48" id="v.III-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p35"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 13-17" id="v.III-p35.1" parsed="|Eph|6|13|6|17" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.13-Eph.6.17">Eph. vi. 13–17</scripRef>.</p></note> now listens to God by reading the <pb n="6" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_6.html" id="v.III-Page_6" />Scriptures, now speaks to God as he prays
to the Lord; and it may be that, while he lingers in the island, he
sees some vision such as that once seen by John.<note place="end" n="49" id="v.III-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p36"> <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 9, 10" id="v.III-p36.1" parsed="|Rev|1|9|1|10" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.9-Rev.1.10">Rev. i. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.III-p37">5. What snares, think you, is the devil now weaving?
What stratagems is he preparing? Perchance, mindful of his old trick,<note place="end" n="50" id="v.III-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p38"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 1-6; Matt. iv. 1-4" id="v.III-p38.1" parsed="|Gen|3|1|3|6;|Matt|4|1|4|4" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.1-Gen.3.6 Bible:Matt.4.1-Matt.4.4">Gen. iii. 1–6; Matt. iv.
1–4</scripRef>.</p></note> he will try to tempt Bonosus with hunger. But
he has been answered already: “Man shall not live by bread
alone.”<note place="end" n="51" id="v.III-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p39"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 4" id="v.III-p39.1" parsed="|Matt|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.4">Matt. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Perchance he will lay before him wealth
and fame. But it shall be said to him: “They that desire to be
rich fall into a trap<note place="end" n="52" id="v.III-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p40"> Literally
“mousetrap.” This variant is peculiar to Cyprian and
Jerome.</p></note> and
temptations,”<note place="end" n="53" id="v.III-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p41"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 9" id="v.III-p41.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.9">1 Tim. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and “For me all
glorying is in Christ.”<note place="end" n="54" id="v.III-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p42"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 31" id="v.III-p42.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.31">1 Cor. i. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> He will come, it may
be, when the limbs are weary with fasting, and rack them with the pangs
of disease; but the cry of the apostle will repel him: “When I am
weak, then am I strong,” and “My strength is made perfect
in weakness.”<note place="end" n="55" id="v.III-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p43"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 10, 9" id="v.III-p43.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|10|0|0;|2Cor|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.10 Bible:2Cor.12.9">2 Cor. xii. 10, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> He will hold out
threats of death; but the reply will be: “I desire to depart and
to be with Christ.”<note place="end" n="56" id="v.III-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p44"> <scripRef passage="Philip. i. 23" id="v.III-p44.1" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23">Philip. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> He will brandish his
fiery darts, but they will be received on the shield of faith.<note place="end" n="57" id="v.III-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p45"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 16" id="v.III-p45.1" parsed="|Eph|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.16">Eph. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> In a word, Satan will assail him, but Christ
will defend. Thanks be to Thee, Lord Jesus, that in Thy day I have one
able to pray to Thee for me. To Thee all hearts are open, Thou
searchest the secrets of the heart,<note place="end" n="58" id="v.III-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p46"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 24; Rev. ii. 23" id="v.III-p46.1" parsed="|Acts|1|24|0|0;|Rev|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.24 Bible:Rev.2.23">Acts i. 24; Rev. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Thou seest the
prophet shut up in the fish’s belly in the midst of the sea.<note place="end" n="59" id="v.III-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p47"> <scripRef passage="Jon. ii. 1, 2" id="v.III-p47.1" parsed="|Jonah|2|1|2|2" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.2.1-Jonah.2.2">Jon. ii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Thou knowest then how he and I grew up
together from tender infancy to vigorous manhood, how we were fostered
in the bosoms of the same nurses, and carried in the arms of the same
bearers; and how after studying together at Rome we lodged in the same
house and shared the same food by the half savage banks of the Rhine.
Thou knowest, too, that it was I who first began to seek to serve Thee.
Remember, I beseech Thee, that this warrior of Thine was once a raw
recruit with me. I have before me the declaration of Thy majesty:
“Whosoever shall teach and not do shall be called least in the
kingdom of heaven.”<note place="end" n="60" id="v.III-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p48"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 19" id="v.III-p48.1" parsed="|Matt|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.19">Matt. v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> May he enjoy the crown
of virtue, and in return for his daily martyrdoms may he follow the
Lamb robed in white raiment!<note place="end" n="61" id="v.III-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p49"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xiv. 4" id="v.III-p49.1" parsed="|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.4">Rev. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> For “in my
Father’s house are many mansions,”<note place="end" n="62" id="v.III-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p50"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 2" id="v.III-p50.1" parsed="|John|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.2">John xiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“one star differeth from another star in glory.”<note place="end" n="63" id="v.III-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p51"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 41" id="v.III-p51.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.41">1 Cor. xv. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> Give me strength to raise my head to a
level with the saints’ heels!<note place="end" n="64" id="v.III-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.III-p52"> Quoted from Tert. de C.
F. ii. 7.</p></note> I willed, but he
performed. Do Thou therefore pardon me that I failed to keep my
resolve, and reward him with the guerdon of his deserts.</p>

<p id="v.III-p53">I may perhaps have been tedious, and have said more than
the short compass of a letter usually allows; but this, I find, is
always the case with me when I have to say anything in praise of our
dear Bonosus.</p>

<p id="v.III-p54">6. However, to return to the point from which I set out,
I beseech you do not let me pass wholly out of sight and out of mind. A
friend is long sought, hardly found, and with difficulty kept. Let
those who will, allow gold to dazzle them and be borne along in
splendor, their very baggage glittering with gold and silver. Love is
not to be purchased, and affection has no price. The friendship which
can cease has never been real. Farewell in Christ.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Florentius." n="IV" shorttitle="Letter IV" progress="5.74%" prev="v.III" next="v.V" id="v.IV"><p class="c30" id="v.IV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.IV-p1.1">Letter
IV. To Florentius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.IV-p2">Sent to Florentius along with the preceding letter,
which Jerome requests him to deliver to Rufinus. This Florentius was a
rich Italian who had retired to Jerusalem to pursue the monastic life.
Jerome subsequently speaks of him as “a distinguished monk so
pitiful to the needy that he was generally known as the father of the
poor.” (Chron. ad <span class="c17" id="v.IV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 381.)</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.IV-p3">1. How much your name and sanctity are on the lips of
the most different peoples you may gather from the fact that I commence
to love you before I know you. For as, according to the apostle,
“Some men’s sins are evident going before unto
judgment,”<note place="end" n="65" id="v.IV-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.IV-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 24" id="v.IV-p4.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.24">1 Tim. v. 24</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> so contrariwise the report of your
charity is so widespread that it is considered not so much praiseworthy
to love you as criminal to refuse to do so. I pass over the countless
instances in which you have supported Christ,<note place="end" n="66" id="v.IV-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.IV-p5"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 34-40" id="v.IV-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|25|34|25|40" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34-Matt.25.40">Matt. xxv. 34–40</scripRef>.</p></note> fed,
clothed, and visited Him. The aid you rendered to our brother
Heliodorus<note place="end" n="67" id="v.IV-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.IV-p6"> See introduction to
Letter XIV.</p></note> in his need may well loose the
utterance of the dumb. With what gratitude, with what commendation,
does he speak of the kindness with which you smoothed a pilgrim’s
path. I am, it is true, the most sluggish of men, consumed by an
unendurable sickness; yet keen affection and desire have winged my
feet, and I have come forward to salute and embrace you. I wish you
every good thing, and pray that the Lord may establish our nascent
friendship.</p>

<p id="v.IV-p7">2. Our brother, Rufinus, is said to have come from Egypt
to Jerusalem with the de<pb n="7" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_7.html" id="v.IV-Page_7" />vout lady,
Melanium. He is inseparably bound to me in brotherly love; and I beg
you to oblige me by delivering to him the annexed letter. You must not,
however, judge of me by the virtues that you find in him. For in him
you will see the clearest tokens of holiness, whilst I am but dust and
vile dirt, and even now, while still living, nothing but ashes. It is
enough for me if my weak eyes can bear the brightness of his
excellence. He has but now washed himself<note place="end" n="68" id="v.IV-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.IV-p8"> Rufinus had been
baptized at Aquileia about three years previously (371 <span class="c17" id="v.IV-p8.1">a.d.</span>).</p></note> and
is clean, yea, is made white as snow;<note place="end" n="69" id="v.IV-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.IV-p9"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 7" id="v.IV-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|51|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.7">Ps. li. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> whilst I,
stained with every sin, wait day and night with trembling to pay the
uttermost farthing.<note place="end" n="70" id="v.IV-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.IV-p10"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 26" id="v.IV-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|5|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.26">Matt. v. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> But since “the
Lord looseth the prisoners,”<note place="end" n="71" id="v.IV-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.IV-p11"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlvi. 7" id="v.IV-p11.1" parsed="|Ps|146|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.146.7">Ps. cxlvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and resteth upon
him who is of a contrite spirit, and that trembleth at His words,<note place="end" n="72" id="v.IV-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.IV-p12"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lxvi. 2" id="v.IV-p12.1" parsed="|Isa|66|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.2">Isa. lxvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> perchance he may say even to me who lie in
the grave of sin: “Jerome, come forth.”<note place="end" n="73" id="v.IV-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.IV-p13"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xi. 43" id="v.IV-p13.1" parsed="|John|11|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.43">Joh. xi. 43</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.IV-p14">The reverend presbyter, Evagrius, warmly salutes you. We
both with united respect salute the brother, Martinianus.<note place="end" n="74" id="v.IV-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.IV-p15"> Acc. to Vallarsi a
hermit, who at this time lived near Cæsarea.</p></note> I desire much to see him, but I am impeded
by the chain of sickness. Farewell in Christ.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Florentius." n="V" shorttitle="Letter V" progress="5.84%" prev="v.IV" next="v.VI" id="v.V"><p class="c30" id="v.V-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.V-p1.1">Letter V.
To Florentius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.V-p2">Written a few months after the preceding (about the end
of 374 <span class="c17" id="v.V-p2.1">a.d.</span>) from the Syrian Desert. After
dilating on his friendship for Florentius, and making a passing
allusion to Rufinus, Jerome mentions certain books, copies of which he
desires to be sent to him. He also speaks of a runaway slave about whom
Florentius had written to him.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.V-p3">1. Your letter, dear friend, finds me dwelling in that
quarter of the desert which is nearest to Syria and the Saracens. And
the reading of it rekindles in my mind so keen a desire to set out for
Jerusalem that I am almost ready to violate my monastic vow in order to
gratify my affection. Wishing to do the best I can, as I cannot come in
person I send you a letter instead; and thus, though absent in the
body, I come to you in love and in spirit.<note place="end" n="75" id="v.V-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.V-p4"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 5" id="v.V-p4.1" parsed="|Col|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.5">Col. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> For my
earnest prayer is that our infant friendship, firmly cemented as it is
in Christ, may never be rent asunder by time or distance. We ought
rather to strengthen the bond by an interchange of letters. Let these
pass between us, meet each other on the way, and converse with us.
Affection will not lose much if it keeps up an intercourse of this
kind.</p>

<p id="v.V-p5">2. You write that our brother, Rufinus, has not yet come
to you. Even if he does come it will do little to satisfy my longing,
for I shall not now be able to see him. He is too far away to come
hither, and the conditions of the lonely life that I have adopted
forbid me to go to him. For I am no longer free to follow my own
wishes. I entreat you, therefore, to ask him to allow you to have the
commentaries of the reverend Rhetitius,<note place="end" n="76" id="v.V-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.V-p6"> A man of some note, as
he was one of the commissioners appointed by Constantine in 313 <span class="c17" id="v.V-p6.1">a.d.</span> to settle the points of issue between the
Catholics and the Donatists. Jerome criticises his commentary on the
Song of Songs in Letter XXXVII.</p></note>
bishop of Augustodunum,<note place="end" n="77" id="v.V-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.V-p7"> Autun.</p></note> copied, in which he
has so eloquently explained the Song of Songs. A countryman of the
aforesaid brother Rufinus, the old man Paul,<note place="end" n="78" id="v.V-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.V-p8"> See the introd. to
Letter X.</p></note>
writes that Rufinus has his copy of Tertullian, and urgently requests
that this may be returned. Next I have to ask you to get written on
paper by a copyist certain books which the subjoined list<note place="end" n="79" id="v.V-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.V-p9"> This list has
perished.</p></note> will show you that I do not possess. I beg
also that you will send me the explanation of the Psalms of David, and
the copious work on Synods of the reverend Hilary,<note place="end" n="80" id="v.V-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.V-p10"> <i>I.e.</i> Hilary of
Poitiers.</p></note>
which I copied for him<note place="end" n="81" id="v.V-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.V-p11"> Rufinus.</p></note> at Trêves with
my own hand. Such books, you know, must be the food of the Christian
soul if it is to meditate in the law of the Lord day and night.<note place="end" n="82" id="v.V-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.V-p12"> <scripRef passage="Ps. i. 2" id="v.V-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.2">Ps. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.V-p13">Others you welcome beneath your roof, you cherish and
comfort, you help out of your own purse; but so far as I am concerned,
you have given me everything when once you have granted my request. And
since, through the Lord’s bounty, I am rich in volumes of the
sacred library,<note place="end" n="83" id="v.V-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.V-p14"> <i>I.e.</i> the
Scriptures.</p></note> you may command me in turn. I will
send you what you please; and do not suppose that an order from you
will give me trouble. I have pupils devoted to the art of copying. Nor
do I merely promise a favor because I am asking one. Our brother,
Heliodorus,<note place="end" n="84" id="v.V-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.V-p15"> See the introd. to
Letter XIV.</p></note> tells me that there are many parts
of the Scriptures which you seek and cannot find. But even if you have
them all, affection is sure to assert its rights and to seek for itself
more than it already has.</p>

<p id="v.V-p16">3. As regards the present master of your slave—of
whom you have done me the honor to write—I have no doubt but that
he is his kidnapper. While I was still at Antioch the presbyter,
Evagrius, often reproved him in my presence. To whom he made this
answer: “I have nothing to fear.” He declares that his
master has dismissed him. If you both want him, he is here; send <pb n="8" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_8.html" id="v.V-Page_8" />him whither you will. I think I am not
wrong in refusing to allow a runaway to stray farther. Here in the
wilderness I cannot myself execute your orders; and therefore I have
asked my dear friend Evagrius to push the affair vigorously, both for
your sake and for mine. I desire your welfare in Christ.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Julian, a Deacon of Antioch." n="VI" shorttitle="Letter VI" progress="5.99%" prev="v.V" next="v.VII" id="v.VI"><p class="c32" id="v.VI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.VI-p1.1">Letter VI. To Julian, a Deacon of Antioch.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.VI-p2">This letter, written in 374 <span class="c17" id="v.VI-p2.1">a.d.</span>, is chiefly interesting for its mention of
Jerome’s sister. It would seem that she had fallen into sin and
had been restored to a life of virtue by the deacon, Julian. Jerome
speaks of her again in the next letter (§4).</p>

<p class="c31" id="v.VI-p3">It is an old saying, “Liars are disbelieved even
when they speak the truth.”<note place="end" n="85" id="v.VI-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VI-p4"> Aristotle is the author
of this remark.</p></note> And from the
way in which you reproach me for not having written, I perceive that
this has been my lot with you. Shall I say, “I wrote often, but
the bearers of my letters were negligent”? You will reply,
“Your excuse is the old one of all who fail to write.”
Shall I say, “I could not find any one to take my letters”?
You will say that numbers of persons have gone from my part of the
world to yours. Shall I contend that I have actually given them
letters? They not having delivered them, will deny that they have
received them. Moreover, so great a distance separates us that it will
be hard to come at the truth. What shall I do then? Though really not
to blame, I ask your forgiveness, for I think it better to fall back
and make overtures for peace than to keep my ground and offer battle.
The truth is that constant sickness of body and vexation of mind have
so weakened me that with death so close at hand I have not been as
collected as usual. And lest you should account this plea a false one,
now that I have stated my case, I shall, like a pleader, call witnesses
to prove it. Our reverend brother, Heliodorus, has been here; but in
spite of his wish to dwell in the desert with me, he has been
frightened away by my crimes. But my present wordiness will atone for
my past remissness; for, as Horace says in his satire:<note place="end" n="86" id="v.VI-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VI-p5"> Hor. S. i. 3,
1–3.</p></note></p>

<p class="c33" id="v.VI-p6">All singers have one fault among their friends:</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.VI-p7">They never sing when asked, unasked they never
cease.</p>

<p id="v.VI-p8">Henceforth I shall overwhelm you with such bundles of
letters that you will take the opposite line and beg me not to
write.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.VI-p9">I rejoice that my sister<note place="end" n="87" id="v.VI-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VI-p10"> Mentioned again in
Letter VII., § 4.</p></note>—to you a daughter in
Christ—remains steadfast in her purpose, a piece of news which I
owe in the first instance to you. For here where I now am I am ignorant
not only as to what goes on in my native land, but even as to its
continued existence. Even though the Iberian viper<note place="end" n="88" id="v.VI-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VI-p11"> The person meant is
uncertain. Probably it was Lupicinus, bishop of Stridon, for whom see
the next letter.</p></note> shall rend me with his baneful fangs, I
will not fear men’s judgment, seeing that I shall have God to
judge me. As one puts it:</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.VI-p12">Shatter the world to fragments if you will:</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.VI-p13">’Twill fall upon a head which knows not fear.<note place="end" n="89" id="v.VI-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VI-p14"> Horace, C. iii. 3, 7,
8.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.VI-p15">Bear in mind, then, I pray you, the apostle’s
precept<note place="end" n="90" id="v.VI-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VI-p16"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 14" id="v.VI-p16.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.14">1 Cor. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> that we should make our work abiding; prepare
for yourself a reward from the Lord in my sister’s salvation; and
by frequent letters increase my joy in that glory in Christ which we
share together.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Chromatius, Jovinus, and Eusebius." n="VII" shorttitle="Letter VII" progress="6.10%" prev="v.VI" next="v.VIII" id="v.VII"><p class="c32" id="v.VII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.VII-p1.1">Letter VII. To Chromatius,
Jovinus, and Eusebius.<note place="end" n="91" id="v.VII-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p2"> Jovinus was archdeacon of
Aquileia. All three became bishops—Chromatius of Aquileia, the
others of unknown sees.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.VII-p3">This letter (written like the preceding in 374 <span class="c17" id="v.VII-p3.1">a.d.</span>) is addressed by Jerome to three of his former
companions in the religious life. It commends Bonosus (§3), asks
guidance for the writer’s sister (§4), and attacks the
conduct of Lupicinus, Bishop of Stridon (§5).</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.VII-p4">1. Those whom mutual affection has joined together, a
written page ought not to sunder. I must not, therefore, distribute my
words some to one and some to another. For so strong is the love that
binds you together that affection unites all three of you in a bond no
less close than that which naturally connects two of your number.<note place="end" n="92" id="v.VII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p5"> Chromatius and Eusebius
were brothers.</p></note> Indeed, if the conditions of writing would
only admit of it, I should amalgamate your names and express them under
a single symbol. The very letter which I have received from you
challenges me in each of you to see all three, and in all three to
recognize each. When the reverend Evagrius transmitted it to me in the
corner of the desert which stretches between the Syrians and the
Saracens, my joy was intense. It wholly surpassed the rejoicings felt
at Rome when the defeat of Cannæ was retrieved, and Marcellus at
Nola cut to pieces the forces of Hannibal. Evagrius frequently comes to
see me, and cherishes me in Christ as his own bowels.<note place="end" n="93" id="v.VII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Philem. 12" id="v.VII-p6.1" parsed="|Phlm|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.12">Philem. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
Yet as he is separated from me by a long distance, his departure has
gener<pb n="9" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_9.html" id="v.VII-Page_9" />ally left me as much regret as
his arrival has brought me joy.</p>

<p id="v.VII-p7">2. I converse with your letter, I embrace it, it talks
to me; it alone of those here speaks Latin. For hereabout you must
either learn a barbarous jargon or else hold your tongue. As often as
the lines—traced in a well-known hand—bring back to me the
faces which I hold so dear, either I am no longer here, or else you are
here with me. If you will credit the sincerity of affection, I seem to
see you all as I write this.</p>

<p id="v.VII-p8">Now at the outset I should like to ask you one petulant
question. Why is it that, when we are separated by so great an interval
of land and sea, you have sent me so short a letter? Is it that I have
deserved no better treatment, not having first written to you? I cannot
believe that paper can have failed you while Egypt continues to supply
its wares. Even if a Ptolemy had closed the seas, King Attalus would
still have sent you parchments from Pergamum, and so by his skins you
could have made up for the want of paper. The very name parchment is
derived from a historical incident of the kind which occurred
generations ago.<note place="end" n="94" id="v.VII-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p9"> See Pliny, H. N. xiii.
21.</p></note> What then? Am I to suppose the
messenger to have been in haste? No matter how long a letter may be, it
can be written in the course of a night. Or had you some business to
attend to which prevented you from writing? No claim is prior to that
of affection. Two suppositions remain, either that you felt disinclined
to write or else that I did not deserve a letter. Of the two I prefer
to charge you with sloth than to condemn myself as undeserving. For it
is easier to mend neglect than to quicken love.</p>

<p id="v.VII-p10">3. You tell me that Bonosus, like a true son of the
Fish, has taken to the water.<note place="end" n="95" id="v.VII-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p11"> The Greek word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.VII-p11.1">ΙΧΘΥΣ</span> represented to the
early Christians the sentence <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.VII-p11.2">᾽Ιησοῦς
Χριστὸς Θεοῦ
`Υὼς Σωτήρ</span>.
Hence the fish became a favorite emblem of Christ. Tertullian connects
the symbol with the water of baptism, saying: “We little fishes
are born by our Fish, Jesus Christ, in water and can thrive only by
continuing in the water.” The allusion in the text is to the
baptism of Bonosus. See Schaff, “Ante-Nicene Christianity,”
p. 279.</p></note> As for me who am still
foul with my old stains, like the basilisk and the scorpion I haunt the
dry places.<note place="end" n="96" id="v.VII-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p12"> <scripRef passage="Deut. viii. 15" id="v.VII-p12.1" parsed="|Deut|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.8.15">Deut. viii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Bonosus has his heel already on the
serpent’s head, whilst I am still as food to the same serpent
which by divine appointment devours the earth.<note place="end" n="97" id="v.VII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p13"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 14" id="v.VII-p13.1" parsed="|Gen|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.14">Gen. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> He
can scale already that ladder of which the psalms of degrees<note place="end" n="98" id="v.VII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p14"> Viz., <scripRef passage="Psa. cxx.-cxxxiv" id="v.VII-p14.1" parsed="|Ps|120|0|134|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.120">Psa. cxx.–cxxxiv</scripRef>.</p></note> are a type; whilst I, still weeping on its
first step, hardly know whether I shall ever be able to say: “I
will lift up mine eyes unto the hills, from whence cometh my
help.”<note place="end" n="99" id="v.VII-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxi. 1" id="v.VII-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|121|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.121.1">Ps. cxxi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Amid the threatening billows of the
world he is sitting in the safe shelter of his island,<note place="end" n="100" id="v.VII-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p16"> See Letter III.</p></note> that is, of the church’s pale, and it may
be that even now, like John, he is being called to eat God’s
book;<note place="end" n="101" id="v.VII-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p17"> <scripRef passage="Rev. x. 9, 10" id="v.VII-p17.1" parsed="|Rev|10|9|10|10" osisRef="Bible:Rev.10.9-Rev.10.10">Rev. x. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> whilst I, still lying in the sepulchre of my
sins and bound with the chains of my iniquities, wait for the
Lord’s command in the Gospel: “Jerome, come forth.”<note place="end" n="102" id="v.VII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p18"> <scripRef passage="John xi. 43" id="v.VII-p18.1" parsed="|John|11|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.43">John xi. 43</scripRef>.</p></note> But Bonosus has done more than this. Like the
prophet<note place="end" n="103" id="v.VII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p19"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xiii. 4, 5" id="v.VII-p19.1" parsed="|Jer|13|4|13|5" osisRef="Bible:Jer.13.4-Jer.13.5">Jer. xiii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> he has carried his girdle across the
Euphrates (for all the devil’s strength is in the loins<note place="end" n="104" id="v.VII-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p20"> <scripRef passage="Job xl. 16" id="v.VII-p20.1" parsed="|Job|40|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.40.16">Job xl. 16</scripRef> (said of Behemoth); cf. Letter XXII.
§ 11.</p></note>), and has hidden it there in a hole of the
rock. Then, afterwards finding it rent, he has sung: “O Lord,
thou hast possessed my reins.<note place="end" n="105" id="v.VII-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p21"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 13" id="v.VII-p21.1" parsed="|Ps|139|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.13">Ps. cxxxix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Thou hast broken my
bonds in sunder. I will offer to thee the sacrifice of
thanksgiving.”<note place="end" n="106" id="v.VII-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p22"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 14, 15" id="v.VII-p22.1" parsed="|Ps|116|14|116|15" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.14-Ps.116.15">Ps. cxvi. 14, 15</scripRef>, P.B.V.</p></note> But as for me,
Nebuchadnezzar has brought me in chains to Babylon, to the babel that
is of a distracted mind. There he has laid upon me the yoke of
captivity; there inserting in my nostrils a ring of iron,<note place="end" n="107" id="v.VII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p23"> Cf. <scripRef passage="2 Kings xix. 28" id="v.VII-p23.1" parsed="|2Kgs|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.19.28">2 Kings xix. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> he has commanded me to sing one of the songs
of Zion. To whom I have said, “The Lord looseth the prisoners;
the Lord openeth the eyes of the blind.”<note place="end" n="108" id="v.VII-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p24"> <scripRef passage="Psa. cxxxvii. 3; cxlvi. 7, 8" id="v.VII-p24.1" parsed="|Ps|137|3|0|0;|Ps|146|7|146|8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.137.3 Bible:Ps.146.7-Ps.146.8">Psa. cxxxvii. 3; cxlvi. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> To
complete my contrast in a single sentence, whilst I pray for mercy
Bonosus looks for a crown.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.VII-p25">4. My sister’s conversion is the fruit of the
efforts of the saintly Julian. He has planted, it is for you to water,
and the Lord will give the increase.<note place="end" n="109" id="v.VII-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p26"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 6" id="v.VII-p26.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.6">1 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Jesus Christ has
given her to me to console me for the wound which the devil has
inflicted on her. He has restored her from death to life. But in the
words of the pagan poet, for her</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.VII-p27">There is no safety that I do not fear.<note place="end" n="110" id="v.VII-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p28"> Virg. A. iv. 298.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.VII-p29">You know yourselves how slippery is the path of
youth—a path on which I have myself fallen,<note place="end" n="111" id="v.VII-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p30"> Jerome again refers to
his own frailty in Letters XIV. § 6, XVIII. § 11, and XLVIII.
§ 20.</p></note>
and which you are now traversing not without fear. She, as she enters
upon it, must have the advice and the encouragement of all, she must be
aided by frequent letters from you, my reverend brothers. And—for
“charity endureth all things,”<note place="end" n="112" id="v.VII-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p31"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 7" id="v.VII-p31.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.7">1 Cor. xiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>—I beg you to get from Pope<note place="end" n="113" id="v.VII-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p32"> <i>Papa.</i> The word
“pope” was at this time used as a name of respect
(“father in God”) for bishops generally. Only by degrees
did it come to be restricted to the bishop of Rome. Similarly the word
<i>"imperator,”</i> originally applied to any Roman general, came
to be used of the Emperor alone.</p></note> Valerian<note place="end" n="114" id="v.VII-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p33"> Bishop of Aquileia.</p></note> a letter to
confirm her resolution. A girl’s courage, as you know, is
strength<pb n="10" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_10.html" id="v.VII-Page_10" />ened when she realizes that
persons in high place are interested in her.</p>

<p id="v.VII-p34">5. The fact is that my native land is a prey to
barbarism, that in it men’s only God is their belly,<note place="end" n="115" id="v.VII-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p35"> <scripRef passage="Phi. iii. 19" id="v.VII-p35.1" parsed="|Phil|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.19">Phi. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> that they live only for the present, and that
the richer a man is the holier he is held to be. Moreover, to use a
well-worn proverb, the dish has a cover worthy of it; for Lupicinus is
their priest.<note place="end" n="116" id="v.VII-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p36"> Sacerdos. In the
letters this word generally denotes a bishop. Lupicinus held the see of
Stridon.</p></note> Like lips like lettuce, as the saying
goes—the only one, as Lucilius tells us,<note place="end" n="117" id="v.VII-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p37"> Cic. de Fin. v.
30.</p></note> at
which Crassus ever laughed—the reference being to a donkey eating
thistles. What I mean is that an unstable pilot steers a leaking ship,
and that the blind is leading the blind straight to the pit. The ruler
is like the ruled.</p>

<p id="v.VII-p38">6. I salute your mother and mine with the respect which,
as you know, I feel towards her. Associated with you as she is in a
holy life, she has the start of you, her holy children, in that she is
your mother. Her womb may thus be truly called golden. With her I
salute your sisters, who ought all to be welcomed wherever they go, for
they have triumphed over their sex and the world, and await the
Bridegroom’s coming,<note place="end" n="118" id="v.VII-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p39"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 4" id="v.VII-p39.1" parsed="|Matt|25|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.4">Matt. xxv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> their lamps
replenished with oil. O happy the house which is a home of a widowed
Anna, of virgins that are prophetesses, and of twin Samuels bred in the
Temple!<note place="end" n="119" id="v.VII-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p40"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 36; Acts xxi. 9; 1 Sam. ii. 18" id="v.VII-p40.1" parsed="|Luke|2|36|0|0;|Acts|21|9|0|0;|1Sam|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.36 Bible:Acts.21.9 Bible:1Sam.2.18">Luke ii. 36; Acts xxi. 9; 1 Sam. ii.
18</scripRef>.</p></note> Fortunate the roof which shelters the
martyr-mother of the Maccabees, with her sons around her, each and all
wearing the martyr’s crown!<note place="end" n="120" id="v.VII-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VII-p41"> <scripRef passage="2 Macc. vii" id="v.VII-p41.1" parsed="|2Macc|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.7">2 Macc. vii</scripRef>.</p></note> For although you
confess Christ every day by keeping His commandments, yet to this
private glory you have added the public one of an open confession; for
it was through you that the poison of the Arian heresy was formerly
banished from your city.</p>

<p id="v.VII-p42">You are surprised perhaps at my thus making a fresh
beginning quite at the close of my letter. But what am I to do? I
cannot refuse expression to my feelings. The brief limits of a letter
compel me to be silent; my affection for you urges me to speak. I write
in haste, my language is confused and ill-arranged; but love knows
nothing of order.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Niceas, Sub-Deacon of Aquileia." n="VIII" shorttitle="Letter VIII" progress="6.43%" prev="v.VII" next="v.IX" id="v.VIII"><p class="c30" id="v.VIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.VIII-p1.1">Letter VIII. To Niceas, Sub-Deacon of Aquileia.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.VIII-p2">Niceas, the sub-deacon, had accompanied Jerome to the
East but had now returned home. In after-years he became bishop of
Aquileia in succession to Chromatius. The date of the letter is 374
<span class="c17" id="v.VIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.VIII-p3">The comic poet Turpilius<note place="end" n="121" id="v.VIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VIII-p4"> Turpilius, who appears
to have been a dramatist of some note, died in 101 <span class="c17" id="v.VIII-p4.1">b.c.</span> He is mentioned by Jerome in his edition of the
Eusebian Chronicle.</p></note> says
of the exchange of letters that it alone makes the absent present. The
remark, though occurring in a work of fiction, is not untrue. For what
more real presence—if I may so speak—can there be between
absent friends than speaking to those whom they love in letters, and in
letters hearing their reply? Even those Italian savages, the Cascans of
Ennius, who—as Cicero tells us in his books on
rhetoric—hunted their food like beasts of prey, were wont, before
paper and parchment came into use, to exchange letters written on
tablets of wood roughly planed, or on strips of bark torn from the
trees. For this reason men called letter-carriers tablet-bearers,<note place="end" n="122" id="v.VIII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.VIII-p5"> Tabellarii, from
tabella, a small tablet.</p></note> and letter-writers bark-users,<note place="end" n="123" id="v.VIII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VIII-p6"> Librarii, from liber,
bark.</p></note> because they used the bark of trees. How
much more then are we, who live in a civilized age, bound not to omit a
social duty performed by men who lived in a state of gross savagery,
and were in some respects entirely ignorant of the refinements of life.
The saintly Chromatius, look you, and the reverend Eusebius, brothers
as much by compatibility of disposition as by the ties of nature, have
challenged me to diligence by the letters which they have showered upon
me. You, however, who have but just left me, have not merely unknit our
new-made friendship; you have torn it asunder—a process which
Lælius, in Cicero’s treatise,<note place="end" n="124" id="v.VIII-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.VIII-p7"> Cic. Lælius,
76.</p></note>
wisely forbids. Can it be that the East is so hateful to you that you
dread the thought of even your letters coming hither? Wake up, wake up,
arouse yourself from sleep, give to affection at least one sheet of
paper. Amid the pleasures of life at home sometimes heave a sigh over
the journeys which we have made together. If you love me, write in
answer to my prayer. If you are angry with me, though angry still
write. I find my longing soul much comforted when I receive a letter
from a friend, even though that friend be out of temper with me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Chrysogonus, a Monk of Aquileia." n="IX" shorttitle="Letter IX" progress="6.52%" prev="v.VIII" next="v.X" id="v.IX"><p class="c30" id="v.IX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.IX-p1.1">Letter IX. To Chrysogonus, a Monk of Aquileia.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.IX-p2">A bantering letter to an indifferent correspondent. Of
the same date as the preceding.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.IX-p3">Heliodorus,<note place="end" n="125" id="v.IX-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.IX-p4"> See introd. to Letter
XIV.</p></note> who is so dear to us
both, and who loves you with an affection no less <pb n="11" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_11.html" id="v.IX-Page_11" />deep than my own, may have given you a faithful
account of my feelings towards you; how your name is always on my lips,
and how in every conversation which I have with him I begin by
recalling my pleasant intercourse with you, and go on to marvel at your
lowliness, to extol your virtue, and to proclaim your holy love.</p>

<p id="v.IX-p5">Lynxes, they say, when they look behind them, forget
what they have just seen, and lose all thought of what their eyes have
ceased to behold. And so it seems to be with you. For so entirely have
you forgotten our joint attachment that you have not merely blurred but
erased the writing of that epistle which, as the apostle tells us,<note place="end" n="126" id="v.IX-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.IX-p6"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 2" id="v.IX-p6.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.2">2 Cor. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> is written in the hearts of Christians. The
creatures that I have mentioned lurk on branches of leafy trees and
pounce on fleet roes or frightened stags. In vain their victims fly,
for they carry their tormentors with them, and these rend their flesh
as they run. Lynxes, however, only hunt when an empty belly makes their
mouths dry. When they have satisfied their thirst for blood, and have
filled their stomachs with food, satiety induces forgetfulness, and
they bestow no thought on future prey till hunger recalls them to a
sense of their need.</p>

<p id="v.IX-p7">Now in your case it cannot be that you have already had
enough of me. Why then do you bring to a premature close a friendship
which is but just begun? Why do you let slip what you have hardly as
yet fully grasped? But as such remissness as yours is never at a loss
for an excuse, you will perhaps declare that you had nothing to write.
Had this been so, you should still have written to inform me of the
fact.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Paul, an Old Man of Concordia." n="X" shorttitle="Letter X" progress="6.58%" prev="v.IX" next="v.XI" id="v.X"><p class="c30" id="v.X-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.X-p1.1">Letter X. To Paul, an Old Man of Concordia.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.X-p2">Jerome writes to Paul of Concordia, a centenarian
(§2), and the owner of a good theological library (§3), to
lend him some commentaries. In return he sends him his life (newly
written) of Paul the hermit.<note place="end" n="127" id="v.X-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p3"> See the Life of Paul
in this volume.</p></note> The date of the
letter is 374 <span class="c17" id="v.X-p3.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.X-p4">1. The shortness of man’s life is the punishment
for man’s sin; and the fact that even on the very threshold of
the light death constantly overtakes the new-born child proves that the
times are continually sinking into deeper depravity. For when the first
tiller of paradise had been entangled by the serpent in his snaky
coils, and had been forced in consequence to migrate earthwards,
although his deathless state was changed for a mortal one, yet the
sentence<note place="end" n="128" id="v.X-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p5"> Elogium.</p></note> of man’s curse was put off
for nine hundred years, or even more, a period so long that it may be
called a second immortality. Afterwards sin gradually grew more and
more virulent, till the ungodliness of the giants<note place="end" n="129" id="v.X-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p6"> <scripRef passage="Gen. vi. 4" id="v.X-p6.1" parsed="|Gen|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.4">Gen. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> brought in its train the shipwreck of the
whole world. Then when the world had been cleansed by the
baptism—if I may so call it—of the deluge, human life was
contracted to a short span. Yet even this we have almost altogether
wasted, so continually do our iniquities fight against the divine
purposes. For how few there are, either who go beyond their hundredth
year, or who, going beyond it, do not regret that they have done so;
according to that which the Scripture witnesses in the book of Psalms:
“the days of our years are threescore years and ten; and if by
reason of strength they be fourscore years, yet is their strength labor
and sorrow.”<note place="end" n="130" id="v.X-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xc. 10" id="v.X-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|90|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.10">Ps. xc. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.X-p8">2. Why, say you, these opening reflections so remote and
so far fetched that one might use against them the Horatian
witticism:</p>

<p class="c29" id="v.X-p9">Back to the eggs which Leda laid for Zeus,</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.X-p10">The bard is fain to trace the war of Troy?<note place="end" n="131" id="v.X-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p11"> Hor. A. P. 147. Zeus
having visited Leda in the form of a swan, she produced two eggs, from
one of which came Castor and Pollux, and from the other Helen, who was
the cause of the Trojan war.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.X-p12">Simply that I may describe in fitting terms your great
age and hoary head as white as Christ’s.<note place="end" n="132" id="v.X-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p13"> <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 14" id="v.X-p13.1" parsed="|Rev|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.14">Rev. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>
For see, the hundredth circling year is already passing over you, and
yet, always keeping the commandments of the Lord, amid the
circumstances of your present life you think over the blessedness of
that which is to come. Your eyes are bright and keen, your steps
steady, your hearing good, your teeth are white, your voice musical,
your flesh firm and full of sap; your ruddy cheeks belie your white
hairs, your strength is not that of your age. Advancing years have not,
as we too often see them do, impaired the tenacity of your memory; the
coldness of your blood has not blunted an intellect at once warm and
wary.<note place="end" n="133" id="v.X-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p14"> A play on words:
callidus, “wary,” is indistinguishable in sound from
calidus, “warm.”</p></note> Your face is not wrinkled nor your brow
furrowed. Lastly, no tremors palsy your hand or cause it to travel in
crooked pathways over the wax on which you write. The Lord shows us in
you the bloom of the resurrection that is to be ours; so that whereas
in others who die by inches whilst yet living, we recognize the results
of sin, in your case we ascribe it <pb n="12" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_12.html" id="v.X-Page_12" />to righteousness that you still simulate youth
at an age to which it is foreign. And although we see the like haleness
of body in many even of those who are sinners, in their case it is a
grant of the devil to lead them into sin, whilst in yours it is a gift
of God to make you rejoice.</p>

<p id="v.X-p15">3. Tully in his brilliant speech on behalf of Flaccus<note place="end" n="134" id="v.X-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p16"> The words quoted do
not occur in the extant portion of Cicero’s speech.</p></note> describes the learning of the Greeks as
“innate frivolity and accomplished vanity.”</p>

<p id="v.X-p17">Certainly their ablest literary men used to receive
money for pronouncing eulogies upon their kings or princes. Following
their example, I set a price upon my praise. Nor must you suppose my
demand a small one. You are asked to give me the pearl of the Gospel,<note place="end" n="135" id="v.X-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p18"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 46" id="v.X-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.46">Matt. xiii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note> “the words of the Lord,”
“pure words, even as the silver which from the earth is tried,
and purified seven times in the fire,”<note place="end" n="136" id="v.X-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p19"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xii. 7" id="v.X-p19.1" parsed="|Ps|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.12.7">Ps. xii. 7</scripRef>, P. B. V.</p></note> I
mean the commentaries of Fortunatian<note place="end" n="137" id="v.X-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p20"> For some account of
this writer see Jerome, De V. iii. c. xcvii.</p></note>
and—for its account of the persecutors—the History of
Aurelius Victor,<note place="end" n="138" id="v.X-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p21"> A Roman annalist
some of whose works are still extant. He was contemporary with but
probably older than Jerome.</p></note> and with these
the Letters of Novatian;<note place="end" n="139" id="v.X-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p22"> A puritan of the
third century who seceded from the Roman church because of the laxity
of its discipline.</p></note> so that, learning
the poison set forth by this schismatic, we may the more gladly drink
of the antidote supplied by the holy martyr Cyprian. In the mean time I
have sent to you, that is to say, to Paul the aged, a Paul that is
older still.<note place="end" n="140" id="v.X-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.X-p23"> <i>I.e.</i> the life of
Paul the Hermit, translated in this vol.</p></note> I have taken great pains to bring my
language down to the level of the simpler sort. But, somehow or other,
though you fill it with water, the jar retains the odor which it
acquired when first used.<note place="end" n="141" id="v.X-p23.1"><p class="c36" id="v.X-p24"> Hor. Ep. I. ii. 69; cf.
T. Moore:</p>

<p id="v.X-p25">“You may break, you may shatter the vase if you
will:</p>

<p class="c0" id="v.X-p26">The scent of the roses will hang round it
still.”</p></note> If my little gift
should please you, I have others also in store which (if the Holy
Spirit shall breathe favorably), shall sail across the sea to you with
all kinds of eastern merchandise.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Virgins of Æmona." n="XI" shorttitle="Letter XI" progress="6.78%" prev="v.X" next="v.XII" id="v.XI"><p class="c32" id="v.XI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XI-p1.1">Letter XI. To the Virgins of Æmona.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XI-p2">Æmona was a Roman colony not far from Stridon,
Jerome’s birthplace. The virgins to whom the note is addressed
had omitted to answer his letters, and he now writes to upbraid them
for their remissness. The date of the letter is 374 <span class="c17" id="v.XI-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XI-p3">This scanty sheet of paper shows in what a wilderness I
live, and because of it I have to say much in few words. For, desirous
though I am to speak to you more fully, this miserable scrap compels me
to leave much unsaid. Still ingenuity makes up for lack of means, and
by writing small I can say a great deal. Observe, I beseech you, how I
love you, even in the midst of my difficulties, since even the want of
materials does not stop me from writing to you.</p>

<p id="v.XI-p4">Pardon, I beseech you, an aggrieved man: if I speak in
tears and in anger it is because I have been injured. For in return for
my regular letters you have not sent me a single syllable. Light, I
know, has no communion with darkness,<note place="end" n="142" id="v.XI-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 14" id="v.XI-p5.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14">2 Cor. vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and
God’s handmaidens no fellowship with a sinner, yet a harlot was
allowed to wash the Lord’s feet with her tears,<note place="end" n="143" id="v.XI-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p6"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 37" id="v.XI-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.37">Luke vii. 37</scripRef> <i>sqq.</i></p></note> and dogs are permitted to eat of their
masters’ crumbs.<note place="end" n="144" id="v.XI-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p7"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 27" id="v.XI-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|15|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.27">Matt. xv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> It was the
Saviour’s mission to call sinners and not the righteous; for, as
He said Himself, “they that be whole need not a
physician.”<note place="end" n="145" id="v.XI-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 12, 13" id="v.XI-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|9|12|9|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.12-Matt.9.13">Matt. ix. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> He wills the
repentance of a sinner rather than his death,<note place="end" n="146" id="v.XI-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxiii. 11" id="v.XI-p9.1" parsed="|Ezek|33|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.33.11">Ezek. xxxiii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and
carries home the poor stray sheep on His own shoulders.<note place="end" n="147" id="v.XI-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p10"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 5" id="v.XI-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.5">Luke xv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> So, too, when the prodigal son returns,
his father receives him with joy.<note place="end" n="148" id="v.XI-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p11"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 20" id="v.XI-p11.1" parsed="|Luke|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.20">Luke xv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> Nay more,
the apostle says: “Judge nothing before the time.”<note place="end" n="149" id="v.XI-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p12"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 5" id="v.XI-p12.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.5">1 Cor. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> For “who art thou that judgest
another man’s servant? To his own master he standeth or
falleth.”<note place="end" n="150" id="v.XI-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p13"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 4" id="v.XI-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.4">Rom. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> And “let him
that standeth take heed lest he fall.”<note place="end" n="151" id="v.XI-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p14"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 12" id="v.XI-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.12">1 Cor. x. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Bear ye one another’s burdens.”<note place="end" n="152" id="v.XI-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p15"> <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 2" id="v.XI-p15.1" parsed="|Gal|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.2">Gal. vi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XI-p16">Dear sisters, man’s envy judges in one way, Christ
in another; and the whisper of a corner is not the same as the sentence
of His tribunal. Many ways seem right to men which are afterwards found
to be wrong.<note place="end" n="153" id="v.XI-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p17"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Prov. xiv. 12" id="v.XI-p17.1" parsed="|Prov|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.14.12">Prov. xiv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> And a treasure is often stowed in
earthen vessels.<note place="end" n="154" id="v.XI-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p18"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 7" id="v.XI-p18.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.7">2 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Peter thrice denied
his Lord, yet his bitter tears restored him to his place. “To
whom much is forgiven, the same loveth much.”<note place="end" n="155" id="v.XI-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p19"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 47" id="v.XI-p19.1" parsed="|Luke|7|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.47">Luke vii. 47</scripRef>.</p></note>
No word is said of the flock as a whole, yet the angels joy in heaven
over the safety of one sick ewe.<note place="end" n="156" id="v.XI-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p20"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 7, 10" id="v.XI-p20.1" parsed="|Luke|15|7|0|0;|Luke|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.7 Bible:Luke.15.10">Luke xv. 7, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> And if any one
demurs to this reasoning, the Lord Himself has said: “Friend, is
thine eye evil because I am good?”<note place="end" n="157" id="v.XI-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XI-p21"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 15" id="v.XI-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|20|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.15">Matt. xx. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Antony, Monk." n="XII" shorttitle="Letter XII" progress="6.87%" prev="v.XI" next="v.XIII" id="v.XII"><p class="c30" id="v.XII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XII-p1.1">Letter
XII. To Antony, Monk.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XII-p2">The subject of this letter is similar to that of the
preceding. Of Antony nothing is known except that some <span class="c17" id="v.XII-p2.1">mss.</span> describe him as “of Æmona.” The date
of the letter is 374 <span class="c17" id="v.XII-p2.2">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XII-p3">While the disciples were disputing concerning precedence
our Lord, the teacher of <pb n="13" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_13.html" id="v.XII-Page_13" />humility,
took a little child and said: “Except ye be converted and become
as little children ye cannot enter the kingdom of heaven.”<note place="end" n="158" id="v.XII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XII-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 3" id="v.XII-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.3">Matt. xviii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> And lest He should seem to preach more
than he practised, He fulfilled His own precept in His life. For He
washed His disciples’ feet,<note place="end" n="159" id="v.XII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiii. 5" id="v.XII-p5.1" parsed="|John|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.5">Joh. xiii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> he received the
traitor with a kiss,<note place="end" n="160" id="v.XII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 47" id="v.XII-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|22|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.47">Luke xxii. 47</scripRef>.</p></note> He conversed with the
woman of Samaria,<note place="end" n="161" id="v.XII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Joh. iv. 7" id="v.XII-p7.1" parsed="|John|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.7">Joh. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> He spoke of the
kingdom of heaven with Mary at His feet,<note place="end" n="162" id="v.XII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 40" id="v.XII-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|7|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.40">Luke vii. 40</scripRef> <i>sqq.:</i> the heroine of this story
is identified by Jerome with Mary Magdalene.</p></note> and
when He rose again from the dead He showed Himself first to some poor
women.<note place="end" n="163" id="v.XII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XII-p9"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 1, 9" id="v.XII-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|28|1|0|0;|Matt|28|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.1 Bible:Matt.28.9">Matt. xxviii. 1, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Pride is opposed to humility, and through
it Satan lost his eminence as an archangel. The Jewish people perished
in their pride, for while they claimed the chief seats and salutations
in the market place,<note place="end" n="164" id="v.XII-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XII-p10"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 6, 7" id="v.XII-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|23|6|23|7" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.6-Matt.23.7">Matt. xxiii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> they were
superseded by the Gentiles, who had before been counted as “a
drop of a bucket.”<note place="end" n="165" id="v.XII-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XII-p11"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xl. 15" id="v.XII-p11.1" parsed="|Isa|40|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.15">Isa. xl. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Two poor fishermen,
Peter and James, were sent to confute the sophists and the wise men of
the world. As the Scripture says: “God resisteth the proud and
giveth grace to the humble.”<note place="end" n="166" id="v.XII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XII-p12"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 5" id="v.XII-p12.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.5">1 Pet. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Think,
brother, what a sin it must be which has God for its opponent. In the
Gospel the Pharisee is rejected because of his pride, and the publican
is accepted because of his humility.<note place="end" n="167" id="v.XII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XII-p13"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 9" id="v.XII-p13.1" parsed="|Luke|18|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.9">Luke xviii. 9</scripRef> <i>sqq.</i></p></note></p>

<p id="v.XII-p14">Now, unless I am mistaken, I have already sent you ten
letters, affectionate and earnest, whilst you have not deigned to give
me even a single line. The Lord speaks to His servants, but you, my
brother servant, refuse to speak to me. Believe me, if reserve did not
check my pen, I could show my annoyance in such invective that you
would have to reply—even though it might be in anger. But since
anger is human, and a Christian must not act injuriously, I fall back
once more on entreaty, and beg you to love one who loves you, and to
write to him as a servant should to his fellow-servant. Farewell in the
Lord.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Castorina, His Maternal Aunt." n="XIII" shorttitle="Letter XIII" progress="6.96%" prev="v.XII" next="v.XIV" id="v.XIII"><p class="c30" id="v.XIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XIII-p1.1">Letter XIII. To Castorina, His Maternal Aunt.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XIII-p2">An interesting letter, as throwing some light on
Jerome’s family relations. Castorina, his maternal aunt, had, for
some reason, become estranged from him, and he now writes to her to
effect a reconciliation. Whether he succeeded in doing so, we do not
know. The date of the letter is 374 <span class="c17" id="v.XIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XIII-p3">The apostle and evangelist John rightly says, in his
first epistle, that “whosoever hateth his brother is a
murderer.”<note place="end" n="168" id="v.XIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIII-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Joh. iii. 15" id="v.XIII-p4.1" parsed="|1John|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.15">1 Joh. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> For, since murder
often springs from hate, the hater, even though he has not yet slain
his victim, is at heart a murderer. Why, you ask, do I begin in this
style? Simply that you and I may both lay aside past ill feeling and
cleanse our hearts to be a habitation for God. “Be ye
angry,” David says, “and sin not,” or, as the apostle
more fully expresses it, “let not the sun go down upon your
wrath.”<note place="end" n="169" id="v.XIII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 4.4; Eph. 4.26" id="v.XIII-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|4|4|0|0;|Eph|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.4 Bible:Eph.4.26">Ps. iv. 4, LXX.; Eph. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> What then shall <i>we</i> do in the
day of judgment, upon whose wrath the sun has gone down not one day but
many years? The Lord says in the Gospel: “If thou bring thy gift
to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against
thee; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be
reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.”<note place="end" n="170" id="v.XIII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 23, 24" id="v.XIII-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|5|23|5|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.23-Matt.5.24">Matt. v. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Woe to me, wretch that I am; woe, I had
almost said, to you also. This long time past we have either offered no
gift at the altar or have offered it whilst cherishing anger
“without a cause.” How have we been able in our daily
prayers to say “Forgive us our debts as we forgive our
debtors,”<note place="end" n="171" id="v.XIII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 12" id="v.XIII-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.12">Matt. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> whilst our feelings
have been at variance with our words, and our petition inconsistent
with our conduct? Therefore I renew the prayer which I made a year ago
in a previous letter,<note place="end" n="172" id="v.XIII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIII-p8"> This is no longer
extant.</p></note> that the
Lord’s legacy of peace<note place="end" n="173" id="v.XIII-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIII-p9"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 27" id="v.XIII-p9.1" parsed="|John|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.27">John xiv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> may be indeed
ours, and that my desires and your feelings may find favor in His
sight. Soon we shall stand before His judgment seat to receive the
reward of harmony restored or to pay the penalty for harmony broken. In
case you shall prove unwilling—I hope that it may not be
so—to accept my advances, I for my part shall be free. For this
letter, when it is read, will insure my acquittal.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Heliodorus, Monk." n="XIV" shorttitle="Letter XIV" progress="7.04%" prev="v.XIII" next="v.XV" id="v.XIV"><p class="c30" id="v.XIV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XIV-p1.1">Letter XIV. To Heliodorus, Monk.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XIV-p2">Heliodorus, originally a soldier, but now a presbyter of
the Church, had accompanied Jerome to the East, but, not feeling called
to the solitary life of the desert, had returned to Aquileia. Here he
resumed his clerical duties, and in course of time was raised to the
episcopate as bishop of Altinum.</p>

<p id="v.XIV-p3">The letter was written in the first bitterness of
separation and reproaches Heliodorus for having gone back from the
perfect way of the ascetic life. The description given of this is
highly colored and seems to have produced a great impression in the
West. Fabiola was so much enchanted by it that she learned the letter
by heart.<note place="end" n="174" id="v.XIV-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p4"> See <scripRef passage="Ep. lxxvii. 9" id="v.XIV-p4.1">Ep. lxxvii.
9</scripRef>.</p></note> The date is 373 or 374 <span class="c17" id="v.XIV-p4.2">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XIV-p5">1. So conscious are you of the affection which exists
between us that you cannot but <pb n="14" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_14.html" id="v.XIV-Page_14" />recognize the love and passion with which I
strove to prolong our common sojourn in the desert. This very
letter—blotted, as you see, with tears—gives evidence of
the lamentation and weeping with which I accompanied your departure.
With the pretty ways of a child you then softened your refusal by
soothing words, and I, being off my guard, knew not what to do. Was I
to hold my peace? I could not conceal my eagerness by a show of
indifference. Or was I to entreat you yet more earnestly? You would
have refused to listen, for your love was not like mine. Despised
affection has taken the one course open to it. Unable to keep you when
present, it goes in search of you when absent. You asked me yourself,
when you were going away, to invite you to the desert when I took up my
quarters there, and I for my part promised to do so. Accordingly I
invite you now; come, and come quickly. Do not call to mind old ties;
the desert is for those who have left all. Nor let the hardships of our
former travels deter you. You believe in Christ, believe also in His
words: “Seek ye first the kingdom of God and all these things
shall be added unto you.”<note place="end" n="175" id="v.XIV-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p6"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 33" id="v.XIV-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|6|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.33">Matt. vi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> Take neither scrip
nor staff. He is rich enough who is poor—with Christ.</p>

<p id="v.XIV-p7">2. But what is this, and why do I foolishly importune
you again? Away with entreaties, an end to coaxing words. Offended love
does well to be angry. You have spurned my petition; perhaps you will
listen to my remonstrance. What keeps you, effeminate soldier, in your
father’s house? Where are your ramparts and trenches? When have
you spent a winter in the field? Lo, the trumpet sounds from heaven!
Lo, the Leader comes with clouds!<note place="end" n="176" id="v.XIV-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p8"> <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 7" id="v.XIV-p8.1" parsed="|Rev|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.7">Rev. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> He is armed
to subdue the world, and out of His mouth proceeds a two-edged sword<note place="end" n="177" id="v.XIV-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p9"> <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 16" id="v.XIV-p9.1" parsed="|Rev|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.16">Rev. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> to mow down all that encounters it. But
as for you, what will you do? Pass straight from your chamber to the
battle-field, and from the cool shade into the burning sun? Nay, a body
used to a tunic cannot endure a buckler; a head that has worn a cap
refuses a helmet; a hand made tender by disuse is galled by a
sword-hilt.<note place="end" n="178" id="v.XIV-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p10"> A reminiscence of
Tertullian.</p></note> Hear the proclamation of your
King: “He that is not with me is against me, and he that
gathereth not with me scattereth.”<note place="end" n="179" id="v.XIV-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p11"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 30" id="v.XIV-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|12|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.30">Matt. xii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>
Remember the day on which you enlisted, when, buried with Christ in
baptism, you swore fealty to Him, declaring that for His sake you would
spare neither father nor mother. Lo, the enemy is striving to slay
Christ in your breast. Lo, the ranks of the foe sigh over that bounty
which you received when you entered His service. Should your little
nephew<note place="end" n="180" id="v.XIV-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p12"> Nepotian, afterwards
famous as the recipient of Letter LII., and the subject of Letter
LX.</p></note> hang on your neck, pay no regard to him;
should your mother with ashes on her hair and garments rent show you
the breasts at which she nursed you, heed her not; should your father
prostrate himself on the threshold, trample him under foot and go your
way. With dry eyes fly to the standard of the cross. In such cases
cruelty is the only true affection.</p>

<p id="v.XIV-p13">3. Hereafter there shall come—yes, there shall
come—a day when you will return a victor to your true country,
and will walk through the heavenly Jerusalem crowned with the crown of
valor. Then will you receive the citizenship thereof with Paul.<note place="end" n="181" id="v.XIV-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p14"> <scripRef passage="Phi. iii. 20" id="v.XIV-p14.1" parsed="|Phil|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.20">Phi. iii. 20</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> Then will you seek the like privilege for
your parents. Then will you intercede for me who have urged you forward
on the path of victory.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.XIV-p15">I am not ignorant of the fetters which you may plead as
hindrances. My breast is not of iron nor my heart of stone. I was not
born of flint or suckled by a tigress.<note place="end" n="182" id="v.XIV-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p16"> Virg. A. iv.
367.</p></note> I
have passed through troubles like yours myself. Now it is a widowed
sister who throws her caressing arms around you. Now it is the slaves,
your foster-brothers, who cry, “To what master are you leaving
us?” Now it is a nurse bowed with age, and a body-servant loved
only less than a father, who exclaim: “Only wait till we die and
follow us to our graves.” Perhaps, too, an aged mother, with
sunken bosom and furrowed brow, recalling the lullaby<note place="end" n="183" id="v.XIV-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p17"> Pers. iii. 18.</p></note> with which she once soothed you, adds
her entreaties to theirs. The learned may call you, if they please,</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.XIV-p18">The sole support and pillar of your house.<note place="end" n="184" id="v.XIV-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p19"> Virg. A. xii.
59.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XIV-p20">The love of God and the fear of hell will easily break such
bonds.</p>

<p id="v.XIV-p21">Scripture, you will argue, bids us obey our parents.<note place="end" n="185" id="v.XIV-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p22"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 1" id="v.XIV-p22.1" parsed="|Eph|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.1">Eph. vi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Yes, but whoso loves them more than Christ
loses his own soul.<note place="end" n="186" id="v.XIV-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p23"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 37" id="v.XIV-p23.1" parsed="|Matt|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.37">Matt. x. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> The enemy takes
sword in hand to slay me, and shall I think of a mother’s tears?
Or shall I desert the service of Christ for the sake of a father to
whom, if I am Christ’s servant, I owe no rites of burial,<note place="end" n="187" id="v.XIV-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p24"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 59, 60" id="v.XIV-p24.1" parsed="|Luke|9|59|9|60" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.59-Luke.9.60">Luke ix. 59, 60</scripRef>.</p></note> albeit if I am Christ’s true
servant I owe these to all? Peter with his cowardly advice was an
offence to the Lord on the eve of His passion;<note place="end" n="188" id="v.XIV-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p25"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 23" id="v.XIV-p25.1" parsed="|Matt|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.23">Matt. xvi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>
and to the breth<pb n="15" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_15.html" id="v.XIV-Page_15" />ren who strove to
restrain him from going up to Jerusalem, Paul’s one answer was:
“What mean ye to weep and to break my heart? For I am ready not
to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord
Jesus.”<note place="end" n="189" id="v.XIV-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p26"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 13" id="v.XIV-p26.1" parsed="|Acts|21|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.13">Acts xxi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> The battering-ram of natural
affection which so often shatters faith must recoil powerless from the
wall of the Gospel. “My mother and my brethren are these
whosoever do the will of my Father which is in heaven.”<note place="end" n="190" id="v.XIV-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p27"> <scripRef passage="Luke viii. 21; Matt. xii. 50" id="v.XIV-p27.1" parsed="|Luke|8|21|0|0;|Matt|12|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.21 Bible:Matt.12.50">Luke viii. 21; Matt. xii. 50</scripRef>.</p></note> If they believe in Christ let them bid me
God-speed, for I go to fight in His name. And if they do not believe,
“let the dead bury their dead.”<note place="end" n="191" id="v.XIV-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p28"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 22" id="v.XIV-p28.1" parsed="|Matt|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.22">Matt. viii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.XIV-p29">4. But all this, you argue, only touches the case of
martyrs. Ah! my brother, you are mistaken, you are mistaken, if you
suppose that there is ever a time when the Christian does not suffer
persecution. Then are you most hardly beset when you know not that you
are beset at all. “Our adversary as a roaring lion walketh about
seeking whom he may devour,”<note place="end" n="192" id="v.XIV-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p30"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 8" id="v.XIV-p30.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.8">1 Pet. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and do you
think of peace? “He sitteth in the lurking-places of the
villages: in the secret places doth he murder the innocent; his eyes
are privily set against the poor. He lieth in wait secretly as a lion
in his den; he lieth in wait to catch the poor;”<note place="end" n="193" id="v.XIV-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ps. x. 8, 9" id="v.XIV-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|10|8|10|9" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.8-Ps.10.9">Ps. x. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and do you slumber under a shady tree, so
as to fall an easy prey? On one side self-indulgence presses me hard;
on another covetousness strives to make an inroad; my belly wishes to
be a God to me, in place of Christ,<note place="end" n="194" id="v.XIV-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p32"> <scripRef passage="Phi. iii. 19" id="v.XIV-p32.1" parsed="|Phil|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.19">Phi. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and lust would
fain drive away the Holy Spirit that dwells in me and defile His
temple.<note place="end" n="195" id="v.XIV-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p33"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor iii. 17" id="v.XIV-p33.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.17">1 Cor iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> I am pursued, I say, by an enemy</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.XIV-p34">Whose name is Legion and his wiles untold;<note place="end" n="196" id="v.XIV-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p35"> Virg. A. vii. 337.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XIV-p36">and, hapless wretch that I am, how shall I hold myself a victor when
I am being led away a captive?</p>

<p id="v.XIV-p37">5. My dear brother, weigh well the various forms of
transgression, and think not that the sins which I have mentioned are
less flagrant than that of idolatry. Nay, hear the apostle’s view
of the matter. “For this ye know,” he writes, “that
no whore-monger or unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an
idolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of
God.”<note place="end" n="197" id="v.XIV-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p38"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 5" id="v.XIV-p38.1" parsed="|Eph|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.5">Eph. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> In a general way all that is of the
devil savors of enmity to God, and what is of the devil is idolatry,
since all idols are subject to him. Yet Paul elsewhere lays down the
law in express and unmistakable terms, saying: “Mortify your
members, which are upon the earth, laying aside fornication,
uncleanness, evil concupiscence and covetousness, which are<note place="end" n="198" id="v.XIV-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p39"> So Jerome, although
the Vulg. has “is.”</p></note> idolatry, for which things’ sake
the wrath of God cometh.”<note place="end" n="199" id="v.XIV-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p40"> <scripRef passage="Col. iii. 5, 6" id="v.XIV-p40.1" parsed="|Col|3|5|3|6" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5-Col.3.6">Col. iii. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XIV-p41">Idolatry is not confined to casting incense upon an
altar with finger and thumb, or to pouring libations of wine out of a
cup into a bowl. Covetousness is idolatry, or else the selling of the
Lord for thirty pieces of silver was a righteous act.<note place="end" n="200" id="v.XIV-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p42"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 15" id="v.XIV-p42.1" parsed="|Matt|26|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.15">Matt. xxvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
Lust involves profanation, or else men may defile with common harlots<note place="end" n="201" id="v.XIV-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p43"> Publicarum libidinum
victimæ; words borrowed from Tertullian, de C. F. II. 12.</p></note> those members of Christ which should be
“a living sacrifice acceptable to God.”<note place="end" n="202" id="v.XIV-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p44"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 1" id="v.XIV-p44.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">Rom. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
Fraud is idolatry, or else they are worthy of imitation who, in the
Acts of the Apostles, sold their inheritance, and because they kept
back part of the price, perished by an instant doom.<note place="end" n="203" id="v.XIV-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p45"> <scripRef passage="Acts v" id="v.XIV-p45.1" parsed="|Acts|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5">Acts v</scripRef>., Ananias and Sapphira.</p></note> Consider well, my brother; nothing is yours
to keep. “Whosoever he be of you,” the Lord says,
“that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my
disciple.”<note place="end" n="204" id="v.XIV-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p46"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 33" id="v.XIV-p46.1" parsed="|Luke|14|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.33">Luke xiv. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> Why are you such a
half-hearted Christian?</p>

<p id="v.XIV-p47">6. See how Peter left his net;<note place="end" n="205" id="v.XIV-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p48"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 18-20" id="v.XIV-p48.1" parsed="|Matt|4|18|4|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.18-Matt.4.20">Matt. iv. 18–20</scripRef>.</p></note> see
how the publican rose from the receipt of custom.<note place="end" n="206" id="v.XIV-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p49"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 9" id="v.XIV-p49.1" parsed="|Matt|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.9">Matt. ix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
In a moment he became an apostle. “The Son of man hath not where
to lay his head,”<note place="end" n="207" id="v.XIV-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p50"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 20" id="v.XIV-p50.1" parsed="|Matt|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.20">Matt. viii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and do you plan
wide porticos and spacious halls? If you look to inherit the good
things of the world you can no longer be a joint-heir with Christ.<note place="end" n="208" id="v.XIV-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p51"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 17" id="v.XIV-p51.1" parsed="|Rom|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.17">Rom. viii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> You are called a monk, and has the name no
meaning? What brings you, a solitary, into the throng of men? The
advice that I give is that of no inexperienced mariner who has never
lost either ship or cargo, and has never known a gale. Lately
shipwrecked as I have been myself, my warnings to other voyagers spring
from my own fears. On one side, like Charybdis, self-indulgence sucks
into its vortex the soul’s salvation. On the other, like Scylla,
lust, with a smile on her girl’s face, lures it on to wreck its
chastity. The coast is savage, and the devil with a crew of pirates
carries irons to fetter his captives. Be not credulous, be not
over-confident. The sea may be as smooth and smiling as a pond, its
quiet surface may be scarcely ruffled by a breath of air, yet sometimes
its waves are as high as mountains. There is danger in its depths, the
foe is lurking there. Ease your sheets, spread <pb n="16" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_16.html" id="v.XIV-Page_16" />your sails, fasten the cross as an ensign on
your prow. The calm that you speak of is itself a tempest. “Why
so?” you will perhaps argue; “are not all my
fellow-townsmen Christians?” Your case, I reply, is not that of
others. Listen to the words of the Lord: “If thou wilt be perfect
go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and come and follow
me.”<note place="end" n="209" id="v.XIV-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p52"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="v.XIV-p52.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> You have already promised to be
perfect. For when you forsook the army and made yourself an eunuch for
the kingdom of heaven’s sake,<note place="end" n="210" id="v.XIV-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p53"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 12" id="v.XIV-p53.1" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> you did so that
you might follow the perfect life. Now the perfect servant of Christ
has nothing beside Christ. Or if he have anything beside Christ he is
not perfect. And if he be not perfect when he has promised God to be
so, his profession is a lie. But “the mouth that lieth slayeth
the soul.”<note place="end" n="211" id="v.XIV-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p54"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. i. 11" id="v.XIV-p54.1" parsed="|Wis|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.11">Wisd. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> To conclude, then,
if you are perfect you will not set your heart on your father’s
goods; and if you are not perfect you have deceived the Lord. The
Gospel thunders forth its divine warning: “Ye cannot serve two
masters,”<note place="end" n="212" id="v.XIV-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p55"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 13" id="v.XIV-p55.1" parsed="|Luke|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.13">Luke xvi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and does any one
dare to make Christ a liar by serving at once both God and Mammon?
Repeatedly does He proclaim, “If any one will come after me let
him deny himself and take up his cross and follow me.”<note place="end" n="213" id="v.XIV-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p56"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 23" id="v.XIV-p56.1" parsed="|Luke|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.23">Luke ix. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> If I load myself with gold can I think
that I am following Christ? Surely not. “He that saith he abideth
in Him ought himself also so to walk even as He walked.”<note place="end" n="214" id="v.XIV-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p57"> <scripRef passage="1 Joh. ii. 6" id="v.XIV-p57.1" parsed="|1John|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.6">1 Joh. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XIV-p58">7. I know you will rejoin that you possess nothing. Why,
then, if you are so well prepared for battle, do you not take the
field? Perhaps you think that <i>you</i> can wage war in your own
country, although the Lord could do no signs in His?<note place="end" n="215" id="v.XIV-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p59"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 58" id="v.XIV-p59.1" parsed="|Matt|13|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.58">Matt. xiii. 58</scripRef>.</p></note>
Why not? you ask. Take the answer which comes to you with his
authority: “No prophet is accepted in his own country.”<note place="end" n="216" id="v.XIV-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p60"> <scripRef passage="Luke iv. 24" id="v.XIV-p60.1" parsed="|Luke|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.24">Luke iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> But, you will say, I do not seek honor; the
approval of my conscience is enough for me. Neither did the Lord seek
it; for when the multitudes would have made Him a king he fled from
them.<note place="end" n="217" id="v.XIV-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p61"> <scripRef passage="Joh. vi. 15" id="v.XIV-p61.1" parsed="|John|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.15">Joh. vi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> But where there is no honor there is
contempt; and where there is contempt there is frequent rudeness; and
where there is rudeness there is vexation; and where there is vexation
there is no rest; and where there is no rest the mind is apt to be
diverted from its purpose. Again, where, through restlessness,
earnestness loses any of its force, it is lessened by what it loses,
and that which is lessened cannot be called perfect. The upshot of all
which is that a monk cannot be perfect in his own country. Now, not to
aim at perfection is itself a sin.</p>

<p id="v.XIV-p62">8. Driven from this line of defence you will appeal to
the example of the clergy. These, you will say, remain in their cities,
and yet they are surely above criticism. Far be it from me to censure
the successors of the apostles, who with holy words consecrate the body
of Christ, and who make us Christians.<note place="end" n="218" id="v.XIV-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p63"> In the sacrament of
baptism.</p></note>
Having the keys of the kingdom of heaven, they judge men to some extent
before the day of judgment, and guard the chastity of the bride of
Christ. But, as I have before hinted, the case of monks is different
from that of the clergy. The clergy feed Christ’s sheep; I as a
monk am fed by them. They live of the altar:<note place="end" n="219" id="v.XIV-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p64"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 13, 14" id="v.XIV-p64.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|13|9|14" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.13-1Cor.9.14">1 Cor. ix. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> I,
if I bring no gift to it, have the axe laid to my root as to that of a
barren tree.<note place="end" n="220" id="v.XIV-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p65"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 10" id="v.XIV-p65.1" parsed="|Matt|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.10">Matt. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Nor can I plead poverty as an excuse,
for the Lord in the gospel has praised an aged widow for casting into
the treasury the last two coins that she had.<note place="end" n="221" id="v.XIV-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p66"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 1-4" id="v.XIV-p66.1" parsed="|Luke|21|1|21|4" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.1-Luke.21.4">Luke xxi. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note> I
may not sit in the presence of a presbyter;<note place="end" n="222" id="v.XIV-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p67"> Cf. Letter CXLVI.</p></note>
he, if I sin, may deliver me to Satan, “for the destruction of
the flesh that the spirit may be saved.”<note place="end" n="223" id="v.XIV-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p68"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 5" id="v.XIV-p68.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5">1 Cor. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>
Under the old law he who disobeyed the priests was put outside the camp
and stoned by the people, or else he was beheaded and expiated his
contempt with his blood.<note place="end" n="224" id="v.XIV-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p69"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xvii. 5, 12" id="v.XIV-p69.1" parsed="|Deut|17|5|0|0;|Deut|17|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.17.5 Bible:Deut.17.12">Deut. xvii. 5, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> But now the
disobedient person is cut down with the spiritual sword, or he is
expelled from the church and torn to pieces by ravening demons. Should
the entreaties of your brethren induce you to take orders, I shall
rejoice that you are lifted up, and fear lest you may be cast down. You
will say: “If a man desire the office of a bishop, he desireth a
good work.”<note place="end" n="225" id="v.XIV-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p70"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 1" id="v.XIV-p70.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1">1 Tim. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> I know that; but
you should add what follows: such an one “must be blameless, the
husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, chaste, of good behavior, given
to hospitality, apt to teach, not given to wine, no striker but
patient.”<note place="end" n="226" id="v.XIV-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p71"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 2, 3" id="v.XIV-p71.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|3|3" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2-1Tim.3.3">1 Tim. iii. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> After fully
explaining the qualifications of a bishop the apostle speaks of
ministers of the third degree with equal care. “Likewise must the
deacons be grave,” he writes, “not double-tongued, not
given to much wine, not greedy of filthy lucre, holding the mystery of
the faith in a pure conscience. And let these also first be proved;
then, let them minister, being found blameless.”<note place="end" n="227" id="v.XIV-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p72"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 8-10" id="v.XIV-p72.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|8|3|10" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.8-1Tim.3.10">1 Tim. iii. 8–10</scripRef>.</p></note> Woe to the man who goes in to the supper
without a wedding garment. Nothing remains for <pb n="17" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_17.html" id="v.XIV-Page_17" />him but the stern question, “Friend, how
camest thou in hither?” And when he is speechless the order will
be given, “Bind him hand and foot, and take him away, and cast
him into outer darkness; there shall be weeping and gnashing of
teeth.”<note place="end" n="228" id="v.XIV-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p73"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 11-13" id="v.XIV-p73.1" parsed="|Matt|22|11|22|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.11-Matt.22.13">Matt. xxii. 11–13</scripRef>.</p></note> Woe to him who, when he has
received a talent, has bound it in a napkin; and, whilst others make
profits, only preserves what he has received. His angry lord shall
rebuke him in a moment. “Thou wicked servant,” he will say,
“wherefore gavest thou not my money into the bank that at my
coming I might have required mine own with usury?”<note place="end" n="229" id="v.XIV-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p74"> <scripRef passage="Luke xix. 23" id="v.XIV-p74.1" parsed="|Luke|19|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.23">Luke xix. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> That is to say, you should have laid
before the altar what you were not able to bear. For whilst you, a
slothful trader, keep a penny in your hands, you occupy the place of
another who might double the money. Wherefore, as he who ministers well
purchases to himself a good degree,<note place="end" n="230" id="v.XIV-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p75"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 13" id="v.XIV-p75.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.13">1 Tim. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> so he who
approaches the cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guilty of the body
and blood of the Lord.<note place="end" n="231" id="v.XIV-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p76"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 27" id="v.XIV-p76.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.27">1 Cor. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XIV-p77">9. Not all bishops are bishops indeed. You consider
Peter; mark Judas as well. You notice Stephen; look also on Nicolas,
sentenced in the Apocalypse by the Lord’s own lips,<note place="end" n="232" id="v.XIV-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p78"> <scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 6" id="v.XIV-p78.1" parsed="|Rev|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.6">Rev. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> whose shameful imaginations gave rise to
the heresy of the Nicolaitans. “Let a man examine himself and so
let him come.”<note place="end" n="233" id="v.XIV-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p79"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 28" id="v.XIV-p79.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.28">1 Cor. xi. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> For it is not
ecclesiastical rank that makes a man a Christian. The centurion
Cornelius was still a heathen when he was cleansed by the gift of the
Holy Spirit. Daniel was but a child when he judged the elders.<note place="end" n="234" id="v.XIV-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p80"> <scripRef passage="Susannah 45" id="v.XIV-p80.1">Susannah 45</scripRef> <i>sqq.</i></p></note> Amos was stripping mulberry bushes when,
in a moment, he was made a prophet.<note place="end" n="235" id="v.XIV-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p81"> <scripRef passage="Amos vii. 14" id="v.XIV-p81.1" parsed="|Amos|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.7.14">Amos vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> David was
only a shepherd when he was chosen to be king.<note place="end" n="236" id="v.XIV-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p82"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvi. 11-13" id="v.XIV-p82.1" parsed="|1Sam|16|11|16|13" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.11-1Sam.16.13">1 Sam. xvi. 11–13</scripRef>.</p></note>
And the least of His disciples was the one whom Jesus loved the most.
My brother, sit down in the lower room, that when one less honorable
comes you may be bidden to go up higher.<note place="end" n="237" id="v.XIV-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p83"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 10" id="v.XIV-p83.1" parsed="|Luke|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.10">Luke xiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
Upon whom does the Lord rest but upon him that is lowly and of a
contrite spirit, and that trembleth at His word?<note place="end" n="238" id="v.XIV-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p84"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lxvi. 2" id="v.XIV-p84.1" parsed="|Isa|66|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.2">Isa. lxvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> To whom God has committed much, of him
He will ask the more.<note place="end" n="239" id="v.XIV-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p85"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 48" id="v.XIV-p85.1" parsed="|Luke|12|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.48">Luke xii. 48</scripRef>.</p></note> “Mighty men
shall be mightily tormented.”<note place="end" n="240" id="v.XIV-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p86"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. vi. 6" id="v.XIV-p86.1" parsed="|Wis|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.6.6">Wisd. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> No man need
pride himself in the day of judgment on merely physical chastity, for
then shall men give account for every idle word,<note place="end" n="241" id="v.XIV-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p87"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 36" id="v.XIV-p87.1" parsed="|Matt|12|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.36">Matt. xii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> and the reviling of a brother shall be
counted as the sin of murder.<note place="end" n="242" id="v.XIV-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p88"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 21, 22" id="v.XIV-p88.1" parsed="|Matt|5|21|5|22" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.21-Matt.5.22">Matt. v. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Paul and Peter now
reign with Christ, and it is not easy to take the place of the one or
to hold the office of the other. There may come an angel to rend the
veil of your temple,<note place="end" n="243" id="v.XIV-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p89"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 51" id="v.XIV-p89.1" parsed="|Matt|27|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.51">Matt. xxvii. 51</scripRef>.</p></note> and to remove
your candlestick out of its place.<note place="end" n="244" id="v.XIV-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p90"> <scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 5" id="v.XIV-p90.1" parsed="|Rev|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.5">Rev. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> If you intend
to build the tower, first count the cost.<note place="end" n="245" id="v.XIV-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p91"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 28" id="v.XIV-p91.1" parsed="|Luke|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.28">Luke xiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>
Salt that has lost its savor is good for nothing but to be cast out and
to be trodden under foot of swine.<note place="end" n="246" id="v.XIV-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p92"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 13" id="v.XIV-p92.1" parsed="|Matt|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.13">Matt. v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> If a monk
fall, a priest shall intercede for him; but who shall intercede for a
fallen priest?</p>

<p id="v.XIV-p93">10. At last my discourse is clear of the reefs: at last
this frail bark has passed from the breakers into deep water. I may now
spread my sails to the breeze; and, as I leave the rocks of controversy
astern, my epilogue will be like the joyful shout of mariners. O
desert, bright with the flowers of Christ! O solitude whence come the
stones of which, in the Apocalypse, the city of the great king is
built!<note place="end" n="247" id="v.XIV-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p94"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xxi. 19, 20" id="v.XIV-p94.1" parsed="|Rev|21|19|21|20" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.19-Rev.21.20">Rev. xxi. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note> O wilderness, gladdened with God’s
especial presence! What keeps you in the world, my brother, you who are
above the world?<note place="end" n="248" id="v.XIV-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p95"> From Cyprian,
Letter I. 14 (to Donatus).</p></note> How long shall
gloomy roofs oppress you? How long shall smoky cities immure you?
Believe me, I have more light than you. Sweet it is to lay aside the
weight of the body and to soar into the pure bright ether. Do you dread
poverty? Christ calls the poor blessed.<note place="end" n="249" id="v.XIV-p95.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p96"> <scripRef passage="Luke vi. 20" id="v.XIV-p96.1" parsed="|Luke|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.20">Luke vi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>
Does toil frighten you? No athlete is crowned but in the sweat of his
brow. Are you anxious as regards food? Faith fears no famine. Do you
dread the bare ground for limbs wasted with fasting? The Lord lies
there beside you. Do you recoil from an unwashed head and uncombed
hair? Christ is your true head.<note place="end" n="250" id="v.XIV-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p97"> From Cyprian, Letter
LXXVII. 2 (to Nemesianus).</p></note> Does the boundless
solitude of the desert terrify you? In the spirit you may walk always
in paradise. Do but turn your thoughts thither and you will be no more
in the desert. Is your skin rough and scaly because you no longer
bathe? He that is once washed in Christ needeth not to wash again.<note place="end" n="251" id="v.XIV-p97.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p98"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiii. 10" id="v.XIV-p98.1" parsed="|John|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.10">Joh. xiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> To all your objections the apostle gives
this one brief answer: “The sufferings of this present time are
not worthy to be compared with the glory” which shall come after
them, “which shall be revealed in us.”<note place="end" n="252" id="v.XIV-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p99"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 18" id="v.XIV-p99.1" parsed="|Rom|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.18">Rom. viii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> You are too greedy of enjoyment, my
brother, if you wish to rejoice with the world here, and to reign with
Christ hereafter.</p>

<p id="v.XIV-p100">11. It shall come, it shall come, that day when this
corruptible shall put on incorrup<pb n="18" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_18.html" id="v.XIV-Page_18" />tion, and this mortal shall put on
immortality.<note place="end" n="253" id="v.XIV-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p101"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 53" id="v.XIV-p101.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>.</p></note> Then shall that servant be blessed
whom the Lord shall find watching.<note place="end" n="254" id="v.XIV-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p102"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 46" id="v.XIV-p102.1" parsed="|Matt|24|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.46">Matt. xxiv. 46</scripRef>.</p></note> Then at the
sound of the trumpet<note place="end" n="255" id="v.XIV-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p103"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 16" id="v.XIV-p103.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.16">1 Thess. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> the earth and its
peoples shall tremble, but you shall rejoice. The world shall howl at
the Lord who comes to judge it, and the tribes of the earth shall smite
the breast. Once mighty kings shall tremble in their nakedness. Venus
shall be exposed, and her son too. Jupiter with his fiery bolts will be
brought to trial; and Plato, with his disciples, will be but a fool.
Aristotle’s arguments shall be of no avail. You may seem a poor
man and country bred, but then you shall exult and laugh, and say:
Behold my crucified Lord, behold my judge. This is He who was once an
infant wrapped in swaddling clothes and crying in a manger.<note place="end" n="256" id="v.XIV-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p104"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 7" id="v.XIV-p104.1" parsed="|Luke|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.7">Luke ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> This is He whose parents were a workingman
and a working-woman.<note place="end" n="257" id="v.XIV-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p105"> From Tertullian, de
Spect. xxx.</p></note> This is He, who,
carried into Egypt in His mother’s bosom, though He was God, fled
before the face of man. This is He who was clothed in a scarlet robe
and crowned with thorns.<note place="end" n="258" id="v.XIV-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p106"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 28, 29" id="v.XIV-p106.1" parsed="|Matt|27|28|27|29" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.28-Matt.27.29">Matt. xxvii. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> This is He who
was called a sorcerer and a man with a devil and a Samaritan.<note place="end" n="259" id="v.XIV-p106.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p107"> <scripRef passage="Joh. viii. 48" id="v.XIV-p107.1" parsed="|John|8|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.48">Joh. viii. 48</scripRef>.</p></note> Jew, behold the hands which you nailed to
the cross. Roman, behold the side which you pierced with the spear. See
both of you whether it was this body that the disciples stole secretly
and by night.<note place="end" n="260" id="v.XIV-p107.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XIV-p108"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 64" id="v.XIV-p108.1" parsed="|Matt|27|64|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.64">Matt. xxvii. 64</scripRef>.</p></note> For this you profess to believe.</p>

<p id="v.XIV-p109">My brother, it is affection which has urged me to speak
thus; that you who now find the Christian life so hard may have your
reward in that day.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pope Damasus." n="XV" shorttitle="Letter XV" progress="7.84%" prev="v.XIV" next="v.XVI" id="v.XV"><p class="c30" id="v.XV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XV-p1.1">Letter
XV. To Pope Damasus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XV-p2">This letter, written in 376 or 377 <span class="c17" id="v.XV-p2.1">a.d.</span>, illustrates Jerome’s attitude towards the see
of Rome at this time held by Damasus, afterwards his warm friend and
admirer. Referring to Rome as the scene of his own baptism and as a
church where the true faith has remained unimpaired (§1), and
laying down the strict doctrine of salvation only within the pale of
the church (§2), Jerome asks “the successor of the
fisherman” two questions, viz.: (1) who is the true bishop of the
three claimants of the see of Antioch, and (2) which is the correct
terminology, to speak of three “hypostases” in the Godhead,
or of one? On the latter question he expresses fully his own
opinion.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XV-p3">1. Since the East, shattered as it is by the
long-standing feuds, subsisting between its peoples, is bit by bit
tearing into shreds the seamless vest of the Lord, “woven from
the top throughout,”<note place="end" n="261" id="v.XV-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p4"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xix. 23" id="v.XV-p4.1" parsed="|John|19|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.23">Joh. xix. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> since the foxes are
destroying the vineyard of Christ,<note place="end" n="262" id="v.XV-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p5"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.15" id="v.XV-p5.1" parsed="|Song|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.15">Cant. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and since
among the broken cisterns that hold no water it is hard to discover
“the sealed fountain” and “the garden
inclosed,”<note place="end" n="263" id="v.XV-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p6"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 4.12" id="v.XV-p6.1" parsed="|Song|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.12">Cant. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> I think it my
duty to consult the chair of Peter, and to turn to a church whose faith
has been praised by Paul.<note place="end" n="264" id="v.XV-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 8" id="v.XV-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. i. 8</scripRef>: I thank my God through Jesus Christ for
you all that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world.</p></note> I appeal for
spiritual food to the church whence I have received the garb of
Christ.<note place="end" n="265" id="v.XV-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p8"> <i>I.e.</i> holy
baptism; cf. <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 27" id="v.XV-p8.1" parsed="|Gal|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.27">Gal. iii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> The wide space of sea and land that lies
between us cannot deter me from searching for “the pearl of great
price.”<note place="end" n="266" id="v.XV-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p9"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 46" id="v.XV-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.46">Matt. xiii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note> “Wheresoever the body is,
there will the eagles be gathered together.”<note place="end" n="267" id="v.XV-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p10"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 28" id="v.XV-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|24|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.28">Matt. xxiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> Evil children have squandered their
patrimony; you alone keep your heritage intact. The fruitful soil of
Rome, when it receives the pure seed of the Lord, bears fruit an
hundredfold; but here the seed corn is choked in the furrows and
nothing grows but darnel or oats.<note place="end" n="268" id="v.XV-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p11"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 22, 23" id="v.XV-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|13|22|13|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.22-Matt.13.23">Matt. xiii. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note> In the West
the Sun of righteousness<note place="end" n="269" id="v.XV-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p12"> <scripRef passage="Mal. iv. 2" id="v.XV-p12.1" parsed="|Mal|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.4.2">Mal. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> is even now
rising; in the East, Lucifer, who fell from heaven,<note place="end" n="270" id="v.XV-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p13"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 18" id="v.XV-p13.1" parsed="|Luke|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.18">Luke x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> has once more set his throne above the
stars.<note place="end" n="271" id="v.XV-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p14"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xiv. 12" id="v.XV-p14.1" parsed="|Isa|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.12">Isa. xiv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “Ye are the light of the
world,”<note place="end" n="272" id="v.XV-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p15"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 14" id="v.XV-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.14">Matt. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “ye are the salt of the
earth,”<note place="end" n="273" id="v.XV-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 13" id="v.XV-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.13">Matt. v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> ye are “vessels of gold and
of silver.” Here are vessels of wood or of earth,<note place="end" n="274" id="v.XV-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p17"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 20" id="v.XV-p17.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.20">2 Tim. ii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> which wait for the rod of iron,<note place="end" n="275" id="v.XV-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p18"> <scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 27" id="v.XV-p18.1" parsed="|Rev|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.27">Rev. ii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and eternal fire.</p>

<p id="v.XV-p19">2. Yet, though your greatness terrifies me, your
kindness attracts me. From the priest I demand the safe-keeping of the
victim, from the shepherd the protection due to the sheep. Away with
all that is overweening; let the state of Roman majesty withdraw. My
words are spoken to the successor of the fisherman, to the disciple of
the cross. As I follow no leader save Christ, so I communicate with
none but your blessedness, that is with the chair of Peter. For this, I
know, is the rock on which the church is built!<note place="end" n="276" id="v.XV-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p20"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 18" id="v.XV-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
This is the house where alone the paschal lamb can be rightly eaten.<note place="end" n="277" id="v.XV-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p21"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xii. 22" id="v.XV-p21.1" parsed="|Exod|12|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.22">Ex. xii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> This is the ark of Noah, and he who is
not found in it shall perish when the flood prevails.<note place="end" n="278" id="v.XV-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p22"> <scripRef passage="Gen. vii. 23" id="v.XV-p22.1" parsed="|Gen|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.7.23">Gen. vii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> But since by reason of my sins I have
betaken myself to this desert which lies between Syria and the
uncivilized waste, I cannot, owing to the great distance between us,
always ask of your sanctity the holy thing of the Lord.<note place="end" n="279" id="v.XV-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p23"> <i>I.e.</i> the
bread of the Eucharist, at this time sent by one bishop to another in
token of communion; or possibly the allusion is different, and what
Jerome means to say is: “You are the oracle of God, but owing to
my present situation I cannot consult you.”</p></note> Con<pb n="19" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_19.html" id="v.XV-Page_19" />sequently I here follow the Egyptian
confessors<note place="end" n="280" id="v.XV-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p24"> Certain bishops
banished from their sees by Valens. See Letter III. § 2.</p></note> who share your faith, and anchor my
frail craft under the shadow of their great argosies. I know nothing of
Vitalis; I reject Meletius; I have nothing to do with Paulinus.<note place="end" n="281" id="v.XV-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p25"> The three rival
claimants of the see of Antioch. See note on Letter XVI. § 2.</p></note> He that gathers not with you scatters;<note place="end" n="282" id="v.XV-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p26"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 30" id="v.XV-p26.1" parsed="|Matt|12|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.30">Matt. xii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> he that is not of Christ is of
Antichrist.</p>

<p id="v.XV-p27">3. Just now, I am sorry to say, those Arians, the
Campenses,<note place="end" n="283" id="v.XV-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p28"> <i>I.e.</i> the
field party. The Meletians were so called because, denied access to the
churches of the city, they had to worship in the open air outside the
walls.</p></note> are trying to extort from me, a
Roman Christian, their unheard-of formula of three hypostases.<note place="end" n="284" id="v.XV-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XV-p29.1">ὑπόστασις</span>=substantia.
It is the word used in <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="v.XV-p29.2" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i.
3</scripRef>, “The express image
of his person [R.V. substance].” Except at Alexandria it was
usual to speak of one <i>hypostasis</i> as of one <i>ousia</i> in the
Divine Nature. But at Alexandria from Origen downwards three hypostases
had been ascribed to the Deity. Two explanations are given of the
latter formula: (1) That at Alexandria <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XV-p29.3">ὑπόστασις</span> was taken
in the sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XV-p29.4">πρόσωπον</span>, so that
by “three hypostases” was meant only “three
persons.” (2) That “three hypostases” was an inexact
expression standing for “three hypostatic persons” or
“a threefold hypostasis.” This latter seems to be the true
account of the matter. See an interesting note in Newman, Arians of the
Fourth Century, Appendix IV.</p></note> And this, too, after the definition of
Nicæa<note place="end" n="285" id="v.XV-p29.5"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p30"> In the Nicene Creed
the Son is declared to be “of one substance [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XV-p30.1">οὐσία</span>] with the
Father.”</p></note> and the decree of Alexandria,<note place="end" n="286" id="v.XV-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p31"> This decree allowed
the formula of “three hypostases” to be susceptible of an
orthodox interpretation. It did not, however, encourage its use.</p></note> in which the West has joined. Where, I
should like to know, are the apostles of these doctrines? Where is
their Paul, their new doctor of the Gentiles? I ask them what three
hypostases are supposed to mean. They reply three persons subsisting. I
rejoin that this is my belief. They are not satisfied with the meaning,
they demand the term. Surely some secret venom lurks in the words.
“If any man refuse,” I cry, “to acknowledge three
hypostases in the sense of three things hypostatized, that is three
persons subsisting, let him be anathema.” Yet, because I do not
learn their words, I am counted a heretic. “But, if any one,
understanding by hypostasis essence,<note place="end" n="287" id="v.XV-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XV-p32.1">οὐσία</span>.</p></note> deny that
in the three persons there is one hypostasis, he has no part in
Christ.” Because this is my confession I, like you, am branded
with the stigma of Sabellianism.<note place="end" n="288" id="v.XV-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p33"> Cauterio unionis
inurimur. Sabellius recognized three “aspects” in the
Godhead but denied “three persons,” at least in the
Catholic sense.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XV-p34">4. If you think fit enact a decree; and then I shall not
hesitate to speak of three hypostases. Order a new creed to supersede
the Nicene; and then, whether we are Arians or orthodox, one confession
will do for us all. In the whole range of secular learning hypostasis
never means anything but essence. And can any one, I ask, be so profane
as to speak of three essences or substances in the Godhead? There is
one nature of God and one only; and this, and this alone, truly
<i>is.</i> For absolute being is derived from no other source but is
all its own. All things besides, that is all things created, although
they appear to be, are not. For there was a time when they were not,
and that which once was not may again cease to be. God alone who is
eternal, that is to say, who has no beginning, really deserves to be
called an essence. Therefore also He says to Moses from the bush,
“I am that I am,” and Moses says of Him, “I am hath
sent me.”<note place="end" n="289" id="v.XV-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p35"> <scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 14" id="v.XV-p35.1" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14">Ex. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> As the angels,
the sky, the earth, the seas, all existed at the time, it must have
been as the absolute being that God claimed for himself that name of
essence, which apparently was common to all. But because His nature
alone is perfect, and because in the three persons there subsists but
one Godhead, which truly is and is one nature; whosoever in the name of
religion declares that there are in the Godhead three elements, three
hypostases, that is, or essences, is striving really to predicate three
natures of God. And if this is true, why are we severed by walls from
Arius, when in dishonesty we are one with him? Let Ursicinus be made
the colleague of your blessedness; let Auxentius be associated with
Ambrose.<note place="end" n="290" id="v.XV-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p36"> Ursicinus, at this time
anti-pope; Auxentius, Arian bishop of Milan.</p></note> But may the faith of Rome never come
to such a pass! May the devout hearts of your people never be infected
with such unholy doctrines! Let us be satisfied to speak of one
substance and of three subsisting persons—perfect, equal,
coeternal. Let us keep to one hypostasis, if such be your pleasure, and
say nothing of three. It is a bad sign when those who mean the same
thing use different words. Let us be satisfied with the form of creed
which we have hitherto used. Or, if you think it right that I should
speak of three hypostases, explaining what I mean by them, I am ready
to submit. But, believe me, there is poison hidden under their honey;
the angel of Satan has transformed himself into an angel of light.<note place="end" n="291" id="v.XV-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p37"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 14" id="v.XV-p37.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.14">2 Cor. xi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> They give a plausible explanation of the
term hypostasis; yet when I profess to hold it in the same sense they
count me a heretic. Why are they so tenacious of a word? Why do they
shelter themselves under ambiguous language? If their belief
corresponds to their explanation of it, I do not condemn them for
keeping it. On the other hand, if <pb n="20" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_20.html" id="v.XV-Page_20" />my belief corresponds to their expressed
opinions, they should allow me to set forth their meaning in my own
words.</p>

<p id="v.XV-p38">5. I implore your blessedness, therefore, by the
crucified Saviour of the world, and by the consubstantial trinity, to
authorize me by letter either to use or to refuse this formula of three
hypostases. And lest the obscurity of my present abode may baffle the
bearers of your letter, I pray you to address it to Evagrius, the
presbyter, with whom you are well acquainted. I beg you also to signify
with whom I am to communicate at Antioch. Not, I hope, with the
Campenses;<note place="end" n="292" id="v.XV-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p39"> <i>I.e.</i> the
followers of the orthodox Bishop Meletius, who, as they had no church
in Antioch, were compelled to meet for worship outside the city.</p></note> for they—with their allies the
heretics of Tarsus<note place="end" n="293" id="v.XV-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XV-p40"> These appear to have
been semi-Arians or Macedonians. Silvanus of Tarsus was their
recognized leader.</p></note>—only desire
communion with you to preach with greater authority their traditional
doctrine of three hypostases.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pope Damasus." n="XVI" shorttitle="Letter XVI" progress="8.21%" prev="v.XV" next="v.XVII" id="v.XVI"><p class="c30" id="v.XVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XVI-p1.1">Letter
XVI. To Pope Damasus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XVI-p2">This letter, written a few months after the preceding,
is another appeal to Damasus to solve the writer’s doubts. Jerome
once more refers to his baptism at Rome, and declares that his one
answer to the factions at Antioch is, “He who clings to the chair
of Peter is accepted by me.” Written from the desert in the year
377 or 378.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XVI-p3">1. By her importunity the widow in the gospel at last
gained a hearing,<note place="end" n="294" id="v.XVI-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 28" id="v.XVI-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.28">Matt. xv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> and by the same
means one friend induced another to give him bread at midnight, when
his door was shut and his servants were in bed.<note place="end" n="295" id="v.XVI-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p5"> <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 7, 8" id="v.XVI-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|11|7|11|8" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.7-Luke.11.8">Luke xi. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> The
publican’s prayers overcame God,<note place="end" n="296" id="v.XVI-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p6"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 10-14" id="v.XVI-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|18|10|18|14" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.10-Luke.18.14">Luke xviii. 10–14</scripRef>.</p></note>
although God is invincible. Nineveh was saved by its tears from the
impending ruin caused by its sin.<note place="end" n="297" id="v.XVI-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p7"> <scripRef passage="Jon. iii. 5, 10" id="v.XVI-p7.1" parsed="|Jonah|3|5|0|0;|Jonah|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.3.5 Bible:Jonah.3.10">Jon. iii. 5, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> To what end,
you ask, these far-fetched references? To this end, I make answer; that
you in your greatness should look upon me in my littleness; that you,
the rich shepherd, should not despise me, the ailing sheep. Christ
Himself brought the robber from the cross to paradise,<note place="end" n="298" id="v.XVI-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p8"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 43" id="v.XVI-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|23|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.43">Luke xxiii. 43</scripRef>.</p></note> and, to show that repentance is never
too late, He turned a murderer’s death into a martyrdom. Gladly
does Christ embrace the prodigal son when he returns to Him;<note place="end" n="299" id="v.XVI-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p9"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 20" id="v.XVI-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.20">Luke xv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and, leaving the ninety and nine, the good
shepherd carries home on His shoulders the one poor sheep that is
left.<note place="end" n="300" id="v.XVI-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p10"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 5" id="v.XVI-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.5">Luke xv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> From a persecutor Paul becomes a preacher.
His bodily eyes are blinded to clear the eyes of his soul,<note place="end" n="301" id="v.XVI-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p11"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 8" id="v.XVI-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.8">Acts ix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and he who once haled Christ’s
servants in chains before the council of the Jews,<note place="end" n="302" id="v.XVI-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p12"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 3" id="v.XVI-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.3">Acts viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> lives afterwards to glory in the bonds of
Christ.<note place="end" n="303" id="v.XVI-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p13"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 10" id="v.XVI-p13.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.10">2 Cor. xii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.XVI-p14">2. As I have already written to you,<note place="end" n="304" id="v.XVI-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p15"> See Letter XV.</p></note> I, who have received Christ’s garb in
Rome, am now detained in the waste that borders Syria. No sentence of
banishment, however, has been passed upon me; the punishment which I am
undergoing is self-inflicted. But, as the heathen poet says:</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.XVI-p16">They change not mind but sky who cross the sea.<note place="end" n="305" id="v.XVI-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p17"> Hor. Epist. i. 11,
27.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XVI-p18">The untiring foe follows me closely, and the assaults that I suffer
in the desert are severer than ever. For the Arian frenzy raves, and
the powers of the world support it. The church is rent into three
factions, and each of these is eager to seize me for its own. The
influence of the monks is of long standing, and it is directed against
me. I meantime keep crying: “He who clings to the chair of Peter
is accepted by me.” Meletius, Vitalis, and Paulinus<note place="end" n="306" id="v.XVI-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p19"> The three rival
claimants of the see of Antioch. Paulinus and Meletius were both
orthodox, but Meletius derived his orders from the Arians and was
consequently not recognized in the West. In the East, however, he was
so highly esteemed that some years after this he was chosen to preside
over the Council of Constantinople (<span class="c17" id="v.XVI-p19.1">a.d.</span> 391).
Vitalis, the remaining claimant, was a follower of Apollinaris, but
much respected by the orthodox on account of his high character.</p></note> all profess to cleave to you, and I could
believe the assertion if it were made by one of them only. As it is,
either two of them or else all three are guilty of falsehood. Therefore
I implore your blessedness, by our Lord’s cross and passion,
those necessary glories of our faith, as you hold an apostolic office,
to give an apostolic decision. Only tell me by letter with whom I am to
communicate in Syria, and I will pray for you that you may sit in
judgment enthroned with the twelve;<note place="end" n="307" id="v.XVI-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p20"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 28" id="v.XVI-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt. xix. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> that when you
grow old, like Peter, you may be girded not by yourself but by
another,<note place="end" n="308" id="v.XVI-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p21"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xxi. 18" id="v.XVI-p21.1" parsed="|John|21|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.18">Joh. xxi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and that, like Paul, you may be
made a citizen of the heavenly kingdom.<note place="end" n="309" id="v.XVI-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVI-p22"> <scripRef passage="Phi. iii. 20" id="v.XVI-p22.1" parsed="|Phil|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.20">Phi. iii. 20</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> Do
not despise a soul for which Christ died.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Presbyter Marcus." n="XVII" shorttitle="Letter XVII" progress="8.35%" prev="v.XVI" next="v.XVIII" id="v.XVII"><p class="c30" id="v.XVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XVII-p1.1">Letter XVII. To the Presbyter Marcus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XVII-p2">In this letter, addressed to one who seems to have had
some pre-eminence among the monks of the Chalcidian desert, Jerome
complains of the hard treatment meted out to him because of his refusal
to take any part in the great theological dispute then raging in Syria.
He protests his own orthodoxy, and begs permission to remain where he
is until the return of spring, when he will retire from “the
inhospitable desert.” Written in <span class="c17" id="v.XVII-p2.1">a.d.</span>
378 or 379.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XVII-p3">1. I had made up my mind to use the words of the
psalmist: “While the wicked <pb n="21" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_21.html" id="v.XVII-Page_21" />was before me I was dumb with silence; I was
humbled, and I held my peace even from good”<note place="end" n="310" id="v.XVII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxix. 1, 2," id="v.XVII-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|39|1|39|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.1-Ps.39.2">Ps. xxxix. 1, 2,</scripRef> Vulg.</p></note>
and “I, as a deaf man, heard not; and I was as a dumb man that
openeth not his mouth. Thus I was as a man that heareth not.”<note place="end" n="311" id="v.XVII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxviii. 13, 14" id="v.XVII-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|38|13|38|14" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.13-Ps.38.14">Ps. xxxviii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> But charity overcomes all things,<note place="end" n="312" id="v.XVII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p6"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 7" id="v.XVII-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.7">1 Cor. xiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and my regard for you defeats my
determination. I am, indeed, less careful to retaliate upon my
assailants than to comply with your request. For among Christians, as
one has said,<note place="end" n="313" id="v.XVII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p7"> Cyprian, Letter LV.
Cf. Cic. T. Q. v. accipere quam facere præstat injuriam.</p></note> not he who endures an outrage is
unhappy, but he who commits it.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.XVII-p8">2. And first, before I speak to you of my belief (which
you know full well), I am forced to cry out against the inhumanity of
this country. A hackneyed quotation best expresses my meaning:</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.XVII-p9">What savages are these who will not grant</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.XVII-p10">A rest to strangers, even on their sands!</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.XVII-p11">They threaten war and drive us from their coasts.<note place="end" n="314" id="v.XVII-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p12"> Virg. A. i.
539–541.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XVII-p13">I take this from a Gentile poet that one who disregards the peace of
Christ may at least learn its meaning from a heathen. I am called a
heretic, although I preach the consubstantial trinity. I am accused of
the Sabellian impiety although I proclaim with unwearied voice that in
the Godhead there are three distinct,<note place="end" n="315" id="v.XVII-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p14"> Subsistenets.</p></note> real, whole,
and perfect persons. The Arians do right to accuse me, but the orthodox
forfeit their orthodoxy when they assail a faith like mine. They may,
if they like, condemn me as a heretic; but if they do they must also
condemn Egypt and the West, Damasus and Peter.<note place="end" n="316" id="v.XVII-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p15"> The contemporary
bishops of Rome and Alexandria.</p></note>
Why do they fasten the guilt on one and leave his companions
uncensured? If there is but little water in the stream, it is the
fault, not of the channel, but of the source. I blush to say it, but
from the caves which serve us for cells we monks of the desert condemn
the world. Rolling in sack-cloth and ashes,<note place="end" n="317" id="v.XVII-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p16"> Tert. Apol. 40, s.
f.</p></note>
we pass sentence on bishops. What use is the robe of a penitent if it
covers the pride of a king? Chains, squalor, and long hair are by right
tokens of sorrow, and not ensigns of royalty. I merely ask leave to
remain silent. Why do they torment a man who does not deserve their
ill-will? I am a heretic, you say. What is it to you if I am? Stay
quiet, and all is said. You are afraid, I suppose, that, with my fluent
knowledge of Syriac and Greek, I shall make a tour of the churches,
lead the people into error, and form a schism! I have robbed no man of
anything; neither have I taken what I have not earned. With my own
hand<note place="end" n="318" id="v.XVII-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p17"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 12" id="v.XVII-p17.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.12">1 Cor. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> daily and in the sweat of my brow<note place="end" n="319" id="v.XVII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p18"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 19" id="v.XVII-p18.1" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> I labor for my food, knowing that it is
written by the apostle: “If any will not work, neither shall he
eat.”<note place="end" n="320" id="v.XVII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p19"> <scripRef passage="2 Thess. iii. 10" id="v.XVII-p19.1" parsed="|2Thess|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.10">2 Thess. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XVII-p20">3. Reverend and holy father, Jesus is my witness with
what groans and tears I have written all this. “I have kept
silence, saith the Lord, but shall I always keep silence? Surely
not.”<note place="end" n="321" id="v.XVII-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p21"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xlii. 14" id="v.XVII-p21.1" parsed="|Isa|42|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.14">Isa. xlii. 14</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> I cannot have so much as a corner of
the desert. Every day I am asked for my confession of faith; as though
when I was regenerated in baptism I had made none. I accept their
formulas, but they are still dissatisfied. I sign my name to them, but
they still refuse to believe me. One thing only will content them, that
I should leave the country. I am on the point of departure. They have
already torn away from me my dear brothers, who are a part of my very
life. They are, as you see, anxious to depart—nay, they are
actually departing; it is preferable, they say, to live among wild
beasts rather than with Christians such as these. I myself, too, would
be at this moment a fugitive were I not withheld by physical infirmity
and by the severity of the winter. I ask to be allowed the shelter of
the desert for a few months till spring returns; or if this seems too
long a delay, I am ready to depart now. “The earth is the
Lord’s and the fulness thereof.”<note place="end" n="322" id="v.XVII-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p22"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxiv. 1" id="v.XVII-p22.1" parsed="|Ps|24|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.1">Ps. xxiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
Let them climb up to heaven alone;<note place="end" n="323" id="v.XVII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p23"> Was Jerome thinking
of Constantine’s rebuke to the Novatian bishop at Nicæa,
“Plant a ladder for thyself, Acesius, and mount alone to
heaven”?</p></note> for them
alone Christ died; they possess all things and glory in all. Be it so.
“But God forbid that I should glory save in the cross of our Lord
Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me and I unto the
world.”<note place="end" n="324" id="v.XVII-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p24"> <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 14" id="v.XVII-p24.1" parsed="|Gal|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.14">Gal. vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XVII-p25">4. As regards the questions which you have thought fit
to put to me concerning the faith, I have given to the reverend Cyril<note place="end" n="325" id="v.XVII-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVII-p26"> Who this was is
unknown. The extant document purporting to contain this confession is
not genuine.</p></note> a written confession which sufficiently
answers them. He who does not so believe has no part in Christ. My
faith is attested both by your ears and by those of your blessed
brother, Zenobius, to whom, as well as to yourself, we all of us here
send our best greeting.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pope Damasus." n="XVIII" shorttitle="Letter XVIII" progress="8.54%" prev="v.XVII" next="v.XIX" id="v.XVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.XVIII-p1">

<pb n="22" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_22.html" id="v.XVIII-Page_22" /><span class="c1" id="v.XVIII-p1.1">Letter XVIII. To Pope Damasus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XVIII-p2">This (written from Constantinople in <span class="c17" id="v.XVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 381) is the earliest of Jerome’s expository
letters. In it he explains at length the vision recorded in the sixth
chapter of Isaiah, and enlarges upon its mystical meaning. “Some
of my predecessors,” he writes, “make ‘the Lord
sitting upon a throne’ God the Father, and suppose the seraphim
to represent the Son and the Holy Spirit. I do not agree with them, for
John expressly tells us<note place="end" n="326" id="v.XVIII-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVIII-p3"> <scripRef passage="John xii. 41" id="v.XVIII-p3.1" parsed="|John|12|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.41">John xii. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> that it was
Christ and not the Father whom the prophet saw.” And again,
“The word seraphim means either ‘glow’ or
‘beginning of speech,’ and the two seraphim thus stand for
the Old and New Testaments.<note place="end" n="327" id="v.XVIII-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVIII-p4"> Jerome greatly
prides himself on this explanation, and frequently reverts to it.</p></note> ‘Did not
our heart burn within us,’ said the disciples, ‘while he
opened to us the Scriptures?’<note place="end" n="328" id="v.XVIII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVIII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 32" id="v.XVIII-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|24|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.32">Luke xxiv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover,
the Old Testament is written in Hebrew, and this unquestionably was
man’s original language.” Jerome then speaks of the unity
of the sacred books. “Whatever,” he asserts, “we read
in the Old Testament we find also in the Gospel; and what we read in
the Gospel is deduced from the Old Testament.<note place="end" n="329" id="v.XVIII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVIII-p6"> Cf.
Augustine’s dictum: “The New Testament is latent in the
Old; the Old Testament is patent in the New.”</p></note>
There is no discord between them, no disagreement. In both Testaments
the Trinity is preached.”</p>

<p id="v.XVIII-p7">The letter is noticeable for the evidence it affords of
the thoroughness of Jerome’s studies. Not only does he cite the
several Greek versions of Isaiah in support of his argument, but he
also reverts to the Hebrew original. So far as the West was concerned
he may be said to have discovered this anew. Even educated men like
Augustine had ceased to look beyond the LXX., and were more or less
aghast at the boldness with which Jerome rejected its time-honored but
inaccurate renderings.<note place="end" n="330" id="v.XVIII-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XVIII-p8"> See Augustine’s
letters to Jerome, <i>passim.</i></p></note></p>

<p id="v.XVIII-p9">The letter also shows that independence of judgment
which always marked Jerome’s work. At the time when he wrote it
he was much under the sway of Origen. But great as was his admiration
for the master, he was not afraid to discard his exegesis when, as in
the case of the seraphim, he believed it to be erroneous.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Pope Damasus." n="XIX" shorttitle="Letter XIX" progress="8.63%" prev="v.XVIII" next="v.XX" id="v.XIX"><p class="c32" id="v.XIX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XIX-p1.1">Letter XIX. From Pope Damasus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XIX-p2">A letter from Damasus to Jerome, in which he asks for an
explanation of the word “Hosanna” (<span class="c17" id="v.XIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 383).</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pope Damasus." n="XX" shorttitle="Letter XX" progress="8.63%" prev="v.XIX" next="v.XXI" id="v.XX"><p class="c30" id="v.XX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XX-p1.1">Letter
XX. To Pope Damasus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XX-p2">Jerome’s reply to the foregoing. Exposing the
error of Hilary of Poitiers, who supposed the expression to signify
“redemption of the house of David,” he goes on to show that
in the gospels it is a quotation from <scripRef passage="Psa. cxviii. 25" id="v.XX-p2.1" parsed="|Ps|118|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.25">Psa. cxviii. 25</scripRef> and that its true meaning is “save
now” (so A.V.). “Let us,” he writes, “leave the
streamlets of conjecture and return to the fountain-head. It is from
the Hebrew writings that the truth is to be drawn.” Written at
Rome <span class="c17" id="v.XX-p2.2">a.d.</span> 383.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Damasus." n="XXI" shorttitle="Letter XXI" progress="8.65%" prev="v.XX" next="v.XXII" id="v.XXI"><p class="c30" id="v.XXI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXI-p1.1">Letter XXI.
To Damasus</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXI-p2">In this letter Jerome, at the request of Damasus, gives
a minutely detailed explanation of the parable of the prodigal
son.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eustochium." n="XXII" shorttitle="Letter XXII" progress="8.65%" prev="v.XXI" next="v.XXIII" id="v.XXII"><p class="c32" id="v.XXII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXII-p1.1">Letter
XXII. To Eustochium.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXII-p2">Perhaps the most famous of all the letters. In it Jerome
lays down at great length (1) the motives which ought to actuate those
who devote themselves to a life of virginity, and (2) the rules by
which they ought to regulate their daily conduct. The letter contains a
vivid picture of Roman society as it then was—the luxury,
profligacy, and hypocrisy prevalent among both men and women, besides
some graphic autobiographical details (§§7, 30), and
concludes with a full account of the three kinds of monasticism then
practised in Egypt (§§34–36). Thirty years later Jerome
wrote a similar letter to Demetrias (CXXX.), with which this ought to
be compared. Written at Rome 384 <span class="c17" id="v.XXII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXII-p3">1. “Hear, O daughter, and consider, and incline
thine ear; forget also thine own people and thy father’s house,
and the king shall desire thy beauty.”<note place="end" n="331" id="v.XXII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 10, 11" id="v.XXII-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|45|10|45|11" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.10-Ps.45.11">Ps. xlv. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note>
In this forty-fourth<note place="end" n="332" id="v.XXII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p5"> According to the
Vulgate.</p></note> psalm God speaks
to the human soul that, following the example of Abraham,<note place="end" n="333" id="v.XXII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xi. 31; xii. 1" id="v.XXII-p6.1" parsed="|Gen|11|31|0|0;|Gen|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.31 Bible:Gen.12.1">Gen. xi. 31; xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> it should go out from its own land and
from its kindred, and should leave the Chaldeans, that is the demons,
and should dwell in the country of the living, for which elsewhere the
prophet sighs: “I think to see the good things of the Lord in the
land of the living.”<note place="end" n="334" id="v.XXII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxvii. 13" id="v.XXII-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|27|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.13">Ps. xxvii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> But it is not
enough for you to go out from your own land unless you forget your
people and your father’s house; unless you scorn the flesh and
cling to the bridegroom in a close embrace. “Look not behind
thee,” he says, “neither stay thou in all the plain; escape
to the mountain lest thou be consumed.”<note place="end" n="335" id="v.XXII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xix. 17" id="v.XXII-p8.1" parsed="|Gen|19|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.17">Gen. xix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>
He who has grasped the plough must not look behind him<note place="end" n="336" id="v.XXII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p9"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 62" id="v.XXII-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|9|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.62">Luke ix. 62</scripRef>.</p></note> or return home from the field, or having
Christ’s garment, descend from the roof to fetch other raiment.<note place="end" n="337" id="v.XXII-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p10"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 17, 18" id="v.XXII-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|24|17|24|18" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.17-Matt.24.18">Matt. xxiv. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Truly a marvellous thing, a father
charges his daughter not to remember her father. “Ye are of your
father the devil, and the lusts of your father it is your will to
do.”<note place="end" n="338" id="v.XXII-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p11"> <scripRef passage="Joh. viii. 44" id="v.XXII-p11.1" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">Joh. viii. 44</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> So it was said to the Jews. And
in another place, “He that committeth sin is of the
devil.”<note place="end" n="339" id="v.XXII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p12"> <scripRef passage="1 Joh. iii. 8" id="v.XXII-p12.1" parsed="|1John|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.8">1 Joh. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Born, in the first instance, of
such parentage we are naturally black, and even when we have repented,
so long as we have not scaled the heights of virtue, we may still say:
“I am black but comely, O ye daughters of Jerusalem.”<note place="end" n="340" id="v.XXII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p13"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.5" id="v.XXII-p13.1" parsed="|Song|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.5">Cant. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> But you will say to me, “I have left
the home of my childhood; I have forgotten my father, I am born anew in
Christ. What reward do I receive for this?” The context
shows—“The king shall desire thy beauty.” This, then,
is the great mystery. “For this cause shall <pb n="23" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_23.html" id="v.XXII-Page_23" />a man leave his father and his mother and shall
be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be” not as is there
said, “of one flesh,”<note place="end" n="341" id="v.XXII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p14"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 31, 32" id="v.XXII-p14.1" parsed="|Eph|5|31|5|32" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.31-Eph.5.32">Eph. v. 31, 32</scripRef>.</p></note> but “of
one spirit.” Your bridegroom is not haughty or disdainful; He has
“married an Ethiopian woman.”<note place="end" n="342" id="v.XXII-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p15"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xii. 1" id="v.XXII-p15.1" parsed="|Num|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.12.1">Nu. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
When once you desire the wisdom of the true Solomon and come to Him, He
will avow all His knowledge to you; He will lead you into His chamber
with His royal hand;<note place="end" n="343" id="v.XXII-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p16"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.4" id="v.XXII-p16.1" parsed="|Song|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.4">Cant. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> He will
miraculously change your complexion so that it shall be said of you,
“Who is this that goeth up and hath been made white?”<note place="end" n="344" id="v.XXII-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p17"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 8.5" id="v.XXII-p17.1" parsed="|Song|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.8.5">Cant. viii. 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p18">2. I write to you thus, Lady Eustochium (I am bound to
call my Lord’s bride “lady”), to show you by my
opening words that my object is not to praise the virginity which you
follow, and of which you have proved the value, or yet to recount the
drawbacks of marriage, such as pregnancy, the crying of infants, the
torture caused by a rival, the cares of household management, and all
those fancied blessings which death at last cuts short. Not that
married women are as such outside the pale; they have their own place,
the marriage that is honorable and the bed undefiled.<note place="end" n="345" id="v.XXII-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p19"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 4" id="v.XXII-p19.1" parsed="|Heb|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.4">Heb. xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> My purpose is to show you that you are
fleeing from Sodom and should take warning by Lot’s wife.<note place="end" n="346" id="v.XXII-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p20"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xix. 26" id="v.XXII-p20.1" parsed="|Gen|19|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.26">Gen. xix. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> There is no flattery, I can tell you, in
these pages. A flatterer’s words are fair, but for all that he is
an enemy. You need expect no rhetorical flourishes setting you among
the angels, and while they extol virginity as blessed, putting the
world at your feet.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p21">3. I would have you draw from your monastic vow not
pride but fear.<note place="end" n="347" id="v.XXII-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p22"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 20" id="v.XXII-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.20">Rom. xi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> You walk laden
with gold; you must keep out of the robber’s way. To us men this
life is a race-course: we contend here, we are crowned elsewhere. No
man can lay aside fear while serpents and scorpions beset his path. The
Lord says: “My sword hath drunk its fill in heaven,”<note place="end" n="348" id="v.XXII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p23"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxiv. 5" id="v.XXII-p23.1" parsed="|Isa|34|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.34.5">Isa. xxxiv. 5</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> and do you expect to find peace on the
earth? No, the earth yields only thorns and thistles, and its dust is
food for the serpent.<note place="end" n="349" id="v.XXII-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p24"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 14, 18" id="v.XXII-p24.1" parsed="|Gen|3|14|0|0;|Gen|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.14 Bible:Gen.3.18">Gen. iii. 14, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> “For our
wrestling is not against flesh and blood, but against the
principalities, against the powers, against the world-rulers of this
darkness, against the spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly
places.”<note place="end" n="350" id="v.XXII-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p25"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="v.XXII-p25.1" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> We are hemmed in by hosts of foes, our
enemies are upon every side. The weak flesh will soon be ashes: one
against many, it fights against tremendous odds. Not till it has been
dissolved, not till the Prince of this world has come and found no sin
therein,<note place="end" n="351" id="v.XXII-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p26"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 30" id="v.XXII-p26.1" parsed="|John|14|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.30">Joh. xiv. 30</scripRef>. The variant is difficult to explain and
may be only a slip.</p></note> not till then may you safely listen
to the prophet’s words: “Thou shalt not be afraid for the
terror by night nor for the arrow that flieth by day; nor for the
trouble which haunteth thee in darkness; nor for the demon and his
attacks at noonday. A thousand shall fall at thy side and ten thousand
at thy right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee.”<note place="end" n="352" id="v.XXII-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p27"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xci. 5-7" id="v.XXII-p27.1" parsed="|Ps|91|5|91|7" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.5-Ps.91.7">Ps. xci. 5–7</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> When the hosts of the enemy distress you,
when your frame is fevered and your passions roused, when you say in
your heart, “What shall I do?” Elisha’s words shall
give you your answer, “Fear not, for they that be with us are
more than they that be with them.”<note place="end" n="353" id="v.XXII-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p28"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings vi. 16" id="v.XXII-p28.1" parsed="|2Kgs|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.6.16">2 Kings vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>
He shall pray, “Lord, open the eyes of thine handmaid that she
may see.” And then when your eyes have been opened you shall see
a fiery chariot like Elijah’s waiting to carry you to heaven,<note place="end" n="354" id="v.XXII-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p29"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings ii. 11; vi. 17" id="v.XXII-p29.1" parsed="|2Kgs|2|11|0|0;|2Kgs|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.2.11 Bible:2Kgs.6.17">2 Kings ii. 11; vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and shall joyfully sing: “Our soul
is escaped as a bird out of the snare of the fowlers: the snare is
broken and we are escaped.”<note place="end" n="355" id="v.XXII-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p30"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxiv. 7" id="v.XXII-p30.1" parsed="|Ps|124|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.124.7">Ps. cxxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p31">4. So long as we are held down by this frail body, so
long as we have our treasure in earthen vessels;<note place="end" n="356" id="v.XXII-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p32"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 7" id="v.XXII-p32.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.7">2 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> so long as the flesh lusteth against the
spirit and the spirit against the flesh,<note place="end" n="357" id="v.XXII-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p33"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 17" id="v.XXII-p33.1" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>
there can be no sure victory. “Our adversary the devil goeth
about as a roaring lion seeking whom he may devour.”<note place="end" n="358" id="v.XXII-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p34"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 8" id="v.XXII-p34.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.8">1 Pet. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thou makest darkness,”
David says, “and it is night: wherein all the beasts of the
forest do creep forth. The young lions roar after their prey and seek
their meat from God.”<note place="end" n="359" id="v.XXII-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p35"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 20, 21" id="v.XXII-p35.1" parsed="|Ps|104|20|104|21" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.20-Ps.104.21">Ps. civ. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> The devil looks
not for unbelievers, for those who are without, whose flesh the
Assyrian king roasted in the furnace.<note place="end" n="360" id="v.XXII-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p36"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxix. 22" id="v.XXII-p36.1" parsed="|Jer|29|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.29.22">Jer. xxix. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> It is the
church of Christ that he “makes haste to spoil.”<note place="end" n="361" id="v.XXII-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p37"> An allusion to
“Maher-shalal-hash-baz,” <scripRef passage="Isa. viii. 1" id="v.XXII-p37.1" parsed="|Isa|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.1">Isa. viii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> According to Habakkuk, “His food is
of the choicest.”<note place="end" n="362" id="v.XXII-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p38"> <scripRef passage="Hab. i. 16" id="v.XXII-p38.1" parsed="|Hab|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.1.16">Hab. i. 16</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> A Job is the
victim of his machinations, and after devouring Judas he seeks power to
sift the [other] apostles.<note place="end" n="363" id="v.XXII-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p39"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 31" id="v.XXII-p39.1" parsed="|Luke|22|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.31">Luke xxii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> The Saviour came
not to send peace upon the earth but a sword.<note place="end" n="364" id="v.XXII-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p40"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 34" id="v.XXII-p40.1" parsed="|Matt|10|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.34">Matt. x. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>
Lucifer fell, Lucifer who used to rise at dawn;<note place="end" n="365" id="v.XXII-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p41"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xiv. 12" id="v.XXII-p41.1" parsed="|Isa|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.12">Isa. xiv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
and he who was bred up in a paradise of delight had the well-earned
sentence passed upon him, “Though thou exalt thyself as the
eagle, and though thou set thy nest among the stars, thence will I
bring thee down, saith the Lord.”<note place="end" n="366" id="v.XXII-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p42"> <scripRef passage="Obad. 4" id="v.XXII-p42.1" parsed="|Obad|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Obad.1.4">Obad. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
For he had said in his heart, “I will exalt my throne above the
stars of God,” and “I will be like the Most High.”<note place="end" n="367" id="v.XXII-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p43"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xiv. 13, 14" id="v.XXII-p43.1" parsed="|Isa|14|13|14|14" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.13-Isa.14.14">Isa. xiv. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore God says <pb n="24" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_24.html" id="v.XXII-Page_24" />every day to the angels, as they descend the
ladder that Jacob saw in his dream,<note place="end" n="368" id="v.XXII-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p44"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxviii. 12" id="v.XXII-p44.1" parsed="|Gen|28|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.12">Gen. xxviii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “I
have said ye are Gods and all of you are children of the Most High. But
ye shall die like men and fall like one of the princes.”<note place="end" n="369" id="v.XXII-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p45"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxii. 6, 7" id="v.XXII-p45.1" parsed="|Ps|82|6|82|7" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.6-Ps.82.7">Ps. lxxxii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> The devil fell first, and since
“God standeth in the congregation of the Gods and judgeth among
the Gods,”<note place="end" n="370" id="v.XXII-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p46"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxii. 1" id="v.XXII-p46.1" parsed="|Ps|82|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.1">Ps. lxxxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> the apostle writes
to those who are ceasing to be Gods—“Whereas there is among
you envying and strife, are ye not carnal and walk as men?”<note place="end" n="371" id="v.XXII-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p47"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 3" id="v.XXII-p47.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.3">1 Cor. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p48">5. If, then, the apostle, who was a chosen vessel<note place="end" n="372" id="v.XXII-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p49"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 15" id="v.XXII-p49.1" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15">Acts ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> separated unto the gospel of Christ,<note place="end" n="373" id="v.XXII-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p50"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 15" id="v.XXII-p50.1" parsed="|Gal|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.15">Gal. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> by reason of the pricks of the flesh
and the allurements of vice keeps under his body and brings it into
subjection, lest when he has preached to others he may himself be a
castaway;<note place="end" n="374" id="v.XXII-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p51"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="v.XXII-p51.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and yet, for all that, sees
another law in his members warring against the law of his mind, and
bringing him into captivity to the law of sin;<note place="end" n="375" id="v.XXII-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p52"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 23" id="v.XXII-p52.1" parsed="|Rom|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.23">Rom. vii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>
if after nakedness, fasting, hunger, imprisonment, scourging and other
torments, he turns back to himself and cries “Oh, wretched man
that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this death?”<note place="end" n="376" id="v.XXII-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p53"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 24" id="v.XXII-p53.1" parsed="|Rom|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24">Rom. vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> do you fancy that you ought to lay aside
apprehension? See to it that God say not some day of you: “The
virgin of Israel is fallen and there is none to raise her up.”<note place="end" n="377" id="v.XXII-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p54"> <scripRef passage="Am. v. 2" id="v.XXII-p54.1" parsed="|Amos|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.5.2">Am. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> I will say it boldly, though God can do
all things He cannot raise up a virgin when once she has fallen. He may
indeed relieve one who is defiled from the penalty of her sin, but He
will not give her a crown. Let us fear lest in us also the prophecy be
fulfilled, “Good virgins shall faint.”<note place="end" n="378" id="v.XXII-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p55"> <scripRef passage="Am. viii. 13" id="v.XXII-p55.1" parsed="|Amos|8|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.8.13">Am. viii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Notice that it is good virgins who are
spoken of, for there are bad ones as well. “Whosoever looketh on
a woman,” the Lord says, “to lust after her hath committed
adultery with her already in his heart.”<note place="end" n="379" id="v.XXII-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p56"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 28" id="v.XXII-p56.1" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>
So that virginity may be lost even by a thought. Such are evil virgins,
virgins in the flesh, not in the spirit; foolish virgins, who, having
no oil, are shut out by the Bridegroom.<note place="end" n="380" id="v.XXII-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p57"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 3, 10" id="v.XXII-p57.1" parsed="|Matt|25|3|0|0;|Matt|25|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.3 Bible:Matt.25.10">Matt. xxv. 3, 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p58">6. But if even real virgins, when they have other
failings, are not saved by their physical virginity, what shall become
of those who have prostituted the members of Christ, and have changed
the temple of the Holy Ghost into a brothel? Straightway shall they
hear the words: “Come down and sit in the dust, O virgin daughter
of Babylon, sit on the ground; there is no throne, O daughter of the
Chaldæans: for thou shalt no more be called tender and delicate.
Take the millstone and grind meal; uncover thy locks, make bare the
legs, pass over the rivers; thy nakedness shall be uncovered, yea, thy
shame shall be seen.”<note place="end" n="381" id="v.XXII-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p59"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xlvii. 1-3" id="v.XXII-p59.1" parsed="|Isa|47|1|47|3" osisRef="Bible:Isa.47.1-Isa.47.3">Isa. xlvii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> And shall she
come to this after the bridal-chamber of God the Son, after the kisses
of Him who is to her both kinsman and spouse?<note place="end" n="382" id="v.XXII-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p60"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.2" id="v.XXII-p60.1" parsed="|Song|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.2">Cant. v. 2</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>
Yes, she of whom the prophetic utterance once sang, “Upon thy
right hand did stand the queen in a vesture of gold wrought about with
divers colours,”<note place="end" n="383" id="v.XXII-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p61"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 10" id="v.XXII-p61.1" parsed="|Ps|45|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.10">Ps. xlv. 10</scripRef>, P.B.V.</p></note> shall be made
naked, and her skirts shall be discovered upon her face.<note place="end" n="384" id="v.XXII-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p62"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xiii. 26" id="v.XXII-p62.1" parsed="|Jer|13|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.13.26">Jer. xiii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> She shall sit by the waters of
loneliness, her pitcher laid aside; and shall open her feet to every
one that passeth by, and shall be polluted to the crown of her head.<note place="end" n="385" id="v.XXII-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p63"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 25" id="v.XXII-p63.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.25">Ezek. xvi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Better had it been for her to have
submitted to the yoke of marriage, to have walked in level places, than
thus, aspiring to loftier heights, to fall into the deep of hell. I
pray you, let not Zion the faithful city become a harlot:<note place="end" n="386" id="v.XXII-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p64"> <scripRef passage="Isa. i. 21" id="v.XXII-p64.1" parsed="|Isa|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.21">Isa. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> let it not be that where the Trinity
has been entertained, there demons shall dance and owls make their
nests, and jackals build.<note place="end" n="387" id="v.XXII-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p65"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxiv. 15; xiii. 22" id="v.XXII-p65.1" parsed="|Isa|34|15|0|0;|Isa|13|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.34.15 Bible:Isa.13.22">Isa. xxxiv. 15; xiii. 22</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> Let us not
loose the belt that binds the breast. When lust tickles the sense and
the soft fire of sensual pleasure sheds over us its pleasing glow, let
us immediately break forth and cry: “The Lord is on my side: I
will not fear what the flesh can do unto me.”<note place="end" n="388" id="v.XXII-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p66"> <scripRef passage="Psa. cxviii. 6; lvi. 4" id="v.XXII-p66.1" parsed="|Ps|118|6|0|0;|Ps|56|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.6 Bible:Ps.56.4">Psa. cxviii. 6; lvi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> When the inner man shows signs for a
time of wavering between vice and virtue, say: “Why art thou cast
down, O my soul, and why art thou disquieted within me? Hope thou in
God, for I shall yet praise Him who is the health of my countenance and
my God.”<note place="end" n="389" id="v.XXII-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p67"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlii. 11" id="v.XXII-p67.1" parsed="|Ps|42|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.11">Ps. xlii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> You must never let suggestions of
evil grow on you, or a babel of disorder win strength in your breast.
Slay the enemy while he is small; and, that you may not have a crop of
tares, nip the evil in the bud. Bear in mind the warning words of the
Psalmist: “Hapless daughter of Babylon, happy shall he be that
rewardeth thee as thou hast served us. Happy shall he be that taketh
and dasheth thy little ones against the stones.”<note place="end" n="390" id="v.XXII-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p68"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxvii. 9" id="v.XXII-p68.1" parsed="|Ps|137|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.137.9">Ps. cxxxvii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Because natural heat inevitably kindles in
a man sensual passion, he is praised and accounted happy who, when foul
suggestions arise in his mind, gives them no quarter, but dashes them
instantly against the rock. “Now the Rock is Christ.”<note place="end" n="391" id="v.XXII-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p69"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 4" id="v.XXII-p69.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.4">1 Cor. x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p70">7. How often, when I was living in the desert, in the
vast solitude which gives to hermits a savage dwelling-place, parched
by a burning sun, how often did I fancy myself <pb n="25" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_25.html" id="v.XXII-Page_25" />among the pleasures of Rome! I used to sit
alone because I was filled with bitterness. Sackcloth disfigured my
unshapely limbs and my skin from long neglect had become as black as an
Ethiopian’s. Tears and groans were every day my portion; and if
drowsiness chanced to overcome my struggles against it, my bare bones,
which hardly held together, clashed against the ground. Of my food and
drink I say nothing: for, even in sickness, the solitaries have nothing
but cold water, and to eat one’s food cooked is looked upon as
self-indulgence. Now, although in my fear of hell I had consigned
myself to this prison, where I had no companions but scorpions and wild
beasts, I often found myself amid bevies of girls. My face was pale and
my frame chilled with fasting; yet my mind was burning with desire, and
the fires of lust kept bubbling up before me when my flesh was as good
as dead. Helpless, I cast myself at the feet of Jesus, I watered them
with my tears, I wiped them with my hair: and then I subdued my
rebellious body with weeks of abstinence. I do not blush to avow my
abject misery; rather I lament that I am not now what once I was. I
remember how I often cried aloud all night till the break of day and
ceased not from beating my breast till tranquillity returned at the
chiding of the Lord. I used to dread my very cell as though it knew my
thoughts; and, stern and angry with myself, I used to make my way alone
into the desert. Wherever I saw hollow valleys, craggy mountains, steep
cliffs, there I made my oratory, there the house of correction for my
unhappy flesh. There, also—the Lord Himself is my
witness—when I had shed copious tears and had strained my eyes
towards heaven, I sometimes felt myself among angelic hosts, and for
joy and gladness sang: “because of the savour of thy good
ointments we will run after thee.”<note place="end" n="392" id="v.XXII-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p71"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.3,4" id="v.XXII-p71.1" parsed="|Song|1|3|1|4" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.3-Song.1.4">Cant. i. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p72">8. Now, if such are the temptations of men who, since
their bodies are emaciated with fasting, have only evil thoughts to
fear, how must it fare with a girl whose surroundings are those of
luxury and ease? Surely, to use the apostle’s words, “She
is dead while she liveth.”<note place="end" n="393" id="v.XXII-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p73"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 6" id="v.XXII-p73.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.6">1 Tim. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore,
if experience gives me a right to advise, or clothes my words with
credit, I would begin by urging you and warning you as Christ’s
spouse to avoid wine as you would avoid poison. For wine is the first
weapon used by demons against the young. Greed does not shake, nor
pride puff up, nor ambition infatuate so much as this. Other vices we
easily escape, but this enemy is shut up within us, and wherever we go
we carry him with us. Wine and youth between them kindle the fire of
sensual pleasure. Why do we throw oil on the flame—why do we add
fresh fuel to a miserable body which is already ablaze. Paul, it is
true, says to Timothy “drink no longer water, but use a little
wine for thy stomach’s sake, and for thine often
infirmities.”<note place="end" n="394" id="v.XXII-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p74"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 23" id="v.XXII-p74.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.23">1 Tim. v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> But notice the
reasons for which the permission is given, to cure an aching stomach
and a frequent infirmity. And lest we should indulge ourselves too much
on the score of our ailments, he commands that but little shall be
taken; advising rather as a physician than as an apostle (though,
indeed, an apostle is a spiritual physician). He evidently feared that
Timothy might succumb to weakness, and might prove unequal to the
constant moving to and fro involved in preaching the Gospel. Besides,
he remembered that he had spoken of “wine wherein is
excess,”<note place="end" n="395" id="v.XXII-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p75"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 18" id="v.XXII-p75.1" parsed="|Eph|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.18">Eph. v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and had said, “it is good
neither to eat flesh nor to drink wine.”<note place="end" n="396" id="v.XXII-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p76"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 21" id="v.XXII-p76.1" parsed="|Rom|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.21">Rom. xiv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>
Noah drank wine and became intoxicated; but living as he did in the
rude age after the flood, when the vine was first planted, perhaps he
did not know its power of inebriation. And to let you see the hidden
meaning of Scripture in all its fulness (for the word of God is a pearl
and may be pierced on every side) after his drunkenness came the
uncovering of his body; self-indulgence culminated in lust.<note place="end" n="397" id="v.XXII-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p77"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ix. 20, 21" id="v.XXII-p77.1" parsed="|Gen|9|20|9|21" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.20-Gen.9.21">Gen. ix. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> First the belly is crammed; then the
other members are roused. Similarly, at a later period, “The
people sat down to eat and to drink and rose up to play.”<note place="end" n="398" id="v.XXII-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p78"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxii. 6" id="v.XXII-p78.1" parsed="|Exod|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.6">Ex. xxxii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Lot also, God’s friend, whom He
saved upon the mountain, who was the only one found righteous out of so
many thousands, was intoxicated by his daughters. And, although they
may have acted as they did more from a desire of offspring than from
love of sinful pleasure—for the human race seemed in danger of
extinction—yet they were well aware that the righteous man would
not abet their design unless intoxicated. In fact he did not know what
he was doing, and his sin was not wilful. Still his error was a grave
one, for it made him the father of Moab and Ammon,<note place="end" n="399" id="v.XXII-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p79"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xix. 30-38" id="v.XXII-p79.1" parsed="|Gen|19|30|19|38" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.30-Gen.19.38">Gen. xix. 30–38</scripRef>.</p></note> Israel’s enemies, of whom it is
said: “Even to the fourteenth generation they shall not enter
into the congregation of the Lord forever.”<note place="end" n="400" id="v.XXII-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p80"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxiii. 3" id="v.XXII-p80.1" parsed="|Deut|23|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.23.3">Deut. xxiii. 3</scripRef>: Jerome substitutes
“fourteenth” for “tenth.”</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p81">9. When Elijah, in his flight from Jezebel, <pb n="26" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_26.html" id="v.XXII-Page_26" />lay weary and desolate beneath the oak, there
came an angel who raised him up and said, “Arise and eat.”
And he looked, and behold there was a cake and a cruse of water at his
head.<note place="end" n="401" id="v.XXII-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p82"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xix. 4-6" id="v.XXII-p82.1" parsed="|1Kgs|19|4|19|6" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.4-1Kgs.19.6">1 Kings xix. 4–6</scripRef>.</p></note> Had God willed it, might He not have sent His
prophet spiced wines and dainty dishes and flesh basted into
tenderness? When Elisha invited the sons of the prophets to dinner, he
only gave them field-herbs to eat; and when all cried out with one
voice: “There is death in the pot,” the man of God did not
storm at the cooks (for he was not used to very sumptuous fare), but
caused meal to be brought, and casting it in, sweetened the bitter
mess<note place="end" n="402" id="v.XXII-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p83"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings iv. 38-41" id="v.XXII-p83.1" parsed="|2Kgs|4|38|4|41" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.4.38-2Kgs.4.41">2 Kings iv. 38–41</scripRef>.</p></note> with spiritual strength as Moses had once
sweetened the waters of Mara.<note place="end" n="403" id="v.XXII-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p84"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xv. 23-25" id="v.XXII-p84.1" parsed="|Exod|15|23|15|25" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.23-Exod.15.25">Exod. xv. 23–25</scripRef>.</p></note> Again, when men
were sent to arrest the prophet, and were smitten with physical and
mental blindness, that he might bring them without their own knowledge
to Samaria, notice the food with which Elisha ordered them to be
refreshed. “Set bread and water,” he said, “before
them, that they may eat and drink and go to their master.”<note place="end" n="404" id="v.XXII-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p85"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings vi. 18-23" id="v.XXII-p85.1" parsed="|2Kgs|6|18|6|23" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.6.18-2Kgs.6.23">2 Kings vi. 18–23</scripRef>.</p></note> And Daniel, who might have had rich food
from the king’s table,<note place="end" n="405" id="v.XXII-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p86"> <scripRef passage="Dan. i. 8" id="v.XXII-p86.1" parsed="|Dan|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.1.8">Dan. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> preferred the
mower’s breakfast, brought to him by Habakkuk,<note place="end" n="406" id="v.XXII-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p87"> <scripRef passage="Bel. 33-39" id="v.XXII-p87.1" parsed="|Bel|1|33|1|39" osisRef="Bible:Bel.1.33-Bel.1.39">Bel. 33–39</scripRef>.</p></note>
which must have been but country fare. He was called “a man of
desires,”<note place="end" n="407" id="v.XXII-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p88"> <scripRef passage="Dan. ix. 23" id="v.XXII-p88.1" parsed="|Dan|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.23">Dan. ix. 23</scripRef>, A.V. marg.</p></note> because he would
not eat the bread of desire or drink the wine of concupiscence.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p89">10. There are, in the Scriptures, countless divine
answers condemning gluttony and approving simple food. But as fasting
is not my present theme and an adequate discussion of it would require
a treatise to itself, these few observations must suffice of the many
which the subject suggests. By them you will understand why the first
man, obeying his belly and not God, was cast down from paradise into
this vale of tears;<note place="end" n="408" id="v.XXII-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p90"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxiv. 6" id="v.XXII-p90.1" parsed="|Ps|84|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.6">Ps. lxxxiv. 6</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> and why Satan used
hunger to tempt the Lord Himself in the wilderness;<note place="end" n="409" id="v.XXII-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p91"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 2, 3" id="v.XXII-p91.1" parsed="|Matt|4|2|4|3" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.2-Matt.4.3">Matt. iv. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
and why the apostle cries: “Meats for the belly and the belly for
meats, but God shall destroy both it and them;”<note place="end" n="410" id="v.XXII-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p92"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 13" id="v.XXII-p92.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.13">1 Cor. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
and why he speaks of the self-indulgent as men “whose God is
their belly.”<note place="end" n="411" id="v.XXII-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p93"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 19" id="v.XXII-p93.1" parsed="|Phil|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.19">Phil. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> For men invariably
worship what they like best. Care must be taken, therefore, that
abstinence may bring back to Paradise those whom satiety once drove
out.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p94">11. You will tell me, perhaps, that, high-born as you
are, reared in luxury and used to lie softly, you cannot do without
wine and dainties, and would find a stricter rule of life unendurable.
If so, I can only say: “Live, then, by your own rule, since
God’s rule is too hard for you.” Not that the Creator and
Lord of all takes pleasure in a rumbling and empty stomach, or in
fevered lungs; but that these are indispensable as means to the
preservation of chastity. Job was dear to God, perfect and upright
before Him;<note place="end" n="412" id="v.XXII-p94.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p95"> <scripRef passage="Job ii. 3" id="v.XXII-p95.1" parsed="|Job|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.2.3">Job ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> yet hear what he says of the devil:
“His strength is in the loins, and his force is in the
navel.”<note place="end" n="413" id="v.XXII-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p96"> <scripRef passage="Job xl. 16" id="v.XXII-p96.1" parsed="|Job|40|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.40.16">Job xl. 16</scripRef>, of behemoth.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p97">The terms are chosen for decency’s sake, but the
reproductive organs of the two sexes are meant. Thus, the descendant of
David, who, according to the promise is to sit upon his throne, is said
to come from his loins.<note place="end" n="414" id="v.XXII-p97.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p98"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxii. 11" id="v.XXII-p98.1" parsed="|Ps|132|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.132.11">Ps. cxxxii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> And the
seventy-five souls descended from Jacob who entered Egypt are said to
come out of his thigh.<note place="end" n="415" id="v.XXII-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p99"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlvi. 26" id="v.XXII-p99.1" parsed="|Gen|46|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.46.26">Gen. xlvi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> So, also, when his
thigh shrank after the Lord had wrestled with him,<note place="end" n="416" id="v.XXII-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p100"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 24, 25" id="v.XXII-p100.1" parsed="|Gen|32|24|32|25" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.24-Gen.32.25">Gen. xxxii. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> he ceased to beget children. The
Israelites, again, are told to celebrate the passover with loins girded
and mortified.<note place="end" n="417" id="v.XXII-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p101"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xii. 11" id="v.XXII-p101.1" parsed="|Exod|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.11">Exod. xii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> God says to Job: “Gird up thy
loins as a man.”<note place="end" n="418" id="v.XXII-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p102"> <scripRef passage="Job xxxviii. 3" id="v.XXII-p102.1" parsed="|Job|38|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.3">Job xxxviii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> John wears a
leathern girdle.<note place="end" n="419" id="v.XXII-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p103"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 4" id="v.XXII-p103.1" parsed="|Matt|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.4">Matt. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> The apostles must
gird their loins to carry the lamps of the Gospel.<note place="end" n="420" id="v.XXII-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p104"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 35" id="v.XXII-p104.1" parsed="|Luke|12|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.35">Luke xii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>
When Ezekiel tells us how Jerusalem is found in the plain of wandering,
covered with blood, he uses the words: “Thy navel has not been
cut.”<note place="end" n="421" id="v.XXII-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p105"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 4-6" id="v.XXII-p105.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|4|16|6" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.4-Ezek.16.6">Ezek. xvi. 4–6</scripRef>.</p></note> In his assaults on men, therefore,
the devil’s strength is in the loins; in his attacks on women his
force is in the navel.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p106">12. Do you wish for proof of my assertions? Take
examples. Sampson was braver than a lion and tougher than a rock; alone
and unprotected he pursued a thousand armed men; and yet, in
Delilah’s embrace, his resolution melted away. David was a man
after God’s own heart, and his lips had often sung of the Holy
One, the future Christ; and yet as he walked upon his housetop he was
fascinated by Bathsheba’s nudity, and added murder to adultery.<note place="end" n="422" id="v.XXII-p106.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p107"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xi" id="v.XXII-p107.1" parsed="|2Sam|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.11">2 Sam. xi</scripRef>.</p></note> Notice here how, even in his own house, a
man cannot use his eyes without danger. Then repenting, he says to the
Lord: “Against thee, thee only, have I sinned and done this evil
in Thy sight.”<note place="end" n="423" id="v.XXII-p107.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p108"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 4" id="v.XXII-p108.1" parsed="|Ps|51|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.4">Ps. li. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Being a king he
feared no one else. So, too, with Solomon. Wisdom used him to sing her
praise,<note place="end" n="424" id="v.XXII-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p109"> Solomon was the
reputed author of the Book of Wisdom.</p></note> and he treated of all plants “from
the cedar tree that is in Lebanon even unto the hyssop that springeth
out of the wall;”<note place="end" n="425" id="v.XXII-p109.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p110"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings iv. 33" id="v.XXII-p110.1" parsed="|1Kgs|4|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.4.33">1 Kings iv. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> and yet he went
back from God because he was a lover of women.<note place="end" n="426" id="v.XXII-p110.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p111"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xi. 1-4" id="v.XXII-p111.1" parsed="|1Kgs|11|1|11|4" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.11.1-1Kgs.11.4">1 Kings xi. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note>
And, as if to show that near relationship is no safe<pb n="27" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_27.html" id="v.XXII-Page_27" />guard, Amnon burned with illicit passion for
his sister Tamar.<note place="end" n="427" id="v.XXII-p111.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p112"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xiii" id="v.XXII-p112.1" parsed="|2Sam|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.13">2 Sam. xiii</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p113">13. I cannot bring myself to speak of the many virgins
who daily fall and are lost to the bosom of the church, their mother:
stars over which the proud foe sets up his throne,<note place="end" n="428" id="v.XXII-p113.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p114"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xiv. 13" id="v.XXII-p114.1" parsed="|Isa|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.13">Isa. xiv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and rocks hollowed by the serpent that
he may dwell in their fissures. You may see many women widows before
wedded, who try to conceal their miserable fall by a lying garb. Unless
they are betrayed by swelling wombs or by the crying of their infants,
they walk abroad with tripping feet and heads in the air. Some go so
far as to take potions, that they may insure barrenness, and thus
murder human beings almost before their conception. Some, when they
find themselves with child through their sin, use drugs to procure
abortion, and when (as often happens) they die with their offspring,
they enter the lower world laden with the guilt not only of adultery
against Christ but also of suicide and child murder. Yet it is these
who say: “‘Unto the pure all things are pure;’<note place="end" n="429" id="v.XXII-p114.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p115"> <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 15" id="v.XXII-p115.1" parsed="|Titus|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.15">Tit. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> my conscience is sufficient guide for me.
A pure heart is what God looks for. Why should I abstain from meats
which God has created to be received with thanksgiving?”<note place="end" n="430" id="v.XXII-p115.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p116"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 3" id="v.XXII-p116.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.3">1 Tim. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> And when they wish to appear agreeable and
entertaining they first drench themselves with wine, and then joining
the grossest profanity to intoxication, they say “Far be it from
me to abstain from the blood of Christ.” And when they see
another pale or sad they call her “wretch” or
“manichæan;”<note place="end" n="431" id="v.XXII-p116.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p117"> The Manichæans
believed evil to be inseparable from matter. Hence they inculcated a
rigid asceticism.</p></note> quite logically,
indeed, for on their principles fasting involves heresy. When they go
out they do their best to attract notice, and with nods and winks
encourage troops of young fellows to follow them. Of each and all of
these the prophet’s words are true: “Thou hast a
whore’s forehead; thou refusest to be ashamed.”<note place="end" n="432" id="v.XXII-p117.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p118"> <scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 3" id="v.XXII-p118.1" parsed="|Jer|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.3">Jer. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Their robes have but a narrow purple
stripe,<note place="end" n="433" id="v.XXII-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p119"> Plebeians wore a
narrow stripe, patricians a broad one.</p></note> it is true; and their head-dress is
somewhat loose, so as to leave the hair free. From their shoulders
flutters the lilac mantle which they call “ma-forte;” they
have their feet in cheap slippers and their arms tucked up
tight-fitting sleeves. Add to these marks of their profession an easy
gait, and you have all the virginity that they possess. Such may have
eulogizers of their own, and may fetch a higher price in the market of
perdition, merely because they are called virgins. But to such virgins
as these I prefer to be displeasing.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p120">14. I blush to speak of it, it is so shocking; yet
though sad, it is true. How comes this plague of the agapetæ<note place="end" n="434" id="v.XXII-p120.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p121"> Beloved ones, viz.,
women who lived with the unmarried clergy professedly as spiritual
sisters, but really (in too many cases) as mistresses. The evil custom
was widely prevalent and called forth many protests. The councils of
Elvira, Ancyra, and Nicæa passed canons against it.</p></note> to be in the church? Whence come these
unwedded wives, these novel concubines, these harlots, so I will call
them, though they cling to a single partner? One house holds them and
one chamber. They often occupy the same bed, and yet they call us
suspicious if we fancy anything amiss. A brother leaves his virgin
sister; a virgin, slighting her unmarried brother, seeks a brother in a
stranger. Both alike profess to have but one object, to find spiritual
consolation from those not of their kin; but their real aim is to
indulge in sexual intercourse. It is on such that Solomon in the book
of proverbs heaps his scorn. “Can a man take fire in his
bosom,” he says, “and his clothes not be burned? Can one go
upon hot coals and his feet not be burned?”<note place="end" n="435" id="v.XXII-p121.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p122"> <scripRef passage="Prov. vi. 27, 28" id="v.XXII-p122.1" parsed="|Prov|6|27|6|28" osisRef="Bible:Prov.6.27-Prov.6.28">Prov. vi. 27, 28</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p123">15. We cast out, then, and banish from our sight those
who only wish to seem and not to be virgins. Henceforward I may bring
all my speech to bear upon you who, as it is your lot to be the first
virgin of noble birth in Rome, have to labor the more diligently not to
lose good things to come, as well as those that are present. You have
at least learned from a case in your own family the troubles of wedded
life and the uncertainties of marriage. Your sister, Blæsilla,
before you in age but behind you in declining the vow of virginity, has
become a widow but seven months after she has taken a husband. Hapless
plight of us mortals who know not what is before us! She has lost, at
once, the crown of virginity and the pleasures of wedlock. And,
although, as a widow, the second degree of chastity is hers, still can
you not imagine the continual crosses which she has to bear, daily
seeing in her sister what she has lost herself; and, while she finds it
hard to go without the pleasures of wedlock, having a less reward for
her present continence? Still she, too, may take heart and rejoice. The
fruit which is an hundredfold and that which is sixtyfold both spring
from one seed, and that seed is chastity.<note place="end" n="436" id="v.XXII-p123.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p124"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 8" id="v.XXII-p124.1" parsed="|Matt|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.8">Matt. xiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p125">16. Do not court the company of married ladies or visit
the houses of the high-born. Do not look too often on the life which
you despised to become a virgin. Women of the world, you know, plume
themselves because their husbands are on the bench or in other <pb n="28" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_28.html" id="v.XXII-Page_28" />high positions. And the wife of the
emperor always has an eager throng of visitors at her door. Why do you,
then, wrong your husband? Why do you, God’s bride, hasten to
visit the wife of a mere man? Learn in this respect a holy pride; know
that you are better than they. And not only must you avoid intercourse
with those who are puffed up by their husbands’ honors, who are
hedged in with troops of eunuchs, and who wear robes inwrought with
threads of gold. You must also shun those who are widows from necessity
and not from choice. Not that they ought to have desired the death of
their husbands; but that they have not welcomed the opportunity of
continence when it has come. As it is, they only change their garb;
their old self-seeking remains unchanged. To see them in their
capacious litters, with red cloaks and plump bodies, a row of eunuchs
walking in front of them, you would fancy them not to have lost
husbands but to be seeking them. Their houses are filled with
flatterers and with guests. The very clergy, who ought to inspire them
with respect by their teaching and authority, kiss these ladies on the
forehead, and putting forth their hands (so that, if you knew no
better, you might suppose them in the act of blessing), take wages for
their visits. They, meanwhile, seeing that priests cannot do without
them, are lifted up into pride; and as, having had experience of both,
they prefer the license of widowhood to the restraints of marriage,
they call themselves chaste livers and nuns. After an immoderate supper
they retire to rest to dream of the apostles.<note place="end" n="437" id="v.XXII-p125.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p126"> Cena dubia. The
allusion is to Terence, Phormio, 342.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p127">17. Let your companions be women pale and thin with
fasting, and approved by their years and conduct; such as daily sing in
their hearts: “Tell me where thou feedest thy flock, where thou
makest it to rest at noon,”<note place="end" n="438" id="v.XXII-p127.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p128"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.7" id="v.XXII-p128.1" parsed="|Song|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.7">Cant. i. 7</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> and say,
with true earnestness, “I have a desire to depart and to be with
Christ.”<note place="end" n="439" id="v.XXII-p128.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p129"> <scripRef passage="Phil. i. 23" id="v.XXII-p129.1" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23">Phil. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Be subject to your parents,
imitating the example of your spouse.<note place="end" n="440" id="v.XXII-p129.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p130"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 51" id="v.XXII-p130.1" parsed="|Luke|2|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.51">Luke ii. 51</scripRef>.</p></note> Rarely go
abroad, and if you wish to seek the aid of the martyrs seek it in your
own chamber. For you will never need a pretext for going out if you
always go out when there is need. Take food in moderation, and never
overload your stomach. For many women, while temperate as regards wine,
are intemperate in the use of food. When you rise at night to pray, let
your breath be that of an empty and not that of an overfull stomach.
Read often, learn all that you can. Let sleep overcome you, the roll
still in your hands; when your head falls, let it be on the sacred
page. Let your fasts be of daily occurrence and your refreshment such
as avoids satiety. It is idle to carry an empty stomach if, in two or
three days’ time, the fast is to be made up for by repletion.
When cloyed the mind immediately grows sluggish, and when the ground is
watered it puts forth the thorns of lust. If ever you feel the outward
man sighing for the flower of youth, and if, as you lie on your couch
after a meal, you are excited by the alluring train of sensual desires;
then seize the shield of faith, for it alone can quench the fiery darts
of the devil.<note place="end" n="441" id="v.XXII-p130.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p131"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 16" id="v.XXII-p131.1" parsed="|Eph|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.16">Eph. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> “They are all
adulterers,” says the prophet; “they have made ready their
heart like an oven.”<note place="end" n="442" id="v.XXII-p131.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p132"> <scripRef passage="Hos. vii. 4, 6" id="v.XXII-p132.1" parsed="|Hos|7|4|0|0;|Hos|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.7.4 Bible:Hos.7.6">Hos. vii. 4, 6</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> But do you keep
close to the footsteps of Christ, and, intent upon His words, say:
“Did not our heart burn within us by the way while Jesus opened
to us the Scriptures?”<note place="end" n="443" id="v.XXII-p132.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p133"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 32" id="v.XXII-p133.1" parsed="|Luke|24|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.32">Luke xxiv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> and again:
“Thy word is tried to the uttermost, and thy servant loveth
it.”<note place="end" n="444" id="v.XXII-p133.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p134"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 140" id="v.XXII-p134.1" parsed="|Ps|119|140|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.140">Ps. cxix. 140</scripRef>, P.B.V.</p></note> It is hard for the human soul to
avoid loving something, and our mind must of necessity give way to
affection of one kind or another. The love of the flesh is overcome by
the love of the spirit. Desire is quenched by desire. What is taken
from the one increases the other. Therefore, as you lie on your couch,
say again and again: “By night have I sought Him whom my soul
loveth.”<note place="end" n="445" id="v.XXII-p134.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p135"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 3.1" id="v.XXII-p135.1" parsed="|Song|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.3.1">Cant. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “Mortify, therefore,”
says the apostle, “your members which are upon the
earth.”<note place="end" n="446" id="v.XXII-p135.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p136"> <scripRef passage="Col. iii. 5" id="v.XXII-p136.1" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Because he himself did so, he could
afterwards say with confidence: “I live, yet not I, but Christ,
liveth in me.”<note place="end" n="447" id="v.XXII-p136.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p137"> <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 20" id="v.XXII-p137.1" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">Gal. ii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> He who mortifies
his members, and feels that he is walking in a vain show,<note place="end" n="448" id="v.XXII-p137.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p138"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxix. 6" id="v.XXII-p138.1" parsed="|Ps|39|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.6">Ps. xxxix. 6</scripRef>, Vulg. That is, who knows that the world
is vanity.</p></note> is not afraid to say: “I am become
like a bottle in the frost.<note place="end" n="449" id="v.XXII-p138.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p139"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 83" id="v.XXII-p139.1" parsed="|Ps|119|83|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.83">Ps. cxix. 83</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> Whatever there was
in me of the moisture of lust has been dried out of me.” And
again: “My knees are weak through fasting; I forget to eat my
bread. By reason of the voice of my groaning my bones cleave to my
skin.”<note place="end" n="450" id="v.XXII-p139.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p140"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cix. 24; cii. 5" id="v.XXII-p140.1" parsed="|Ps|109|24|0|0;|Ps|102|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.109.24 Bible:Ps.102.5">Ps. cix. 24; cii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p141">18. Be like the grasshopper and make night musical.
Nightly wash your bed and water your couch with your tears.<note place="end" n="451" id="v.XXII-p141.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p142"> <scripRef passage="Ps. vi. 6" id="v.XXII-p142.1" parsed="|Ps|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.6">Ps. vi. 6</scripRef>, P.B.V.</p></note> Watch and be like the sparrow alone upon the
housetop.<note place="end" n="452" id="v.XXII-p142.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p143"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 7" id="v.XXII-p143.1" parsed="|Ps|102|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.7">Ps. cii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Sing with the spirit, but sing with
the understanding also.<note place="end" n="453" id="v.XXII-p143.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p144"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 15" id="v.XXII-p144.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.15">1 Cor. xiv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> And let your song
be that of the psalmist: “Bless the <pb n="29" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_29.html" id="v.XXII-Page_29" />Lord, O my soul; and forget not all his
benefits; who forgiveth all thine iniquities; who healeth all thy
diseases; who redeemeth thy life from destruction.”<note place="end" n="454" id="v.XXII-p144.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p145"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ciii. 2-4" id="v.XXII-p145.1" parsed="|Ps|103|2|103|4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.2-Ps.103.4">Ps. ciii. 2–4</scripRef>.</p></note> Can we, any of us, honestly make his words
our own: “I have eaten ashes like bread and mingled my drink with
weeping?”<note place="end" n="455" id="v.XXII-p145.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p146"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 9" id="v.XXII-p146.1" parsed="|Ps|102|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.9">Ps. cii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet, should we not
weep and groan when the serpent invites us, as he invited our first
parents, to eat forbidden fruit, and when after expelling us from the
paradise of virginity he desires to clothe us with mantles of skins
such as that which Elijah, on his return to paradise, left behind him
on earth?<note place="end" n="456" id="v.XXII-p146.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p147"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings ii. 13" id="v.XXII-p147.1" parsed="|2Kgs|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.2.13">2 Kings ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Say to yourself: “What have I
to do with the pleasures of sense that so soon come to an end? What
have I to do with the song of the sirens so sweet and so fatal to those
who hear it?” I would not have you subject to that sentence
whereby condemnation has been passed upon mankind. When God says to
Eve, “In pain and in sorrow thou shalt bring forth
children,” say to yourself, “That is a law for a married
woman, not for me.” And when He continues, “Thy desire
shall be to thy husband,”<note place="end" n="457" id="v.XXII-p147.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p148"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 16" id="v.XXII-p148.1" parsed="|Gen|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.16">Gen. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> say again:
“Let her desire be to her husband who has not Christ for her
spouse.” And when, last of all, He says, “Thou shalt surely
die,”<note place="end" n="458" id="v.XXII-p148.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p149"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 17" id="v.XXII-p149.1" parsed="|Gen|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.17">Gen. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> once more, say, “Marriage
indeed must end in death; but the life on which I have resolved is
independent of sex. Let those who are wives keep the place and the time
that properly belong to them. For me, virginity is consecrated in the
persons of Mary and of Christ.”</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p150">19. Some one may say, “Do you dare detract from
wedlock, which is a state blessed by God?” I do not detract from
wedlock when I set virginity before it. No one compares a bad thing
with a good. Wedded women may congratulate themselves that they come
next to virgins. “Be fruitful,” God says, “and
multiply, and replenish the earth.”<note place="end" n="459" id="v.XXII-p150.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p151"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 28" id="v.XXII-p151.1" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> He
who desires to replenish the earth may increase and multiply if he
will. But the train to which you belong is not on earth, but in heaven.
The command to increase and multiply first finds fulfilment after the
expulsion from paradise, after the nakedness and the fig-leaves which
speak of sexual passion. Let them marry and be given in marriage who
eat their bread in the sweat of their brow; whose land brings forth to
them thorns and thistles,<note place="end" n="460" id="v.XXII-p151.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p152"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 18, 19" id="v.XXII-p152.1" parsed="|Gen|3|18|3|19" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.18-Gen.3.19">Gen. iii. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and whose crops are
choked with briars. My seed produces fruit a hundredfold.<note place="end" n="461" id="v.XXII-p152.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p153"> See Letter XLVIII.
§§ 2, 3.</p></note> “All men cannot receive God’s
saying, but they to whom it is given.”</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p154">Some people may be eunuchs from necessity; I am one of
free will.<note place="end" n="462" id="v.XXII-p154.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p155"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 11, 12" id="v.XXII-p155.1" parsed="|Matt|19|11|19|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.11-Matt.19.12">Matt. xix. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “There is a time to embrace
and a time to refrain from embracing. There is a time to cast away
stones, and a time to gather stones together.”<note place="end" n="463" id="v.XXII-p155.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p156"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. iii. 5" id="v.XXII-p156.1" parsed="|Eccl|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.5">Eccles. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Now that out of the hard stones of the
Gentiles God has raised up children unto Abraham,<note place="end" n="464" id="v.XXII-p156.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p157"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 9" id="v.XXII-p157.1" parsed="|Matt|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.9">Matt. iii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> they begin to be “holy stones
rolling upon the earth.”<note place="end" n="465" id="v.XXII-p157.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p158"> <scripRef passage="Zech. ix. 16" id="v.XXII-p158.1" parsed="|Zech|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.16">Zech. ix. 16</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> They pass through
the whirlwinds of the world, and roll on in God’s chariot on
rapid wheels. Let those stitch coats to themselves who have lost the
coat woven from the top throughout;<note place="end" n="466" id="v.XXII-p158.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p159"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xix. 23" id="v.XXII-p159.1" parsed="|John|19|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.23">Joh. xix. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> who delight
in the cries of infants which, as soon as they see the light, lament
that they are born. In paradise Eve was a virgin, and it was only after
the coats of skins that she began her married life. Now paradise is
your home too. Keep therefore your birthright and say: “Return
unto thy rest, O my soul.”<note place="end" n="467" id="v.XXII-p159.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p160"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 7" id="v.XXII-p160.1" parsed="|Ps|116|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.7">Ps. cxvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> To show that
virginity is natural while wedlock only follows guilt, what is born of
wedlock is virgin flesh, and it gives back in fruit what in root it has
lost. “There shall come forth a rod out of the stem of Jesse, and
a flower shall grow out of his roots.”<note place="end" n="468" id="v.XXII-p160.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p161"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xi. 1" id="v.XXII-p161.1" parsed="|Isa|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.1">Isa. xi. 1</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>
The rod<note place="end" n="469" id="v.XXII-p161.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p162"> In the Latin there is
a play on words here between virga and virgo.</p></note> is the mother of the Lord—simple,
pure, unsullied; drawing no germ of life from without but fruitful in
singleness like God Himself. The flower of the rod is Christ, who says
of Himself: “I am the rose of Sharon and the lily of the
valleys.”<note place="end" n="470" id="v.XXII-p162.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p163"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.1" id="v.XXII-p163.1" parsed="|Song|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.1">Cant. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> In another place He
is foretold to be “a stone cut out of the mountain without
hands,”<note place="end" n="471" id="v.XXII-p163.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p164"> <scripRef passage="Dan. ii. 45" id="v.XXII-p164.1" parsed="|Dan|2|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.2.45">Dan. ii. 45</scripRef>.</p></note> a figure by which the prophet
signifies that He is to be born a virgin of a virgin. For the hands are
here a figure of wedlock as in the passage: “His left hand is
under my head and his right hand doth embrace me.”<note place="end" n="472" id="v.XXII-p164.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p165"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.6" id="v.XXII-p165.1" parsed="|Song|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.6">Cant. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> It agrees, also, with this interpretation
that the unclean animals are led into Noah’s ark in pairs, while
of the clean an uneven number is taken.<note place="end" n="473" id="v.XXII-p165.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p166"> <scripRef passage="Gen. vii. 2" id="v.XXII-p166.1" parsed="|Gen|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.7.2">Gen. vii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
Similarly, when Moses and Joshua were bidden to remove their shoes
because the ground on which they stood was holy,<note place="end" n="474" id="v.XXII-p166.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p167"> <scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 5; Josh. v. 15" id="v.XXII-p167.1" parsed="|Exod|3|5|0|0;|Josh|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.5 Bible:Josh.5.15">Ex. iii. 5; Josh. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> the command had a mystical meaning. So,
too, when the disciples were appointed to preach the gospel they were
told to take with them neither shoe nor shoe-latchet;<note place="end" n="475" id="v.XXII-p167.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p168"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 10" id="v.XXII-p168.1" parsed="|Matt|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.10">Matt. x. 10</scripRef>. According to Letter XXIII. § 4,
these typify dead works.</p></note> and when the soldiers came to cast lots
for the garments of Jesus<note place="end" n="476" id="v.XXII-p168.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p169"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xix. 23, 24" id="v.XXII-p169.1" parsed="|John|19|23|19|24" osisRef="Bible:John.19.23-John.19.24">Joh. xix. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note> they found no
boots that they could take away. <pb n="30" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_30.html" id="v.XXII-Page_30" />For the Lord could not Himself possess what He
had forbidden to His servants.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p170">20. I praise wedlock, I praise marriage, but it is
because they give me virgins. I gather the rose from the thorns, the
gold from the earth, the pearl from the shell. “Doth the plowman
plow all day to sow?”<note place="end" n="477" id="v.XXII-p170.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p171"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxviii. 24" id="v.XXII-p171.1" parsed="|Isa|28|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.28.24">Isa. xxviii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Shall he not
also enjoy the fruit of his labor? Wedlock is the more honored, the
more what is born of it is loved. Why, mother, do you grudge your
daughter her virginity? She has been reared on your milk, she has come
from your womb, she has grown up in your bosom. Your watchful affection
has kept her a virgin. Are you angry with her because she chooses to be
a king’s wife and not a soldier’s? She has conferred on you
a high privilege; you are now the mother-in-law of God.
“Concerning virgins,” says the apostle, “I have no
commandment of the Lord.”<note place="end" n="478" id="v.XXII-p171.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p172"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 25" id="v.XXII-p172.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25">1 Cor. vii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Why was this?
Because his own virginity was due, not to a command, but to his free
choice. For they are not to be heard who feign him to have had a wife;
for, when he is discussing continence and commending perpetual
chastity, he uses the words, “I would that all men were even as I
myself.” And farther on, “I say, therefore, to the
unmarried and widows, it is good for them if they abide even as
I.”<note place="end" n="479" id="v.XXII-p172.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p173"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 7, 8" id="v.XXII-p173.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|7|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7-1Cor.7.8">1 Cor. vii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> And in another place, “have
we not power to lead about wives even as the rest of the
apostles?”<note place="end" n="480" id="v.XXII-p173.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p174"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 5" id="v.XXII-p174.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Why then has he no
commandment from the Lord concerning virginity? Because what is freely
offered is worth more than what is extorted by force, and to command
virginity would have been to abrogate wedlock. It would have been a
hard enactment to compel opposition to nature and to extort from men
the angelic life; and not only so, it would have been to condemn what
is a divine ordinance.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p175">21. The old law had a different ideal of blessedness,
for therein it is said: “Blessed is he who hath seed in Zion and
a family in Jerusalem:”<note place="end" n="481" id="v.XXII-p175.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p176"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxi. 9" id="v.XXII-p176.1" parsed="|Isa|31|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.31.9">Isa. xxxi. 9</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and “Cursed
is the barren who beareth not:”<note place="end" n="482" id="v.XXII-p176.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p177"> <scripRef passage="Isa. liv. 1" id="v.XXII-p177.1" parsed="|Isa|54|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.54.1">Isa. liv. 1</scripRef>, LXX. (?)</p></note> and
“Thy children shall be like olive-plants round about thy
table.”<note place="end" n="483" id="v.XXII-p177.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p178"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxviii. 3" id="v.XXII-p178.1" parsed="|Ps|128|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.128.3">Ps. cxxviii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Riches too are promised to the
faithful and we are told that “there was not one feeble person
among their tribes.”<note place="end" n="484" id="v.XXII-p178.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p179"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cv. 37" id="v.XXII-p179.1" parsed="|Ps|105|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.105.37">Ps. cv. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> But now even to
eunuchs it is said, “Say not, behold I am a dry tree,”<note place="end" n="485" id="v.XXII-p179.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p180"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lvi. 3" id="v.XXII-p180.1" parsed="|Isa|56|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.56.3">Isa. lvi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> for instead of sons and daughters you
have a place forever in heaven. Now the poor are blessed, now Lazarus
is set before Dives in his purple.<note place="end" n="486" id="v.XXII-p180.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p181"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 19" id="v.XXII-p181.1" parsed="|Luke|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.19">Luke xvi. 19</scripRef> <i>sqq.</i></p></note> Now he who
is weak is counted strong. But in those days the world was still
unpeopled: accordingly, to pass over instances of childlessness meant
only to serve as types, those only were considered happy who could
boast of children. It was for this reason that Abraham in his old age
married Keturah;<note place="end" n="487" id="v.XXII-p181.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p182"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxv. 1" id="v.XXII-p182.1" parsed="|Gen|25|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.1">Gen. xxv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> that Leah hired
Jacob with her son’s mandrakes,<note place="end" n="488" id="v.XXII-p182.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p183"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxx. 14-16" id="v.XXII-p183.1" parsed="|Gen|30|14|30|16" osisRef="Bible:Gen.30.14-Gen.30.16">Gen. xxx. 14–16</scripRef>.</p></note> and that
fair Rachel—a type of the church—complained of the closing
of her womb.<note place="end" n="489" id="v.XXII-p183.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p184"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxx. 1, 2" id="v.XXII-p184.1" parsed="|Gen|30|1|30|2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.30.1-Gen.30.2">Gen. xxx. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> But gradually the crop grew up and
then the reaper was sent forth with his sickle. Elijah lived a virgin
life, so also did Elisha and many of the sons of the prophets. To
Jeremiah the command came: “Thou shalt not take thee a
wife.”<note place="end" n="490" id="v.XXII-p184.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p185"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xvi. 2" id="v.XXII-p185.1" parsed="|Jer|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.16.2">Jer. xvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> He had been sanctified in his
mother’s womb,<note place="end" n="491" id="v.XXII-p185.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p186"> <scripRef passage="Jer. i. 5" id="v.XXII-p186.1" parsed="|Jer|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.5">Jer. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and now he was
forbidden to take a wife because the captivity was near. The apostle
gives the same counsel in different words. “I think, therefore,
that this is good by reason of the present distress, namely that it is
good for a man to be as he is.”<note place="end" n="492" id="v.XXII-p186.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p187"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 26" id="v.XXII-p187.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.26">1 Cor. vii. 26</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> What is this
distress which does away with the joys of wedlock? The apostle tells
us, in a later verse: “The time is short: it remaineth that those
who have wives be as though they had none.”<note place="end" n="493" id="v.XXII-p187.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p188"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 29" id="v.XXII-p188.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> Nebuchadnezzar is hard at hand. The lion
is bestirring himself from his lair. What good will marriage be to me
if it is to end in slavery to the haughtiest of kings? What good will
little ones be to me if their lot is to be that which the prophet sadly
describes: “The tongue of the sucking child cleaveth to the roof
of his mouth for thirst; the young children ask for bread and no man
breaketh it unto them”?<note place="end" n="494" id="v.XXII-p188.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p189"> <scripRef passage="Lam. iv. 4" id="v.XXII-p189.1" parsed="|Lam|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.4.4">Lam. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> In those days, as
I have said, the virtue of continence was found only in men: Eve still
continued to travail with children. But now that a virgin has
conceived<note place="end" n="495" id="v.XXII-p189.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p190"> <scripRef passage="Isa. vii. 14" id="v.XXII-p190.1" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Isa. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> in the womb and has borne to us a
child of which the prophet says that “Government shall be upon
his shoulder, and his name shall be called the mighty God, the
everlasting Father,”<note place="end" n="496" id="v.XXII-p190.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p191"> <scripRef passage="Isa. ix. 6" id="v.XXII-p191.1" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6">Isa. ix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> now the chain of
the curse is broken. Death came through Eve, but life has come through
Mary. And thus the gift of virginity has been bestowed most richly upon
women, seeing that it has had its beginning from a woman. As soon as
the Son of God set foot upon the earth, He formed for Himself a new
household there; that, as He was adored by angels in heaven, angels
might serve Him also on earth. Then chaste Judith once more cut off the
head of Holofernes.<note place="end" n="497" id="v.XXII-p191.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p192"> <scripRef passage="Judith xiii" id="v.XXII-p192.1" parsed="|Jdt|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jdt.13">Judith xiii</scripRef>.</p></note> Then
Haman—whose name means iniquity—was once <pb n="31" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_31.html" id="v.XXII-Page_31" />more burned in fire of his own kindling.<note place="end" n="498" id="v.XXII-p192.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p193"> <scripRef passage="Esther vii. 10" id="v.XXII-p193.1" parsed="|Esth|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Esth.7.10">Esther vii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Then James and John forsook father and
net and ship and followed the Saviour: neither kinship nor the
world’s ties, nor the care of their home could hold them back.
Then were the words heard: “Whosoever will come after me, let him
deny himself and take up his cross and follow me.”<note place="end" n="499" id="v.XXII-p193.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p194"> <scripRef passage="Mark viii. 34" id="v.XXII-p194.1" parsed="|Mark|8|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.34">Mark viii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> For no soldier goes with a wife to battle.
Even when a disciple would have buried his father, the Lord forbade
him, and said: “Foxes have holes and the birds of the air have
nests, but the Son of Man hath not where to lay His head.”<note place="end" n="500" id="v.XXII-p194.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p195"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 20-22" id="v.XXII-p195.1" parsed="|Matt|8|20|8|22" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.20-Matt.8.22">Matt. viii. 20–22</scripRef>.</p></note> So you must not complain if you have but scanty
house-room. In the same strain, the apostle writes: “He that is
unmarried careth for the things that belong to the Lord, how he may
please the Lord: but he that is married careth for the things that are
of the world how he may please his wife. There is difference also
between a wife and a virgin. The unmarried woman careth for the things
of the Lord that she may be holy both in body and in spirit. But she
that is married careth for the things of the world how she may please
her husband.”<note place="end" n="501" id="v.XXII-p195.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p196"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 32-34" id="v.XXII-p196.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|32|7|34" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.32-1Cor.7.34">1 Cor. vii. 32–34</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p197">22. How great inconveniences are involved in wedlock and
how many anxieties encompass it I have, I think, described shortly in
my treatise—published against Helvidius<note place="end" n="502" id="v.XXII-p197.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p198"> See the treatise
“Against Helvidius,” in this volume.</p></note>—on the perpetual virginity of the
blessed Mary. It would be tedious to go over the same ground now; and
any one who pleases may draw from that fountain. But lest I should seem
wholly to have passed over the matter, I will just say now that the
apostle bids us pray without ceasing,<note place="end" n="503" id="v.XXII-p198.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p199"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 17" id="v.XXII-p199.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.17">1 Thess. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and that he who
in the married state renders his wife her due<note place="end" n="504" id="v.XXII-p199.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p200"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 3" id="v.XXII-p200.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.3">1 Cor. vii. 3</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note>
cannot so pray. Either we pray always and are virgins, or we cease to
pray that we may fulfil the claims of marriage. Still he says:
“If a virgin marry she hath not sinned. Nevertheless such shall
have trouble in the flesh.”<note place="end" n="505" id="v.XXII-p200.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p201"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 28" id="v.XXII-p201.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.28">1 Cor. vii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> At the outset I
promised that I should say little or nothing of the embarrassments of
wedlock, and now I give you notice to the same effect. If you want to
know from how many vexations a virgin is free and by how many a wife is
fettered you should read Tertullian “to a philosophic
friend,”<note place="end" n="506" id="v.XXII-p201.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p202"> Not extant. Jerome
alludes to it again in his treatise against Jovinian.</p></note> and his other treatises on virginity,
the blessed Cyprian’s noble volume, the writings of Pope
Damasus<note place="end" n="507" id="v.XXII-p202.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p203"> See Migne’s
“Patrologia,” xiii., col. 347–418.</p></note> in prose and verse, and the treatises
recently written for his sister by our own Ambrose.<note place="end" n="508" id="v.XXII-p203.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p204"> Ambrose de Virg.
Migne’s “Patrologia,” xvi., col. 187.</p></note> In these he has poured forth his soul with
such a flood of eloquence that he has sought out, set forth, and put in
order all that bears on the praise of virgins.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p205">23. We must proceed by a different path, for our purpose
is not the praise of virginity but its preservation. To know that it is
a good thing is not enough: when we have chosen it we must guard it
with jealous care. The first only requires judgment, and we share it
with many; the second calls for toil, and few compete with us in it.
“He that shall endure unto the end,” the Lord says,
“the same shall be saved,”<note place="end" n="509" id="v.XXII-p205.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p206"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 13" id="v.XXII-p206.1" parsed="|Matt|24|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.13">Matt. xxiv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“many are called but few are chosen.”<note place="end" n="510" id="v.XXII-p206.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p207"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 16; xxii. 14" id="v.XXII-p207.1" parsed="|Matt|20|16|0|0;|Matt|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.16 Bible:Matt.22.14">Matt. xx. 16; xxii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>
Therefore I conjure you before God and Jesus Christ and His elect
angels to guard that which you have received, not readily exposing to
the public gaze the vessels of the Lord’s temple (which only the
priests are by right allowed to see), that no profane person may look
upon God’s sanctuary. Uzzah, when he touched the ark which it was
not lawful to touch, was struck down suddenly by death.<note place="end" n="511" id="v.XXII-p207.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p208"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. vi. 6, 7" id="v.XXII-p208.1" parsed="|2Sam|6|6|6|7" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.6.6-2Sam.6.7">2 Sam. vi. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> And assuredly no gold or silver vessel was
ever so dear to God as is the temple of a virgin’s body. The
shadow went before, but now the reality is come. You indeed may speak
in all simplicity, and from motives of amiability may treat with
courtesy the veriest strangers, but unchaste eyes see nothing aright.
They fail to appreciate the beauty of the soul, and only value that of
the body. Hezekiah showed God’s treasure to the Assyrians,<note place="end" n="512" id="v.XXII-p208.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p209"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings xx. 12, 13" id="v.XXII-p209.1" parsed="|2Kgs|20|12|20|13" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.20.12-2Kgs.20.13">2 Kings xx. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> who ought never to have seen what they were
sure to covet. The consequence was that Judæa was torn by
continual wars, and that the very first things carried away to Babylon
were these vessels of the Lord. We find Belshazzar at his feast and
among his concubines (vice always glories in defiling what is noble)
drinking out of these sacred cups.<note place="end" n="513" id="v.XXII-p209.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p210"> <scripRef passage="Dan. v. 1-3" id="v.XXII-p210.1" parsed="|Dan|5|1|5|3" osisRef="Bible:Dan.5.1-Dan.5.3">Dan. v. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p211">24. Never incline your ear to words of mischief. For men
often say an improper word to make trial of a virgin’s
steadfastness, to see if she hears it with pleasure, and if she is
ready to unbend at every silly jest. Such persons applaud whatever you
affirm and deny whatever you deny; they speak of you as not only holy
but accomplished, and say that in you there is no guile.
“Behold,” say they, “a true hand-maid of Christ;
behold entire singleness of heart. How different from that rough,
un<pb n="32" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_32.html" id="v.XXII-Page_32" />sightly, countrified fright, who
most likely never married because she could never find a
husband.” Our natural weakness induces us readily to listen to
such flatterers; but, though we may blush and reply that such praise is
more than our due, the soul within us rejoices to hear itself
praised.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p212">Like the ark of the covenant Christ’s spouse
should be overlaid with gold within and without;<note place="end" n="514" id="v.XXII-p212.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p213"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxv. 11" id="v.XXII-p213.1" parsed="|Exod|25|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.25.11">Ex. xxv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>
she should be the guardian of the law of the Lord. Just as the ark
contained nothing but the tables of the covenant,<note place="end" n="515" id="v.XXII-p213.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p214"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings viii. 9" id="v.XXII-p214.1" parsed="|1Kgs|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.8.9">1 Kings viii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
so in you there should be no thought of anything that is outside. For
it pleases the Lord to sit in your mind as He once sat on the
mercy-seat and the cherubims.<note place="end" n="516" id="v.XXII-p214.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p215"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxv. 22" id="v.XXII-p215.1" parsed="|Exod|25|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.25.22">Ex. xxv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> As He sent His
disciples to loose Him the foal of an ass that he might ride on it, so
He sends them to release you from the cares of the world, that leaving
the bricks and straw of Egypt, you may follow Him, the true Moses,
through the wilderness and may enter the land of promise. Let no one
dare to forbid you, neither mother nor sister nor kinswoman nor
brother: “The Lord hath need of you.”<note place="end" n="517" id="v.XXII-p215.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p216"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 1-3" id="v.XXII-p216.1" parsed="|Matt|21|1|21|3" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.1-Matt.21.3">Matt. xxi. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> Should they seek to hinder you, let them
fear the scourges that fell on Pharaoh, who, because he would not let
God’s people go that they might serve Him,<note place="end" n="518" id="v.XXII-p216.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p217"> <scripRef passage="Ex. vii. 16" id="v.XXII-p217.1" parsed="|Exod|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.7.16">Ex. vii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> suffered the plagues described in
Scripture. Jesus entering into the temple cast out those things which
belonged not to the temple. For God is jealous and will not allow the
father’s house to be made a den of robbers.<note place="end" n="519" id="v.XXII-p217.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p218"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 12, 13" id="v.XXII-p218.1" parsed="|Matt|21|12|21|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.12-Matt.21.13">Matt. xxi. 12, 13</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note>
Where money is counted, where doves are sold, where simplicity is
stifled where, that is, a virgin’s breast glows with cares of
this world; straightway the veil of the temple is rent,<note place="end" n="520" id="v.XXII-p218.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p219"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 51" id="v.XXII-p219.1" parsed="|Matt|27|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.51">Matt. xxvii. 51</scripRef>.</p></note> the bridegroom rises in anger, he says:
“Your house is left unto you desolate.”<note place="end" n="521" id="v.XXII-p219.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p220"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 38" id="v.XXII-p220.1" parsed="|Matt|23|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.38">Matt. xxiii. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>
Read the gospel and see how Mary sitting at the feet of the Lord is set
before the zealous Martha. In her anxiety to be hospitable Martha was
preparing a meal for the Lord and His disciples; yet Jesus said to her:
“Martha, Martha, thou art careful and troubled about many things.
But few things are needful or one.<note place="end" n="522" id="v.XXII-p220.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p221"> R.V. marg.</p></note> And Mary hath
chosen that good part which shall not be taken away from her.”<note place="end" n="523" id="v.XXII-p221.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p222"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 41, 42" id="v.XXII-p222.1" parsed="|Luke|10|41|10|42" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.41-Luke.10.42">Luke x. 41, 42</scripRef>.</p></note> Be then like Mary; prefer the food of the
soul to that of the body. Leave it to your sisters to run to and fro
and to seek how they may fitly welcome Christ. But do you, having once
for all cast away the burden of the world, sit at the Lord’s feet
and say: “I have found him whom my soul loveth; I will hold him,
I will not let him go.”<note place="end" n="524" id="v.XXII-p222.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p223"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 3.4" id="v.XXII-p223.1" parsed="|Song|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.3.4">Cant. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> And He will answer:
“My dove, my undefiled is but one; she is the only one of her
mother, she is the choice one of her that bare her.”<note place="end" n="525" id="v.XXII-p223.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p224"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 6.9" id="v.XXII-p224.1" parsed="|Song|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.6.9">Cant. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Now the mother of whom this is said is the
heavenly Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="526" id="v.XXII-p224.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p225"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 26" id="v.XXII-p225.1" parsed="|Gal|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.26">Gal. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p226">25. Ever let the privacy of your chamber guard you; ever
let the Bridegroom sport with you within.<note place="end" n="527" id="v.XXII-p226.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p227"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Gen. xxvi. 8" id="v.XXII-p227.1" parsed="|Gen|26|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.26.8">Gen. xxvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Do
you pray? You speak to the Bridegroom. Do you read? He speaks to you.
When sleep overtakes you He will come behind and put His hand through
the hole of the door, and your heart<note place="end" n="528" id="v.XXII-p227.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p228"> R.V.</p></note> shall be
moved for Him; and you will awake and rise up and say: “I am sick
of love.”<note place="end" n="529" id="v.XXII-p228.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p229"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.2,4,8" id="v.XXII-p229.1" parsed="|Song|5|2|0|0;|Song|5|4|0|0;|Song|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.2 Bible:Song.5.4 Bible:Song.5.8">Cant. v. 2, 4, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Then He will reply:
“A garden inclosed is my sister, my spouse; a spring shut up, a
fountain sealed.”<note place="end" n="530" id="v.XXII-p229.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p230"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 4.12" id="v.XXII-p230.1" parsed="|Song|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.12">Cant. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p231">Go not from home nor visit the daughters of a strange
land, though you have patriarchs for brothers and Israel for a father.
Dinah went out and was seduced.<note place="end" n="531" id="v.XXII-p231.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p232"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxiv" id="v.XXII-p232.1" parsed="|Gen|34|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.34">Gen. xxxiv</scripRef>.</p></note> Do not seek the
Bridegroom in the streets; do not go round the corners of the city. For
though you may say: “I will rise now and go about the city: in
the streets and in the broad ways I will seek Him whom my soul
loveth,” and though you may ask the watchmen: “Saw ye Him
whom my soul loveth?”<note place="end" n="532" id="v.XXII-p232.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p233"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 3.2,3" id="v.XXII-p233.1" parsed="|Song|3|2|3|3" osisRef="Bible:Song.3.2-Song.3.3">Cant. iii. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> no one will deign
to answer you. The Bridegroom cannot be found in the streets:
“Strait and narrow is the way which leadeth unto life.”<note place="end" n="533" id="v.XXII-p233.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p234"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 14" id="v.XXII-p234.1" parsed="|Matt|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.14">Matt. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> So the Song goes on: “I sought him
but I could not find him: I called him but he gave me no
answer.”<note place="end" n="534" id="v.XXII-p234.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p235"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 3.2; 5.6" id="v.XXII-p235.1" parsed="|Song|3|2|0|0;|Song|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.3.2 Bible:Song.5.6">Cant. iii. 2; v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> And would that failure to find Him
were all. You will be wounded and stripped, you will lament and say:
“The watchmen that went about the city found me: they smote me,
they wounded me, they took away my veil from me.”<note place="end" n="535" id="v.XXII-p235.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p236"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.7" id="v.XXII-p236.1" parsed="|Song|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.7">Cant. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Now if one who could say: “I sleep
but my heart waketh,”<note place="end" n="536" id="v.XXII-p236.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p237"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.2" id="v.XXII-p237.1" parsed="|Song|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.2">Cant. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and “A
bundle of myrrh is my well beloved unto me; he shall lie all night
betwixt my breasts”;<note place="end" n="537" id="v.XXII-p237.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p238"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.13" id="v.XXII-p238.1" parsed="|Song|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.13">Cant. i. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> if one who could
speak thus suffered so much because she went abroad, what shall become
of us who are but young girls; of us who, when the bride goes in with
the Bridegroom, still remain without? Jesus is jealous. He does not
choose that your face should be seen of others. You may excuse yourself
and say: “I have drawn close my veil, I have covered my face and
I have sought Thee there and have said: ‘Tell me, O Thou whom my
soul <pb n="33" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_33.html" id="v.XXII-Page_33" />loveth, where Thou feedest Thy
flock, where Thou makest it to rest at noon. For why should I be as one
that is veiled beside the flocks of Thy companions?’”<note place="end" n="538" id="v.XXII-p238.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p239"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.7" id="v.XXII-p239.1" parsed="|Song|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.7">Cant. i. 7</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> Yet in spite of your excuses He will be
wroth, He will swell with anger and say: “If thou know not
thyself, O thou fairest among women, go thy way forth by the footsteps
of the flock and feed thy goats beside the shepherd’s
tents.”<note place="end" n="539" id="v.XXII-p239.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p240"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.8" id="v.XXII-p240.1" parsed="|Song|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.8">Cant. i. 8</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> You may be fair, and of all faces
yours may be the dearest to the Bridegroom; yet, unless you know
yourself, and keep your heart with all diligence,<note place="end" n="540" id="v.XXII-p240.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p241"> <scripRef passage="Prov. iv. 23" id="v.XXII-p241.1" parsed="|Prov|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.4.23">Prov. iv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>
unless also you avoid the eyes of the young men, you will be turned out
of My bride-chamber to feed the goats, which shall be set on the left
hand.<note place="end" n="541" id="v.XXII-p241.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p242"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 33" id="v.XXII-p242.1" parsed="|Matt|25|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.33">Matt. xxv. 33</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p243">26. These things being so, my Eustochium, daughter,
lady, fellow-servant, sister—these names refer the first to your
age, the second to your rank, the third to your religious vocation, the
last to the place which you hold in my affection—hear the words
of Isaiah: “Come, my people, enter thou into thy chambers, and
shut thy doors about thee: hide thyself as it were for a little moment,
until the indignation” of the Lord “be overpast.”<note place="end" n="542" id="v.XXII-p243.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p244"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxvi. 20" id="v.XXII-p244.1" parsed="|Isa|26|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.20">Isa. xxvi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> Let foolish virgins stray abroad, but for
your part stay at home with the Bridegroom; for if you shut your door,
and, according to the precept of the Gospel,<note place="end" n="543" id="v.XXII-p244.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p245"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 6" id="v.XXII-p245.1" parsed="|Matt|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.6">Matt. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
pray to your Father in secret, He will come and knock, saying:
“Behold, I stand at the door and knock; if any man…open the
door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with
me.”<note place="end" n="544" id="v.XXII-p245.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p246"> <scripRef passage="Rev. iii. 20" id="v.XXII-p246.1" parsed="|Rev|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.20">Rev. iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> Then straightway you will eagerly
reply: “It is the voice of my beloved that knocketh, saying, Open
to me, my sister, my love, my dove, my undefiled.” It is
impossible that you should refuse, and say: “I have put off my
coat; how shall I put it on? I have washed my feet; how shall I defile
them?”<note place="end" n="545" id="v.XXII-p246.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p247"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.2,3" id="v.XXII-p247.1" parsed="|Song|5|2|5|3" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.2-Song.5.3">Cant. v. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Arise forthwith and open. Otherwise
while you linger He may pass on and you may have mournfully to say:
“I opened to my beloved, but my beloved was gone.”<note place="end" n="546" id="v.XXII-p247.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p248"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.6" id="v.XXII-p248.1" parsed="|Song|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.6">Cant. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Why need the doors of your heart be closed
to the Bridegroom? Let them be open to Christ but closed to the devil
according to the saying: “If the spirit of him who hath power
rise up against thee, leave not thy place.”<note place="end" n="547" id="v.XXII-p248.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p249"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. x. 4" id="v.XXII-p249.1" parsed="|Eccl|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.4">Eccles. x. 4</scripRef>, A.V., “the spirit of the
ruler.”</p></note> Daniel, in that upper story to which he
withdrew when he could no longer continue below, had his windows open
toward Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="548" id="v.XXII-p249.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p250"> <scripRef passage="Dan. vi. 10" id="v.XXII-p250.1" parsed="|Dan|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.6.10">Dan. vi. 10</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> Do you too keep
your windows open, but only on the side where light may enter and
whence you may see the eye of the Lord. Open not those other windows of
which the prophet says: “Death is come up into our
windows.”<note place="end" n="549" id="v.XXII-p250.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p251"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 21" id="v.XXII-p251.1" parsed="|Jer|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.21">Jer. ix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p252">27. You must also be careful to avoid the snare of a
passion for vainglory. “How,” Jesus says, “can ye
believe which receive glory one from another?”<note place="end" n="550" id="v.XXII-p252.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p253"> <scripRef passage="Joh. v. 44" id="v.XXII-p253.1" parsed="|John|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.44">Joh. v. 44</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note>
What an evil that must be the victim of which cannot believe! Let us
rather say: “Thou art my glorying,”<note place="end" n="551" id="v.XXII-p253.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p254"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 24" id="v.XXII-p254.1" parsed="|Jer|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.24">Jer. ix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord,”<note place="end" n="552" id="v.XXII-p254.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p255"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 31" id="v.XXII-p255.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.31">1 Cor. i. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> and “If I yet pleased men I should not
be the servant of Christ,”<note place="end" n="553" id="v.XXII-p255.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p256"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 10" id="v.XXII-p256.1" parsed="|Gal|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.10">Gal. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and “Far
be it from me to glory save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ,
through whom the world hath been crucified unto me and I unto the
world;”<note place="end" n="554" id="v.XXII-p256.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p257"> <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 14" id="v.XXII-p257.1" parsed="|Gal|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.14">Gal. vi. 14</scripRef>, R.V. marg.</p></note> and once more: “In God we boast
all the day long; my soul shall make her boast in the Lord.”<note place="end" n="555" id="v.XXII-p257.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p258"> <scripRef passage="Psa. xliv. 8; xxxiv. 2" id="v.XXII-p258.1" parsed="|Ps|44|8|0|0;|Ps|34|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.8 Bible:Ps.34.2">Psa. xliv. 8; xxxiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> When you do alms, let God alone see you. When
you fast, be of a cheerful countenance.<note place="end" n="556" id="v.XXII-p258.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p259"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 3, 16-18" id="v.XXII-p259.1" parsed="|Matt|6|3|0|0;|Matt|6|16|6|18" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.3 Bible:Matt.6.16-Matt.6.18">Matt. vi. 3, 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note> Let
your dress be neither too neat nor too slovenly; neither let it be so
remarkable as to draw the attention of passers-by, and to make men
point their fingers at you. Is a brother dead? Has the body of a sister
to be carried to its burial? Take care lest in too often performing
such offices you die yourself. Do not wish to seem very devout nor more
humble than need be, lest you seek glory by shunning it. For many, who
screen from all men’s sight their poverty, charity, and fasting,
desire to excite admiration by their very disdain of it, and strangely
seek for praise while they profess to keep out of its way. From the
other disturbing influences which make men rejoice, despond, hope, and
fear I find many free; but this is a defect which few are without, and
he is best whose character, like a fair skin, is disfigured by the
fewest blemishes. I do not think it necessary to warn you against
boasting of your riches, or against priding yourself on your birth, or
against setting yourself up as superior to others. I know your
humility; I know that you can say with sincerity: “Lord, my heart
is not haughty nor mine eyes lofty;”<note place="end" n="557" id="v.XXII-p259.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p260"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxi. 1" id="v.XXII-p260.1" parsed="|Ps|131|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.131.1">Ps. cxxxi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> I
know that in your breast as in that of your mother the pride through
which the devil fell has no place. It would be time wasted to write to
you about it; for there is no greater folly than to teach a pupil what
he knows already. But now that you have despised the boastfulness of
the world, do not let the fact inspire you with new boastfulness.
Harbor <pb n="34" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_34.html" id="v.XXII-Page_34" />not the secret thought that
having ceased to court attention in garments of gold you may begin to
do so in mean attire. And when you come into a room full of brothers
and sisters, do not sit in too low a place or plead that you are
unworthy of a footstool. Do not deliberately lower your voice as though
worn out with fasting; nor, leaning on the shoulder of another, mimic
the tottering gait of one who is faint. Some women, it is true,
disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast.<note place="end" n="558" id="v.XXII-p260.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p261"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 16" id="v.XXII-p261.1" parsed="|Matt|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.16">Matt. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> As soon as they catch sight of any one
they groan, they look down; they cover up their faces, all but one eye,
which they keep free to see with. Their dress is sombre, their girdles
are of sackcloth, their hands and feet are dirty; only their
stomachs—which cannot be seen—are hot with food. Of these
the psalm is sung daily: “The Lord will scatter the bones of them
that please themselves.”<note place="end" n="559" id="v.XXII-p261.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p262"> <scripRef passage="Ps. liii. 5" id="v.XXII-p262.1" parsed="|Ps|53|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.53.5">Ps. liii. 5</scripRef>, according to the Roman Psalter.</p></note> Others change their
garb and assume the mien of men, being ashamed of being what they were
born to be—women. They cut off their hair and are not ashamed to
look like eunuchs. Some clothe themselves in goat’s hair, and,
putting on hoods, think to become children again by making themselves
look like so many owls.<note place="end" n="560" id="v.XXII-p262.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p263"> Cucullis fabrefactis, ut
ad infantiam redeant, imitantur noctuas et bubones.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p264">28. But I will not speak only of women. Avoid men, also,
when you see them loaded with chains and wearing their hair long like
women, contrary to the apostle’s precept,<note place="end" n="561" id="v.XXII-p264.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p265"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 14" id="v.XXII-p265.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.14">1 Cor. xi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> not
to speak of beards like those of goats, black cloaks, and bare feet
braving the cold. All these things are tokens of the devil. Such an one
Rome groaned over some time back in Antimus; and Sophronius is a still
more recent instance. Such persons, when they have once gained
admission to the houses of the high-born, and have deceived
“silly women laden with sins, ever learning and never able to
come to the knowledge of the truth,”<note place="end" n="562" id="v.XXII-p265.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p266"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 6, 7" id="v.XXII-p266.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|6|3|7" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.6-2Tim.3.7">2 Tim. iii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>
feign a sad mien and pretend to make long fasts while at night they
feast in secret. Shame forbids me to say more, for my language might
appear more like invective than admonition. There are others—I
speak of those of my own order—who seek the presbyterate and the
diaconate simply that they may be able to see women with less
restraint. Such men think of nothing but their dress; they use perfumes
freely, and see that there are no creases in their leather shoes. Their
curling hair shows traces of the tongs; their fingers glisten with
rings; they walk on tiptoe across a damp road, not to splash their
feet. When you see men acting in this way, think of them rather as
bridegrooms than as clergymen. Certain persons have devoted the whole
of their energies and life to the single object of knowing the names,
houses, and characters of married ladies. I will here briefly describe
the head of the profession, that from the master’s likeness you
may recognize the disciples. He rises and goes forth with the sun; he
has the order of his visits duly arranged; he takes the shortest road;
and, troublesome old man that he is, forces his way almost into the
bedchambers of ladies yet asleep. If he sees a pillow that takes his
fancy or an elegant table-cover—or indeed any article of
household furniture—he praises it, looks admiringly at it, takes
it into his hand, and, complaining that he has nothing of the kind,
begs or rather extorts it from the owner. All the women, in fact, fear
to cross the news-carrier of the town. Chastity and fasting are alike
distasteful to him. What he likes is a savory breakfast—say off a
plump young crane such as is commonly called a cheeper. In speech he is
rude and forward, and is always ready to bandy reproaches. Wherever you
turn he is the first man that you see before you. Whatever news is
noised abroad he is either the originator of the rumor or its
magnifier. He changes his horses every hour; and they are so sleek and
spirited that you would take him for a brother of the Thracian king.<note place="end" n="563" id="v.XXII-p266.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p267"> Diomede. See
Lucretius, v. 31, and Virgil, A. i. 752.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p268">29. Many are the stratagems which the wily enemy employs
against us. “The serpent,” we are told, “was more
subtile than any beast of the field which the Lord God had
made.”<note place="end" n="564" id="v.XXII-p268.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p269"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 1" id="v.XXII-p269.1" parsed="|Gen|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.1">Gen. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> And the apostle says: “We are
not ignorant of his devices.”<note place="end" n="565" id="v.XXII-p269.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p270"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 11" id="v.XXII-p270.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.11">2 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Neither an
affected shabbiness nor a stylish smartness becomes a Christian. If
there is anything of which you are ignorant, if you have any doubt
about Scripture, ask one whose life commends him, whose age puts him
above suspicion, whose reputation does not belie him; one who may be
able to say: “I have espoused you to one husband that I may
present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.” Or if there should be
none such able to explain, it is better to avoid danger at the price of
ignorance than to court it for the sake of learning. Remember that you
walk in the midst of snares, and that many veteran virgins, of a
chastity never called in question, have, on the very threshold of
death, let their crowns fall from their hands.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p271"><pb n="35" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_35.html" id="v.XXII-Page_35" />If any of your
handmaids share your vocation, do not lift up yourself against them or
pride yourself because you are their mistress. You have all chosen one
Bridegroom; you all sing the same psalms; together you receive the Body
of Christ. Why then should your thoughts be different?<note place="end" n="566" id="v.XXII-p271.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p272"> Cur mens diversa sit.
The ordinary text has “menda.”</p></note> You must try to win others, and that you
may attract the more readily you must treat the virgins in your train
with the greatest respect. If you find one of them weak in the faith,
be attentive to her, comfort her, caress her, and make her chastity
your treasure. But if a girl pretends to have a vocation simply because
she desires to escape from service, read aloud to her the words of the
apostle: “It is better to marry than to burn.”<note place="end" n="567" id="v.XXII-p272.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p273"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 9" id="v.XXII-p273.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.9">1 Cor. vii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p274">Idle persons and busybodies, whether virgins or widows;
such as go from house to house calling on married women and displaying
an unblushing effrontery greater than that of a stage parasite, cast
from you as you would the plague. For “evil communications
corrupt good manners,”<note place="end" n="568" id="v.XXII-p274.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p275"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 33" id="v.XXII-p275.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.33">1 Cor. xv. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> and women like
these care for nothing but their lowest appetites. They will often urge
you, saying, “My dear creature, make the best of your advantages,
and live while life is yours,” and “Surely you are not
laying up money for your children.” Given to wine and wantonness,
they instill all manner of mischief into people’s minds, and
induce even the most austere to indulge in enervating pleasures. And
“when they have begun to wax wanton against Christ they will
marry, having condemnation because they have rejected their first
faith.”<note place="end" n="569" id="v.XXII-p275.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p276"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 11, 12" id="v.XXII-p276.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|11|5|12" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.11-1Tim.5.12">1 Tim. v. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p277">Do not seek to appear over-eloquent, nor trifle with
verse, nor make yourself gay with lyric songs. And do not, out of
affectation, follow the sickly taste<note place="end" n="570" id="v.XXII-p277.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p278"> Persius i. 104.</p></note> of married
ladies who, now pressing their teeth together, now keeping their lips
wide apart, speak with a lisp, and purposely clip their words, because
they fancy that to pronounce them naturally is a mark of country
breeding. Accordingly they find pleasure in what I may call an adultery
of the tongue. For “what communion hath light with darkness? And
what concord hath Christ with Belial?”<note place="end" n="571" id="v.XXII-p278.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p279"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 14, 15" id="v.XXII-p279.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|6|15" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14-2Cor.6.15">2 Cor. vi. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> How
can Horace go with the psalter, Virgil with the gospels, Cicero with
the apostle?<note place="end" n="572" id="v.XXII-p279.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p280"> Viz., the epistles of
St. Paul. In like manner the Psalter was often called David.</p></note> Is not a brother made to stumble if
he sees you sitting at meat in an idol’s temple?<note place="end" n="573" id="v.XXII-p280.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p281"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 10" id="v.XXII-p281.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.10">1 Cor. viii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Although “unto the pure all things
are pure,”<note place="end" n="574" id="v.XXII-p281.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p282"> <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 15" id="v.XXII-p282.1" parsed="|Titus|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.15">Tit. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and “nothing
is to be refused if it be received with thanksgiving,”<note place="end" n="575" id="v.XXII-p282.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p283"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 4" id="v.XXII-p283.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4">1 Tim. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> still we ought not to drink the cup of
Christ, and, at the same time, the cup of devils.<note place="end" n="576" id="v.XXII-p283.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p284"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 21" id="v.XXII-p284.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.21">1 Cor. x. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Let me relate to you the story of my own
miserable experience.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p285">30. Many years ago, when for the kingdom of
heaven’s sake I had cut myself off from home, parents, sister,
relations, and—harder still—from the dainty food to which I
had been accustomed; and when I was on my way to Jerusalem to wage my
warfare, I still could not bring myself to forego the library which I
had formed for myself at Rome with great care and toil. And so,
miserable man that I was, I would fast only that I might afterwards
read Cicero. After many nights spent in vigil, after floods of tears
called from my inmost heart, after the recollection of my past sins, I
would once more take up Plautus. And when at times I returned to my
right mind, and began to read the prophets, their style seemed rude and
repellent. I failed to see the light with my blinded eyes; but I
attributed the fault not to them, but to the sun. While the old serpent
was thus making me his plaything, about the middle of Lent a
deep-seated fever fell upon my weakened body, and while it destroyed my
rest completely—the story seems hardly credible—it so
wasted my unhappy frame that scarcely anything was left of me but skin
and bone. Meantime preparations for my funeral went on; my body grew
gradually colder, and the warmth of life lingered only in my throbbing
breast. Suddenly I was caught up in the spirit and dragged before the
judgment seat of the Judge; and here the light was so bright, and those
who stood around were so radiant, that I cast myself upon the ground
and did not dare to look up. Asked who and what I was I replied:
“I am a Christian.” But He who presided said: “Thou
liest, thou art a follower of Cicero and not of Christ. For
‘where thy treasure is, there will thy heart be
also.’”<note place="end" n="577" id="v.XXII-p285.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p286"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 21" id="v.XXII-p286.1" parsed="|Matt|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.21">Matt. vi. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Instantly I
became dumb, and amid the strokes of the lash—for He had ordered
me to be scourged—I was tortured more severely still by the fire
of conscience, considering with myself that verse, “In the grave
who shall give thee thanks?”<note place="end" n="578" id="v.XXII-p286.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p287"> <scripRef passage="Ps. vi. 5" id="v.XXII-p287.1" parsed="|Ps|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.5">Ps. vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet for all
that I began to cry and to bewail myself, saying: “Have mercy
upon me, O Lord: have mercy upon me.” Amid the sound of the
scourges this cry still made itself heard. At last the bystanders,
falling <pb n="36" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_36.html" id="v.XXII-Page_36" />down before the knees of
Him who presided, prayed that He would have pity on my youth, and that
He would give me space to repent of my error. He might still, they
urged, inflict torture on me, should I ever again read the works of the
Gentiles. Under the stress of that awful moment I should have been
ready to make even still larger promises than these. Accordingly I made
oath and called upon His name, saying: “Lord, if ever again I
possess worldly books, or if ever again I read such, I have denied
Thee.” Dismissed, then, on taking this oath, I returned to the
upper world, and, to the surprise of all, I opened upon them eyes so
drenched with tears that my distress served to convince even the
incredulous. And that this was no sleep nor idle dream, such as those
by which we are often mocked, I call to witness the tribunal before
which I lay, and the terrible judgment which I feared. May it never,
hereafter, be my lot to fall under such an inquisition! I profess that
my shoulders were black and blue, that I felt the bruises long after I
awoke from my sleep, and that thenceforth I read the books of God with
a zeal greater than I had previously given to the books of men.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p288">31. You must also avoid the sin of covetousness, and
this not merely by refusing to seize upon what belongs to others, for
that is punished by the laws of the state, but also by not keeping your
own property, which has now become no longer yours. “If have not
been faithful,” the Lord says, “in that which is another
man’s, who shall give you that which is your own?”<note place="end" n="579" id="v.XXII-p288.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p289"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 12" id="v.XXII-p289.1" parsed="|Luke|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.12">Luke xvi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “That which is another
man’s” is a quantity of gold or of silver, while
“that which is our own” is the spiritual heritage of which
it is elsewhere said: “The ransom of a man’s life is his
riches.”<note place="end" n="580" id="v.XXII-p289.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p290"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xiii. 8" id="v.XXII-p290.1" parsed="|Prov|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.13.8">Prov. xiii. 8</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> “No man can serve two masters,
for either he will hate the one and love the other; or else he will
hold to the one and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and
Mammon.”<note place="end" n="581" id="v.XXII-p290.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p291"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 24" id="v.XXII-p291.1" parsed="|Matt|6|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.24">Matt. vi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Riches, that is; for in the heathen
tongue of the Syrians riches are called mammon. The
“thorns” which choke our faith<note place="end" n="582" id="v.XXII-p291.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p292"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 7, 22" id="v.XXII-p292.1" parsed="|Matt|13|7|0|0;|Matt|13|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.7 Bible:Matt.13.22">Matt. xiii. 7, 22</scripRef>.</p></note>
are the taking thought for our life.<note place="end" n="583" id="v.XXII-p292.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p293"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 25" id="v.XXII-p293.1" parsed="|Matt|6|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.25">Matt. vi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Care for
the things which the Gentiles seek after<note place="end" n="584" id="v.XXII-p293.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p294"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 32" id="v.XXII-p294.1" parsed="|Matt|6|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.32">Matt. vi. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>
is the root of covetousness.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p295">But you will say: “I am a girl delicately reared,
and I cannot labor with my hands. Suppose that I live to old age and
then fall sick, who will take pity on me?” Hear Jesus speaking to
the apostles: “Take no thought what ye shall eat; nor yet for
your body what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the
body than raiment? Behold the fowls of the air: for they sow not,
neither do they reap nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father
feedeth them.”<note place="end" n="585" id="v.XXII-p295.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p296"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 25, 26" id="v.XXII-p296.1" parsed="|Matt|6|25|6|26" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.25-Matt.6.26">Matt. vi. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note> Should clothing
fail you, set the lilies before your eyes. Should hunger seize you,
think of the words in which the poor and hungry are blessed. Should
pain afflict you, read “Therefore I take pleasure in
infirmities,” and “There was given to me a thorn in the
flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted
above measure.”<note place="end" n="586" id="v.XXII-p296.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p297"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 10, 7" id="v.XXII-p297.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|10|0|0;|2Cor|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.10 Bible:2Cor.12.7">2 Cor. xii. 10, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Rejoice in all
God’s judgments; for does not the psalmist say: “The
daughters of Judah rejoiced because of thy judgments, O Lord”?<note place="end" n="587" id="v.XXII-p297.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p298"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xcvii. 8" id="v.XXII-p298.1" parsed="|Ps|97|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.97.8">Ps. xcvii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Let the words be ever on your lips:
“Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I
return thither;”<note place="end" n="588" id="v.XXII-p298.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p299"> <scripRef passage="Job i. 21" id="v.XXII-p299.1" parsed="|Job|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.21">Job i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and “We
brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing
out.”<note place="end" n="589" id="v.XXII-p299.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p300"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 7" id="v.XXII-p300.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.7">1 Tim. vi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p301">32. To-day you may see women cramming their wardrobes
with dresses, changing their gowns from day to day, and for all that
unable to vanquish the moths. Now and then one more scrupulous wears
out a single dress; yet, while she appears in rags, her boxes are full.
Parchments are dyed purple, gold is melted into lettering, manuscripts
are decked with jewels, while Christ lies at the door naked and dying.
When they hold out a hand to the needy they sound a trumpet;<note place="end" n="590" id="v.XXII-p301.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p302"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 2" id="v.XXII-p302.1" parsed="|Matt|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.2">Matt. vi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> when they invite to a love-feast<note place="end" n="591" id="v.XXII-p302.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p303"> Terence, Eun. 236.</p></note> they engage a crier. I lately saw the
noblest lady in Rome—I suppress her name, for I am no
satirist—with a band of eunuchs before her in the basilica of the
blessed Peter. She was giving money to the poor, a coin apiece; and
this with her own hand, that she might be accounted more religious.
Hereupon a by no means uncommon incident occurred. An old woman,
“full of years and rags,”<note place="end" n="592" id="v.XXII-p303.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p304"> “The eucharist
was at first preceded, but at a later date was more usually followed,
by the <i>agape</i> or love-feast. The materials of this were
contributed by the members of the congregation, all of whatever station
sat down to it as equals, and the meal was concluded with psalmody and
prayer.” (Robertson, C. H., i. p. 235.) Scandals arose in
connection with the practice, and it gradually fell into disuse, though
even at a later date allusions to it are not infrequent.</p></note> ran forward to
get a second coin, but when her turn came she received not a penny but
a blow hard enough to draw blood from her guilty veins.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p305">“The love of money is the root of all
evil,”<note place="end" n="593" id="v.XXII-p305.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p306"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 10" id="v.XXII-p306.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.10">1 Tim. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and the apostle speaks of
covetousness as being idolatry.<note place="end" n="594" id="v.XXII-p306.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p307"> <scripRef passage="Col. iii. 5" id="v.XXII-p307.1" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “Seek ye
first the kingdom of God and all these things shall be added unto
you.”<note place="end" n="595" id="v.XXII-p307.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p308"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 33" id="v.XXII-p308.1" parsed="|Matt|6|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.33">Matt. vi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> The Lord will never allow a righteous
soul to perish of hunger. <pb n="37" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_37.html" id="v.XXII-Page_37" />“I
have been young,” the psalmist says, “and now am old, yet
have I not seen the righteous forsaken nor his seed begging
bread.”<note place="end" n="596" id="v.XXII-p308.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p309"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvii. 25" id="v.XXII-p309.1" parsed="|Ps|37|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.25">Ps. xxxvii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Elijah is fed by ministering
ravens.<note place="end" n="597" id="v.XXII-p309.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p310"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xvii. 4, 6" id="v.XXII-p310.1" parsed="|1Kgs|17|4|0|0;|1Kgs|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17.4 Bible:1Kgs.17.6">1 Kings xvii. 4, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> The widow of Zarephath, who with her sons
expected to die the same night, went without food herself that she
might feed the prophet. He who had come to be fed then turned feeder,
for, by a miracle, he filled the empty barrel.<note place="end" n="598" id="v.XXII-p310.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p311"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xvii. 9-16" id="v.XXII-p311.1" parsed="|1Kgs|17|9|17|16" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17.9-1Kgs.17.16">1 Kings xvii. 9–16</scripRef>.</p></note>
The apostle Peter says: “Silver and gold have I none, but such as
I have give I thee. In the name of Jesus Christ rise up and
walk.”<note place="end" n="599" id="v.XXII-p311.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p312"> <scripRef passage="Acts iii. 6" id="v.XXII-p312.1" parsed="|Acts|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.6">Acts iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> But now many, while they do not say
it in words, by their deeds declare: “Faith and pity have I none;
but such as I have, silver and gold, these I will not give thee.”
“Having food and raiment let us be therewith content.”<note place="end" n="600" id="v.XXII-p312.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p313"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 8" id="v.XXII-p313.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.8">1 Tim. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Hear the prayer of Jacob: “If God will
be with me and will keep me in this way that I go, and will give me
bread to eat and raiment to put on, then shall the Lord be my
God.”<note place="end" n="601" id="v.XXII-p313.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p314"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxviii. 20, 21" id="v.XXII-p314.1" parsed="|Gen|28|20|28|21" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.20-Gen.28.21">Gen. xxviii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> He prayed only for things necessary;
yet, twenty years afterwards, he returned to the land of Canaan rich in
substance and richer still in children.<note place="end" n="602" id="v.XXII-p314.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p315"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 5, 10" id="v.XXII-p315.1" parsed="|Gen|32|5|0|0;|Gen|32|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.5 Bible:Gen.32.10">Gen. xxxii. 5, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
Numberless are the instances in Scripture which teach men to
“Beware of covetousness.”<note place="end" n="603" id="v.XXII-p315.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p316"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 15" id="v.XXII-p316.1" parsed="|Luke|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.15">Luke xii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p317">33. As I have been led to touch to the subject—it
shall have a treatise to itself if Christ permit—I will relate
what took place not very many years ago at Nitria. A brother, more
thrifty than covetous, and ignorant that the Lord had been sold for
thirty pieces of silver,<note place="end" n="604" id="v.XXII-p317.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p318"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 15" id="v.XXII-p318.1" parsed="|Matt|26|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.15">Matt. xxvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> left behind him at
his death a hundred pieces of money which he had earned by weaving
linen. As there were about five thousand monks in the neighborhood,
living in as many separate cells, a council was held as to what should
be done. Some said that the coins should be distributed among the poor;
others that they should be given to the church, while others were for
sending them back to the relatives of the deceased. However, Macarius,
Pambo, Isidore and the rest of those called fathers, speaking by the
Spirit, decided that they should be interred with their owner, with the
words: “Thy money perish with thee.”<note place="end" n="605" id="v.XXII-p318.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p319"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 20" id="v.XXII-p319.1" parsed="|Acts|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.20">Acts viii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>
Nor was this too harsh a decision; for so great fear has fallen upon
all throughout Egypt, that it is now a crime to leave after one a
single shilling.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p320">34. As I have mentioned the monks, and know that you
like to hear about holy things, lend an ear to me for a few moments.
There are in Egypt three classes of monks. First, there are the
cœnobites,<note place="end" n="606" id="v.XXII-p320.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p321"> From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XXII-p321.1">κοινὸς
βίος</span> (koinos bios), a common life.</p></note> called in their
Gentile language Sauses,<note place="end" n="607" id="v.XXII-p321.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p322"> Apparently an Egyptian
word. It does not occur elsewhere.</p></note> or, as we should
say, men living in a community.<note place="end" n="608" id="v.XXII-p322.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p323"> In commune
viventes.</p></note> Secondly, there
are the anchorites,<note place="end" n="609" id="v.XXII-p323.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p324"> From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XXII-p324.1">ἀναχωρεῖν</span>
(anachorein), to withdraw.</p></note> who live in the
desert, each man by himself, and are so called because they have
withdrawn from human society. Thirdly, there is the class called
Remoboth,<note place="end" n="610" id="v.XXII-p324.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p325"> These were monks who
lived under no settled rule, but collected in little groups of two and
three, generally in some populous place. They seem to have practised
all the arts whereby a reputation for sanctity may be won, while they
disparaged those who led more regular lives. Cassian (Collat. xviii. 7)
draws an unfavorable picture of them. See Bingham, Antiquities, vii.
ii. 4, and Dict. Xt. Ant., s.v. Sarabaitæ.</p></note> a very inferior and little regarded
type, peculiar to my own province,<note place="end" n="611" id="v.XXII-p325.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p326"> Pannonia, or possibly
Syria.</p></note> or, at least,
originating there. These live together in twos and threes, but seldom
in larger numbers, and are bound by no rule; but do exactly as they
choose. A portion of their earnings they contribute to a common fund,
out of which food is provided for all. In most cases they reside in
cities and strongholds; and, as though it were their workmanship which
is holy, and not their life, all that they sell is extremely dear. They
often quarrel because they are unwilling, while supplying their own
food, to be subordinate to others. It is true that they compete with
each other in fasting; they make what should be a private concern an
occasion for a triumph. In everything they study effect: their sleeves
are loose, their boots bulge, their garb is of the coarsest. They are
always sighing, or visiting virgins, or sneering at the clergy; yet
when a holiday comes, they make themselves sick—they eat so
much.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p327">35. Having then rid ourselves of these as of so many
plagues, let us come to that more numerous class who live together, and
who are, as we have said, called Cœnobites. Among these the first
principle of union is to obey superiors and to do whatever they
command. They are divided into bodies of ten and of a hundred, so that
each tenth man has authority over nine others, while the hundredth has
ten of these officers under him. They live apart from each other, in
separate cells. According to their rule, no monk may visit another
before the ninth hour;<note place="end" n="612" id="v.XXII-p327.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p328"> <i>I.e.</i> three
o’clock.</p></note> except the deans<note place="end" n="613" id="v.XXII-p328.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p329"> Decani,
“leaders of ten.”</p></note> above mentioned, whose office is to
comfort, with soothing words, those whose thoughts disquiet them. After
the ninth hour they meet together to sing psalms and read the
Scriptures according to usage. Then when the prayers have ended and all
have sat down, one called the <pb n="38" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_38.html" id="v.XXII-Page_38" />father stands up among them and begins to
expound the portion of the day. While he is speaking the silence is
profound; no man ventures to look at his neighbor or to clear his
throat. The speaker’s praise is in the weeping of his hearers.<note place="end" n="614" id="v.XXII-p329.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p330"> Cf. Letter LII.</p></note> Silent tears roll down their cheeks, but
not a sob escapes from their lips. Yet when he begins to speak of
Christ’s kingdom, and of future bliss, and of the glory which is
to come, every one may be noticed saying to himself, with a gentle sigh
and uplifted eyes: “Oh, that I had wings like a dove! For then
would I fly away and be at rest.”<note place="end" n="615" id="v.XXII-p330.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p331"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 6" id="v.XXII-p331.1" parsed="|Ps|55|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.6">Ps. lv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
After this the meeting breaks up and each company of ten goes with its
father to its own table. This they take in turns to serve each for a
week at a time. No noise is made over the food; no one talks while
eating. Bread, pulse and greens form their fare, and the only seasoning
that they use is salt. Wine is given only to the old, who with the
children often have a special meal prepared for them to repair the
ravages of age and to save the young from premature decay. When the
meal is over they all rise together, and, after singing a hymn, return
to their dwellings. There each one talks till evening with his comrade
thus: “Have you noticed so-and-so? What grace he has! How silent
he is! How soberly he walks!” If any one is weak they comfort
him; or if he is fervent in love to God, they encourage him to fresh
earnestness. And because at night, besides the public prayers, each man
keeps vigil in his own chamber, they go round all the cells one by one,
and putting their ears to the doors, carefully ascertain what their
occupants are doing. If they find a monk slothful, they do not scold
him; but, dissembling what they know, they visit him more frequently,
and at first exhort rather than compel him to pray more. Each day has
its allotted task, and this being given in to the dean, is by him
brought to the steward. This latter, once a month, gives a scrupulous
account to their common father. He also tastes the dishes when they are
cooked, and, as no one is allowed to say, “I am without a tunic
or a cloak or a couch of rushes,” he so arranges that no one need
ask for or go without what he wants. In case a monk falls ill, he is
moved to a more spacious chamber, and there so attentively nursed by
the old men, that he misses neither the luxury of cities nor a
mother’s kindness. Every Lord’s day they spend their whole
time in prayer and reading; indeed, when they have finished their
tasks, these are their usual occupations. Every day they learn by heart
a portion of Scripture. They keep the same fasts all the year round,
but in Lent they are allowed to live more strictly. After Whitsuntide
they exchange their evening meal for a midday one; both to satisfy the
tradition of the church and to avoid overloading their stomachs with a
double supply of food.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p332">A similar description is given of the Essenes by
Philo,<note place="end" n="616" id="v.XXII-p332.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p333"> See Letter LXX. §
3, De Vir. Ill. xi.</p></note> Plato’s imitator; also by Josephus,<note place="end" n="617" id="v.XXII-p333.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p334"> Josephus, The Jewish
War, ii. 8.</p></note> the Greek Livy, in his narrative of the
Jewish captivity.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p335">36. As my present subject is virgins, I have said rather
too much about monks. I will pass on, therefore, to the third class,
called anchorites, who go from the monasteries into the deserts, with
nothing but bread and salt. Paul<note place="end" n="618" id="v.XXII-p335.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p336"> <i>I.e.</i> the
hermit of that name. See his Life in vol. iii. of this series.</p></note> introduced
this way of life; Antony made it famous, and—to go farther back
still—John the Baptist set the first example of it. The prophet
Jeremiah describes one such in the words: “It is good for a man
that he bear the yoke in his youth. He sitteth alone and keepeth
silence, because he hath borne it upon him. He giveth his cheek to him
that smiteth him, he is filled full with reproach. For the Lord will
not cast off forever.”<note place="end" n="619" id="v.XXII-p336.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p337"> <scripRef passage="Lam. iii. 27, 28, 30, 31" id="v.XXII-p337.1" parsed="|Lam|3|27|3|28;|Lam|3|30|0|0;|Lam|3|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.3.27-Lam.3.28 Bible:Lam.3.30 Bible:Lam.3.31">Lam. iii. 27, 28, 30, 31</scripRef>.</p></note> The struggle of the
anchorites and their life—in the flesh, yet not of the
flesh—I will, if you wish, explain to you at some other time. I
must now return to the subject of covetousness, which I left to speak
of the monks. With them before your eyes you will despise, not only
gold and silver in general, but earth itself and heaven. United to
Christ, you will sing, “The Lord is my portion.”<note place="end" n="620" id="v.XXII-p337.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p338"> <scripRef passage="Lam. iii. 24" id="v.XXII-p338.1" parsed="|Lam|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.3.24">Lam. iii. 24</scripRef></p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p339">37. Farther, although the apostle bids us to “pray
without ceasing,”<note place="end" n="621" id="v.XXII-p339.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p340"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 17" id="v.XXII-p340.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.17">1 Thess. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and although to the
saints their very sleep is a supplication, we ought to have fixed hours
of prayer, that if we are detained by work, the time may remind us of
our duty. Prayers, as every one knows, ought to be said at the third,
sixth and ninth hours, at dawn and at evening.<note place="end" n="622" id="v.XXII-p340.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p341"> In Jerome’s
time the seven canonical hours of prayer had not yet been finally
fixed. He mentions, however, six which correspond to the later,
Mattins, Terce, Sext, None, Vespers, and Nocturns. Cp. Letters CVII.
§ 9, CVIII. § 20, and CXXX § 15.</p></note> No
meal should be begun without prayer, and before leaving table thanks
should be returned to the Creator. We should rise two or three times in
the night, and go over the parts of Scripture which we know by heart.
When we leave the roof which shelters us, prayer should be our armor;
and <pb n="39" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_39.html" id="v.XXII-Page_39" />when we return from the street
we should pray before we sit down, and not give the frail body rest
until the soul is fed. In every act we do, in every step we take, let
our hand trace the Lord’s cross. Speak against nobody, and do not
slander your mother’s son.<note place="end" n="623" id="v.XXII-p341.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p342"> <scripRef passage="Ps. l. 20" id="v.XXII-p342.1" parsed="|Ps|50|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.20">Ps. l. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> “Who
art thou that judgest the servant of another? To his own lord he
standeth or falleth; yea, he shall be made to stand, for the Lord hath
power to make him stand.”<note place="end" n="624" id="v.XXII-p342.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p343"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 4" id="v.XXII-p343.1" parsed="|Rom|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.4">Rom. xiv. 4</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> If you have fasted
two or three days, do not think yourself better than others who do not
fast. You fast and are angry; another eats and wears a smiling face.
You work off your irritation and hunger in quarrels. He uses food in
moderation and gives God thanks.<note place="end" n="625" id="v.XXII-p343.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p344"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 6" id="v.XXII-p344.1" parsed="|Rom|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.6">Rom. xiv. 6</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> Daily Isaiah
cries: “Is it such a fast that I have chosen, saith the
Lord?”<note place="end" n="626" id="v.XXII-p344.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p345"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lviii. 5" id="v.XXII-p345.1" parsed="|Isa|58|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.5">Isa. lviii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and again: “In the day of your
fast ye find your own pleasure, and oppress all your laborers. Behold
ye fast for strife and contention, and to smite with the fist of
wickedness. How fast ye unto me?”<note place="end" n="627" id="v.XXII-p345.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p346"> <scripRef passage="Isaiah lviii. 3, 4" id="v.XXII-p346.1" parsed="|Isa|58|3|58|4" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.3-Isa.58.4">Isaiah lviii. 3, 4</scripRef>, R.V. marg.</p></note>
What kind of fast can his be whose wrath is such that not only does the
night go down upon it, but that even the moon’s changes leave it
unchanged?</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p347">38. Look to yourself and glory in your own success and
not in others’ failure. Some women care for the flesh and reckon
up their income and daily expenditure: such are no fit models for you.
Judas was a traitor, but the eleven apostles did not waver. Phygellus
and Alexander made shipwreck; but the rest continued to run the race of
faith.<note place="end" n="628" id="v.XXII-p347.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p348"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 19, 20; 2 Tim. i. 15" id="v.XXII-p348.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|19|1|20;|2Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.19-1Tim.1.20 Bible:2Tim.1.15">1 Tim. i. 19, 20; 2 Tim. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Say not: “So-and-so enjoys her own
property, she is honored of men, her brothers and sisters come to see
her. Has she then ceased to be a virgin?” In the first place, it
is doubtful if she is a virgin. For “the Lord seeth not as man
seeth; for man looketh upon the outward appearance, but the Lord
looketh on the heart.”<note place="end" n="629" id="v.XXII-p348.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p349"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvi. 7" id="v.XXII-p349.1" parsed="|1Sam|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.7">1 Sam. xvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Again, she may be
a virgin in body and not in spirit. According to the apostle, a true
virgin is “holy both in body and in spirit.”<note place="end" n="630" id="v.XXII-p349.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p350"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 34" id="v.XXII-p350.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.34">1 Cor. vii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> Lastly, let her glory in her own way. Let
her override Paul’s opinion and live in the enjoyment of her good
things. But you and I must follow better examples.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p351">Set before you the blessed Mary, whose surpassing purity
made her meet to be the mother of the Lord. When the angel Gabriel came
down to her, in the form of a man, and said: “Hail, thou that art
highly favored; the Lord is with thee,”<note place="end" n="631" id="v.XXII-p351.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p352"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 28" id="v.XXII-p352.1" parsed="|Luke|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.28">Luke i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>
she was terror-stricken and unable to reply, for she had never been
saluted by a man before. But, on learning who he was, she spoke, and
one who had been afraid of a man conversed fearlessly with an angel.
Now you, too, may be the Lord’s mother. “Take thee a great
roll and write in it with a man’s pen
Maher-shalal-hash-baz.”<note place="end" n="632" id="v.XXII-p352.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p353"> <scripRef passage="Isa. viii. 1" id="v.XXII-p353.1" parsed="|Isa|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.1">Isa. viii. 1</scripRef>, <i>i.e.</i> “the spoil speedeth,
the prey hasteth;” or, in Jerome’s rendering,
“quickly carry away the spoils.”</p></note> And when you have
gone to the prophetess, and have conceived in the womb, and have
brought forth a son,<note place="end" n="633" id="v.XXII-p353.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p354"> <scripRef passage="Isa. viii. 3" id="v.XXII-p354.1" parsed="|Isa|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.3">Isa. viii. 3</scripRef>. Jerome should have substituted
“prophet” for “prophetess.” As it stands the
quotation is meaningless.</p></note> say:
“Lord, we have been with child by thy fear, we have been in pain,
we have brought forth the spirit of thy salvation, which we have
wrought upon the earth.”<note place="end" n="634" id="v.XXII-p354.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p355"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxvi. 18" id="v.XXII-p355.1" parsed="|Isa|26|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.18">Isa. xxvi. 18</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> Then shall your
Son reply: “Behold my mother and my brethren.”<note place="end" n="635" id="v.XXII-p355.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p356"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 49" id="v.XXII-p356.1" parsed="|Matt|12|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.49">Matt. xii. 49</scripRef>.</p></note> And He whose name you have so recently
inscribed upon the table of your heart, and have written with a pen
upon its renewed surface<note place="end" n="636" id="v.XXII-p356.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p357"> <scripRef passage="Prov. vii. 3; Jer. xxxi. 33" id="v.XXII-p357.1" parsed="|Prov|7|3|0|0;|Jer|31|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.7.3 Bible:Jer.31.33">Prov. vii. 3; Jer. xxxi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>—He, after
He has recovered the spoil from the enemy, and has spoiled
principalities and powers, nailing them to His cross<note place="end" n="637" id="v.XXII-p357.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p358"> <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 14, 15" id="v.XXII-p358.1" parsed="|Col|2|14|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.14-Col.2.15">Col. ii. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>—having been miraculously
conceived, grows up to manhood; and, as He becomes older, regards you
no longer as His mother, but as His bride. To be as the martyrs, or as
the apostles, or as Christ, involves a hard struggle, but brings with
it a great reward.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p359">All such efforts are only of use when they are made
within the church’s pale;<note place="end" n="638" id="v.XXII-p359.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p360"> Cp. the maxim of
Cyprian: Extra ecclesiam nulla salus, “Outside the church there
is no salvation.”</p></note> we must
celebrate the passover in the one house,<note place="end" n="639" id="v.XXII-p360.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p361"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xii. 46" id="v.XXII-p361.1" parsed="|Exod|12|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.46">Exod. xii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>
we must enter the ark with Noah,<note place="end" n="640" id="v.XXII-p361.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p362"> <scripRef passage="1 Peter iii. 20, 21" id="v.XXII-p362.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|20|3|21" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.20-1Pet.3.21">1 Peter iii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> we must take
refuge from the fall of Jericho with the justified harlot, Rahab.<note place="end" n="641" id="v.XXII-p362.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p363"> <scripRef passage="James ii. 25" id="v.XXII-p363.1" parsed="|Jas|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.25">James ii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Such virgins as there are said to be among
the heretics and among the followers of the infamous Manes<note place="end" n="642" id="v.XXII-p363.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p364"> Founder of the widely
prevalent sect of Manichæans, which at one time numbered Augustine
among its adherents. One of its leading tenets was that matter as such
was essentially evil.</p></note> must be considered, not virgins, but
prostitutes. For if—as they allege—the devil is the author
of the body, how can they honor that which is fashioned by their foe?
No; it is because they know that the name virgin brings glory with it,
that they go about as wolves in sheep’s clothing.<note place="end" n="643" id="v.XXII-p364.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p365"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 15" id="v.XXII-p365.1" parsed="|Matt|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.15">Matt. vii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> As antichrist pretends to be Christ, such
virgins assume an honorable name, that they may the better cloak a
discreditable life. Rejoice, my sister; rejoice, my daughter; rejoice,
my virgin; for you have resolved to be, in reality, that which others
insincerely feign.</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p366"><pb n="40" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_40.html" id="v.XXII-Page_40" />39. The things that
I have here set forth will seem hard to her who loves not Christ. But
one who has come to regard all the splendor of the world as
off-scourings, and to hold all things under the sun as vain, that he
may win Christ;<note place="end" n="644" id="v.XXII-p366.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p367"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 8" id="v.XXII-p367.1" parsed="|Phil|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.8">Phil. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> one who has died
with his Lord and risen again, and has crucified the flesh with its
affections and lusts;<note place="end" n="645" id="v.XXII-p367.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p368"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 4; Gal. v. 24" id="v.XXII-p368.1" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0;|Gal|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4 Bible:Gal.5.24">Rom. vi. 4; Gal. v. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> he will boldly cry
out: “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall
tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or
peril, or sword?” and again: “I am persuaded that neither
death nor life, nor angels, nor principalities nor powers, nor things
present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other
creature shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in
Christ Jesus, our Lord.”<note place="end" n="646" id="v.XXII-p368.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p369"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 35, 38, 39" id="v.XXII-p369.1" parsed="|Rom|8|35|0|0;|Rom|8|38|0|0;|Rom|8|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35 Bible:Rom.8.38 Bible:Rom.8.39">Rom. viii. 35, 38, 39</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p370">For our salvation the Son of God is made the Son of
Man.<note place="end" n="647" id="v.XXII-p370.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p371"> An echo of the
Nicene Creed.</p></note> Nine months He awaits His birth in the
womb, undergoes the most revolting conditions,<note place="end" n="648" id="v.XXII-p371.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p372"> Cp. Virgil, Ecl.
iv. 61.</p></note>
and comes forth covered with blood, to be swathed in rags and covered
with caresses. He who shuts up the world in His fist<note place="end" n="649" id="v.XXII-p372.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p373"> Cp. <scripRef passage="Ps. xcv. 4, 5; Isa. xl. 12" id="v.XXII-p373.1" parsed="|Ps|95|4|95|5;|Isa|40|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.95.4-Ps.95.5 Bible:Isa.40.12">Ps. xcv. 4, 5; Isa. xl. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> is contained in the narrow limits of a
manger. I say nothing of the thirty years during which he lives in
obscurity, satisfied with the poverty of his parents.<note place="end" n="650" id="v.XXII-p373.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p374"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 51, 52" id="v.XXII-p374.1" parsed="|Luke|2|51|2|52" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.51-Luke.2.52">Luke ii. 51, 52</scripRef>.</p></note>
When He is scourged He holds His peace; when He is crucified, He prays
for His crucifiers. “What shall I render unto the Lord for all
His benefits towards me? I will take the cup of salvation and call upon
the name of the Lord. Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of
His saints.”<note place="end" n="651" id="v.XXII-p374.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p375"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 12, 13, 15" id="v.XXII-p375.1" parsed="|Ps|116|12|116|13;|Ps|116|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.12-Ps.116.13 Bible:Ps.116.15">Ps. cxvi. 12, 13, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> The only fitting
return that we can make to Him is to give blood for blood; and, as we
are redeemed by the blood of Christ, gladly to lay down our lives for
our Redeemer. What saint has ever won his crown without first
contending for it? Righteous Abel is murdered. Abraham is in danger of
losing his wife. And, as I must not enlarge my book unduly, seek for
yourself: you will find that all holy men have suffered adversity.
Solomon alone lived in luxury and perhaps it was for this reason that
he fell. For “whom the Lord loveth, He chasteneth, and scourgeth
every son whom He receiveth.”<note place="end" n="652" id="v.XXII-p375.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p376"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 6" id="v.XXII-p376.1" parsed="|Heb|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.6">Heb. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Which is
best—for a short time to do battle, to carry stakes for the
palisades, to bear arms, to faint under heavy bucklers, that ever
afterwards we may rejoice as victors? or to become slaves forever, just
because we cannot endure for a single hour?<note place="end" n="653" id="v.XXII-p376.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p377"> Cp. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 40" id="v.XXII-p377.1" parsed="|Matt|26|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.40">Matt. xxvi. 40</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p378">40. Love finds nothing hard; no task is difficult to the
eager. Think of all that Jacob bore for Rachel, the wife who had been
promised to him. “Jacob,” the Scripture says, “served
seven years for Rachel. And they seemed unto him but a few days for the
love he had to her.”<note place="end" n="654" id="v.XXII-p378.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p379"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxix. 20" id="v.XXII-p379.1" parsed="|Gen|29|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.29.20">Gen. xxix. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> Afterwards he
himself tells us what he had to undergo. “In the day the drought
consumed me and the frost by night.”<note place="end" n="655" id="v.XXII-p379.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p380"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxi. 40" id="v.XXII-p380.1" parsed="|Gen|31|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.40">Gen. xxxi. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> So
we must love Christ and always seek His embraces. Then everything
difficult will seem easy; all things long we shall account short; and
smitten with His arrows,<note place="end" n="656" id="v.XXII-p380.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p381"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxviii. 2" id="v.XXII-p381.1" parsed="|Ps|38|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.2">Ps. xxxviii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> we shall say every
moment: “Woe is me that I have prolonged my pilgrimage.”<note place="end" n="657" id="v.XXII-p381.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p382"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxx. 5" id="v.XXII-p382.1" parsed="|Ps|120|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.120.5">Ps. cxx. 5</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> For “the sufferings of this present
time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be
revealed in us.”<note place="end" n="658" id="v.XXII-p382.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p383"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 18" id="v.XXII-p383.1" parsed="|Rom|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.18">Rom. viii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> For
“tribulation worketh patience, and patience experience, and
experience hope; and hope maketh not ashamed.”<note place="end" n="659" id="v.XXII-p383.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p384"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 3-5" id="v.XXII-p384.1" parsed="|Rom|5|3|5|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.3-Rom.5.5">Rom. v. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note> When your lot seems hard to bear read
Paul’s second epistle to the Corinthians: “In labors more
abundant; in stripes above measure; in prisons more frequent; in deaths
oft. Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one; thrice
was I beaten with rods; once was I stoned; thrice I suffered shipwreck;
a night and a day I have been in the deep; in journeyings often, in
perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own
countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils
in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false
brethren, in weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger
and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.”<note place="end" n="660" id="v.XXII-p384.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p385"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 23-27" id="v.XXII-p385.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|23|11|27" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.23-2Cor.11.27">2 Cor. xi. 23–27</scripRef>.</p></note> Which of us can claim the veriest fraction
of the virtues here enumerated? Yet it was these which afterwards made
him bold to say: “I have finished my course, I have kept the
faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness
which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that
day.”<note place="end" n="661" id="v.XXII-p385.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p386"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 7, 8" id="v.XXII-p386.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|7|4|8" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.7-2Tim.4.8">2 Tim. iv. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXII-p387">But we, if our food is less appetizing than usual, get
sullen, and fancy that we do God a favor by drinking watered wine. And
if the water brought to us is a trifle too warm, we break the cup and
overturn the table and scourge the servant in fault until blood comes.
“The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence and the violent take it
by force.”<note place="end" n="662" id="v.XXII-p387.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p388"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 12" id="v.XXII-p388.1" parsed="|Matt|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.12">Matt. xi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Still, unless you
use force you will never seize the kingdom of heaven. Unless you knock
importunately you will never receive the sacramental bread.<note place="end" n="663" id="v.XXII-p388.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p389"> <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 5-8" id="v.XXII-p389.1" parsed="|Luke|11|5|11|8" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.5-Luke.11.8">Luke xi. 5–8</scripRef>.</p></note> Is it not truly violence, <pb n="41" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_41.html" id="v.XXII-Page_41" />think you, when the flesh desires to be as God
and ascends to the place whence angels have fallen<note place="end" n="664" id="v.XXII-p389.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p390"> <scripRef passage="Is. xiv. 12, 13" id="v.XXII-p390.1" parsed="|Isa|14|12|14|13" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.12-Isa.14.13">Is. xiv. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> to judge angels?</p>

<p id="v.XXII-p391">41. Emerge, I pray you, for a while from your
prison-house, and paint before your eyes the reward of your present
toil, a reward which “eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither
hath it entered into the heart of man.”<note place="end" n="665" id="v.XXII-p391.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p392"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 9" id="v.XXII-p392.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
What will be the glory of that day when Mary, the mother of the Lord,
shall come to meet you, accompanied by her virgin choirs! When, the Red
Sea past and Pharaoh drowned with his host, Miriam, Aaron’s
sister, her timbrel in her hand, shall chant to the answering women:
“Sing ye unto the Lord, for he hath triumphed gloriously; the
horse and his rider hath he thrown into the sea.”<note place="end" n="666" id="v.XXII-p392.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p393"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xv. 20, 21" id="v.XXII-p393.1" parsed="|Exod|15|20|15|21" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.20-Exod.15.21">Ex. xv. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Then shall Thecla<note place="end" n="667" id="v.XXII-p393.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p394"> A legendary virgin
of Iconium said to have been converted by Paul.</p></note>
fly with joy to embrace you. Then shall your Spouse himself come
forward and say: “Rise up, my love, my fair one, and come away,
for lo! the winter is past, the rain is over and gone.”<note place="end" n="668" id="v.XXII-p394.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p395"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.10,11" id="v.XXII-p395.1" parsed="|Song|2|10|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.10-Song.2.11">Cant. ii. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Then shall the angels say with wonder:
“Who is she that looketh forth as the morning, fair as the moon,
clear as the sun?”<note place="end" n="669" id="v.XXII-p395.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p396"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 6.10" id="v.XXII-p396.1" parsed="|Song|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.6.10">Cant. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “The
daughters shall see you and bless you; yea, the queens shall proclaim
and the concubines shall praise you.”<note place="end" n="670" id="v.XXII-p396.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p397"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 6.9" id="v.XXII-p397.1" parsed="|Song|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.6.9">Cant. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
And, after these, yet another company of chaste women will meet you.
Sarah will come with the wedded; Anna, the daughter of Phanuel, with
the widows. In the one band you will find your natural mother and in
the other your spiritual.<note place="end" n="671" id="v.XXII-p397.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p398"> Viz. Paula, for whom
see Letter CVIII., and Marcella, for whom see Letter CXXVII.</p></note> The one will
rejoice in having borne, the other will exult in having taught you.
Then truly will the Lord ride upon his ass,<note place="end" n="672" id="v.XXII-p398.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p399"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 1-9" id="v.XXII-p399.1" parsed="|Matt|21|1|21|9" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.1-Matt.21.9">Matt. xxi. 1–9</scripRef>, literally “she-ass.”</p></note>
and thus enter the heavenly Jerusalem. Then the little ones (of whom,
in Isaiah, the Saviour says: “Behold, I and the children whom the
Lord hath given me”<note place="end" n="673" id="v.XXII-p399.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p400"> <scripRef passage="Isa. viii. 18" id="v.XXII-p400.1" parsed="|Isa|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.18">Isa. viii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>) shall lift up
palms of victory and shall sing with one voice: “Hosanna in the
highest, blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord, hosanna in
the highest.”<note place="end" n="674" id="v.XXII-p400.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p401"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 9" id="v.XXII-p401.1" parsed="|Matt|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.9">Matt. xxi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Then shall the
“hundred and forty and four thousand” hold their harps
before the throne and before the elders and shall sing the new song.
And no man shall have power to learn that song save those for whom it
is appointed. “These are they which were not defiled with women;
for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb
whithersoever he goeth.”<note place="end" n="675" id="v.XXII-p401.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p402"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xiv. 1-4" id="v.XXII-p402.1" parsed="|Rev|14|1|14|4" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.1-Rev.14.4">Rev. xiv. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note> As often as this
life’s idle show tries to charm you; as often as you see in the
world some vain pomp, transport yourself in mind to Paradise, essay to
be now what you will be hereafter, and you will hear your Spouse say:
“Set me as a sunshade in thine heart and as a seal upon thine
arm.”<note place="end" n="676" id="v.XXII-p402.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p403"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 8.6" id="v.XXII-p403.1" parsed="|Song|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.8.6">Cant. viii. 6</scripRef>; the variant is peculiar to Jerome.</p></note> And then, strengthened in body as
well as in mind, you, too, will cry aloud and say: “Many waters
cannot quench love, neither can the floods drown it.”<note place="end" n="677" id="v.XXII-p403.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXII-p404"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 8.7" id="v.XXII-p404.1" parsed="|Song|8|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.8.7">Cant. viii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XXIII" shorttitle="Letter XXIII" progress="12.19%" prev="v.XXII" next="v.XXIV" id="v.XXIII"><p class="c30" id="v.XXIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXIII-p1.1">Letter
XXIII. To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXIII-p2">Jerome writes to Marcella to console her for the loss of
a friend who, like herself, was the head of a religious society at
Rome. The news of Lea’s death had first reached Marcella when she
was engaged with Jerome in the study of the 73d psalm. Later in the day
he writes this letter in which, after extolling Lea, he contrasts her
end with that of the consul-elect, Vettius Agorius Prætextatus, a
man of great ability and integrity, whom he declares to be now
“in Tartarus.” Written at Rome in 384 <span class="c17" id="v.XXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXIII-p3">1. To-day, about the third hour, just as I was beginning
to read with you the seventy-second psalm<note place="end" n="678" id="v.XXIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p4"> In the English
Version <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii" id="v.XXIII-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|73|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73">Ps. lxxiii</scripRef>.</p></note>—the first, that is, of the third
book—and to explain that its title belonged partly to the second
book and partly to the third—the previous book, I mean,
concluding with the words “the prayers of David the son of Jesse
are ended,”<note place="end" n="679" id="v.XXIII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxii. 20" id="v.XXIII-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|72|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.20">Ps. lxxii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and the next
commencing with the words “a psalm of Asaph”<note place="end" n="680" id="v.XXIII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii" id="v.XXIII-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|73|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73">Ps. lxxiii</scripRef>. title.</p></note>—and just as I had come on the
passage in which the righteous man declares: “If I say, I will
speak thus; behold I should offend against the generation of thy
children,”<note place="end" n="681" id="v.XXIII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 15" id="v.XXIII-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|73|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.15">Ps. lxxiii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> a verse which is
differently rendered in our Latin version:<note place="end" n="682" id="v.XXIII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p8"> <i>I.e.</i> the Old
Latin Version superseded by Jerome’s Vulgate.</p></note>—suddenly the news came that our
most saintly friend Lea had departed from the body. As was only
natural, you turned deadly pale; for there are few persons, if any, who
do not burst into tears when the earthen vessel breaks.<note place="end" n="683" id="v.XXIII-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p9"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 7" id="v.XXIII-p9.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.7">2 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> But if you wept it was not from doubt
as to her future lot, but only because you had not rendered to her the
last sad offices which are due to the dead. Finally, as we were still
conversing together, a second message informed us that her remains had
been already conveyed to Ostia.</p>

<p id="v.XXIII-p10">2. You may ask what is the use of repeating all this. I
will reply in the apostle’s words, “much every
way.”<note place="end" n="684" id="v.XXIII-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p11"> <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 2" id="v.XXIII-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.2">Rom. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> First, it shows that all must hail
with joy the release of a soul which has trampled Satan under foot, and
won for itself, at last, a crown of <pb n="42" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_42.html" id="v.XXIII-Page_42" />tranquillity. Secondly, it gives me an
opportunity of briefly describing her life. Thirdly, it enables me to
assure you that the consul-elect,<note place="end" n="685" id="v.XXIII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p12"> One of the most
distinguished men of his day, Prætextatus, had filled the high
position of Prefect of Rome. As such he ironically assured Damasus
that, if he could hope to obtain the papacy, he would immediately
embrace the Christian religion (Jerome, “Against John of
Jerusalem,” § 8).</p></note> that
detractor of his age,<note place="end" n="686" id="v.XXIII-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p13"> De suis
sæculis detrahentem. The text is clearly corrupt, and no
satisfactory emendation has yet been suggested.</p></note> is now in
Tartarus.<note place="end" n="687" id="v.XXIII-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p14"> So the author of
II. Peter speaks of God “<i>tartartizing</i> the angels that
sinned” (<scripRef passage="2 Pet. 2.4" id="v.XXIII-p14.1" parsed="|2Pet|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.4">ii. 4</scripRef>).</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXIII-p15">Who can sufficiently eulogize our dear Lea’s mode
of living? So complete was her conversion to the Lord that, becoming
the head of a monastery, she showed herself a true mother<note place="end" n="688" id="v.XXIII-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p16"> <i>I.e.</i> her
conduct justified her official title.</p></note> to the virgins in it, wore coarse
sackcloth instead of soft raiment, passed sleepless nights in prayer,
and instructed her companions even more by example than by precept. So
great was her humility that she, who had once been the mistress of
many, was accounted the servant of all; and certainly, the less she was
reckoned an earthly mistress the more she became a servant of Christ.
She was careless of her dress, neglected her hair, and ate only the
coarsest food. Still, in all that she did, she avoided ostentation that
she might not have her reward in this world.<note place="end" n="689" id="v.XXIII-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p17"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 2" id="v.XXIII-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.2">Matt. vi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXIII-p18">3. Now, therefore, in return for her short toil, Lea
enjoys everlasting felicity; she is welcomed into the choirs of the
angels; she is comforted in Abraham’s bosom. And, as once the
beggar Lazarus saw the rich man, for all his purple, lying in torment,
so does Lea see the consul, not now in his triumphal robe but clothed
in mourning, and asking for a drop of water from her little finger.<note place="end" n="690" id="v.XXIII-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p19"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 19-24" id="v.XXIII-p19.1" parsed="|Luke|16|19|16|24" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.19-Luke.16.24">Luke xvi. 19–24</scripRef>.</p></note> How great a change have we here! A few days
ago the highest dignitaries of the city walked before him as he
ascended the ramparts of the capitol like a general celebrating a
triumph; the Roman people leapt up to welcome and applaud him, and at
the news of his death the whole city was moved. Now he is desolate and
naked, a prisoner in the foulest darkness, and not, as his unhappy
wife<note place="end" n="691" id="v.XXIII-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p20"> Paulina, chief
priestess of Ceres.</p></note> falsely asserts, set in the royal abode of
the milky way.<note place="end" n="692" id="v.XXIII-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p21"> In the Roman
mythology the abode of gods and heroes. Cf. Ovid, M. i. 175, 176.</p></note> On the other hand Lea, who was
always shut up in her one closet, who seemed poor and of little worth,
and whose life was accounted madness,<note place="end" n="693" id="v.XXIII-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p22"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. v. 4" id="v.XXIII-p22.1" parsed="|Wis|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.5.4">Wisd. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> now follows
Christ and sings, “Like as we have heard, so have we seen in the
city of our God.”<note place="end" n="694" id="v.XXIII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p23"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlviii. 8" id="v.XXIII-p23.1" parsed="|Ps|48|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.48.8">Ps. xlviii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXIII-p24">4. And now for the moral of all this, which, with tears
and groans, I conjure you to remember. While we run the way of this
world, we must not clothe ourselves with two coats, that is, with a
twofold faith, or burthen ourselves with leathern shoes, that is, with
dead works; we must not allow scrips filled with money to weigh us
down, or lean upon the staff of worldly power.<note place="end" n="695" id="v.XXIII-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p25"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 10" id="v.XXIII-p25.1" parsed="|Matt|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.10">Matt. x. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> We
must not seek to possess both Christ and the world. No; things eternal
must take the place of things transitory;<note place="end" n="696" id="v.XXIII-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIII-p26"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 18" id="v.XXIII-p26.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.18">2 Cor. iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
and since, physically speaking, we daily anticipate death, if we wish
for immortality we must realize that we are but mortal.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XXIV" shorttitle="Letter XXIV" progress="12.39%" prev="v.XXIII" next="v.XXV" id="v.XXIV"><p class="c30" id="v.XXIV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXIV-p1.1">Letter
XXIV. To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXIV-p2">Concerning the virgin Asella. Dedicated to God before
her birth, Marcella’s sister had been made a church-virgin at the
age of ten. From that time she had lived a life of the severest
asceticism, first as a member and then as the head of Marcella’s
community upon the Aventine. Jerome, who subsequently wrote her a
letter (XLV) on his departure from Rome, now holds her up as a model to
be admired and imitated. Written at Rome <span class="c17" id="v.XXIV-p2.1">a.d.</span>
384.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXIV-p3">1. Let no one blame my letters for the eulogies and
censures which are contained in them. To arraign sinners is to admonish
those in like case, and to praise the virtuous is to quicken the zeal
of those who wish to do right. The day before yesterday I spoke to you
concerning Lea of blessed memory,<note place="end" n="697" id="v.XXIV-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIV-p4"> <i>Vide</i> the
preceding Letter.</p></note> and I had
hardly done so, when I was pricked in my conscience. It would be wrong
for me, I thought, to ignore a virgin after speaking of one who, as a
widow, held a lower place. Accordingly, in my present letter, I mean to
give you a brief sketch of the life of our dear Asella. Please do not
read it to her; for she is sure to be displeased with eulogies of which
she is herself the object. Show it rather to the young girls of your
acquaintance, that they may guide themselves by her example, and may
take her behavior as the pattern of a perfect life.</p>

<p id="v.XXIV-p5">2. I pass over the facts that, before her birth, she was
blessed while still in her mother’s womb, and that, virgin-like,
she was delivered to her father in a dream in a bowl of shining glass
brighter than a mirror. And I say nothing of her consecration to the
blessed life of virginity, a ceremony which took place when she was
hardly more than ten years old, a mere babe still wrapped in swaddling
clothes. For all that comes before works should be counted of grace;<note place="end" n="698" id="v.XXIV-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIV-p6"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 6" id="v.XXIV-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.6">Rom. xi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> although, doubtless, God foreknew the
future when He sanc<pb n="43" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_43.html" id="v.XXIV-Page_43" />tified Jeremiah
as yet unborn,<note place="end" n="699" id="v.XXIV-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIV-p7"> <scripRef passage="Jer. i. 5" id="v.XXIV-p7.1" parsed="|Jer|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.5">Jer. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> when He made John to leap in his
mother’s womb,<note place="end" n="700" id="v.XXIV-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIV-p8"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 41" id="v.XXIV-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|1|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.41">Luke i. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> and when, before the
foundation of the world, He set apart Paul to preach the gospel of His
son.<note place="end" n="701" id="v.XXIV-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIV-p9"> <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 4" id="v.XXIV-p9.1" parsed="|Eph|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.4">Eph. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXIV-p10">3. I come now to the life which after her twelfth year
she, by her own exertion, chose, laid hold of, held fast to, entered
upon, and fulfilled. Shut up in her narrow cell she roamed through
paradise. Fasting was her recreation and hunger her refreshment. If she
took food it was not from love of eating, but because of bodily
exhaustion; and the bread and salt and cold water to which she
restricted herself sharpened her appetite more than they appeased
it.</p>

<p id="v.XXIV-p11">But I have almost forgotten to mention that of which I
should have spoken first. When her resolution was still fresh she took
her gold necklace made in the lamprey pattern (so called because bars
of metal are linked together so as to form a flexible chain), and sold
it without her parents’ knowledge. Then putting on a dark dress
such as her mother had never been willing that she should wear, she
concluded her pious enterprise by consecrating herself forthwith to the
Lord. She thus showed her relatives that they need hope to wring no
farther concessions from one who, by her very dress, had condemned the
world.</p>

<p id="v.XXIV-p12">4. To go on with my story, her ways were quiet and she
lived in great privacy. In fact, she rarely went abroad or spoke to a
man. More wonderful still, much as she loved her virgin sister,<note place="end" n="702" id="v.XXIV-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIV-p13"> Probably Marcella
before she was married.</p></note> she did not care to see her. She worked
with her own hands, for she knew that it was written: “If any
will not work neither shall he eat.”<note place="end" n="703" id="v.XXIV-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIV-p14"> <scripRef passage="2 Thess. iii. 10" id="v.XXIV-p14.1" parsed="|2Thess|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.10">2 Thess. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> To
the Bridegroom she spoke constantly in prayer and psalmody. She hurried
to the martyrs’ shrines unnoticed. Such visits gave her pleasure,
and the more so because she was never recognized. All the year round
she observed a continual fast, remaining without food for two or three
days at a time; but when Lent came she hoisted—if I may so
speak—every stitch of canvas and fasted well-nigh from
week’s end to week’s end with “a cheerful
countenance.”<note place="end" n="704" id="v.XXIV-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIV-p15"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 17" id="v.XXIV-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.17">Matt. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> What would perhaps
be incredible, were it not that “with God all things are
possible,”<note place="end" n="705" id="v.XXIV-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIV-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 26" id="v.XXIV-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|19|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.26">Matt. xix. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> is that she lived
this life until her fiftieth year without weakening her digestion or
bringing on herself the pain of colic. Lying on the dry ground did not
affect her limbs, and the rough sackcloth that she wore failed to make
her skin either foul or rough. With a sound body and a still sounder
soul<note place="end" n="706" id="v.XXIV-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIV-p17"> Cf. Juvenal, Sat. x.
356.</p></note> she sought all her delight in solitude, and
found for herself a monkish hermitage in the centre of busy Rome.</p>

<p id="v.XXIV-p18">5. You are better acquainted with all this than I am,
and the few details that I have given I have learned from you. So
intimate are you with Asella that you have seen, with your own eyes,
her holy knees hardened like those of a camel from the frequency of her
prayers. I merely set forth what I can glean from you. She is alike
pleasant in her serious moods and serious in her pleasant ones: her
manner, while winning, is always grave, and while grave is always
winning. Her pale face indicates continence but does not betoken
ostentation. Her speech is silent and her silence is speech. Her pace
is neither too fast nor too slow. Her demeanor is always the same. She
disregards refinement and is careless about her dress. When she does
attend to it it is without attending. So entirely consistent has her
life been that here in Rome, the centre of vain shows, wanton license,
and idle pleasure, where to be humble is to be held spiritless, the
good praise her conduct and the bad do not venture to impugn it. Let
widows and virgins imitate her, let wedded wives make much of her, let
sinful women fear her, and let bishops<note place="end" n="707" id="v.XXIV-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXIV-p19"> Sacerdotes.</p></note>
look up to her.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XXV" shorttitle="Letter XXV" progress="12.60%" prev="v.XXIV" next="v.XXVI" id="v.XXV"><p class="c30" id="v.XXV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXV-p1.1">Letter XXV.
To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXV-p2">An explanation of the ten names given to God in the
Hebrew Scriptures. The ten names are El, Elohim, Sabaôth,
Eliôn, Asher yeheyeh (<scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 14" id="v.XXV-p2.1" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14">Ex.
iii. 14</scripRef>), Adonai, Jah, the
tetragram <span class="c17" id="v.XXV-p2.2">JHVH</span>, and Shaddai. Written at Rome
384 <span class="c17" id="v.XXV-p2.3">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XXVI" shorttitle="Letter XXVI" progress="12.61%" prev="v.XXV" next="v.XXVII" id="v.XXVI"><p class="c30" id="v.XXVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXVI-p1.1">Letter
XXVI. To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXVI-p2">An explanation of certain Hebrew words which have been
left untranslated in the versions. The words are Alleluia, Amen, Maran
atha. Written at Rome 384 <span class="c17" id="v.XXVI-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XXVII" shorttitle="Letter XXVII" progress="12.62%" prev="v.XXVI" next="v.XXVIII" id="v.XXVII"><p class="c30" id="v.XXVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXVII-p1.1">Letter
XXVII. To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXVII-p2">In this letter Jerome defends himself against the charge
of having altered the text of Scripture, and shows that he has merely
brought the Latin Version of the N.T. into agreement with the Greek
original. Written at Rome 384 <span class="c17" id="v.XXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXVII-p3">1. After I had written my former letter,<note place="end" n="708" id="v.XXVII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p4"> XXVI.</p></note> containing a few remarks on some Hebrew
words, a report suddenly reached me that <pb n="44" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_44.html" id="v.XXVII-Page_44" />certain contemptible creatures were
deliberately assailing me with the charge that I had endeavored to
correct passages in the gospels, against the authority of the ancients
and the opinion of the whole world. Now, though I might—as far as
strict right goes—treat these persons with contempt (it is idle
to play the lyre for an ass<note place="end" n="709" id="v.XXVII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XXVII-p5.1">῞Ονω
λύρα</span> was a Greek proverb.</p></note>), yet, lest they
should follow their usual habit and reproach me with superciliousness,
let them take my answer as follows: I am not so dull-wilted nor so
coarsely ignorant (qualities which they take for holiness, calling
themselves the disciples of fishermen as if men were made holy by
knowing nothing)—I am not, I repeat, so ignorant as to suppose
that any of the Lord’s words is either in need of correction or
is not divinely inspired; but the Latin manuscripts of the Scriptures
are proved to be faulty by the variations which all of them exhibit,
and my object has been to restore them to the form of the Greek
original, from which my detractors do not deny that they have been
translated. If they dislike water drawn from the clear spring, let them
drink of the muddy streamlet, and when they come to read the
Scriptures, let them lay aside<note place="end" n="710" id="v.XXVII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p6"> Reading <i>nec</i>
diligentiam instead of <i>et.</i></p></note> the keen eye which
they turn on woods frequented by game-birds and waters abounding in
shellfish. Easily satisfied in this instance alone, let them, if they
will, regard the words of Christ as rude sayings, albeit that over
these so many great intellects have labored for so many ages rather to
divine than to expound the meaning of each single word. Let them charge
the great apostle with want of literary skill, although it is said of
him that much learning made him mad.<note place="end" n="711" id="v.XXVII-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxvi. 24" id="v.XXVII-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|26|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.24">Acts xxvi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXVII-p8">2. I know that as you read these words you will knit
your brows, and fear that my freedom of speech is sowing the seeds of
fresh quarrels; and that, if you could, you would gladly put your
finger on my mouth to prevent me from even speaking of things which
others do not blush to do. But, I ask you, wherein have I used too
great license? Have I ever embellished my dinner plates with engravings
of idols? Have I ever, at a Christian banquet, set before the eyes of
virgins the polluting spectacle of Satyrs embracing bacchanals? or have
I ever assailed any one in too bitter terms? Have I ever complained of
beggars turned millionaires? Have I ever censured heirs for the
funerals which they have given to their benefactors?<note place="end" n="712" id="v.XXVII-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p9"> Hæreditarias
sepulturas.</p></note> The one thing that I have unfortunately
said has been that virgins ought to live more in the company of women
than of men,<note place="end" n="713" id="v.XXVII-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p10"> The reference is to
Letter XXII.</p></note> and by this I have made the whole
city look scandalized and caused every one to point at me the finger of
scorn. “They that hate me without a cause are more than the hairs
of mine head,”<note place="end" n="714" id="v.XXVII-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p11"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxix. 4" id="v.XXVII-p11.1" parsed="|Ps|69|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.4">Ps. lxix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and I am become
“a proverb to them.”<note place="end" n="715" id="v.XXVII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p12"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxix. 11" id="v.XXVII-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|69|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.11">Ps. lxix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Do you suppose
after this that I will now say anything rash?</p>

<p id="v.XXVII-p13">3. But “when I set the wheel rolling I began to
form a wine flagon; how comes it that a waterpot is the
result?”<note place="end" n="716" id="v.XXVII-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p14"> Hor. A. P. 21,
22.</p></note> Lest Horace laugh at me I come back
to my two-legged asses, and din into their ears, not the music of the
lute, but the blare of the trumpet.<note place="end" n="717" id="v.XXVII-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p15"> Perhaps an allusion
to the Greek proverb, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XXVII-p15.1">῎ονος λύρας
ἤκουσε καὶ
σάλπιγγος
ὗς</span>. “The ass listened to the lyre, and the pig
to the trumpet.”</p></note> They may say
if they will, “rejoicing in hope; serving <i>the time</i>,”
but we will say “rejoicing in hope; serving <i>the
Lord</i>.”<note place="end" n="718" id="v.XXVII-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p16"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 11, 12" id="v.XXVII-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|12|11|12|12" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.11-Rom.12.12">Rom. xii. 11, 12</scripRef>. The reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XXVII-p16.2">κυρίω</span> “Lord” is
probably correct. The R.V. says, “Some ancient authorities read
the opportunity,” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XXVII-p16.3">καιρῷ</span>).</p></note> They may see fit
to receive an accusation against a presbyter unconditionally; but we
will say in the words of Scripture, “Against an elder<note place="end" n="719" id="v.XXVII-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p17"> <i>I.e.</i> a
“presbyter.”</p></note> receive not an accusation, <i>but before
two or three witnesses</i>. Them that sin rebuke before all.”<note place="end" n="720" id="v.XXVII-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p18"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 19, 20" id="v.XXVII-p18.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|19|5|20" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.19-1Tim.5.20">1 Tim. v. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note> They may choose to read, “It is <i>a
man’s</i> saying, and worthy of all acceptation;” we are
content to err with the Greeks, that is to say with the apostle
himself, who spoke Greek. Our version, therefore, is, it is “a
<i>faithful</i> saying, and worthy of all acceptation.”<note place="end" n="721" id="v.XXVII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 15" id="v.XXVII-p19.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15">1 Tim. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Lastly, let them take as much pleasure as
they please in their Gallican “geldings;”<note place="end" n="722" id="v.XXVII-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p20"> Jerome’s
detractors suggested this word instead of the simpler “ass”
in <scripRef passage="Zech. 9.9; Matt 21.2-5" id="v.XXVII-p20.1" parsed="|Zech|9|9|0|0;|Matt|21|2|21|5" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.9 Bible:Matt.21.2-Matt.21.5">Zech. ix. 9 and Matt. xxi. 2–5</scripRef>. The phrase “Gallican
geldings” appears to be a quotation from Plaut. Aul. iii. 5,
21.</p></note> we will be satisfied with the simple
“ass” of Zechariah, loosed from its halter and made ready
for the Saviour’s service, which received the Lord on its back,
and so fulfilled Isaiah’s prediction: “Blessed is he that
soweth beside all waters, where the ox and the ass tread under
foot.”<note place="end" n="723" id="v.XXVII-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXVII-p21"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxii. 20" id="v.XXVII-p21.1" parsed="|Isa|32|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.32.20">Isa. xxxii. 20</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XXVIII" shorttitle="Letter XXVIII" progress="12.80%" prev="v.XXVII" next="v.XXIX" id="v.XXVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.XXVIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXVIII-p1.1">Letter
XXVIII. To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXVIII-p2">An explanation of the Hebrew word Selah. This word,
rendered by the LXX. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XXVIII-p2.1">διάψαλμα</span> and by
Aquila <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XXVIII-p2.2">ἀεί</span>, was as much a crux in Jerome’s day as
it is in ours. “Some,” he writes, “make it a
‘change of metre,’ others ‘a pause for breath,’
others ‘the beginning of a new subject.’ According to yet
others it has something to do with rhythm or marks a burst of
instrumental music.” Jerome himself inclines to follow Aquila and
Origen, who make the word mean “forever,” and suggests that
it betokens completion, like the “explicit” or
“feliciter” in contemporary Latin <span class="c17" id="v.XXVIII-p2.3">mss.</span> Written at Rome <span class="c17" id="v.XXVIII-p2.4">a.d.</span>
384.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XXIX" shorttitle="Letter XXIX" progress="12.83%" prev="v.XXVIII" next="v.XXX" id="v.XXIX"><p class="c30" id="v.XXIX-p1">

<pb n="45" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_45.html" id="v.XXIX-Page_45" /><span class="c1" id="v.XXIX-p1.1">Letter XXIX. To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXIX-p2">An explanation of the Hebrew words <i>Ephod bad</i>
(<scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 18" id="v.XXIX-p2.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.18">1 Sam. ii. 18</scripRef>) and <i>Teraphim</i> (<scripRef passage="Judges xvii. 5" id="v.XXIX-p2.2" parsed="|Judg|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.17.5">Judges xvii. 5</scripRef>). Written at Rome to Marcella, also at
Rome <span class="c17" id="v.XXIX-p2.3">a.d.</span> 384.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Paula." n="XXX" shorttitle="Letter XXX" progress="12.83%" prev="v.XXIX" next="v.XXXI" id="v.XXX"><p class="c30" id="v.XXX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXX-p1.1">Letter XXX. To
Paula.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXX-p2">Some account of the so-called alphabetical psalms
(XXXVII., CXI., CXII., CXIX., CXLV.). After explaining the mystical
meaning of the alphabet, Jerome goes on thus: “What honey is
sweeter than to know the wisdom of God? others, if they will, may
possess riches, drink from a jewelled cup, shine in silks, and try in
vain to exhaust their wealth in the most varied pleasures. Our riches
are to meditate in the law of the Lord day and night,<note place="end" n="724" id="v.XXX-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXX-p3"> <scripRef passage="Ps. i. 2" id="v.XXX-p3.1" parsed="|Ps|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.2">Ps. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> to knock at the closed door,<note place="end" n="725" id="v.XXX-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXX-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 7" id="v.XXX-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7">Matt. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> to receive the ‘three loaves’
of the Trinity,<note place="end" n="726" id="v.XXX-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXX-p5"> <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 5-8" id="v.XXX-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|11|5|11|8" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.5-Luke.11.8">Luke xi. 5–8</scripRef>.</p></note> and, when the
Lord goes before us, to walk upon the water of the world.”<note place="end" n="727" id="v.XXX-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXX-p6"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 25-33" id="v.XXX-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|14|25|14|33" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.25-Matt.14.33">Matt. xiv. 25–33</scripRef>.</p></note> Written at Rome <span class="c17" id="v.XXX-p6.2">a.d.</span> 384.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eustochium." n="XXXI" shorttitle="Letter XXXI" progress="12.86%" prev="v.XXX" next="v.XXXII" id="v.XXXI"><p class="c30" id="v.XXXI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXXI-p1.1">Letter
XXXI. To Eustochium.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXI-p2">Jerome writes to thank Eustochium for some presents sent
to him by her on the festival of St. Peter. He also moralizes on the
mystical meaning of the articles sent. The letter should be compared
with Letter XLIV., of which the theme is similar. Written at Rome in
384 <span class="c17" id="v.XXXI-p2.1">a.d.</span> (on St. Peter’s Day).</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXI-p3">1. Doves, bracelets, and a letter are outwardly but
small gifts to receive from a virgin, but the action which has prompted
them enhances their value. And since honey may not be offered in
sacrifice to God,<note place="end" n="728" id="v.XXXI-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p4"> <scripRef passage="Lev. ii. 11" id="v.XXXI-p4.1" parsed="|Lev|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.2.11">Lev. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> you have shown
skill in taking off their overmuch sweetness and making them
pungent—if I may so say—with a dash of pepper. For nothing
that is simply pleasurable or merely sweet can please God. Everything
must have in it a sharp seasoning of truth. Christ’s passover
must be eaten with bitter herbs.<note place="end" n="729" id="v.XXXI-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xii. 8" id="v.XXXI-p5.1" parsed="|Exod|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.8">Ex. xii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXXI-p6">2. It is true that a festival such as the birthday<note place="end" n="730" id="v.XXXI-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p7"> <i>I.e.</i> the day
of his martyrdom, his heavenly nativity.</p></note> of Saint Peter should be seasoned with
more gladness than usual; still our merriment must not forget the limit
set by Scripture, and we must not stray too far from the boundary of
our wrestling-ground. Your presents, indeed, remind me of the sacred
volume, for in it Ezekiel decks Jerusalem with bracelets,<note place="end" n="731" id="v.XXXI-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 11" id="v.XXXI-p8.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.11">Ezek. xvi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Baruch receives letters from Jeremiah,<note place="end" n="732" id="v.XXXI-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p9"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxvi.; Baruch vi" id="v.XXXI-p9.1" parsed="|Jer|36|0|0|0;|Bar|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.36 Bible:Bar.6">Jer. xxxvi.; Baruch vi</scripRef>.</p></note> and the Holy Spirit descends in the form
of a dove at the baptism of Christ.<note place="end" n="733" id="v.XXXI-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p10"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 16" id="v.XXXI-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.16">Matt. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> But to
give you, too, a sprinkling of pepper and to remind you of my former
letter,<note place="end" n="734" id="v.XXXI-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p11"> Letter XXII.</p></note> I send you to-day this three-fold
warning. Cease not to adorn yourself with good works—the true
bracelets of a Christian woman.<note place="end" n="735" id="v.XXXI-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p12"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 10" id="v.XXXI-p12.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.10">1 Tim. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Rend not the
letter written on your heart<note place="end" n="736" id="v.XXXI-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p13"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 2" id="v.XXXI-p13.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.2">2 Cor. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> as the profane
king cut with his penknife that delivered to him by Baruch.<note place="end" n="737" id="v.XXXI-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p14"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxvi. 23" id="v.XXXI-p14.1" parsed="|Jer|36|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.36.23">Jer. xxxvi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Let not Hosea say to you as to Ephraim,
“Thou art like a silly dove.”<note place="end" n="738" id="v.XXXI-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p15"> <scripRef passage="Hos. vii. 11" id="v.XXXI-p15.1" parsed="|Hos|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.7.11">Hos. vii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXXI-p16">My words are too harsh, you will say, and hardly
suitable to a festival like the present. If so, you have provoked me to
it by the nature of your own gifts. So long as you put bitter with
sweet, you must expect the same from me, sharp words that is, as well
as praise.</p>

<p id="v.XXXI-p17">3. However, I do not wish to make light of your gifts,
least of all the basket of fine cherries, blushing with such a virgin
modesty that I can fancy them freshly gathered by Lucullus<note place="end" n="739" id="v.XXXI-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p18"> Celebrated for his
campaigns against Mithridates, and also as a prince of epicures.</p></note> himself. For it was he who first
introduced the fruit at Rome after his conquest of Pontus and Armenia;
and the cherry tree is so called because he brought it from Cerasus.
Now as the Scriptures do not mention cherries, but do speak of a basket
of figs,<note place="end" n="740" id="v.XXXI-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p19"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxiv. 1-3" id="v.XXXI-p19.1" parsed="|Jer|24|1|24|3" osisRef="Bible:Jer.24.1-Jer.24.3">Jer. xxiv. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> I will use these instead to point my
moral. May you be made of fruits such as those which grow before
God’s temple and of which He says, “Behold they are good,
very good.”<note place="end" n="741" id="v.XXXI-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p20"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxiv. 3" id="v.XXXI-p20.1" parsed="|Jer|24|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.24.3">Jer. xxiv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> The Saviour likes
nothing that is half and half, and, while he welcomes the hot and does
not shun the cold, he tells us in the Apocalypse that he will spew the
lukewarm out of his mouth.<note place="end" n="742" id="v.XXXI-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p21"> <scripRef passage="Rev. iii. 15, 16" id="v.XXXI-p21.1" parsed="|Rev|3|15|3|16" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.15-Rev.3.16">Rev. iii. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore we must
be careful to celebrate our holy day not so much with abundance of food
as with exultation of spirit. For it is altogether unreasonable to wish
to honor a martyr by excess who himself, as you know, pleased God by
fasting. When you take food always recollect that eating should be
followed by reading, and also by prayer. And if, by taking this course,
you displease some, repeat to yourself the words of the Apostle:
“If I yet pleased men I should not be the servant of
Christ”<note place="end" n="743" id="v.XXXI-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXI-p22"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 10" id="v.XXXI-p22.1" parsed="|Gal|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.10">Gal. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XXXII" shorttitle="Letter XXXII" progress="12.99%" prev="v.XXXI" next="v.XXXIII" id="v.XXXII"><p class="c30" id="v.XXXII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXXII-p1.1">Letter
XXXII. To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXII-p2">Jerome writes that he is busy collating Aquila’s
Greek version of the Old Testament with the Hebrew, inquires after
Marcella’s mother, and forwards the two preceding letters (XXX.,
XXXI.). Written at Rome in 384 <span class="c17" id="v.XXXII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXII-p3">1. There are two reasons for the shortness of this
letter, one that its bearer is impatient <pb n="46" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_46.html" id="v.XXXII-Page_46" />to start, and the other that I am too busy to
waste time on trifles. You ask what business can be so urgent as to
stop me from a chat on paper. Let me tell you, then, that for some time
past I have been comparing Aquila’s version<note place="end" n="744" id="v.XXXII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXII-p4"> This version, made
in the reign of Hadrian by a Jewish proselyte who is said by some to
have been a renegade Christian, was marked by an exaggerated literalism
and a close following of the Hebrew original. By the Church it was
regarded with suspicion as being designedly anti-Christian. Jerome,
however, here acquits Aquila of the charge brought against him.</p></note> of the Old Testament with the scrolls of
the Hebrew, to see if from hatred to Christ the synagogue has changed
the text; and—to speak frankly to a friend—I have found
several variations which confirm our faith. After having exactly
revised the prophets, Solomon,<note place="end" n="745" id="v.XXXII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXII-p5"> <i>I.e.</i> all the
sapiential books, viz. Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Ecclesiasticus,
Wisdom.</p></note> the psalter, and
the books of Kings, I am now engaged on Exodus (called by the Jews,
from its opening words, Eleh shemôth<note place="end" n="746" id="v.XXXII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Exod. i. 1" id="v.XXXII-p6.1" parsed="|Exod|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.1.1">Exod. i. 1</scripRef>, 
<span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="v.XXXII-p6.2">אלה שמות</span>, A.V.,
“these are the names.”</p></note>),
and when I have finished this I shall go on to Leviticus. Now you see
why I can let no claim for a letter withdraw me from my work. However,
as I do not wish my friend Currentius<note place="end" n="747" id="v.XXXII-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXII-p7"> The name means
<i>runner.</i> Hence the allusion to <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 2" id="v.XXXII-p7.1" parsed="|Gal|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.2">Gal. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> to run
altogether in vain, I have tacked on to this little talk two letters<note place="end" n="748" id="v.XXXII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXII-p8"> XXX., XXXI.</p></note> which I am sending to your sister
Paula, and to her dear child Eustochium. Read these, and if you find
them instructive or pleasant, take what I have said to them as meant
for you also.</p>

<p id="v.XXXII-p9">2. I hope that Albina, your mother and mine, is well. In
bodily health, I mean, for I doubt not of her spiritual welfare. Pray
salute her for me, and cherish her with double affection, both as a
Christian and as a mother.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Paula." n="XXXIII" shorttitle="Letter XXXIII" progress="13.07%" prev="v.XXXII" next="v.XXXIV" id="v.XXXIII"><p class="c30" id="v.XXXIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXXIII-p1.1">Letter XXXIII.
To Paula.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXIII-p2">A fragment of a letter in which Jerome institutes a
comparison between the industry as writers of M. T. Varro and Origen.
It is noteworthy as passing an unqualified eulogium upon Origen, which
contrasts strongly with the tone adopted by the writer in subsequent
years (see, e.g., Letter LXXXIV.). Its date is probably 384 <span class="c17" id="v.XXXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXIII-p3">1. Antiquity marvels at Marcus Terentius Varro,<note place="end" n="749" id="v.XXXIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIII-p4"> Of the 490 books
composed by this voluminous writer only two are extant, a treatise on
husbandry and an essay on the Latin language.</p></note> because of the countless books which he
wrote for Latin readers; and Greek writers are extravagant in their
praise of their man of brass,<note place="end" n="750" id="v.XXXIII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIII-p5"> The epithet <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XXXIII-p5.1">χαλκέντερος</span>
, “heart of brass,” is applied by Suidas to the grammarian
Didymus, who, according to Athenæus, wrote 3,500 books. Of these
not one is extant.</p></note> because he has
written more works than one of us could so much as copy. But since
Latin ears would find a list of Greek writings tiresome, I shall
confine myself to the Latin Varro. I shall try to show that we of
to-day are sleeping the sleep of Epimenides,<note place="end" n="751" id="v.XXXIII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIII-p6"> Which lasted 57
years.</p></note> and
devoting to the amassing of riches the energy which our predecessors
gave to sound, if secular, learning.</p>

<p id="v.XXXIII-p7">2. Varro’s writings include forty-five books of
antiquities, four concerning the life of the Roman people.</p>

<p id="v.XXXIII-p8">3. But why, you ask me, have I thus mentioned Varro and
the man of brass? Simply to bring to your notice our Christian man of
brass, or, rather, man of adamant<note place="end" n="752" id="v.XXXIII-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIII-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XXXIII-p9.1">᾽Αδαμάντιος</span>
—Origen is so called by Eusebius (H. E. vi. 14, 10). It appears
to have been his proper name.</p></note>—Origen,
I mean—whose zeal for the study of Scripture has fairly earned
for him this latter name. Would you learn what monuments of his genius
he has left us? The following list exhibits them. His writings comprise
thirteen books on Genesis, two books of Mystical Homilies, notes on
Exodus, notes on Leviticus, * * * * also single books,<note place="end" n="753" id="v.XXXIII-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIII-p10"> “They may have
been detached essays on particular subjects.”—Westcott.</p></note> four books on First Principles, two books
on the Resurrection, two dialogues on the same subject.<note place="end" n="754" id="v.XXXIII-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIII-p11"> All the works
mentioned have perished except the treatise on First Principles, and
this in its completeness is extant only in the Latin version of
Rufinus. The version made by Jerome has perished.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXXIII-p12">* * * * * * * * * * *</p>

<p id="v.XXXIII-p13">4. So, you see, the labors of this one man have
surpassed those of all previous writers, Greek and Latin. Who has ever
managed to read all that he has written? Yet what reward have his
exertions brought him? He stands condemned by his bishop, Demetrius,<note place="end" n="755" id="v.XXXIII-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIII-p14"> Origen left Alexandria
for good in 231 <span class="c17" id="v.XXXIII-p14.1">a.d.</span>, and it was in that or
the following year that Demetrius convoked the synod which condemned
not so much his writings as his conduct. He appears to have been
excommunicated as a heretic.</p></note> only the bishops of Palestine, Arabia,
Phenicia, and Achaia dissenting. Imperial Rome consents to his
condemnation, and even convenes a senate to censure him,<note place="end" n="756" id="v.XXXIII-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIII-p15"> For Origen’s
condemnation in a synod held at Rome this passage is the principal
authority. It is more than doubtful whether such a synod ever met; if
it did it must have been when Pontianus was pope, in 231 or 232 <span class="c17" id="v.XXXIII-p15.1">a.d.</span> Jerome may only mean that the great men of Rome
all agreed in this condemnation.</p></note> not—as the rabid hounds who now
pursue him cry—because of the novelty or heterodoxy of his
doctrines, but because men could not tolerate the incomparable
eloquence and knowledge which, when once he opened his lips, made
others seem dumb.</p>

<p id="v.XXXIII-p16">5. I have written the above quickly and incautiously, by
the light of a poor lantern. You will see why, if you think of those
who to-day represent Epicurus and Aristippus.<note place="end" n="757" id="v.XXXIII-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIII-p17"> Both these
philosophers were hedonists, and the latter was a sensualist as well.
Jerome is probably satirizing the worldly clergy of Rome, just as in
after-years he nicknames his opponent Jovinian “the Christian
Epicurus.”</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XXXIV" shorttitle="Letter XXXIV" progress="13.21%" prev="v.XXXIII" next="v.XXXV" id="v.XXXIV"><p class="c30" id="v.XXXIV-p1">

<pb n="47" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_47.html" id="v.XXXIV-Page_47" /><span class="c1" id="v.XXXIV-p1.1">Letter XXXIV. To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXIV-p2">In reply to a request from Marcella for information
concerning two phrases in <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxvii." id="v.XXXIV-p2.1" parsed="|Ps|127|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.127">Ps. cxxvii.</scripRef> (“bread of sorrow,”
<scripRef passage="Psa. 127.2" id="v.XXXIV-p2.2" parsed="|Ps|127|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.127.2">v. 2</scripRef>,
and “children of the shaken off,” A.V. “of the
youth,” <scripRef passage="Psa. 127.4" id="v.XXXIV-p2.3" parsed="|Ps|127|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.127.4">v. 4</scripRef>).
Jerome, after lamenting that Origen’s notes on the psalm are no
longer extant, gives the following explanations:</p>

<p id="v.XXXIV-p3">The Hebrew phrase “bread of sorrow” is
rendered by the LXX. “bread of idols”; by Aquila,
“bread of troubles”; by Symmachus, “bread of
misery.” Theodotion follows the LXX. So does Origen’s Fifth
Version. The Sixth renders “bread of error.” In support of
the LXX. the word used here is in <scripRef passage="Ps. cxv. 4" id="v.XXXIV-p3.1" parsed="|Ps|115|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.115.4">Ps. cxv. 4</scripRef>, translated “idols.” Either
the troubles of life are meant or else the tenets of heresy.</p>

<p id="v.XXXIV-p4">With the second phrase he deals at greater length. After
showing that Hilary of Poitiers’s view (viz. that the persons
meant are the apostles, who were told to shake the dust off their feet,
<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 14" id="v.XXXIV-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.14">Matt. x. 14</scripRef>) is untenable and would require
“shakers off” to be substituted for “shaken
off,” Jerome reverts to the Hebrew as before and declares that
the true rendering is that of Symmachus and Theodotion, viz.
“children of youth.” He points out that the LXX. (by whom
the Latin translators had been misled) fall into the same mistake at
<scripRef passage="Neh. iv. 16" id="v.XXXIV-p4.2" parsed="|Neh|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Neh.4.16">Neh. iv. 16</scripRef>. Finally he corrects a slip of Hilary as
to <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxviii. 2" id="v.XXXIV-p4.3" parsed="|Ps|128|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.128.2">Ps. cxxviii. 2</scripRef>, where, through a misunderstanding of
the LXX., the latter had substituted “the labors of thy
fruits” for “the labors of thy hands.” He speaks
throughout with high respect of Hilary, and says that it was not the
bishop’s fault that he was ignorant of Hebrew. The date of the
letter is probably <span class="c17" id="v.XXXIV-p4.4">a.d.</span> 384.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Pope Damasus." n="XXXV" shorttitle="Letter XXXV" progress="13.27%" prev="v.XXXIV" next="v.XXXVI" id="v.XXXV"><p class="c30" id="v.XXXV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXXV-p1.1">Letter XXXV. From Pope Damasus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXV-p2">Damasus addresses five questions to Jerome with a
request for information concerning them. They are:</p>

<p id="v.XXXV-p3">1. What is the meaning of the words “Whosoever
slayeth Cain vengeance shall be taken on him sevenfold”? (<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 5" id="v.XXXV-p3.1" parsed="|Gen|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.5">Gen. iv. 5</scripRef>.)</p>

<p id="v.XXXV-p4">2. If God has made all things good, how comes it that He
gives charge to Noah concerning unclean animals, and says to Peter,
“What God hath cleansed that call not thou common”? (<scripRef passage="Acts x. 15" id="v.XXXV-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.15">Acts x. 15</scripRef>.)</p>

<p id="v.XXXV-p5">3. How is <scripRef passage="Gen. xv. 16" id="v.XXXV-p5.1" parsed="|Gen|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.15.16">Gen.
xv. 16</scripRef>, “in the fourth
generation they shall come hither again,” to be reconciled with
<scripRef passage="Ex. xiii. 18" id="v.XXXV-p5.2" parsed="|Exod|13|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.13.18">Ex. xiii. 18</scripRef>, LXX, “in the fifth generation the
children of Israel went up out of the land of Egypt”?</p>

<p id="v.XXXV-p6">4. Why did Abraham receive circumcision as a seal of his
faith? (<scripRef passage="Rom. iv. 11" id="v.XXXV-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.11">Rom. iv. 11</scripRef>.)</p>

<p id="v.XXXV-p7">5. Why was Isaac, a righteous man and dear to God,
allowed by God to become the dupe of Jacob? (<scripRef passage="Gen. xxvii" id="v.XXXV-p7.1" parsed="|Gen|27|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27">Gen. xxvii</scripRef>.) Written at Rome 384 <span class="c17" id="v.XXXV-p7.2">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pope Damasus." n="XXXVI" shorttitle="Letter XXXVI" progress="13.30%" prev="v.XXXV" next="v.XXXVII" id="v.XXXVI"><p class="c30" id="v.XXXVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXXVI-p1.1">Letter
XXXVI. To Pope Damasus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXVI-p2">Jerome’s reply to the foregoing. For the second
and fourth questions he refers Damasus to the writings of Tertullian,
Novatian, and Origen. The remaining three he deals with in detail.</p>

<p id="v.XXXVI-p3"><scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 15" id="v.XXXVI-p3.1" parsed="|Gen|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.15">Gen. iv.
15</scripRef>, he understands to mean
“the slayer of Cain shall complete the sevenfold vengeance which
is to be wreaked upon him.”</p>

<p id="v.XXXVI-p4"><scripRef passage="Exodus xiii. 18" id="v.XXXVI-p4.1" parsed="|Exod|13|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.13.18">Exodus xiii.
18</scripRef>, he proposes to reconcile
with <scripRef passage="Gen. xv. 16" id="v.XXXVI-p4.2" parsed="|Gen|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.15.16">Gen. xv. 16</scripRef>, by supposing that in the one place the
tribe of Levi is referred to, in the other the tribe of Judah. He
suggests, however, that the words rendered by the LXX. “in the
fifth generation” more probably mean “harnessed” (so
A.V.) or “laden.” In reply to the question about Isaac he
says: “No man save Him who for our salvation has deigned to put
on flesh has full knowledge and a complete grasp of the truth. Paul,
Samuel, David, Elisha, all make mistakes, and holy men only know what
God reveals to them.” He then goes on to give a mystical
interpretation of the passage suggested by the martyr Hippolytus.
Written the day after the previous letter.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XXXVII" shorttitle="Letter XXXVII" progress="13.34%" prev="v.XXXVI" next="v.XXXVIII" id="v.XXXVII"><p class="c30" id="v.XXXVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXXVII-p1.1">Letter
XXXVII. To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXVII-p2">Marcella had asked Jerome to lend her a copy of a
commentary by Rhetitius, bishop of Augustodunum (Autun), on the Song of
Songs. He now refuses to do so on the ground that the work abounds with
errors, of which the two following are samples: (1) Rhetitius
identifies Tharshish with Tarsus, and (2) he supposes that Uphaz (in
the phrase “gold of Uphaz”) is the same as Cephas. Written
at Rome <span class="c17" id="v.XXXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 384.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XXXVIII" shorttitle="Letter XXXVIII" progress="13.35%" prev="v.XXXVII" next="v.XXXIX" id="v.XXXVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.XXXVIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXXVIII-p1.1">Letter
XXXVIII. To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXVIII-p2">Blæsilla, the daughter of Paula and sister of
Eustochium, had lost her husband seven months after her marriage. A
dangerous illness had then led to her conversion, and she was now
famous throughout Rome for the length to which she carried her
austerities. Many censured her for what they deemed her fanaticism, and
Jerome, as her spiritual adviser, came in for some of the blame. In the
present letter he defends her conduct, and declares that persons who
cavil at lives like hers have no claim to be considered Christians.
Written at Rome in 385 <span class="c17" id="v.XXXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXVIII-p3">1. When Abraham is tempted to slay his son the trial
only serves to strengthen his faith.<note place="end" n="758" id="v.XXXVIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p4"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxii" id="v.XXXVIII-p4.1" parsed="|Gen|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22">Gen. xxii</scripRef>.</p></note> When Joseph
is sold into Egypt, his sojourn there enables him to support his father
and his brothers.<note place="end" n="759" id="v.XXXVIII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxvii., xlvi" id="v.XXXVIII-p5.1">Gen. xxxvii., xlvi</scripRef>.</p></note> When Hezekiah is
panic-stricken at the near approach of death, his tears and prayers
obtain for him a respite of fifteen years.<note place="end" n="760" id="v.XXXVIII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p6"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings xx.; Isa. xxxviii" id="v.XXXVIII-p6.1" parsed="|2Kgs|20|0|0|0;|Isa|38|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.20 Bible:Isa.38">2 Kings xx.; Isa. xxxviii</scripRef>.</p></note> If
the faith of the apostle, Peter, is shaken by his Lord’s passion,
it is that, weeping bitterly, he may hear the soothing words:
“Feed my sheep.”<note place="end" n="761" id="v.XXXVIII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 54-62; Joh. xxi. 16" id="v.XXXVIII-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|22|54|22|62;|John|21|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.54-Luke.22.62 Bible:John.21.16">Luke xxii. 54–62; Joh. xxi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> If Paul, that
ravening wolf,<note place="end" n="762" id="v.XXXVIII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 27" id="v.XXXVIII-p8.1" parsed="|Gen|49|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.27">Gen. xlix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> that little Benjamin,<note place="end" n="763" id="v.XXXVIII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxviii. 27" id="v.XXXVIII-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|68|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.27">Ps. lxviii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> is blinded in a trance, it is that he
may receive his sight, and may be led, by the sudden horror of
surrounding darkness, to call Him Lord Whom before he persecuted as
man.<note place="end" n="764" id="v.XXXVIII-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p10"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 3-18" id="v.XXXVIII-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|9|3|9|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.3-Acts.9.18">Acts ix. 3–18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXXVIII-p11">2. So is it now, my dear Marcella, with our beloved
Blæsilla. The burning fever from which we have seen her suffering
unceasingly for nearly thirty days has been <pb n="48" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_48.html" id="v.XXXVIII-Page_48" />sent to teach her to renounce her over-great
attention to that body which the worms must shortly devour. The Lord
Jesus has come to her in her sickness, and has taken her by the hand,
and behold, she arises and ministers unto Him.<note place="end" n="765" id="v.XXXVIII-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p12"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Mark i. 30, 31" id="v.XXXVIII-p12.1" parsed="|Mark|1|30|1|31" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.30-Mark.1.31">Mark i. 30, 31</scripRef>.</p></note>
Formerly her life savored somewhat of carelessness; and, fast bound in
the bands of wealth, she lay as one dead in the tomb of the world. But
Jesus was moved with indignation,<note place="end" n="766" id="v.XXXVIII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p13"> <scripRef passage="John xi. 38" id="v.XXXVIII-p13.1" parsed="|John|11|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.38">John xi. 38</scripRef>, R.V. marg.</p></note> and was
troubled in spirit, and cried aloud and said, Blæsilla, come
forth.<note place="end" n="767" id="v.XXXVIII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p14"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xi. 38-44" id="v.XXXVIII-p14.1" parsed="|John|11|38|11|44" osisRef="Bible:John.11.38-John.11.44">Joh. xi. 38–44</scripRef>.</p></note> She, at His call, has arisen and has
come forth, and sits at meat with the Lord.<note place="end" n="768" id="v.XXXVIII-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p15"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xii. 2" id="v.XXXVIII-p15.1" parsed="|John|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.2">Joh. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
The Jews, if they will, may threaten her in their wrath; they may seek
to slay her, because Christ has raised her up.<note place="end" n="769" id="v.XXXVIII-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p16"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xii. 10" id="v.XXXVIII-p16.1" parsed="|John|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.10">Joh. xii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
It is enough that the apostles give God the glory. Blæsilla knows
that her life is due to Him who has given it back to her. She knows
that now she can clasp the feet of Him whom but a little while ago she
dreaded as her judge.<note place="end" n="770" id="v.XXXVIII-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p17"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 38" id="v.XXXVIII-p17.1" parsed="|Luke|7|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.38">Luke vii. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> Then life had all
but forsaken her body, and the approach of death made her gasp and
shiver. What succour did she obtain in that hour from her kinsfolk?
What comfort was there in their words lighter than smoke? She owes no
debt to you, ye unkindly kindred, now that she is dead to the world and
alive unto Christ.<note place="end" n="771" id="v.XXXVIII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p18"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 11" id="v.XXXVIII-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.11">Rom. vi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> The Christian
must rejoice that it is so, and he that is vexed must admit that he has
no claim to be called a Christian.</p>

<p id="v.XXXVIII-p19">3. A widow who is “loosed from the law of her
husband”<note place="end" n="772" id="v.XXXVIII-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p20"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 2" id="v.XXXVIII-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.2">Rom. vii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> has, for her one duty, to continue
a widow. But, you will say, a sombre dress vexes the world. In that
case, John the Baptist would vex it, too; and yet, among those that are
born of women, there has not been a greater than he.<note place="end" n="773" id="v.XXXVIII-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p21"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 28" id="v.XXXVIII-p21.1" parsed="|Luke|7|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.28">Luke vii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> He was called an angel;<note place="end" n="774" id="v.XXXVIII-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p22"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 27" id="v.XXXVIII-p22.1" parsed="|Luke|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.27">Luke vii. 27</scripRef>. The word “angel” means
“messenger.”</p></note> he baptized the Lord Himself, and yet he
was clothed in raiment of camel’s hair, and girded with a
leathern girdle.<note place="end" n="775" id="v.XXXVIII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p23"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 4" id="v.XXXVIII-p23.1" parsed="|Matt|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.4">Matt. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Is the world
displeased because a widow’s food is coarse? Nothing can be
coarser than locusts, and yet these were the food of John. The women
who ought to scandalize Christians are those who paint their eyes and
lips with rouge and cosmetics; whose chalked faces, unnaturally white,
are like those of idols; upon whose cheeks every chance tear leaves a
furrow; who fail to realize that years make them old; who heap their
heads with hair not their own; who smooth their faces, and rub out the
wrinkles of age; and who, in the presence of their grandsons, behave
like trembling school-girls. A Christian woman should blush to do
violence to nature, or to stimulate desire by bestowing care upon the
flesh. “They that are in the flesh,” the apostle tells us,
“cannot please God.”<note place="end" n="776" id="v.XXXVIII-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p24"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 8" id="v.XXXVIII-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.8">Rom. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXXVIII-p25">4. In days gone by our dear widow was extremely
fastidious in her dress, and spent whole days before her mirror to
correct its deficiencies. Now she boldly says: “We all with
unveiled face, beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are
changed into the same image, from glory to glory, even as by the spirit
of the Lord.”<note place="end" n="777" id="v.XXXVIII-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p26"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 18" id="v.XXXVIII-p26.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.18">2 Cor. iii. 18</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> In those days
maids arranged her hair, and her head, which had done no harm, was
forced into a waving head-dress. Now she leaves her hair alone, and her
only head-dress is a veil. In those days the softest feather-bed seemed
hard to her, and she could scarcely find rest on a pile of mattresses.
Now she rises eager for prayer, her shrill voice cries Alleluia before
every other, she is the first to praise her Lord. She kneels upon the
bare ground, and with frequent tears cleanses a face once defiled with
white lead. After prayer comes the singing of psalms, and it is only
when her neck aches and her knees totter, and her eyes begin to close
with weariness, that she gives them leave reluctantly to rest. As her
dress is dark, lying on the ground does not soil it. Cheap shoes permit
her to give to the poor the price of gilded ones. No gold and jewels
adorn her girdle; it is made of wool, plain and scrupulously clean. It
is intended to keep her clothes right, and not to cut her waist in two.
Therefore, if the scorpion looks askance upon her purpose, and with
alluring words tempts her once more to eat of the forbidden tree, she
must crush him beneath her feet with a curse, and say, as he lies dying
in his allotted dust:<note place="end" n="778" id="v.XXXVIII-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p27"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 14" id="v.XXXVIII-p27.1" parsed="|Gen|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.14">Gen. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “Get
thee behind me, Satan.”<note place="end" n="779" id="v.XXXVIII-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p28"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 23" id="v.XXXVIII-p28.1" parsed="|Matt|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.23">Matt. xvi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Satan means
adversary,<note place="end" n="780" id="v.XXXVIII-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p29"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 8" id="v.XXXVIII-p29.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.8">1 Pet. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and one who dislikes Christ’s
commandments, is more than Christ’s adversary; he is
anti-christ.</p>

<p id="v.XXXVIII-p30">5. But what, I ask you, have we ever done that men
should be offended at us? Have we ever imitated the apostles? We are
told of the first disciples that they forsook their boat and their
nets, and even their aged father.<note place="end" n="781" id="v.XXXVIII-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p31"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 18-22" id="v.XXXVIII-p31.1" parsed="|Matt|4|18|4|22" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.18-Matt.4.22">Matt. iv. 18–22</scripRef>.</p></note> The
publican stood up from the receipt of custom and followed the Saviour
once for all.<note place="end" n="782" id="v.XXXVIII-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p32"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 9" id="v.XXXVIII-p32.1" parsed="|Matt|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.9">Matt. ix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> And when a disciple <pb n="49" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_49.html" id="v.XXXVIII-Page_49" />wished to return home, that he might take leave
of his kinsfolk, the Master’s voice refused consent.<note place="end" n="783" id="v.XXXVIII-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p33"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 61, 62" id="v.XXXVIII-p33.1" parsed="|Luke|9|61|9|62" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.61-Luke.9.62">Luke ix. 61, 62</scripRef>.</p></note> A son was even forbidden to bury his
father,<note place="end" n="784" id="v.XXXVIII-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p34"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 21" id="v.XXXVIII-p34.1" parsed="|Matt|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.21">Matt. viii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> as if to show that it is sometimes a
religious duty to be undutiful for the Lord’s sake.<note place="end" n="785" id="v.XXXVIII-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p35"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 26" id="v.XXXVIII-p35.1" parsed="|Luke|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.26">Luke xiv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> With us it is different. We are held to
be monks if we refuse to dress in silk. We are called sour and severe
if we keep sober and refrain from excessive laughter. The mob salutes
us as Greeks and impostors<note place="end" n="786" id="v.XXXVIII-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p36"> Cf. Letter LIV.
§ 5.</p></note> if our tunics
are fresh and clean. They may deal in still severer witticisms if they
please; they may parade every fat paunch<note place="end" n="787" id="v.XXXVIII-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p37"> Pinguis
aqualiculus—Pers. i. 57.</p></note> they can lay hold of, to turn us into
ridicule. Our Blæsilla will laugh at their efforts, and will bear
with patience the taunts of all such croaking frogs, for she will
remember that men called her Lord, Beelzebub.<note place="end" n="788" id="v.XXXVIII-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXVIII-p38"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 25" id="v.XXXVIII-p38.1" parsed="|Matt|10|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.25">Matt. x. 25</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Paula." n="XXXIX" shorttitle="Letter XXXIX" progress="13.62%" prev="v.XXXVIII" next="v.XL" id="v.XXXIX"><p class="c30" id="v.XXXIX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XXXIX-p1.1">Letter XXXIX.
To Paula.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXIX-p2">Blæsilla died within three months of her
conversion, and Jerome now writes to Paula to offer her his sympathy
and, if possible, to moderate her grief. He asks her to remember that
Blæsilla is now in paradise, and so far to control herself as to
prevent enemies of the faith from cavilling at her conduct. Then he
concludes with the prophecy (since more than fulfilled) that in his
writings Blæsilla’s name shall never die. Written at Rome in
389 <span class="c17" id="v.XXXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XXXIX-p3">1. “Oh that my head were waters and mine eyes a
fountain of tears: that I might weep,” not as Jeremiah says,
“For the slain of my people,”<note place="end" n="789" id="v.XXXIX-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p4"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 1" id="v.XXXIX-p4.1" parsed="|Jer|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.1">Jer. ix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
nor as Jesus, for the miserable fate of Jerusalem,<note place="end" n="790" id="v.XXXIX-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p5"> <scripRef passage="Luke xix. 41" id="v.XXXIX-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|19|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.41">Luke xix. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> but for holiness, mercy, innocence,
chastity, and all the virtues, for all are gone now that Blæsilla
is dead. For her sake I do not grieve, but for myself I must; my loss
is too great to be borne with resignation. Who can recall with dry eyes
the glowing faith which induced a girl of twenty to raise the standard
of the Cross, and to mourn the loss of her virginity more than the
death of her husband? Who can recall without a sigh the earnestness of
her prayers, the brilliancy of her conversation, the tenacity of her
memory, and the quickness of her intellect? Had you heard her speak
Greek you would have deemed her ignorant of Latin; yet when she used
the tongue of Rome her words were free from a foreign accent. She even
rivalled the great Origen in those acquirements which won for him the
admiration of Greece. For in a few months, or rather days, she so
completely mastered the difficulties of Hebrew as to emulate her
mother’s zeal in learning and singing the psalms. Her attire was
plain, but this plainness was not, as it often is, a mark of pride.
Indeed, her self-abasement was so perfect that she dressed no better
than her maids, and was only distinguished from them by the greater
ease of her walk. Her steps tottered with weakness, her face was pale
and quivering, her slender neck scarcely upheld her head. Still she
always had in her hand a prophet or a gospel. As I think of her my eyes
fill with tears, sobs impede my voice, and such is my emotion that my
tongue cleaves to the roof of my mouth. As she lay there dying, her
poor frame parched with burning fever, and her relatives gathered round
her bed, her last words were: “Pray to the Lord Jesus, that He
may pardon me, because what I would have done I have not been able to
do.” Be at peace, dear Blæsilla, in full assurance that your
garments are always white.<note place="end" n="791" id="v.XXXIX-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p6"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. ix. 8" id="v.XXXIX-p6.1" parsed="|Eccl|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.8">Eccles. ix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> For yours is the
purity of an everlasting virginity. I feel confident that my words are
true: conversion can never be too late. The words to the dying robber
are a pledge of this: “Verily I say unto thee, today shalt thou
be with me in paradise.”<note place="end" n="792" id="v.XXXIX-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p7"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 43" id="v.XXXIX-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|23|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.43">Luke xxiii. 43</scripRef>.</p></note> When at last her
spirit was delivered from the burden of the flesh, and had returned to
Him who gave it;<note place="end" n="793" id="v.XXXIX-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p8"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Eccles. xii. 7" id="v.XXXIX-p8.1" parsed="|Eccl|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.12.7">Eccles. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> when, too, after
her long pilgrimage, she had ascended up into her ancient heritage, her
obsequies were celebrated with customary splendor. People of rank
headed the procession, a pall made of cloth of gold covered her bier.
But I seemed to hear a voice from heaven, saying: “I do not
recognize these trappings; such is not the garb I used to wear; this
magnificence is strange to me.”</p>

<p id="v.XXXIX-p9">2. But what is this? I wish to check a mother’s
weeping, and I groan myself. I make no secret of my feelings; this
entire letter is written in tears. Even Jesus wept for Lazarus because
He loved him.<note place="end" n="794" id="v.XXXIX-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p10"> <scripRef passage="John xi. 35, 36" id="v.XXXIX-p10.1" parsed="|John|11|35|11|36" osisRef="Bible:John.11.35-John.11.36">John xi. 35, 36</scripRef>.</p></note> But he is a poor comforter who is
overcome by his own sighs, and from whose afflicted heart tears are
wrung as well as words. Dear Paula, my agony is as great as yours.
Jesus knows it, whom Blæsilla now follows; the holy angels know
it, whose company she now enjoys. I was her father in the spirit, her
foster-father in affection. Sometimes I say: “Let the day perish
wherein I was born,”<note place="end" n="795" id="v.XXXIX-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p11"> <scripRef passage="Job 3.3; Jer 20.14" id="v.XXXIX-p11.1" parsed="|Job|3|3|0|0;|Jer|20|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.3.3 Bible:Jer.20.14">Job iii. 3: cf. Jer. xx. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
“Woe is me, my mother, <pb n="50" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_50.html" id="v.XXXIX-Page_50" />that
thou hast borne me a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole
earth.”<note place="end" n="796" id="v.XXXIX-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p12"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xv. 10" id="v.XXXIX-p12.1" parsed="|Jer|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.15.10">Jer. xv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> I cry: “Righteous art thou, O
Lord…yet let me talk with thee of thy judgments. Wherefore doth
the way of the wicked prosper?”<note place="end" n="797" id="v.XXXIX-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p13"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xii. 1" id="v.XXXIX-p13.1" parsed="|Jer|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.12.1">Jer. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“as for me, my feet were almost gone, my steps had well-nigh
slipped. For I was envious at the foolish when I saw the prosperity of
the wicked, and I said: How doth God know? and is there knowledge in
the most high? Behold these are the ungodly who prosper in the world;
they increase in riches.”<note place="end" n="798" id="v.XXXIX-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p14"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 2, 3, 11, 12" id="v.XXXIX-p14.1" parsed="|Ps|73|2|73|3;|Ps|73|11|0|0;|Ps|73|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.2-Ps.73.3 Bible:Ps.73.11 Bible:Ps.73.12">Ps. lxxiii. 2, 3, 11, 12</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> But again I
recall other words, “If I say I will speak thus, behold I should
offend against the generation of thy children.”<note place="end" n="799" id="v.XXXIX-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 15" id="v.XXXIX-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|73|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.15">Ps. lxxiii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Do not great waves of doubt surge up over
my soul as over yours? How comes it, I ask, that godless men live to
old age in the enjoyment of this world’s riches? How comes it
that untutored youth and innocent childhood are cut down while still in
the bud? Why is it that children three years old or two, and even
unweaned infants, are possessed with devils, covered with leprosy, and
eaten up with jaundice, while godless men and profane, adulterers and
murderers, have health and strength to blaspheme God? Are we not told
that the unrighteousness of the father does not fall upon the son,<note place="end" n="800" id="v.XXXIX-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 20" id="v.XXXIX-p16.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.20">Ezek. xviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and that “the soul that sinneth it
shall die?”<note place="end" n="801" id="v.XXXIX-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 4" id="v.XXXIX-p17.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.4">Ezek. xviii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Or if the old
doctrine holds good that the sins of the fathers must be visited upon
the children,<note place="end" n="802" id="v.XXXIX-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p18"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xx. 5" id="v.XXXIX-p18.1" parsed="|Exod|20|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.5">Ex. xx. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> an old man’s countless sins
cannot fairly be avenged upon a harmless infant. And I have said:
“Verily, I have cleansed my heart in vain, and washed my hands in
innocency. For all the day long have I been plagued.”<note place="end" n="803" id="v.XXXIX-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p19"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 13, 14" id="v.XXXIX-p19.1" parsed="|Ps|73|13|73|14" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.13-Ps.73.14">Ps. lxxiii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet when I have thought of these things,
like the prophet I have learned to say: “When I thought to know
this, it was too painful for me; until I went into the sanctuary of
God; then understood I their end.”<note place="end" n="804" id="v.XXXIX-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p20"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 16, 17" id="v.XXXIX-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|73|16|73|17" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.16-Ps.73.17">Ps. lxxiii. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note>
Truly the judgments of the Lord are a great deep.<note place="end" n="805" id="v.XXXIX-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p21"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvi. 6" id="v.XXXIX-p21.1" parsed="|Ps|36|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.6">Ps. xxxvi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> “O the depth of the riches both of
the wisdom and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are His judgments,
and His ways past finding out!”<note place="end" n="806" id="v.XXXIX-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p22"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 33" id="v.XXXIX-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33">Rom. xi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> God is good,
and all that He does must be good also. Does He decree that I must lose
my husband? I mourn my loss, but because it is His will I bear it with
resignation. Is an only son snatched from me? The blow is hard, yet it
can be borne, for He who has taken away is He who gave.<note place="end" n="807" id="v.XXXIX-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p23"> <scripRef passage="Job i. 21" id="v.XXXIX-p23.1" parsed="|Job|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.21">Job i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> If I become blind a friend’s
reading will console me. If I become deaf I shall escape from sinful
words, and my thoughts shall be of God alone. And if, besides such
trials as these, poverty, cold, sickness, and nakedness oppress me, I
shall wait for death, and regard them as passing evils, soon to give
way to a better issue. Let us reflect on the words of the sapiential
psalm: “Righteous art thou, O Lord, and upright are thy
judgments.”<note place="end" n="808" id="v.XXXIX-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p24"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 137" id="v.XXXIX-p24.1" parsed="|Ps|119|137|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.137">Ps. cxix. 137</scripRef>.</p></note> Only he can
speak thus who in all his troubles magnifies the Lord, and, putting
down his sufferings to his sins, thanks God for his clemency.</p>

<p id="v.XXXIX-p25">The daughters of Judah, we are told, rejoiced, because
of all the judgments of the Lord.<note place="end" n="809" id="v.XXXIX-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p26"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xcvii. 8" id="v.XXXIX-p26.1" parsed="|Ps|97|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.97.8">Ps. xcvii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore,
since Judah means confession, and since every believing soul confesses
its faith,<note place="end" n="810" id="v.XXXIX-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p27"> <scripRef passage="Rom. x. 10" id="v.XXXIX-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.10">Rom. x. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> he who claims to believe in Christ
must rejoice in all Christ’s judgments. Am I in health? I thank
my Creator. Am I sick? In this case, too, I praise God’s will.
For “when I am weak, then am I strong;” and the strength of
the spirit is made perfect in the weakness of the flesh. Even an
apostle must bear what he dislikes, that ailment for the removal of
which he besought the Lord thrice. God’s reply was: “My
grace is sufficient for thee; for my strength is made perfect in
weakness.”<note place="end" n="811" id="v.XXXIX-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p28"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 8, 9, 10" id="v.XXXIX-p28.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|8|12|10" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.8-2Cor.12.10">2 Cor. xii. 8, 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Lest he should be
unduly elated by his revelations, a reminder of his human weakness was
given to him, just as in the triumphal car of the victorious general
there was always a slave to whisper constantly, amid the cheerings of
the multitude, “Remember that thou art but man.”<note place="end" n="812" id="v.XXXIX-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p29"> Cf. Tertullian,
Apol. 33.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XXXIX-p30">3. But why should that be hard to bear which we must one
day ourselves endure? And why do we grieve for the dead? We are not
born to live forever. Abraham, Moses, and Isaiah, Peter, James, and
John, Paul, the “chosen vessel,”<note place="end" n="813" id="v.XXXIX-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p31"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 15" id="v.XXXIX-p31.1" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15">Acts ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
and even the Son of God Himself have all died; and are we vexed when a
soul leaves its earthly tenement? Perhaps he is taken away, “lest
that wickedness should alter his understanding…for his soul
pleased the Lord: therefore hasted he to take him away from the
people”<note place="end" n="814" id="v.XXXIX-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p32"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. iv. 11, 14" id="v.XXXIX-p32.1" parsed="|Wis|4|11|0|0;|Wis|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.4.11 Bible:Wis.4.14">Wisd. iv. 11, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>—lest in life’s long
journey he should lose his way in some trackless maze. We should indeed
mourn for the dead, but only for him whom Gehenna receives, whom
Tartarus devours, and for whose punishment the eternal fire burns. But
we who, in departing, are accompanied by an escort of angels, and met
<pb n="51" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_51.html" id="v.XXXIX-Page_51" />by Christ Himself, should rather
grieve that we have to tarry yet longer in this tabernacle of death.<note place="end" n="815" id="v.XXXIX-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p33"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 4" id="v.XXXIX-p33.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.4">2 Cor. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> For “whilst we are at home in the
body, we are absent from the Lord.”<note place="end" n="816" id="v.XXXIX-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p34"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 6" id="v.XXXIX-p34.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.6">2 Cor. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
Our one longing should be that expressed by the psalmist: “Woe is
me that my pilgrimage is prolonged, that I have dwelt with them that
dwell in Kedar, that my soul hath made a far pilgrimage.”<note place="end" n="817" id="v.XXXIX-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p35"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxx. 5, 6" id="v.XXXIX-p35.1" parsed="|Ps|120|5|120|6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.120.5-Ps.120.6">Ps. cxx. 5, 6</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> Kedar means darkness, and darkness
stands for this present world (for, we are told, “the light
shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehendeth it not”<note place="end" n="818" id="v.XXXIX-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p36"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 5" id="v.XXXIX-p36.1" parsed="|John|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.5">Joh. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>). Therefore we should congratulate our
dear Blæsilla that she has passed from darkness to light,<note place="end" n="819" id="v.XXXIX-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p37"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 8" id="v.XXXIX-p37.1" parsed="|Eph|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.8">Eph. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and has in the first flush of her dawning
faith received the crown of her completed work. Had she been cut off
(as I pray that none may be) while her thoughts were full of worldly
desires and passing pleasures, then mourning would indeed have been her
due, and no tears shed for her would have been too many. As it is, by
the mercy of Christ she, four months ago, renewed her baptism in her
vow of widowhood, and for the rest of her days spurned the world, and
thought only of the religious life. Have you no fear, then, lest the
Saviour may say to you: “Are you angry, Paula, that your daughter
has become my daughter? Are you vexed at my decree, and do you, with
rebellious tears, grudge me the possession of Blæsilla? You ought
to know what my purpose is both for you and for yours. You deny
yourself food, not to fast but to gratify your grief; and such
abstinence is displeasing to me. Such fasts are my enemies. I receive
no soul which forsakes the body against my will. A foolish philosophy
may boast of martyrs of this kind; it may boast of a Zeno<note place="end" n="820" id="v.XXXIX-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p38"> A famous stoic who
committed suicide in extreme old age. See Diogenes Laertius (vii. 1)
for an account of his death.</p></note> a Cleombrotus,<note place="end" n="821" id="v.XXXIX-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p39"> An academic
philosopher of Ambracia, who is said to have killed himself after
reading the Phædo of Plato.</p></note>
or a Cato.<note place="end" n="822" id="v.XXXIX-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p40"> Cato of Utica, who,
after the battle of Thapsus (46 <span class="c17" id="v.XXXIX-p40.1">b.c.</span>),
committed suicide to avoid falling into the hands of Cæsar.</p></note> My spirit rests only upon him
“that is poor and of a contrite spirit, and that trembleth at my
word.<note place="end" n="823" id="v.XXXIX-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p41"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lxvi. 2" id="v.XXXIX-p41.1" parsed="|Isa|66|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.2">Isa. lxvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Is this the meaning of your vow to me
that you would lead a religious life? Is it for this that you dress
yourself differently from other matrons, and array yourself in the garb
of a nun? Mourning is for those who wear silk dresses. In the midst of
your tears the call will come, and you, too, must die; yet you flee
from me as from a cruel judge, and fancy that you can avoid falling
into my hands. Jonah, that headstrong prophet, once fled from me, yet
in the depths of the sea he was still mine.<note place="end" n="824" id="v.XXXIX-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p42"> <scripRef passage="Jon. ii. 2-7" id="v.XXXIX-p42.1" parsed="|Jonah|2|2|2|7" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.2.2-Jonah.2.7">Jon. ii. 2–7</scripRef>.</p></note>
If you really believed your daughter to be alive, you would not grieve
that she had passed to a better world. This is the commandment that I
have given you through my apostle, that you sorrow not for them that
sleep, even as the Gentiles, which have no hope.<note place="end" n="825" id="v.XXXIX-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p43"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 13" id="v.XXXIX-p43.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13">1 Thess. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Blush, for you are put to shame by the
example of a heathen. The devil’s handmaid<note place="end" n="826" id="v.XXXIX-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p44"> Viz. Paulina, wife
of Prætextatus and priestess of Ceres. See Letter XXIII. §
3.</p></note> is better than mine. For, while she
imagines that her unbelieving husband has been translated to heaven,
you either do not or will not believe that your daughter is at rest
with me.”</p>

<p id="v.XXXIX-p45">4. Why should I not mourn, you say? Jacob put on
sackcloth for Joseph, and when all his family gathered round him,
refused to be comforted. “I will go down,” he said,
“into the grave unto my son mourning.”<note place="end" n="827" id="v.XXXIX-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p46"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxvii. 35" id="v.XXXIX-p46.1" parsed="|Gen|37|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.37.35">Gen. xxxvii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> David also mourned for Absalom,
covering his face, and crying: “O my son, Absalom…my son,
Absalom! Would God I had died for thee, O Absalom, my son!”<note place="end" n="828" id="v.XXXIX-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p47"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xviii. 33" id="v.XXXIX-p47.1" parsed="|2Sam|18|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.18.33">2 Sam. xviii. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> Moses,<note place="end" n="829" id="v.XXXIX-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p48"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxiv. 8" id="v.XXXIX-p48.1" parsed="|Deut|34|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.34.8">Deut. xxxiv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>
too, and Aaron,<note place="end" n="830" id="v.XXXIX-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p49"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xx. 29" id="v.XXXIX-p49.1" parsed="|Num|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.20.29">Nu. xx. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and the rest of
the saints were mourned for with a solemn mourning. The answer to your
reasoning is simple. Jacob, it is true, mourned for Joseph, whom he
fancied slain, and thought to meet only in the grave (his words were:
“I will go down into the grave unto my son mourning”), but
he only did so because Christ had not yet broken open the door of
paradise, nor quenched with his blood the flaming sword and the
whirling of the guardian cherubim.<note place="end" n="831" id="v.XXXIX-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p50"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 3.24; Ezek. 1.15-20" id="v.XXXIX-p50.1" parsed="|Gen|3|24|0|0;|Ezek|1|15|1|20" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.24 Bible:Ezek.1.15-Ezek.1.20">Gen. iii. 24: cf. Ezek. i. 15–20</scripRef>. Here as in his Comm. on <scripRef passage="Eccles. iii. 16-22" id="v.XXXIX-p50.2" parsed="|Eccl|3|16|3|22" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.16-Eccl.3.22">Eccles.
iii. 16–22</scripRef>, Jerome follows Origen, who, in his homily <i>de
Engastrimytho,</i> lays down that until Christ came to set them free
the patriarchs, prophets, and saints of the Old Testament were all in
hell.</p></note> (Hence in
the story of Dives and Lazarus, Abraham and the beggar, though really
in a place of refreshment, are described as being in hell.<note place="end" n="832" id="v.XXXIX-p50.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p51"> Apud
inferos—<scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 23" id="v.XXXIX-p51.1" parsed="|Luke|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.23">Luke xvi.
23</scripRef>.</p></note>) And David, who, after interceding in
vain for the life of his infant child, refused to weep for it, knowing
that it had not sinned, did well to weep for a son who had been a
parricide—in will, if not in deed.<note place="end" n="833" id="v.XXXIX-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p52"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xvii. 1-4" id="v.XXXIX-p52.1" parsed="|2Sam|17|1|17|4" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.17.1-2Sam.17.4">2 Sam. xvii. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note> And when we read that, for Moses and
Aaron, lamentation was made after ancient custom, this ought not to
surprise us, for even in the Acts of the Apostles, in the full blaze of
the gospel, we see that the brethren at Jerusalem made great
lamentation for Stephen.<note place="end" n="834" id="v.XXXIX-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p53"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 2" id="v.XXXIX-p53.1" parsed="|Acts|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.2">Acts viii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> This great
lamentation, however, refers not to the mourners, but to the funeral
procession and to the crowds which accompanied it. This <pb n="52" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_52.html" id="v.XXXIX-Page_52" />is what the Scripture says of Jacob:
“Joseph went up to bury his father: and with him went up all the
servants of Pharaoh, the elders of his house, and all the elders of the
land of Egypt, and all the house of Joseph and his brethren”; and
a few lines farther on: “And there went up with him both chariots
and horsemen: and it was a great company.” Finally, “they
mourned with a great and very sore lamentation.”<note place="end" n="835" id="v.XXXIX-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p54"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 1. 7-10" id="v.XXXIX-p54.1">Gen. 1. 7–10</scripRef>.</p></note> This solemn lamentation does not impose
prolonged weeping upon the Egyptians, but simply describes the funeral
ceremony. In like manner, when we read of weeping made for Moses and
Aaron,<note place="end" n="836" id="v.XXXIX-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p55"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xx. 29; Deut. xxxiv. 6-8" id="v.XXXIX-p55.1" parsed="|Num|20|29|0|0;|Deut|34|6|34|8" osisRef="Bible:Num.20.29 Bible:Deut.34.6-Deut.34.8">Nu. xx. 29; Deut. xxxiv. 6–8</scripRef>.</p></note> this is all that is meant.</p>

<p id="v.XXXIX-p56">I cannot adequately extol the mysteries of Scripture,
nor sufficiently admire the spiritual meaning conveyed in its most
simple words. We are told, for instance, that lamentation was made for
Moses; yet when the funeral of Joshua is described<note place="end" n="837" id="v.XXXIX-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p57"> <scripRef passage="Josh. xxiv. 30" id="v.XXXIX-p57.1" parsed="|Josh|24|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.30">Josh. xxiv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> no mention at all is made of weeping.
The reason, of course, is that under Moses—that is under the old
Law—all men were bound by the sentence passed on Adam’s
sin, and when they descended into hell<note place="end" n="838" id="v.XXXIX-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p58"> Ad inferos.
Hades is meant, not Gehenna.</p></note> were rightly accompanied with tears.
For, as the apostle says, “death reigned from Adam to Moses, even
over them that had not sinned.”<note place="end" n="839" id="v.XXXIX-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p59"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 14" id="v.XXXIX-p59.1" parsed="|Rom|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14">Rom. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> But under
Jesus,<note place="end" n="840" id="v.XXXIX-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p60"> The Greek form of
Joshua. Cf. <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 45" id="v.XXXIX-p60.1" parsed="|Acts|7|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.45">Acts vii. 45</scripRef>, A.V.</p></note> that is, under the Gospel of Christ, who
has unlocked for us the gate of paradise, death is accompanied, not
with sorrow, but with joy. The Jews go on weeping to this day; they
make bare their feet, they crouch in sackcloth, they roll in ashes. And
to make their superstition complete, they follow a foolish custom of
the Pharisees, and eat lentils,<note place="end" n="841" id="v.XXXIX-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p61"> I learn from Dr.
Neubauer, of Oxford, that this is still a practice during mourning
among the Jews of the East. He refers to Tur Joreh Deah. §378.</p></note> to show, it would
seem, for what poor fare they have lost their birthright.<note place="end" n="842" id="v.XXXIX-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p62"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxv. 34" id="v.XXXIX-p62.1" parsed="|Gen|25|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.34">Gen. xxv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> Of course they are right to weep, for as
they do not believe in the Lord’s resurrection they are being
made ready for the advent of antichrist. But we who have put on
Christ<note place="end" n="843" id="v.XXXIX-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p63"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 27" id="v.XXXIX-p63.1" parsed="|Gal|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.27">Gal. iii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and according to the apostle are a
royal and priestly race,<note place="end" n="844" id="v.XXXIX-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p64"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 9" id="v.XXXIX-p64.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9">1 Pet. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> we ought not to
grieve for the dead. “Moses,” the Scripture tells us,
“said unto Aaron and unto Eleazar, and unto Ithamar, his sons
that were left: Uncover not your heads, neither rend your clothes; lest
ye die, and lest wrath come upon all the people.”<note place="end" n="845" id="v.XXXIX-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p65"> <scripRef passage="Lev. x. 6, 12" id="v.XXXIX-p65.1" parsed="|Lev|10|6|0|0;|Lev|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.10.6 Bible:Lev.10.12">Lev. x. 6, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Rend not your clothes, he says, neither
mourn as pagans, lest you die. For, for us sin is death. In this same
book, Leviticus, there is a provision which may perhaps strike some as
cruel, yet is necessary to faith: the high priest is forbidden to
approach the dead bodies of his father and mother, of his brothers and
of his children;<note place="end" n="846" id="v.XXXIX-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p66"> <scripRef passage="Lev. xxi. 10-12" id="v.XXXIX-p66.1" parsed="|Lev|21|10|21|12" osisRef="Bible:Lev.21.10-Lev.21.12">Lev. xxi. 10–12</scripRef>.</p></note> to the end, that
no grief may distract a soul engaged in offering sacrifice to God, and
wholly devoted to the Divine mysteries. Are we not taught the same
lesson in the Gospel in other words? Is not the disciple forbidden to
say farewell to his home or to bury his dead father?<note place="end" n="847" id="v.XXXIX-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p67"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 59-62" id="v.XXXIX-p67.1" parsed="|Luke|9|59|9|62" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.59-Luke.9.62">Luke ix. 59–62</scripRef>.</p></note> Of the high priest, again, it is said:
“He shall not go out of the sanctuary, and the sanctification of
his God shall not be contaminated, for the anointing oil of his God is
upon him.”<note place="end" n="848" id="v.XXXIX-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p68"> <scripRef passage="Lev. xxi. 12" id="v.XXXIX-p68.1" parsed="|Lev|21|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.21.12">Lev. xxi. 12</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> Certainly, now
that we have believed in Christ, and bear Him within us, by reason of
the oil of His anointing which we have received,<note place="end" n="849" id="v.XXXIX-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p69"> <scripRef passage="1 Joh. ii. 27" id="v.XXXIX-p69.1" parsed="|1John|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.27">1 Joh. ii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> we ought not to depart from His
temple—that is, from our Christian profession—we ought not
to go forth to mingle with the unbelieving Gentiles, but always to
remain within, as servants obedient to the will of the Lord.</p>

<p id="v.XXXIX-p70">5. I have spoken plainly, lest you might ignorantly
suppose that Scripture sanctions your grief; and that, if you err, you
have reason on your side. And, so far, my words have been addressed to
the average Christian woman. But now it will not be so. For in your
case, as I well know, renunciation of the world has been complete; you
have rejected and trampled on the delights of life, and you give
yourself daily to fasting, to reading, and to prayer. Like Abraham,<note place="end" n="850" id="v.XXXIX-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p71"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xii. 1-4" id="v.XXXIX-p71.1" parsed="|Gen|12|1|12|4" osisRef="Bible:Gen.12.1-Gen.12.4">Gen. xii. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note> you desire to leave your country and
kindred, to forsake Mesopotamia and the Chaldæans, to enter into
the promised land. Dead to the world before your death, you have spent
all your mere worldly substance upon the poor, or have bestowed it upon
your children. I am the more surprised, therefore, that you should act
in a manner which in others would justly call for reprehension. You
call to mind Blæsilla’s companionship, her conversation, and
her endearing ways; and you cannot endure the thought that you have
lost them all. I pardon you the tears of a mother, but I ask you to
restrain your grief. When I think of the parent I cannot blame you for
weeping: but when I think of the Christian and the recluse, the mother
disappears from my view. Your wound is still fresh, and any touch of
mine, however gentle, is more <pb n="53" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_53.html" id="v.XXXIX-Page_53" />likely to inflame than to heal it. Yet why do
you not try to overcome by reason a grief which time must inevitably
assuage? Naomi, fleeing because of famine to the land of Moab, there
lost her husband and her sons. Yet when she was thus deprived of her
natural protectors, Ruth, a stranger, never left her side.<note place="end" n="851" id="v.XXXIX-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p72"> <scripRef passage="Ruth i" id="v.XXXIX-p72.1" parsed="|Ruth|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ruth.1">Ruth i</scripRef>.</p></note> And see what a great thing it is to
comfort a lonely woman! Ruth, for her reward, is made an ancestress of
Christ.<note place="end" n="852" id="v.XXXIX-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p73"> <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 5" id="v.XXXIX-p73.1" parsed="|Matt|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.5">Matt. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Consider the great trials which Job
endured, and you will see that you are over-delicate. Amid the ruins of
his house, the pains of his sores, his countless bereavements, and,
last of all, the snares laid for him by his wife, he still lifted up
his eyes to heaven, and maintained his patience unbroken. I know what
you are going to say: “All this befell him as a righteous man, to
try his righteousness.” Well, choose which alternative you
please. Either you are holy, in which case God is putting your holiness
to the proof; or else you are a sinner, in which case you have no right
to complain. For if so, you endure far less than your deserts.</p>

<p id="v.XXXIX-p74">Why should I repeat old stories? Listen to a modern
instance. The holy Melanium,<note place="end" n="853" id="v.XXXIX-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p75"> Or Melania. She
went with Rufinus to the East, and settled with him on the Mt. of
Olives; and incurred Jerome’s resentment as Rufinus’
friend. See <scripRef passage="Ep. cxxxiii. 3" id="v.XXXIX-p75.1">Ep. cxxxiii. 3</scripRef>. “She whose name of blackness attests
the darkness of her perfidy.”</p></note> eminent among
Christians for her true nobility (may the Lord grant that you and I may
have part with her in His day!), while the dead body of her husband was
still unburied, still warm, had the misfortune to lose at one stroke
two of her sons. The sequel seems incredible, but Christ is my witness
that my words are true. Would you not suppose that in her frenzy she
would have unbound her hair, and rent her clothes, and torn her breast?
Yet not a tear fell from her eyes. Motionless she stood there; then
casting herself at the feet of Christ, she smiled, as though she held
Him with her hands. “Henceforth, Lord,” she said, “I
will serve Thee more readily, for Thou hast freed me from a great
burden.” But perhaps her remaining children overcame her
determination. No, indeed; she set so little store by them that she
gave up all that she had to her only son, and then, in spite of the
approaching winter, took ship for Jerusalem.</p>

<p id="v.XXXIX-p76">6. Spare yourself, I beseech you, spare Blæsilla,
who now reigns with Christ; at least spare Eustochium, whose tender
years and inexperience depend on you for guidance and instruction. Now
does the devil rage and complain that he is set at naught, because he
sees one of your children exalted in triumph. The victory which he
failed to win over her that is gone he hopes to obtain over her who
still remains. Too great affection towards one’s children is
disaffection towards God. Abraham gladly prepares to slay his only son,
and do you complain if one child out of several has received her crown?
I cannot say what I am going to say without a groan. When you were
carried fainting out of the funeral procession, whispers such as these
were audible in the crowd. “Is not this what we have often said.
She weeps for her daughter, killed with fasting. She wanted her to
marry again, that she might have grandchildren. How long must we
refrain from driving these detestable monks out of Rome? Why do we not
stone them or hurl them into the Tiber? They have misled this unhappy
lady; that she is not a nun from choice is clear. No heathen mother
ever wept for her children as she does for Blæsilla.” What
sorrow, think you, must not Christ have endured when He listened to
such words as these! And how triumphantly must Satan have exulted,
eager as he is to snatch your soul! Luring you with the claims of a
grief which seems natural and right, and always keeping before you the
image of Blæsilla, his aim is to slay the mother of the victress,
and then to fall upon her forsaken sister. I do not speak thus to
terrify you. The Lord is my witness that I address you now as though I
were standing at His judgment seat. Tears which have no meaning are an
object of abhorrence. Yours are detestable tears, sacrilegious tears,
unbelieving tears; for they know no limits, and bring you to the verge
of death. You shriek and cry out as though on fire within, and do your
best to put an end to yourself. But to you and others like you Jesus
comes in His mercy and says: “Why weepest thou? the damsel is not
dead but sleepeth.”<note place="end" n="854" id="v.XXXIX-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p77"> <scripRef passage="Mark v. 39" id="v.XXXIX-p77.1" parsed="|Mark|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.39">Mark v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> The bystanders
may laugh him to scorn; such unbelief is worthy of the Jews. If you
prostrate yourself in grief at your daughter’s tomb you too will
hear the chiding of the angel, “Why seek ye the living among the
dead?”<note place="end" n="855" id="v.XXXIX-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p78"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 5" id="v.XXXIX-p78.1" parsed="|Luke|24|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.5">Luke xxiv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> It was because Mary Magdalene had
done this that when she recognized the Lord’s voice calling her
and fell at His feet, He said to her: “Touch me not, for I am not
yet ascended to my Father;”<note place="end" n="856" id="v.XXXIX-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p79"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xx. 17" id="v.XXXIX-p79.1" parsed="|John|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.17">Joh. xx. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> that is to
say, you are not worthy to touch, as risen, one whom you suppose still
in the tomb.</p>

<p id="v.XXXIX-p80">7. What crosses and tortures, think you, must not our
Blæsilla endure to see Christ <pb n="54" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_54.html" id="v.XXXIX-Page_54" />angry with you, though it be but a little! At
this moment she cries to you as you weep: “If ever you loved me,
mother, if I was nourished at your breast, if I was taught by your
precepts, do not grudge me my exaltation, do not so act that we shall
be separated forever. Do you fancy that I am alone? In place of you I
now have Mary the mother of the Lord. Here I see many whom before I
have not known. My companions are infinitely better than any that I had
on earth. Here I have the company of Anna, the prophetess of the
Gospel;<note place="end" n="857" id="v.XXXIX-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XXXIX-p81"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 36, 37" id="v.XXXIX-p81.1" parsed="|Luke|2|36|2|37" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.36-Luke.2.37">Luke ii. 36, 37</scripRef>.</p></note> and—what should kindle in you more
fervent joy—I have gained in three short months what cost her the
labor of many years to win. Both of us widows indeed, we have been both
rewarded with the palm of chastity. Do you pity me because I have left
the world behind me? It is I who should, and do, pity you who, still
immured in its prison, daily fight with anger, with covetousness, with
lust, with this or that temptation leading the soul to ruin. If you
wish to be indeed my mother, you must please Christ. She is not my
mother who displeases my Lord.” Many other things does she say
which here I pass over; she prays also to God for you. For me, too, I
feel sure, she makes intercession and asks God to pardon my sins in
return for the warnings and advice that I bestowed on her, when to
secure her salvation I braved the ill will of her family.</p>

<p id="v.XXXIX-p82">8. Therefore, so long as breath animates my body, so
long as I continue in the enjoyment of life, I engage, declare, and
promise that Blæsilla’s name shall be forever on my tongue,
that my labors shall be dedicated to her honor, and that my talents
shall be devoted to her praise. No page will I write in which
Blæsilla’s name shall not occur. Wherever the records of my
utterance shall find their way, thither she, too, will travel with my
poor writings. Virgins, widows, monks and priests, as they read, will
see how deeply her image is impressed upon my mind. Everlasting
remembrance will make up for the shortness of her life. Living as she
does with Christ in heaven, she will live also on the lips of men. The
present will soon pass away and give place to the future, and that
future will judge her without partiality and without prejudice. As a
childless widow she will occupy a middle place between Paula, the
mother of children, and Eustochium the virgin. In my writings she will
never die. She will hear me conversing of her always, either with her
sister or with her mother.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XL" shorttitle="Letter XL" progress="14.60%" prev="v.XXXIX" next="v.XLI" id="v.XL"><p class="c30" id="v.XL-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XL-p1.1">Letter XL.
To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XL-p2">Onasus, of Segesta, the subject of this letter, was
among Jerome’s Roman opponents. He is here held up to ridicule in
a manner which reflects little credit on the writer’s urbanity.
The date of the letter is 385 <span class="c17" id="v.XL-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XL-p3">1. The medical men called surgeons pass for being cruel,
but really deserve pity. For is it not pitiful to cut away the dead
flesh of another man with merciless knives without being moved by his
pangs? Is it not pitiful that the man who is curing the patient is
callous to his sufferings, and has to appear as his enemy? Yet such is
the order of nature. While truth is always bitter, pleasantness waits
upon evil-doing. Isaiah goes naked without blushing as a type of
captivity to come.<note place="end" n="858" id="v.XL-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p4"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xx. 2" id="v.XL-p4.1" parsed="|Isa|20|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.20.2">Isa. xx. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Jeremiah is
sent from Jerusalem to the Euphrates (a river in Mesopotamia), and
leaves his girdle to be marred in the Chaldæan camp, among the
Assyrians hostile to his people.<note place="end" n="859" id="v.XL-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p5"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xiii. 6, 7" id="v.XL-p5.1" parsed="|Jer|13|6|13|7" osisRef="Bible:Jer.13.6-Jer.13.7">Jer. xiii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Ezekiel is
told to eat bread made of mingled seeds and sprinkled with the dung of
men and cattle.<note place="end" n="860" id="v.XL-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. iv. 9-16" id="v.XL-p6.1" parsed="|Ezek|4|9|4|16" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.4.9-Ezek.4.16">Ezek. iv. 9–16</scripRef>.</p></note> He has to see his
wife die without shedding a tear.<note place="end" n="861" id="v.XL-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxiv. 15-18" id="v.XL-p7.1" parsed="|Ezek|24|15|24|18" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.24.15-Ezek.24.18">Ezek. xxiv. 15–18</scripRef>.</p></note> Amos is
driven from Samaria.<note place="end" n="862" id="v.XL-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p8"> <scripRef passage="Amos vii. 12, 13" id="v.XL-p8.1" parsed="|Amos|7|12|7|13" osisRef="Bible:Amos.7.12-Amos.7.13">Amos vii. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Why is he driven
from it? Surely in this case as in the others, because he was a
spiritual surgeon, who cut away the parts diseased by sin and urged men
to repentance. The apostle Paul says: “Am I therefore become your
enemy because I tell you the truth?”<note place="end" n="863" id="v.XL-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p9"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 16" id="v.XL-p9.1" parsed="|Gal|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.16">Gal. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>
And so the Saviour Himself found it, from whom many of the disciples
went back because His sayings seemed hard.<note place="end" n="864" id="v.XL-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p10"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 60, 66" id="v.XL-p10.1" parsed="|John|6|60|0|0;|John|6|66|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.60 Bible:John.6.66">John vi. 60, 66</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.XL-p11">2. It is not surprising, then, that by exposing their
faults I have offended many. I have arranged to operate on a cancerous
nose;<note place="end" n="865" id="v.XL-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p12"> Nasus. A play on the
name Onasus.</p></note> let him who suffers from wens tremble. I
wish to rebuke a chattering daw; let the crow realize that she is
offensive.<note place="end" n="866" id="v.XL-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p13"> Cf. Persius, l.
33.</p></note> Yet, after all, is there but one
person in Rome</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.XL-p14">“Whose nostrils are disfigured by a scar?”<note place="end" n="867" id="v.XL-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p15"> Virg. A. vi.
497.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XL-p16">Is Onasus of Segesta alone in puffing out his cheeks like bladders
and balancing hollow phrases on his tongue?</p>

<p id="v.XL-p17">I say that certain persons have, by crime, perjury, and
false pretences, attained to this or that high position. How does it
hurt you who know that the charge does not touch you? I laugh at a
pleader who has no <pb n="55" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_55.html" id="v.XL-Page_55" />clients, and
sneer at a penny-a-liner’s eloquence. What does it matter to you
who are such a refined speaker? It is my whim to inveigh against
mercenary priests. You are rich already, why should you be angry? I
wish to shut up Vulcan and burn him in his own flames. Are you his
guest or his neighbor that you try to save an idol’s shrine from
the fire? I choose to make merry over ghosts and owls and monsters of
the Nile; and whatever I say, you take it as aimed at you. At whatever
fault I point my pen, you cry out that you are meant. You collar me and
drag me into court and absurdly charge me with writing satires when I
only write plain prose!</p>

<p id="v.XL-p18">So you really think yourself a pretty fellow just
because you have a lucky name!<note place="end" n="868" id="v.XL-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p19"> Onasus means
“lucky” or “profitable;” it is another form of
Onesimus.</p></note> Why it does
not follow at all. A brake is called a brake just because the light
does not break through it.<note place="end" n="869" id="v.XL-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p20"> Quoted from
Quintilian i. 6, 34 (lucus a non lucendo).</p></note> The Fates are
called “sparers,”<note place="end" n="870" id="v.XL-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p21"> Parcæ, from
parcere, to spare.</p></note> just because they
never spare. The Furies are spoken of as gracious,<note place="end" n="871" id="v.XL-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p22"> Eumenides, the
Greek name for the Furies.</p></note> because they show no grace. And in
common speech Ethiopians go by the name of silverlings. Still, if the
showing up of faults always angers you, I will soothe you now with the
words of Persius: “May you be a catch for my lord and
lady’s daughter! May the pretty ladies scramble for you! May the
ground you walk on turn to a rose-bed!”<note place="end" n="872" id="v.XL-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XL-p23"> Pers. ii. 37,
38.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XL-p24">3. All the same, I will give you a hint what features to
hide if you want to look your best. Show no nose upon your face and
keep your mouth shut. You will then stand some chance of being counted
both handsome and eloquent.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XLI" shorttitle="Letter XLI" progress="14.74%" prev="v.XL" next="v.XLII" id="v.XLI"><p class="c30" id="v.XLI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XLI-p1.1">Letter XLI.
To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLI-p2">An effort having been made to convert Marcella to
Montanism,<note place="end" n="873" id="v.XLI-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p3"> Montanus lived at
Ardaban, in Phrygia, in the second half of the second century, and
founded a sect of prophetic enthusiasts and ascetics, which was
afterward joined by Tertullian.</p></note> Jerome here summarizes for her
its leading doctrines, which he contrasts with those of the Church.
Written at Rome in 385 <span class="c17" id="v.XLI-p3.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLI-p4">1. As regards the passages brought together from the
gospel of John with which a certain votary of Montanus has assailed
you, passages in which our Saviour promises that He will go to the
Father, and that He will send the Paraclete<note place="end" n="874" id="v.XLI-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p5"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 28; xv. 26" id="v.XLI-p5.1" parsed="|John|14|28|0|0;|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.28 Bible:John.15.26">Joh. xiv. 28; xv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>—as regards these, the Acts of the
Apostles inform us both for what time the promises were made, and at
what time they were actually fulfilled. Ten days had elapsed, we are
told, from the Lord’s ascension and fifty from His resurrection,
when the Holy Spirit came down, and the tongues of the believers were
cloven, so that each spoke every language. Then it was that, when
certain persons of those who as yet believed not declared that the
disciples were drunk with new wine, Peter standing in the midst of the
apostles, and of all the concourse said: “Ye men of Judæa
and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you and hearken
to my words: for these are not drunken as ye suppose, seeing it is but
the third hour of the day. But this is that which was spoken of by the
prophet Joel. And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I
will pour out of my spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and daughters
shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men
shall dream dreams: and on my servants, and on my handmaidens I will
pour out…of my spirit.”<note place="end" n="875" id="v.XLI-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p6"> <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 14-18" id="v.XLI-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|2|14|2|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.14-Acts.2.18">Acts ii. 14–18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XLI-p7">2. If, then, the apostle Peter, upon whom the Lord has
founded the Church,<note place="end" n="876" id="v.XLI-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 18" id="v.XLI-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> has expressly
said that the prophecy and promise of the Lord were then and there
fulfilled, how can we claim another fulfilment for ourselves? if the
Montanists reply that Philip’s four daughters prophesied<note place="end" n="877" id="v.XLI-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p9"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 9" id="v.XLI-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.9">Acts xxi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> at a later date, and that a prophet is
mentioned named Agabus,<note place="end" n="878" id="v.XLI-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p10"> <scripRef passage="Acts xi. 28; xxi. 10, 11" id="v.XLI-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|11|28|0|0;|Acts|21|10|21|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.28 Bible:Acts.21.10-Acts.21.11">Acts xi. 28; xxi. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and that in
the partition of the spirit, prophets are spoken of as well as
apostles, teachers and others,<note place="end" n="879" id="v.XLI-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p11"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12.28; Eph. 4.11" id="v.XLI-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0;|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28 Bible:Eph.4.11">1 Cor. xii. 28; cf. Eph. iv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and that Paul
himself prophesied many things concerning heresies still future, and
the end of the world; we tell them that we do not so much reject
prophecy—for this is attested by the passion of the Lord—as
refuse to receive prophets whose utterances fail to accord with the
Scriptures old and new.</p>

<p id="v.XLI-p12">3. In the first place we differ from the Montanists
regarding the rule of faith. We distinguish the Father, the Son, and
the Holy Spirit as three persons, but unite them as one substance.
They, on the other hand, following the doctrine of Sabellius,<note place="end" n="880" id="v.XLI-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p13"> A presbyter of the
Libyan Pentapolis who taught at Rome in the early years of the third
century. He “confounded the persons” of the Trinity and was
subsequently accounted a heretic. Cf. Letter XV.</p></note> force the Trinity into the narrow limits
of a single personality. We, while we do not encourage them, yet allow
second marriages, since Paul bids the younger widows to marry.<note place="end" n="881" id="v.XLI-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p14"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 14" id="v.XLI-p14.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.14">1 Tim. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> They suppose a repetition of marriage a
sin so awful that he who has committed it is to be regarded as an
adulterer. We, according <pb n="56" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_56.html" id="v.XLI-Page_56" />to the
apostolic tradition (in which the whole world is at one with us), fast
through one Lent yearly; whereas they keep three in the year as though
three saviours had suffered. I do not mean, of course, that it is
unlawful to fast at other times through the year—always excepting
Pentecost<note place="end" n="882" id="v.XLI-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p15"> Viz. the period
between Easter Day and Whitsunday.</p></note>—only that while in Lent it
is a duty of obligation, at other seasons it is a matter of choice.
With us, again, the bishops occupy the place of the apostles, but with
them a bishop ranks not first but third. For while they put first the
patriarchs of Pepusa<note place="end" n="883" id="v.XLI-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p16"> Called by the
Montanists the New Jerusalem.</p></note> in Phrygia,
and place next to these the ministers called stewards,<note place="end" n="884" id="v.XLI-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p17">
Oeconomos—according to a probable emendation. The text has
cenonas.</p></note> the bishops are relegated to the third
or almost the lowest rank. No doubt their object is to make their
religion more pretentious by putting that last which we put first.
Again they close the doors of the Church to almost every fault, whilst
we read daily, “I desire the repentance of a sinner rather than
his death,”<note place="end" n="885" id="v.XLI-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p18"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 23" id="v.XLI-p18.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.23">Ezek. xviii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“Shall they fall and not arise, saith the Lord,”<note place="end" n="886" id="v.XLI-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p19"> <scripRef passage="Jer. viii. 4" id="v.XLI-p19.1" parsed="|Jer|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.8.4">Jer. viii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and once more “Return ye
backsliding children and I will heal your backslidings.”<note place="end" n="887" id="v.XLI-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p20"> <scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 22" id="v.XLI-p20.1" parsed="|Jer|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.22">Jer. iii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Their strictness does not prevent
them from themselves committing grave sins, far from it; but there is
this difference between us and them, that, whereas they in their
self-righteousness blush to confess their faults, we do penance for
ours, and so more readily gain pardon for them.</p>

<p id="v.XLI-p21">4. I pass over their sacraments<note place="end" n="888" id="v.XLI-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p22"> Mysteria.</p></note> of sin, made up as they are said to
be, of sucking children subjected to a triumphant martyrdom.<note place="end" n="889" id="v.XLI-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p23"> Victuro martyre
confarrata. The precise meaning of the words is obscure.</p></note> I prefer, I say, not to credit these;
accusations of blood-shedding may well be false. But I must confute the
open blasphemy of men who say that God first determined in the Old
Testament to save the world by Moses and the prophets, but that finding
Himself unable to fulfil His purpose He took to Himself a body of the
Virgin, and preaching under the form of the Son in Christ, underwent
death for our salvation. Moreover that, when by these two steps He was
unable to save the world, He last of all descended by the Holy Spirit
upon Montanus and those demented women Prisca and Maximilia; and that
thus the mutilated and emasculate<note place="end" n="890" id="v.XLI-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p24"> Some suppose him to
have been a priest of Cybele, but it would be a mistake to lay too much
stress on Jerome’s words.</p></note> Montanus
possessed a fulness of knowledge such as was never claimed by Paul; for
he was content to say, “We know in part, and we prophesy in
part,” and again, “Now we see through a glass
darkly.”<note place="end" n="891" id="v.XLI-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLI-p25"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 9, 12" id="v.XLI-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|9|0|0;|1Cor|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.9 Bible:1Cor.13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 9, 12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XLI-p26">These are statements which require no refutation. To
expose the infidelity of the Montanists is to triumph over it. Nor is
it necessary that in so short a letter as this I should overthrow the
several absurdities which they bring forward. You are well acquainted
with the Scriptures; and, as I take it, you have written, not because
you have been disturbed by their cavils, but only to learn my opinion
about them.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XLII" shorttitle="Letter XLII" progress="14.98%" prev="v.XLI" next="v.XLIII" id="v.XLII"><p class="c30" id="v.XLII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XLII-p1.1">Letter
XLII. To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLII-p2">At Marcella’s request Jerome explains to her what
is “the sin against the Holy Ghost” spoken of by Christ,
and shows Novatian’s<note place="end" n="892" id="v.XLII-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLII-p3"> Novatian, a Roman
presbyter in the middle of the third century, held that the
“lapsed,” who had failed during the persecutions, could not
be readmitted to the church. His sect upheld an extreme moral
puritanism, as is shown in the speech of Constantine to their bishop at
the Council of Nicæa: “Acesius, you should set up a ladder
to heaven, and go up by yourself alone.”</p></note> explanation of
it to be untenable. Written at Rome in 385 <span class="c17" id="v.XLII-p3.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLII-p4">1. The question you send is short and the answer is
clear. There is this passage in the gospel: “Whosoever speaketh a
word against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him; but whosoever
speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him neither
in this world nor in the world to come.”<note place="end" n="893" id="v.XLII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 32" id="v.XLII-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.32">Matt. xii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>
Now if Novatian affirms that none but Christian renegades can sin
against the Holy Ghost, it is plain that the Jews who blasphemed Christ
were not guilty of this sin. Yet they were wicked husbandmen, they had
slain the prophets, they were then compassing the death of the Lord;<note place="end" n="894" id="v.XLII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 33" id="v.XLII-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|21|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.33">Matt. xxi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> and so utterly lost were they that the
Son of God told them that it was they whom he had come to save.<note place="end" n="895" id="v.XLII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 11" id="v.XLII-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|18|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.11">Matt. xviii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> It must be proved to Novatian, therefore,
that the sin which shall never be forgiven is not the blasphemy of men
disembowelled by torture who in their agony deny their Lord, but is the
captious clamor of those who, while they see that God’s works are
the fruit of virtue, ascribe the virtue to a demon and declare the
signs wrought to belong not to the divine excellence but to the devil.
And this is the whole gist of our Saviour’s argument, when He
teaches that Satan cannot be cast out by Satan, and that his kingdom is
not divided against itself.<note place="end" n="896" id="v.XLII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 25, 26" id="v.XLII-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|12|25|12|26" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.25-Matt.12.26">Matt. xii. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note> If it is the
devil’s object to injure God’s creation, how can he wish to
cure the sick and to expel himself from the bodies possessed by him?
Let Novatian prove that of those who have been compelled to sacrifice
before a judge’s tribu<pb n="57" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_57.html" id="v.XLII-Page_57" />nal any
has declared of the things written in the gospel that they were wrought
not by the Son of God but by Beelzebub, the prince of the devils;<note place="end" n="897" id="v.XLII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLII-p9"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 24" id="v.XLII-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|12|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.24">Matt. xii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and then he will be able to make good
his contention that this<note place="end" n="898" id="v.XLII-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLII-p10"> Viz. denial of
Christ by Christians.</p></note> is the
blasphemy against the Holy Ghost which shall never be forgiven.</p>

<p id="v.XLII-p11">2. But to put a more searching question still: let
Novatian tell us how he distinguishes speaking against the Son of Man
from blasphemy against the Holy Ghost. For I maintain that on his
principles men who have denied Christ under persecution have only
spoken against the Son of Man, and have not blasphemed the Holy Ghost.
For when a man is asked if he is a Christian, and declares that he is
not; obviously in denying Christ, that is the Son of Man, he does no
despite to the Holy Ghost. But if his denial of Christ involves a
denial of the Holy Ghost, this heretic can perhaps tell us how the Son
of Man can be denied without sinning against the Holy Ghost. If he
thinks that we are here intended by the term Holy Ghost to understand
the Father, no mention at all of the Father is made by the denier in
his denial. When the apostle Peter, taken aback by a maid’s
question, denied the Lord, did he sin against the Son of Man or against
the Holy Ghost? If Novatian absurdly twists Peter’s words,
“I know not the man,”<note place="end" n="899" id="v.XLII-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLII-p12"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 74" id="v.XLII-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|26|74|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.74">Matt. xxvi. 74</scripRef>.</p></note> to mean a
denial not of Christ’s Messiahship but of His humanity, he will
make the Saviour a liar, for He foretold<note place="end" n="900" id="v.XLII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLII-p13"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 33-35; Joh. xiii. 38" id="v.XLII-p13.1" parsed="|Matt|26|33|26|35;|John|13|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.33-Matt.26.35 Bible:John.13.38">Matt. xxvi. 33–35; Joh. xiii.
38</scripRef>.</p></note> that
He Himself, that is His divine Sonship, must be denied. Now, when Peter
denied the Son of God, he wept bitterly and effaced his threefold
denial by a threefold confession.<note place="end" n="901" id="v.XLII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLII-p14"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xxi. 15-17" id="v.XLII-p14.1" parsed="|John|21|15|21|17" osisRef="Bible:John.21.15-John.21.17">Joh. xxi. 15–17</scripRef>.</p></note> His sin,
therefore, was not the sin against the Holy Ghost which can never be
forgiven. It is obvious, then, that this sin involves blasphemy,
calling one Beelzebub for his actions, whose virtues prove him to be
God. If Novatian can bring an instance of a renegade who has called
Christ Beelzebub, I will at once give up my position and admit that
after such a fall the denier can win no forgiveness. To give way under
torture and to deny oneself to be a Christian is one thing, to say that
Christ is the devil is another. And this you will yourself see if you
read the passage<note place="end" n="902" id="v.XLII-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLII-p15"> Viz. <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 32" id="v.XLII-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.32">Matt. xii. 32</scripRef>, quoted above.</p></note> attentively.</p>

<p id="v.XLII-p16">3. I ought to have discussed the matter more fully, but
some friends have visited my humble abode, and I cannot refuse to give
myself up to them. Still, as it might seem arrogant not to answer you
at once, I have compressed a wide subject into a few words, and have
sent you not a letter but an explanatory note.<note place="end" n="903" id="v.XLII-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLII-p17"> Commentariolum.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XLIII" shorttitle="Letter XLIII" progress="15.15%" prev="v.XLII" next="v.XLIV" id="v.XLIII"><p class="c30" id="v.XLIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XLIII-p1.1">Letter
XLIII. To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLIII-p2">Jerome draws a contrast between his daily life and that
of Origen, and sorrowfully admits his own shortcomings. He then
suggests to Marcella the advantages which life in the country offers
over life in town, and hints that he is himself disposed to make trial
of it. Written at Rome in 385 <span class="c17" id="v.XLIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLIII-p3">1. Ambrose who supplied Origen, true man of adamant and
of brass,<note place="end" n="904" id="v.XLIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIII-p4"> For the meaning of
these epithets as applied to Origen see Letter XXXIII. § 1.</p></note> with money, materials and amanuenses
to bring out his countless books—Ambrose, in a letter to his
friend from Athens, states that they never took a meal together without
something being read, and never went to bed till some portion of
Scripture had been brought home to them by a brother’s voice.
Night and day, in fact, were so ordered that prayer only gave place to
reading and reading to prayer.</p>

<p id="v.XLIII-p5">2. Have we, brute beasts that we are, ever done the
like? Why, we yawn if we read for over an hour; we rub our foreheads
and vainly try to suppress our languor. And then, after this great
feat, we plunge for relief into worldly business once more.</p>

<p id="v.XLIII-p6">I say nothing of the meals with which we dull our
faculties, and I would rather not estimate the time that we spend in
paying and receiving visits. Next we fall into conversation; we waste
our words, we attack people behind their backs, we detail their way of
living, we carp at them and are carped at by them in turn. Such is the
fare that engages our attention at dinner and afterwards. Then, when
our guests have retired, we make up our accounts, and these are sure to
cause us either anger or anxiety. The first makes us like raging lions,
and the second seeks vainly to make provision for years to come. We do
not recollect the words of the Gospel: “Thou fool, this night thy
soul shall be required of thee: then whose shall those things be which
thou hast provided?”<note place="end" n="905" id="v.XLIII-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 20" id="v.XLIII-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.20">Luke xii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> The clothing which we
buy is designed not merely for use but for display. Where there is a
chance of saving money we quicken our pace, speak promptly, and keep
our ears open. If we hear of household losses—such as often
occur—our looks become dejected and gloomy. The gain of a penny<note place="end" n="906" id="v.XLIII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIII-p8"> Nummus. Sc. Sestertius
= 4 cents = 2 pence.</p></note> fills us with joy; the loss of a
half-penny<note place="end" n="907" id="v.XLIII-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIII-p9"> Obolus = 3 1–2
cents = 1 penny 3 farthings.</p></note> plunges us into sorrow. One man <pb n="58" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_58.html" id="v.XLIII-Page_58" />is of so many minds that the
prophet’s prayer is: “Lord, in thy city scatter their
image.”<note place="end" n="908" id="v.XLIII-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIII-p10"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 20" id="v.XLIII-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|73|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.20">Ps. lxxiii. 20</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> For created as we are in the image
of God and after His likeness,<note place="end" n="909" id="v.XLIII-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIII-p11"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 26" id="v.XLIII-p11.1" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> it is our own
wickedness which makes us assume masks.<note place="end" n="910" id="v.XLIII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIII-p12"> These were worn by both
Greek and Roman actors.</p></note> Just
as on the stage the same actor now figures as a brawny Hercules, now
softens into a tender Venus, now shivers in the role of Cybele; so
we—who, if we were not of the world, would be hated by the
world<note place="end" n="911" id="v.XLIII-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIII-p13"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xv. 19" id="v.XLIII-p13.1" parsed="|John|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.19">Joh. xv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>—for every sin that we commit have a
corresponding mask.</p>

<p id="v.XLIII-p14">3. Wherefore, seeing that we have journeyed for much of
our life through a troubled sea, and that our vessel has been in turn
shaken by raging blasts and shattered upon treacherous reefs, let us,
as soon as may be, make for the haven of rural quietude. There such
country dainties as milk and household bread, and greens watered by our
own hands, will supply us with coarse but harmless fare. So living,
sleep will not call us away from prayer, nor satiety from reading. In
summer the shade of a tree will afford us privacy. In autumn the
quality of the air and the leaves strewn under foot will invite us to
stop and rest. In springtime the fields will be bright with flowers,
and our psalms will sound the sweeter for the twittering of the birds.
When winter comes with its frost and snow, I shall not have to buy
fuel, and, whether I sleep or keep vigil, shall be warmer than in town.
At least, so far as I know, I shall keep off the cold at less expense.
Let Rome keep to itself its noise and bustle, let the cruel shows of
the arena go on, let the crowd rave at the circus, let the playgoers
revel in the theatres and—for I must not altogether pass over our
Christian friends—let the House of Ladies<note place="end" n="912" id="v.XLIII-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIII-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 28" id="v.XLIII-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|73|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.28">Ps. lxxiii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>
hold its daily sittings. It is good for us to cleave to the Lord,<note place="end" n="913" id="v.XLIII-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIII-p16"> Senatus Matronarum.
Comp. Letter XXXIII. 4: “Rome calls together its senate to
condemn him.”</p></note> and to put our hope in the Lord God, so
that when we have exchanged our present poverty for the kingdom of
heaven, we may be able to exclaim: “Whom have I in heaven but
thee? and there is none upon earth that I desire beside thee.”<note place="end" n="914" id="v.XLIII-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIII-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 25" id="v.XLIII-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|73|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.25">Ps. lxxiii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Surely if we can find such blessedness in
heaven we may well grieve to have sought after pleasures poor and
passing here upon earth. Farewell.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="XLIV" shorttitle="Letter XLIV" progress="15.32%" prev="v.XLIII" next="v.XLV" id="v.XLIV"><p class="c30" id="v.XLIV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XLIV-p1.1">Letter
XLIV. To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLIV-p2">Marcella had sent some small articles as a present
(probably to Paula and Eustochium) and Jerome now writes in their name
to thank her for them. He notices the appropriateness of the gifts, not
only to the ladies, but also to himself. Written at Rome in 385 <span class="c17" id="v.XLIV-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLIV-p3">When absent in body we are wont to converse together in
spirit.<note place="end" n="915" id="v.XLIV-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIV-p4"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 5" id="v.XLIV-p4.1" parsed="|Col|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.5">Col. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Each of us does what he or she can. You send
us gifts, we send you back letters of thanks. And as we are virgins who
have taken the veil,<note place="end" n="916" id="v.XLIV-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIV-p5"> Cf. Letter CXXX.
§ 2.</p></note> it is our duty to
show that hidden meanings lurk under your nice presents. Sackcloth,
then, is a token of prayer and fasting, the chairs remind us that a
virgin should never stir abroad, and the wax tapers that we should look
for the bridegroom’s coming with our lights burning.<note place="end" n="917" id="v.XLIV-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIV-p6"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 1" id="v.XLIV-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|25|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.1">Matt. xxv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> The cups also warn us to mortify the flesh
and always to be ready for martyrdom. “How bright,” says
the psalmist, “is the cup of the Lord, intoxicating them that
drink it!”<note place="end" n="918" id="v.XLIV-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIV-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxiii. 5" id="v.XLIV-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|23|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.23.5">Ps. xxiii. 5</scripRef>, according to the Gallican psalter.</p></note> Moreover, when
you offer to matrons little fly-flaps to brush away mosquitoes, it is a
charming way of hinting that they should at once check voluptuous
feelings, for “dying flies,” we are told, “spoil
sweet ointment.”<note place="end" n="919" id="v.XLIV-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIV-p8"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. x. 1" id="v.XLIV-p8.1" parsed="|Eccl|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.1">Eccles. x. 1</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> In such presents,
then, as these, virgins can find a model, and matrons a pattern. To me,
too, your gifts convey a lesson, although one of an opposite kind. For
chairs suit idlers, sackcloth does for penitents, and cups are wanted
for the thirsty. And I shall be glad to light your tapers, if only to
banish the terrors of the night and the fears of an evil
conscience.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Asella." n="XLV" shorttitle="Letter XLV" progress="15.38%" prev="v.XLIV" next="v.XLVI" id="v.XLV"><p class="c32" id="v.XLV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XLV-p1.1">Letter XLV.
To Asella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLV-p2">After leaving Rome for the East, Jerome writes to Asella
to refute the calumnies by which he had been assailed, especially as
regards his intimacy with Paula and Eustochium. Written on board ship
at Ostia, in August, 385 <span class="c17" id="v.XLV-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLV-p3">1. Were I to think myself able to requite your kindness
I should be foolish. God is able in my stead to reward a soul which is
consecrated to Him. So unworthy, indeed, am I of your regard that I
have never ventured to estimate its value or even to wish that it might
be given me for Christ’s sake. Some consider me a wicked man,
laden with iniquity; and such language is more than justified by my
actual sins. Yet in dealing with the bad you do well to account them
good. It is dangerous to judge another man’s servant;<note place="end" n="920" id="v.XLV-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p4"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 4" id="v.XLV-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.4">Rom. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and to speak evil of the righteous is a sin
not easily pardoned. The day will surely come <pb n="59" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_59.html" id="v.XLV-Page_59" />when you and I shall mourn for others; for not
a few will be in the flames.</p>

<p id="v.XLV-p5">2. I am said to be an infamous turncoat, a slippery
knave, one who lies and deceives others by Satanic arts. Which is the
safer course, I should like to know, to invent or credit these charges
against innocent persons, or to refuse to believe them, even of the
guilty? Some kissed my hands, yet attacked me with the tongues of
vipers; sympathy was on their lips, but malignant joy in their hearts.
The Lord saw them and had them in derision,<note place="end" n="921" id="v.XLV-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 4" id="v.XLV-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.4">Ps. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
reserving my poor self and them for judgment to come. One would attack
my gait or my way of laughing; another would find something amiss in my
looks; another would suspect the simplicity of my manner. Such is the
company in which I have lived for almost three years.</p>

<p id="v.XLV-p7">It often happened that I found myself surrounded with
virgins, and to some of these I expounded the divine books as best I
could. Our studies brought about constant intercourse, this soon
ripened into intimacy, and this, in turn, produced mutual confidence.
If they have ever seen anything in my conduct unbecoming a Christian
let them say so. Have I taken any one’s money? Have I not
disdained all gifts, whether small or great? Has the chink of any
one’s coin been heard in my hand?<note place="end" n="922" id="v.XLV-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p8"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xii. 3" id="v.XLV-p8.1" parsed="|1Sam|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.12.3">1 Sam. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
Has my language been equivocal, or my eye wanton? No; my sex is my one
crime, and even on this score I am not assailed, save when there is a
talk of Paula going to Jerusalem. Very well, then. They believed my
accuser when he lied; why do they not believe him when he retracts? He
is the same man now that he was then, and yet he who before declared me
guilty now confesses that I am innocent. Surely a man’s words
under torture are more trustworthy than in moments of gayety, except,
indeed, that people are prone to believe falsehoods designed to gratify
their ears, or, worse still, stories which, till then uninvented, they
have urged others to invent.</p>

<p id="v.XLV-p9">3. Before I became acquainted with the family of the
saintly Paula, all Rome resounded with my praises. Almost every one
concurred in judging me worthy of the episcopate. Damasus, of blessed
memory, spoke no words but mine.<note place="end" n="923" id="v.XLV-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p10"> Damasus meus sermo
erat, or “spoke of none but me.”</p></note> Men called
me holy, humble, eloquent.</p>

<p id="v.XLV-p11">Did I ever cross the threshold of a light woman? Was I
ever fascinated by silk dresses, or glowing gems, or rouged faces, or
display of gold? Of all the ladies in Rome but one had power to subdue
me, and that one was Paula. She mourned and fasted, she was squalid
with dirt, her eyes were dim from weeping. For whole nights she would
pray to the Lord for mercy, and often the rising sun found her still at
her prayers. The psalms were her only songs, the Gospel her whole
speech, continence her one indulgence, fasting the staple of her life.
The only woman who took my fancy was one whom I had not so much as seen
at table. But when I began to revere, respect, and venerate her as her
conspicuous chastity deserved, all my former virtues forsook me on the
spot.</p>

<p id="v.XLV-p12">4. Oh! envy, that dost begin by tearing thyself! Oh!
cunning malignity of Satan, that dost always persecute things holy! Of
all the ladies in Rome, the only ones that caused scandal were Paula
and Melanium, who, despising their wealth and deserting their children,
uplifted the cross of the Lord as a standard of religion. Had they
frequented the baths, or chosen to use perfumes, or taken advantage of
their wealth and position as widows to enjoy life and to be
independent, they would have been saluted as ladies of high rank and
saintliness. As it is, of course, it is in order to appear beautiful
that they put on sackcloth and ashes, and they endure fasting and filth
merely to go down into the Gehenna of fire! As if they could not perish
with the crowd whom the mob applauds!<note place="end" n="924" id="v.XLV-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p13"> Ironical.</p></note> If it were
Gentiles or Jews who thus assailed their mode of life, they would at
least have the consolation of failing to please only those whom Christ
Himself has failed to please. But, shameful to say, it is Christians
who thus neglect the care of their own households, and, disregarding
the beams in their own eyes, look for motes in those of their
neighbors.<note place="end" n="925" id="v.XLV-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p14"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 3" id="v.XLV-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.3">Matt. vii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> They pull to pieces every profession
of religion, and think that they have found a remedy for their own
doom, if they can disprove the holiness of others, if they can detract
from every one, if they can show that those who perish are many, and
sinners, a great multitude.</p>

<p id="v.XLV-p15">5. You bathe daily; another regards such over-niceness
as defilement. You surfeit yourself on wild fowl and pride yourself on
eating sturgeon; I, on the contrary, fill my belly with beans. You find
pleasure in troops of laughing girls; I prefer Paula and Melanium who
weep. You covet what belongs to others; they disdain what is their own.
You like wines flavored with honey; they drink cold water, more
delicious still. You count as lost what you cannot have, eat up, <pb n="60" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_60.html" id="v.XLV-Page_60" />and devour on the moment; they believe in
the Scriptures, and look for good things to come. And if they are
wrong, and if the resurrection of the body on which they rely is a
foolish delusion, what does it matter to you? We, on our side, look
with disfavor on such a life as yours. You can fatten yourself on your
good things as much as you please; I for my part prefer paleness and
emaciation. You suppose that men like me are unhappy; we regard you as
more unhappy still. Thus we reciprocate each other’s thoughts,
and appear to each other mutually insane.</p>

<p id="v.XLV-p16">6. I write this in haste, dear Lady Asella, as I go on
board, overwhelmed with grief and tears; yet I thank my God that I am
counted worthy of the world’s hatred.<note place="end" n="926" id="v.XLV-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p17"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xv. 18" id="v.XLV-p17.1" parsed="|John|15|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.18">Joh. xv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
Pray for me that, after Babylon, I may see Jerusalem once more; that
Joshua, the son of Josedech, may have dominion over me,<note place="end" n="927" id="v.XLV-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p18"> <scripRef passage="Haggai i. 1" id="v.XLV-p18.1" parsed="|Hag|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hag.1.1">Haggai i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and not Nebuchadnezzar, that Ezra, whose
name means helper, may come and restore me to my own country. I was a
fool in wishing to sing the Lord’s song in a strange land,<note place="end" n="928" id="v.XLV-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p19"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxvii. 4" id="v.XLV-p19.1" parsed="|Ps|137|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.137.4">Ps. cxxxvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and in leaving Mount Sinai, to seek the
help of Egypt. I forgot that the Gospel warns us<note place="end" n="929" id="v.XLV-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p20"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 30-35" id="v.XLV-p20.1" parsed="|Luke|10|30|10|35" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.30-Luke.10.35">Luke x. 30–35</scripRef>.</p></note> that he who goes down from Jerusalem
immediately falls among robbers, is spoiled, is wounded, is left for
dead. But, although priest and Levite may disregard me, there is still
the good Samaritan who, when men said to him, “Thou art a
Samaritan and hast a devil,”<note place="end" n="930" id="v.XLV-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p21"> <scripRef passage="Joh. viii. 48" id="v.XLV-p21.1" parsed="|John|8|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.48">Joh. viii. 48</scripRef>.</p></note> disclaimed
having a devil, but did not disclaim being a Samaritan,<note place="end" n="931" id="v.XLV-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p22"> <scripRef passage="Joh. viii. 49" id="v.XLV-p22.1" parsed="|John|8|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.49">Joh. viii. 49</scripRef>.</p></note> this being the Hebrew equivalent for our
word guardian. Men call me a mischief-maker, and I take the title as a
recognition of my faith. For I am but a servant, and the Jews still
call my master a magician. The apostle,<note place="end" n="932" id="v.XLV-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p23"> <i>I.e.</i> Paul.
See <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 9" id="v.XLV-p23.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.9">2 Cor. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
likewise, is spoken of as a deceiver. There hath no temptation taken me
but such as is common to man.<note place="end" n="933" id="v.XLV-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p24"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 13" id="v.XLV-p24.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> How few
distresses have I endured, I who am yet a soldier of the cross! Men
have laid to my charge a crime of which I am not guilty;<note place="end" n="934" id="v.XLV-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p25"> He means the sin of
incontinence.</p></note> but I know that I must enter the kingdom
of heaven through evil report as well as through good.<note place="end" n="935" id="v.XLV-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p26"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 8" id="v.XLV-p26.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.8">2 Cor. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XLV-p27">7. Salute Paula and Eustochium, who, whatever the world
may think, are always mine in Christ. Salute Albina, your mother, and
Marcella, your sister; Marcellina also, and the holy Felicitas; and say
to them all: “We must all stand before the judgment seat of
Christ,<note place="end" n="936" id="v.XLV-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLV-p28"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 10" id="v.XLV-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.10">Rom. xiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and there shall be revealed the principle
by which each has lived.”</p>

<p id="v.XLV-p29">And now, illustrious model of chastity and virginity,
remember me, I beseech you, in your prayers, and by your intercessions
calm the waves of the sea.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Paula and Eustochium to Marcella." n="XLVI" shorttitle="Letter XLVI" progress="15.69%" prev="v.XLV" next="v.XLVII" id="v.XLVI"><p class="c30" id="v.XLVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XLVI-p1.1">Letter XLVI. Paula and Eustochium to Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLVI-p2">Jerome writes to Marcella in the name of Paula and
Eustochium, describing the charms of the Holy Land, and urging her to
leave Rome and to join her old companions at Bethlehem. Much of the
letter is devoted to disposing of the objection that since the Passion
of Christ the Holy Land has been under a curse. The date of the letter
is <span class="c17" id="v.XLVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 386. It is written from Bethlehem,
which now becomes Jerome’s home for the remainder of his
life.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLVI-p3">1. Love cannot be measured, impatience knows no bounds,
and eagerness can brook no delay. Wherefore we, oblivious of our
weakness, and relying more on our will than our capacity,
desire—pupils though we be—to instruct our mistress. We are
like the sow in the proverb,<note place="end" n="937" id="v.XLVI-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p4"> Sus Minervam.</p></note> which sets up to
teach the goddess of invention. You were the first to set our tinder
alight; the first, by precept and example, to urge us to adopt our
present life. As a hen gathers her chickens, so did you take us under
your wing.<note place="end" n="938" id="v.XLVI-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 Esdras. i. 30; Matt. xxiii. 37" id="v.XLVI-p5.1" parsed="|2Esd|1|30|0|0;|Matt|23|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Esd.1.30 Bible:Matt.23.37">2 Esdras. i. 30; Matt. xxiii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> And will you now let us fly about
at random with no mother near us? Will you leave us to dread the swoop
of the hawk and the shadow of each passing bird of prey? Separated from
you, we do what we can: we utter our mournful plaint, and more by sobs
than by tears we adjure you to give back to us the Marcella whom we
love. She is mild, she is suave, she is sweeter than the sweetest
honey. She must not, therefore, be stern and morose to us, whom her
winning ways have roused to adopt a life like her own.</p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p6">2. Assuming that what we ask is for the best, our
eagerness to obtain it is nothing to be ashamed of. And if all the
Scriptures agree with our view, we are not too bold in urging you to a
course to which you have yourself often urged us.</p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p7">What are God’s first words to Abraham? “Get
thee out of thy country and from thy kindred unto a land that I will
show thee.”<note place="end" n="939" id="v.XLVI-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p8"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xii. 1" id="v.XLVI-p8.1" parsed="|Gen|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.12.1">Gen. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> The
patriarch—the first to receive a promise of Christ—is here
told to leave the Chaldees, to leave the city of confusion<note place="end" n="940" id="v.XLVI-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p9"> <i>I.e.</i>
Babel—<scripRef passage="Gen. xi. 9" id="v.XLVI-p9.1" parsed="|Gen|11|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.9">Gen. xi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and its <i>rehoboth</i><note place="end" n="941" id="v.XLVI-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p10"> <scripRef passage="Gen. x. 11" id="v.XLVI-p10.1" parsed="|Gen|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.10.11">Gen. x. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>or broad places; to leave also the plain of
Shinar, where the tower of pride had been raised to heaven.<note place="end" n="942" id="v.XLVI-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p11"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xi. 2, 4" id="v.XLVI-p11.1" parsed="|Gen|11|2|0|0;|Gen|11|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.2 Bible:Gen.11.4">Gen. xi. 2, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> He has to pass through the waves of this
world, and to ford its rivers; <pb n="61" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_61.html" id="v.XLVI-Page_61" />those by which the saints sat down and wept
when they remembered Zion,<note place="end" n="943" id="v.XLVI-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p12"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxvii. 1" id="v.XLVI-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|137|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.137.1">Ps. cxxxvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and
Chebar’s flood, whence Ezekiel was carried to Jerusalem by the
hair of his head.<note place="end" n="944" id="v.XLVI-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p13"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. viii. 3" id="v.XLVI-p13.1" parsed="|Ezek|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.8.3">Ezek. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> All this Abraham
undergoes that he may dwell in a land of promise watered from above,
and not like Egypt, from below,<note place="end" n="945" id="v.XLVI-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p14"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xi. 10" id="v.XLVI-p14.1" parsed="|Deut|11|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.11.10">Deut. xi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> no producer of
herbs for the weak and ailing,<note place="end" n="946" id="v.XLVI-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p15"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 2" id="v.XLVI-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.2">Rom. xiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> but a land that
looks for the early and the latter rain from heaven.<note place="end" n="947" id="v.XLVI-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p16"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xi. 14." id="v.XLVI-p16.1" parsed="|Deut|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.11.14">Deut. xi. 14.</scripRef></p></note> It is a land of hills and valleys,<note place="end" n="948" id="v.XLVI-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p17"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xi. 11" id="v.XLVI-p17.1" parsed="|Deut|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.11.11">Deut. xi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and stands high above the sea. The
attractions of the world it entirely wants, but its spiritual
attractions are for this all the greater. Mary, the mother of the Lord,
left the lowlands and made her way to the hill country, when, after
receiving the angel’s message, she realized that she bore within
her womb the Son of God.<note place="end" n="949" id="v.XLVI-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p18"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 26-31, 39" id="v.XLVI-p18.1" parsed="|Luke|1|26|1|31;|Luke|1|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.26-Luke.1.31 Bible:Luke.1.39">Luke i. 26–31, 39</scripRef>.</p></note> When of old the
Philistines had been overcome, when their devilish audacity had been
smitten, when their champion had fallen on his face to the earth,<note place="end" n="950" id="v.XLVI-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvii. 49" id="v.XLVI-p19.1" parsed="|1Sam|17|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.17.49">1 Sam. xvii. 49</scripRef>.</p></note> it was from this city that there went forth a
procession of jubilant souls, a harmonious choir to sing our
David’s victory over tens of thousands.<note place="end" n="951" id="v.XLVI-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p20"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xviii. 6, 7" id="v.XLVI-p20.1" parsed="|1Sam|18|6|18|7" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.18.6-1Sam.18.7">1 Sam. xviii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>
Here, too, it was that the angel grasped his sword, and while he laid
waste the whole of the ungodly city, marked out the temple of the Lord
in the threshing floor of Ornan, king of the Jebusites.<note place="end" n="952" id="v.XLVI-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p21"> <scripRef passage="1 Chron. xxi. 15, 18; 2 Chron. iii. 1" id="v.XLVI-p21.1" parsed="|1Chr|21|15|0|0;|1Chr|21|18|0|0;|2Chr|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.21.15 Bible:1Chr.21.18 Bible:2Chr.3.1">1 Chron. xxi. 15, 18; 2 Chron. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus early was it made plain that
Christ’s church would grow up, not in Israel, but among the
Gentiles. Turn back to Genesis,<note place="end" n="953" id="v.XLVI-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p22"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xiv. 18" id="v.XLVI-p22.1" parsed="|Gen|14|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.14.18">Gen. xiv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and you will find
that this was the city over which Melchizedek held sway, that king of
Salem who, as a type of Christ, offered to Abraham bread and wine, and
even then consecrated the mystery which Christians consecrate in the
body and blood of the Saviour.<note place="end" n="954" id="v.XLVI-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p23"> Mysterium christianum
in salvatoris sanguine et corpore dedicavit.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p24">3. Perhaps you will tacitly reprove us for deserting the
order of Scripture, and letting our confused account ramble this way
and that, as one thing or another strikes us. If so, we say once more
what we said at the outset: love has no logic, and impatience knows no
rule. In the Song of Songs the precept is given as a hard one:
“Regulate your love towards me.”<note place="end" n="955" id="v.XLVI-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p25"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.4" id="v.XLVI-p25.1" parsed="|Song|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.4">Cant. ii. 4</scripRef> b, Vulg. Hebrew = A.V.</p></note> And
so we plead that, if we err, we do so not from ignorance but from
feeling.</p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p26">Well, then, to bring forward something still more out of
place, we must go back to yet remoter times. Tradition has it that in
this city, nay, more, on this very spot, Adam lived and died. The place
where our Lord was crucified is called Calvary,<note place="end" n="956" id="v.XLVI-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p27"> <i>I.e.</i> the place
of a skull (Latin, Calvaria).</p></note>
because the skull of the primitive man was buried there. So it came to
pass that the second Adam, that is the blood<note place="end" n="957" id="v.XLVI-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p28"> One of Jerome’s
fanciful ideas. Haddam <span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="v.XLVI-p28.1">הרס</span> is the Hebrew for “the
blood.”</p></note> of
Christ, as it dropped from the cross, washed away the sins of the
buried protoplast,<note place="end" n="958" id="v.XLVI-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XLVI-p29.1">ὁ πρωτόπλαστος</span>
= “the first-formed.” The word is applied to Adam in <scripRef passage="Wisd. vii. 1" id="v.XLVI-p29.2" parsed="|Wis|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.1">Wisd. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> the first Adam,
and thus the words of the apostle were fulfilled: “Awake, thou
that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee
light.”<note place="end" n="959" id="v.XLVI-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p30"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 14" id="v.XLVI-p30.1" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14">Eph. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p31">It would be tedious to enumerate all the prophets and
holy men who have been sent forth from this place. All that is strange
and mysterious to us is familiar and natural to this city and country.
By its very names, three in number, it proves the doctrine of the
trinity. For it is called first Jebus, then Salem, then Jerusalem:
names of which the first means “down-trodden,” the second
“peace,” and the third “vision of peace.”<note place="end" n="960" id="v.XLVI-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p32"> Cf. Hymns Ancient and
Modern, No. 235.</p>

<p class="c0" id="v.XLVI-p33">“Truly Jerusalem name we that shore</p>

<p class="c0" id="v.XLVI-p34">Vision of peace that brings joy
evermore.”</p></note> For it is only by slow stages that we reach
our goal; it is only after we have been trodden down that we are lifted
up to see the vision of peace. Because of this peace Solomon,<note place="end" n="961" id="v.XLVI-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p35"> Hebrew,
<i>Shelomoh,</i> connected with <i>shalem,</i> peace.</p></note> the man of peace, was born there, and
“in peace was his place made.”<note place="end" n="962" id="v.XLVI-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p36"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxvi. 2" id="v.XLVI-p36.1" parsed="|Ps|76|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.76.2">Ps. lxxvi. 2</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>
King of kings, and lord of lords, his name and that of the city show
him to be a type of Christ. Need we speak of David and his descendants,
all of whom reigned here? As Judæa is exalted above all other
provinces, so is this city exalted above all Judæa. To speak more
tersely, the glory of the province is derived from its capital; and
whatever fame the members possess is in every case due to the head.</p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p37">4. You have long been anxious to break forth into
speech; the very letters we have formed perceive it, and our paper
already understands the question you are going to put. You will reply
to us by saying: it was so of old, when “the Lord loved the gates
of Zion more than all the dwellings of Jacob,” and when her
foundations were in the holy mountains.<note place="end" n="963" id="v.XLVI-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p38"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxvii. 1, 2" id="v.XLVI-p38.1" parsed="|Ps|87|1|87|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.87.1-Ps.87.2">Ps. lxxxvii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
Even these verses, however, are susceptible of a deeper interpretation.
But things are changed since then. The risen Lord has proclaimed in
tones of thunder: “Your house is left unto you desolate.”
With tears He has prophesied its downfall: “O Jerusalem,
Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are
sent un<pb n="62" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_62.html" id="v.XLVI-Page_62" />to thee; how often would I
have gathered thy children together even as a hen gathereth her
chickens under her wings, and ye would not. Behold your house is left
unto you desolate.”<note place="end" n="964" id="v.XLVI-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p39"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 37, 38" id="v.XLVI-p39.1" parsed="|Matt|23|37|23|38" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.37-Matt.23.38">Matt. xxiii. 37, 38</scripRef>.</p></note> The veil of the
temple has been rent;<note place="end" n="965" id="v.XLVI-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p40"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 51" id="v.XLVI-p40.1" parsed="|Matt|27|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.51">Matt. xxvii. 51</scripRef>.</p></note> an army has
encompassed Jerusalem, it has been stained by the blood of the Lord.
Now, therefore, its guardian angels have forsaken it and the grace of
Christ has been withdrawn. Josephus, himself a Jewish writer, asserts<note place="end" n="966" id="v.XLVI-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p41"> Bellum Judaicum, vi.
5.</p></note> that at the Lord’s crucifixion there
broke from the temple voices of heavenly powers, saying: “Let us
depart hence.” These and other considerations show that where
grace abounded there did sin much more abound.<note place="end" n="967" id="v.XLVI-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p42"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 20" id="v.XLVI-p42.1" parsed="|Rom|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.20">Rom. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>
Again, when the apostles received the command: “Go ye and teach
all nations,”<note place="end" n="968" id="v.XLVI-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p43"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="v.XLVI-p43.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and when they
said themselves: “It was necessary that the word of God should
first have been spoken to you, but seeing ye put it from you…lo
we turn to the Gentiles,”<note place="end" n="969" id="v.XLVI-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p44"> <scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 46" id="v.XLVI-p44.1" parsed="|Acts|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.46">Acts xiii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note> then all the
spiritual importance<note place="end" n="970" id="v.XLVI-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p45"> Sacramentum.</p></note> of Judæa and
its old intimacy with God were transferred by the apostles to the
nations.</p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p46">5. The difficulty is strongly stated, and may well
puzzle even those proficient in Scripture; but for all that, it admits
of an easy solution. The Lord wept for the fall of Jerusalem,<note place="end" n="971" id="v.XLVI-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p47"> <scripRef passage="Luke xix. 41" id="v.XLVI-p47.1" parsed="|Luke|19|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.41">Luke xix. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> and He would not have done so if He did
not love it. He wept for Lazarus because He loved him.<note place="end" n="972" id="v.XLVI-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p48"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xi. 35, 36" id="v.XLVI-p48.1" parsed="|John|11|35|11|36" osisRef="Bible:John.11.35-John.11.36">Joh. xi. 35, 36</scripRef>.</p></note> The truth is that it was the people who
sinned and not the place. The capture of a city is involved in the
slaying of its inhabitants. If Jerusalem was destroyed, it was that its
people might be punished; if the temple was overthrown, it was that its
figurative sacrifices might be abolished. As regards its site, lapse of
time has but invested it with fresh grandeur. The Jews of old
reverenced the Holy of Holies, because of the things contained in
it—the cherubim, the mercy-seat, the ark of the covenant, the
manna, Aaron’s rod, and the golden altar.<note place="end" n="973" id="v.XLVI-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p49"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 3-5" id="v.XLVI-p49.1" parsed="|Heb|9|3|9|5" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.3-Heb.9.5">Heb. ix. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note>
Does the Lord’s sepulchre seem less worthy of veneration? As
often as we enter it we see the Saviour in His grave clothes, and if we
linger we see again the angel sitting at His feet, and the napkin
folded at His head.<note place="end" n="974" id="v.XLVI-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p50"> <scripRef passage="John xx. 6, 7, 12" id="v.XLVI-p50.1" parsed="|John|20|6|20|7;|John|20|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.6-John.20.7 Bible:John.20.12">John xx. 6, 7, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Long before this
sepulchre was hewn out by Joseph,<note place="end" n="975" id="v.XLVI-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p51"> <i>I.e.</i> Joseph of
Arimathæa.—<scripRef passage="Joh. xix. 38" id="v.XLVI-p51.1" parsed="|John|19|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.38">Joh.
xix. 38</scripRef> <i>sqq.</i></p></note> its glory was
foretold in Isaiah’s prediction, “his rest shall be
glorious,”<note place="end" n="976" id="v.XLVI-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p52"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xi. 10" id="v.XLVI-p52.1" parsed="|Isa|11|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.10">Isa. xi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> meaning that the
place of the Lord’s burial should be held in universal honor.</p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p53">6. How, then, you will say, do we read in the apocalypse
written by John: “The beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless
pit shall…kill them [that is, obviously, the prophets], and their
dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city which spiritually
is called Sodom and Egypt, where also their Lord was
crucified?”<note place="end" n="977" id="v.XLVI-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p54"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xi. 7, 8" id="v.XLVI-p54.1" parsed="|Rev|11|7|11|8" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.7-Rev.11.8">Rev. xi. 7, 8</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> If the great
city where the Lord was crucified is Jerusalem, and if the place of His
crucifixion is spiritually called Sodom and Egypt; then as the Lord was
crucified at Jerusalem, Jerusalem must be Sodom and Egypt. Holy
Scripture, I reply first of all, cannot contradict itself. One book
cannot invalidate the drift of the whole. A single verse cannot annul
the meaning of a book. Ten lines earlier in the apocalypse it is
written: “Rise and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and
them that worship therein. But the court which is without the temple
leave out and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles; and
the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two
months.”<note place="end" n="978" id="v.XLVI-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p55"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xi. 2" id="v.XLVI-p55.1" parsed="|Rev|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.2">Rev. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> The apocalypse was written by
John long after the Lord’s passion, yet in it he speaks of
Jerusalem as the holy city. But if so, how can he spiritually call it
Sodom and Egypt? It is no answer to say that the Jerusalem which is
called holy is the heavenly one which is to be, while that which is
called Sodom is the earthly one tottering to its downfall. For it is
the Jerusalem to come that is referred to in the description of the
beast, “which shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and shall
make war against the two prophets, and shall overcome them and kill
them, and their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great
city.”<note place="end" n="979" id="v.XLVI-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p56"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xi. 7, 8" id="v.XLVI-p56.1" parsed="|Rev|11|7|11|8" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.7-Rev.11.8">Rev. xi. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> At the close of the book it is
farther described thus: “And the city lieth four-square, and the
length of it and the breadth are the same as the height; and he
measured the city with the golden reed twelve thousand furlongs. The
length and the breadth and the height of it are equal. And he measured
the walls thereof, an hundred and forty and four cubits, according to
the measure of a man, that is, of the angel. And the building of the
wall of it was of jasper; and the city was pure gold”<note place="end" n="980" id="v.XLVI-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p57"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xxi. 16-18" id="v.XLVI-p57.1" parsed="|Rev|21|16|21|18" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.16-Rev.21.18">Rev. xxi. 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note>—and so on. Now where there is a
square there can be neither length nor breadth. And what kind of
measurement is that which makes length and breadth equal to height? And
how can there be walls of jasper, or a whole city of pure gold; its
foundations and its streets of precious stones, and its twelve gates
each glowing with pearls?</p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p58"><pb n="63" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_63.html" id="v.XLVI-Page_63" />7. Evidently this
description cannot be taken literally (in fact, it is absurd to suppose
a city the length, breadth and height of which are all twelve thousand
furlongs), and therefore the details of it must be mystically
understood. The great city which Cain first built and called after his
son<note place="end" n="981" id="v.XLVI-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p59"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 17" id="v.XLVI-p59.1" parsed="|Gen|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.17">Gen. iv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> must be taken to represent this world,
which the devil, that accuser of his brethren, that fratricide who is
doomed to perish, has built of vice cemented with crime, and filled
with iniquity. Therefore it is spiritually called Sodom and Egypt. Thus
it is written, “Sodom shall return to her former estate,”<note place="end" n="982" id="v.XLVI-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p60"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 55" id="v.XLVI-p60.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.55">Ezek. xvi. 55</scripRef>.</p></note> that is to say, the world must be
restored as it has been before. For we cannot believe that Sodom and
Gomorrah, Admah and Zeboim<note place="end" n="983" id="v.XLVI-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p61"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxix. 23" id="v.XLVI-p61.1" parsed="|Deut|29|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.29.23">Deut. xxix. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> are to be built
again: they must be left to lie in ashes forever. We never read of
Egypt as put for Jerusalem: it always stands for this world. To collect
from Scripture the countless proofs of this would be tedious: I shall
adduce but one passage, a passage in which this world is most clearly
called Egypt. The apostle Jude, the brother of James, writes thus in
his catholic epistle: “I will, therefore, put you in remembrance,
though ye once knew this how that Jesus,<note place="end" n="984" id="v.XLVI-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p62"> A.V. “the
Lord.”</p></note>
having saved the people out of the land of Egypt, afterward destroyed
them that believed not.”<note place="end" n="985" id="v.XLVI-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p63"> <scripRef passage="Jude 5" id="v.XLVI-p63.1" parsed="|Jude|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.5">Jude 5</scripRef>.</p></note> And, lest you
should fancy Joshua the son of Nun to be meant, the passage goes on
thus: “And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left
their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains, under
darkness, unto the judgment of the great day.”<note place="end" n="986" id="v.XLVI-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p64"> <scripRef passage="Jude 6" id="v.XLVI-p64.1" parsed="|Jude|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.6">Jude 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover, to convince you that in every
place where Egypt, Sodom and Gomorrah are named together it is not
these spots, but the present world, which is meant, he mentions them
immediately in this sense. “Even as Sodom and Gomorrah,” he
writes, “and the cities about them, in like manner giving
themselves over to fornication and going after strange flesh, are set
forth for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire.”<note place="end" n="987" id="v.XLVI-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p65"> <scripRef passage="Jude 7" id="v.XLVI-p65.1" parsed="|Jude|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.7">Jude 7</scripRef>.</p></note> But what need is there to collect more
proofs when, after the passion and the resurrection of the Lord, the
evangelist Matthew tells us: “The rocks rent, and the graves were
opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose and came out of
the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city and
appeared unto many”?<note place="end" n="988" id="v.XLVI-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p66"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 51, 53" id="v.XLVI-p66.1" parsed="|Matt|27|51|0|0;|Matt|27|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.51 Bible:Matt.27.53">Matt. xxvii. 51, 53</scripRef>.</p></note> We must not
interpret this passage straight off, as many people<note place="end" n="989" id="v.XLVI-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p67"> <i>E.g.</i> Origen
in his commentary on the passage.</p></note> absurdly do, of the heavenly Jerusalem:
the apparition there of the bodies of the saints could be no sign to
men of the Lord’s rising. Since, therefore, the evangelists and
all the Scriptures speak of Jerusalem as the holy city, and since the
psalmist commands us to worship the Lord “at his
footstool;”<note place="end" n="990" id="v.XLVI-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p68"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxii. 7" id="v.XLVI-p68.1" parsed="|Ps|132|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.132.7">Ps. cxxxii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> allow no one to call
it Sodom and Egypt, for by it the Lord forbids men to swear because
“it is the city of the great king.”<note place="end" n="991" id="v.XLVI-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p69"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 35" id="v.XLVI-p69.1" parsed="|Matt|5|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.35">Matt. v. 35</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p70">8. The land is accursed, you say, because it has drunk
in the blood of the Lord. On what grounds, then, do men regard as
blessed those spots where Peter and Paul, the leaders of the Christian
host, have shed their blood for Christ? If the confession of men and
servants is glorious, must there not be glory likewise in the
confession of their Lord and God? Everywhere we venerate the tombs of
the martyrs; we apply their holy ashes to our eyes; we even touch them,
if we may, with our lips. And yet some think that we should neglect the
tomb in which the Lord Himself is buried. If we refuse to believe human
testimony, let us at least credit the devil and his angels.<note place="end" n="992" id="v.XLVI-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p71"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 41" id="v.XLVI-p71.1" parsed="|Matt|25|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.41">Matt. xxv. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> For when in front of the Holy Sepulchre
they are driven out of those bodies which they have possessed, they
moan and tremble as if they stood before Christ’s judgment-seat,
and grieve, too late that they have crucified Him in whose presence
they now cower. If—as a wicked theory maintains—this holy
place has, since the Lord’s passion, become an abomination, why
was Paul in such haste to reach Jerusalem to keep Pentecost in it?<note place="end" n="993" id="v.XLVI-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p72"> <scripRef passage="Acts xx. 16" id="v.XLVI-p72.1" parsed="|Acts|20|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.16">Acts xx. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet to those who held him back he said:
“What mean ye to weep and to break my heart? For I am ready not
to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem, for the name of the
Lord Jesus.”<note place="end" n="994" id="v.XLVI-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p73"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 13" id="v.XLVI-p73.1" parsed="|Acts|21|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.13">Acts xxi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Need I speak of
those other holy and illustrious men who, after the preaching of
Christ, brought their votive gifts and offerings to the brethren who
were at Jerusalem?</p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p74">9. Time forbids me to survey the period which has passed
since the Lord’s ascension, or to recount the bishops, the
martyrs, the divines, who have come to Jerusalem from a feeling that
their devotion and knowledge would be incomplete and their virtue
without the finishing touch, unless they adored Christ in the very spot
where the gospel first flashed from the gibbet. If a famous orator<note place="end" n="995" id="v.XLVI-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p75"> Cicero of
Cæcilius (in Q. Cæc. xii.).</p></note> blames a man for having learned Greek at
Lilybæum instead of at Athens, and Latin in Sicily instead of at
Rome (on the ground, <pb n="64" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_64.html" id="v.XLVI-Page_64" />obviously,
that each province has its own characteristics), can we suppose a
Christian’s education complete who has not visited the Christian
Athens?</p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p76">10. In speaking thus we do not mean to deny that the
kingdom of God is within us,<note place="end" n="996" id="v.XLVI-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p77"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 21" id="v.XLVI-p77.1" parsed="|Luke|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.21">Luke xvii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> or to say that
there are no holy men elsewhere; we merely assert in the strongest
manner that those who stand first throughout the world are here
gathered side by side. We ourselves are among the last, not the first;
yet we have come hither to see the first of all nations. Of all the
ornaments of the Church our company of monks and virgins is one of the
finest; it is like a fair flower or a priceless gem. Every man of note
in Gaul hastens hither. The Briton, “sundered from our
world,”<note place="end" n="997" id="v.XLVI-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p78"> Virgil, E. i.
67.</p></note> no sooner makes progress in
religion than he leaves the setting sun in quest of a spot of which he
knows only through Scripture and common report. Need we recall the
Armenians, the Persians, the peoples of India and Arabia? Or those of
our neighbor, Egypt, so rich in monks; of Pontus and Cappadocia; of
Cæle-Syria and Mesopotamia and the teeming east? In fulfilment of
the Saviour’s words, “Wherever the body is, thither will
the eagles be gathered together,”<note place="end" n="998" id="v.XLVI-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p79"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 37" id="v.XLVI-p79.1" parsed="|Luke|17|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.37">Luke xvii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>
they all assemble here and exhibit in this one city the most varied
virtues. Differing in speech, they are one in religion, and almost
every nation has a choir of its own. Yet amid this great concourse
there is no arrogance, no disdain of self-restraint; all strive after
humility, that greatest of Christian virtues. Whosoever is last is here
regarded as first.<note place="end" n="999" id="v.XLVI-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p80"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 30" id="v.XLVI-p80.1" parsed="|Matt|19|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.30">Matt. xix. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> Their dress
neither provokes remark nor calls for admiration. In whatever guise a
man shows himself he is neither censured nor flattered. Long fasts help
no one here. Starvation wins no deference, and the taking of food in
moderation is not condemned. “To his own master” each one
“standeth or falleth.”<note place="end" n="1000" id="v.XLVI-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p81"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 4" id="v.XLVI-p81.1" parsed="|Rom|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.4">Rom. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> No man judges
another lest he be judged of the Lord.<note place="end" n="1001" id="v.XLVI-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p82"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 1" id="v.XLVI-p82.1" parsed="|Matt|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.1">Matt. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
Backbiting, so common in other parts, is wholly unknown here.
Sensuality and excess are far removed from us. And in the city there
are so many places of prayer that a day would not be sufficient to go
round them all.</p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p83">11. But, as every one praises most what is within his
reach, let us pass now to the cottage-inn which sheltered Christ and
Mary.<note place="end" n="1002" id="v.XLVI-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p84"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 7" id="v.XLVI-p84.1" parsed="|Luke|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.7">Luke ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> With what expressions and what language can
we set before you the cave of the Saviour? The stall where he cried as
a babe can be best honored by silence; for words are inadequate to
speak its praise. Where are the spacious porticoes? Where are the
gilded ceilings? Where are the mansions furnished by the miserable toil
of doomed wretches? Where are the costly halls raised by untitled
opulence for man’s vile body to walk in? Where are the roofs that
intercept the sky, as if anything could be finer than the expanse of
heaven? Behold, in this poor crevice of the earth the Creator of the
heavens was born; here He was wrapped in swaddling clothes; here He was
seen by the shepherds; here He was pointed out by the star; here He was
adored by the wise men. This spot is holier, me-thinks, than that
Tarpeian rock<note place="end" n="1003" id="v.XLVI-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p85"> Otherwise called the
capitol. Here stood the great temple of Jupiter, which was to the
religion of Rome what the Parthenon was to that of Athens.</p></note> which has shown
itself displeasing to God by the frequency with which it has been
struck by lightning.</p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p86">12. Read the apocalypse of John, and consider what is
sung therein of the woman arrayed in purple, and of the blasphemy
written upon her brow, of the seven mountains, of the many waters, and
of the end of Babylon.<note place="end" n="1004" id="v.XLVI-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p87"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xvii. 4, 5, 9; i. 15; xvii; xviii" id="v.XLVI-p87.1" parsed="|Rev|17|4|17|5;|Rev|17|9|0|0;|Rev|1|15|0|0;|Rev|17|0|0|0;|Rev|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.4-Rev.17.5 Bible:Rev.17.9 Bible:Rev.1.15 Bible:Rev.17 Bible:Rev.18">Rev. xvii. 4, 5, 9; i. 15; xvii;
xviii</scripRef>.</p></note> “Come out of
her, my people,” so the Lord says, “that ye be not
partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.”<note place="end" n="1005" id="v.XLVI-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p88"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xviii. 4" id="v.XLVI-p88.1" parsed="|Rev|18|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.4">Rev. xviii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Turn back also to Jeremiah and pay heed to
what he has written of like import: “Flee out of the midst of
Babylon, and deliver every man his soul.”<note place="end" n="1006" id="v.XLVI-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p89"> <scripRef passage="Jer. li. 6" id="v.XLVI-p89.1" parsed="|Jer|51|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.51.6">Jer. li. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> For
“Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the
habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit.”<note place="end" n="1007" id="v.XLVI-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p90"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xviii. 2" id="v.XLVI-p90.1" parsed="|Rev|18|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.2">Rev. xviii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> It is true that Rome has a holy church,
trophies of apostles and martyrs, a true confession of Christ. The
faith has been preached there by an apostle, heathenism has been
trodden down, the name of Christian is daily exalted higher and higher.
But the display, power, and size of the city, the seeing and the being
seen, the paying and the receiving of visits, the alternate flattery
and detraction, talking and listening, as well as the necessity of
facing so great a throng even when one is least in the mood to do
so—all these things are alike foreign to the principles and fatal
to the repose of the monastic life. For when people come in our way we
either see them coming and are compelled to speak, or we do not see
them and lay ourselves open to the charge of haughtiness. Sometimes,
also, in returning visits we are obliged to pass through proud portals
and gilded doors and to face the clamor of carping lackeys. But, as we
have <pb n="65" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_65.html" id="v.XLVI-Page_65" />said above, in the cottage of
Christ all is simple and rustic: and except for the chanting of psalms
there is complete silence. Wherever one turns the laborer at his plough
sings alleluia, the toiling mower cheers himself with psalms, and the
vine-dresser while he prunes his vine sings one of the lays of David.
These are the songs of the country; these, in popular phrase, its love
ditties: these the shepherd whistles; these the tiller uses to aid his
toil.</p>

<p id="v.XLVI-p91">13. But what are we doing? Forgetting what is required
of us, we are taken up with what we wish. Will the time never come when
a breathless messenger shall bring the news that our dear Marcella has
reached the shores of Palestine, and when every band of monks and every
troop of virgins shall unite in a song of welcome? In our excitement we
are already hurrying to meet you: without waiting for a vehicle, we
hasten off at once on foot. We shall clasp you by the hand, we shall
look upon your face; and when, after long waiting, we at last embrace
you, we shall find it hard to tear ourselves away. Will the day never
come when we shall together enter the Saviour’s cave, and
together weep in the sepulchre of the Lord with His sister and with His
mother?<note place="end" n="1008" id="v.XLVI-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p92"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xix. 25" id="v.XLVI-p92.1" parsed="|John|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.25">Joh. xix. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Then shall we touch with our lips the
wood of the cross, and rise in prayer and resolve upon the Mount of
Olives with the ascending Lord.<note place="end" n="1009" id="v.XLVI-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p93"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 9, 12" id="v.XLVI-p93.1" parsed="|Acts|1|9|0|0;|Acts|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.9 Bible:Acts.1.12">Acts i. 9, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> We shall see
Lazarus come forth bound with grave clothes,<note place="end" n="1010" id="v.XLVI-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p94"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xi. 43, 44" id="v.XLVI-p94.1" parsed="|John|11|43|11|44" osisRef="Bible:John.11.43-John.11.44">Joh. xi. 43, 44</scripRef>.</p></note> we
shall look upon the waters of Jordan purified for the washing of the
Lord.<note place="end" n="1011" id="v.XLVI-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p95"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 13" id="v.XLVI-p95.1" parsed="|Matt|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.13">Matt. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Thence we shall pass to the folds of the
shepherds,<note place="end" n="1012" id="v.XLVI-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p96"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 8" id="v.XLVI-p96.1" parsed="|Luke|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.8">Luke ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> we shall pray together in the
mausoleum of David.<note place="end" n="1013" id="v.XLVI-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p97"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings ii. 10" id="v.XLVI-p97.1" parsed="|1Kgs|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.2.10">1 Kings ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> We shall see the
prophet, Amos,<note place="end" n="1014" id="v.XLVI-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p98"> “Who was among
the herdsmen of Tekoa”—<scripRef passage="Am. i. 1" id="v.XLVI-p98.1" parsed="|Amos|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.1.1">Am. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> upon his crag
blowing his shepherd’s horn. We shall hasten, if not to the
tents, to the monuments of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and of their three
illustrious wives.<note place="end" n="1015" id="v.XLVI-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p99"> Sarah, Rebekah,
Leah—<scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 31" id="v.XLVI-p99.1" parsed="|Gen|49|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.31">Gen. xlix. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> We shall see the
fountain in which the eunuch was immersed by Philip.<note place="end" n="1016" id="v.XLVI-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p100"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 36" id="v.XLVI-p100.1" parsed="|Acts|8|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.36">Acts viii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> We shall make a pilgrimage to Samaria, and
side by side venerate the ashes of John the Baptist, of Elisha,<note place="end" n="1017" id="v.XLVI-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p101"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings xiii. 21" id="v.XLVI-p101.1" parsed="|2Kgs|13|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.13.21">2 Kings xiii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and of Obadiah. We shall enter the very
caves where in the time of persecution and famine the companies of the
prophets were fed.<note place="end" n="1018" id="v.XLVI-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p102"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xviii. 3, 4" id="v.XLVI-p102.1" parsed="|1Kgs|18|3|18|4" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.18.3-1Kgs.18.4">1 Kings xviii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> If only you will
come, we shall go to see Nazareth, as its name denotes, the flower<note place="end" n="1019" id="v.XLVI-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p103"> Lit.
“sprout.” In <scripRef passage="Isa. xi. 1" id="v.XLVI-p103.1" parsed="|Isa|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.1">Isa.
xi. 1</scripRef> it is rendered by A.V.
“branch.”</p></note> of Galilee. Not far off Cana will be
visible, where the water was turned into wine.<note place="end" n="1020" id="v.XLVI-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p104"> <scripRef passage="Joh. ii. 1-11" id="v.XLVI-p104.1" parsed="|John|2|1|2|11" osisRef="Bible:John.2.1-John.2.11">Joh. ii. 1–11</scripRef>.</p></note> We
shall make our way to Tabor,<note place="end" n="1021" id="v.XLVI-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p105"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 1-9" id="v.XLVI-p105.1" parsed="|Matt|17|1|17|9" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.1-Matt.17.9">Matt. xvii. 1–9</scripRef>.</p></note> and see the
tabernacles there which the Saviour shares, not, as Peter once wished,
with Moses and Elijah, but with the Father and with the Holy Ghost.
Thence we shall come to the Sea of Gennesaret, and when there we shall
see the spots where the five thousand were filled with five loaves,<note place="end" n="1022" id="v.XLVI-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p106"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 15" id="v.XLVI-p106.1" parsed="|Matt|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.15">Matt. xiv. 15</scripRef>, <i>sqq.</i></p></note> and the four thousand with seven.<note place="end" n="1023" id="v.XLVI-p106.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p107"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 32" id="v.XLVI-p107.1" parsed="|Matt|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.32">Matt. xv. 32</scripRef>, <i>sqq.</i></p></note> The town of Nain will meet our eyes, at
the gate of which the widow’s son was raised to life.<note place="end" n="1024" id="v.XLVI-p107.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p108"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 11" id="v.XLVI-p108.1" parsed="|Luke|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.11">Luke vii. 11</scripRef>, <i>sqq.</i></p></note> Hermon too will be visible, and the torrent
of Endor, at which Sisera was vanquished.<note place="end" n="1025" id="v.XLVI-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p109"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxiii. 9, 10" id="v.XLVI-p109.1" parsed="|Ps|83|9|83|10" osisRef="Bible:Ps.83.9-Ps.83.10">Ps. lxxxiii. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
Our eyes will look also on Capernaum, the scene of so many of our
Lord’s signs—yes, and on all Galilee besides. And when,
accompanied by Christ, we shall have made our way back to our cave
through Shiloh and Bethel, and those other places where churches are
set up like standards to commemorate the Lord’s victories, then
we shall sing heartily, we shall weep copiously, we shall pray
unceasingly. Wounded with the Saviour’s shaft, we shall say one
to another: “I have found Him whom my soul loveth; I will hold
Him and will not let Him go.”<note place="end" n="1026" id="v.XLVI-p109.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVI-p110"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 3.4" id="v.XLVI-p110.1" parsed="|Song|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.3.4">Cant. iii. 4</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Desiderius." n="XLVII" shorttitle="Letter XLVII" progress="16.65%" prev="v.XLVI" next="v.XLVIII" id="v.XLVII"><p class="c30" id="v.XLVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XLVII-p1.1">Letter
XLVII. To Desiderius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLVII-p2">Jerome invites two of his old friends at Rome,
Desiderius and his sister (or wife) Serenilla, to join him at
Bethlehem. It is possible but not probable that this Desiderius is the
same with Desiderius of Aquitaine, who afterwards induced Jerome to
write against Vigilantius.</p>

<p id="v.XLVII-p3">An interval of seven years separates this letter (of
which the date is 393 <span class="c17" id="v.XLVII-p3.1">a.d.</span>) from the
preceding, and all the letters written during this period have wholly
perished.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLVII-p4">1. Surprised as I have been, my excellent friend, to
read the language which your kindness has prompted you to hold
concerning me, I have rejoiced that I possess the testimony of one both
eloquent and sincere; but when I turn from you to myself I feel vexed
that, owing to my unworthiness, your words of praise and eulogy rather
weigh me down than lift me up. You know, of course, that I make it a
principle to raise the standard of humility, and to prepare for scaling
the heights by walking for the present in the lowest places. For what
am I or what is my significance that I should have the voice of
learning raised to bear witness of me, or that the palm of eloquence
should be laid at my feet by one whose style is so charming that it has
almost deterred me from writing a letter at all? I must, however, make
the attempt in order that charity which seeks not <pb n="66" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_66.html" id="v.XLVII-Page_66" />her own<note place="end" n="1027" id="v.XLVII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVII-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 5" id="v.XLVII-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.5">1 Cor. xiii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> but always
her neighbor’s good, may at least return a compliment, since it
cannot convey a lesson.</p>

<p id="v.XLVII-p6">2. I offer my congratulations to you and to your holy
and revered sister,<note place="end" n="1028" id="v.XLVII-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVII-p7"> <i>I.e.</i> his
wife. Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 5" id="v.XLVII-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Serenilla, who,
true to her name,<note place="end" n="1029" id="v.XLVII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVII-p8"> Serenilla,
“calm.”</p></note> has trodden down
the troubled waves of the world, and has passed to Christ’s calm
haven: a happiness which—if we may trust the augury of your
name—is in store for you also. For we read that the holy Daniel
was called “a man of desires,”<note place="end" n="1030" id="v.XLVII-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVII-p9"> <scripRef passage="Dan. ix. 23" id="v.XLVII-p9.1" parsed="|Dan|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.23">Dan. ix. 23</scripRef>, A.V. marg. Desiderius means “one
who is an object of desire.”</p></note>
and the friend of God, because he desired to know His mysteries.
Therefore, I do with pleasure what the revered Paula has asked of me. I
urge and implore you both by the charity of the Lord that you will give
your presence to us, and that a visit to the holy places may induce you
to enrich us with this great gift. Even supposing that you do not care
for our society, it is still your duty as believers to worship on the
spot where the Lord’s feet once stood and to see for yourselves
the still fresh traces of His birth, His cross, and His passion.</p>

<p id="v.XLVII-p10">3. Several of my little pieces have flown away out of
their nest, and have rashly sought for themselves the honor of
publication. I have not sent you any lest I should send works which you
already have. But if you care to borrow copies of them, you can do so
either from our holy sister, Marcella, who has her abode upon the
Aventine, or from that holy man, Domnio, who is the Lot of our times.<note place="end" n="1031" id="v.XLVII-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVII-p11"> Cf. <scripRef passage="2 Peter ii. 7, 8" id="v.XLVII-p11.1" parsed="|2Pet|2|7|2|8" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.7-2Pet.2.8">2 Peter ii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Meantime, I look for your arrival, and will
give you all I have when you once come; or, if any hindrances prevent
you from joining us, I will gladly send you such treatises as you shall
desire. Following the example of Tranquillus<note place="end" n="1032" id="v.XLVII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVII-p12"> <i>I.e.</i> the
historian Suetonius.</p></note>
and of Apollonius the Greek,<note place="end" n="1033" id="v.XLVII-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVII-p13"> Probably Apollonius
of Tyre, who appears to have written an account of the principal
philosophers who followed Zeno.</p></note> I have written a
book concerning illustrious men<note place="end" n="1034" id="v.XLVII-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVII-p14"> See this work in
Vol. III. of this series.</p></note> from the
apostles’ time to our own; and after enumerating a great number I
have put myself down on the last page as one born out of due time, and
the least of all Christians.<note place="end" n="1035" id="v.XLVII-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVII-p15"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 8, 9" id="v.XLVII-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|8|15|9" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.8-1Cor.15.9">1 Cor. xv. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Here I have found
it necessary to give a short account of my writings down to the
fourteenth year<note place="end" n="1036" id="v.XLVII-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVII-p16"> <span class="c10" id="v.XLVII-p16.1">a.d.</span> 392–3.</p></note> of the Emperor
Theodosius. If you find, on procuring this treatise from the persons
mentioned above, that there are any pieces mentioned which you have not
already got, I will have them copied for you by degrees, if you wish
it.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pammachius." n="XLVIII" shorttitle="Letter XLVIII" progress="16.79%" prev="v.XLVII" next="v.XLIX" id="v.XLVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.XLVIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XLVIII-p1.1">Letter
XLVIII. To Pammachius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLVIII-p2">An “apology” for the two books
“against Jovinian” which Jerome had written a short time
previously, and of which he had sent copies to Rome. These Pammachius
and his other friends had withheld from publication, thinking that
Jerome had unduly exalted virginity at the expense of marriage. He now
writes to make good his position, and to do this makes copious extracts
from the obnoxious treatise. The date of the letter is 393 or 394 <span class="c17" id="v.XLVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLVIII-p3">1. Your own silence is my reason for not having written
hitherto. For I feared that, if I were to write to you without first
hearing from you, you would consider me not so much a conscientious as
a troublesome correspondent. But, now that I have been challenged by
your most delightful letter, a letter which calls upon me to defend my
views by an appeal to first principles, I receive my old
fellow-learner, companion, and friend with open arms, as the saying
goes; and I look forward to having in you a champion of my poor
writings; if, that is to say, I can first conciliate your judgment to
give sentence in my favor, and can instruct my advocate in all those
points on which I am assailed. For both your favorite, Cicero, and
before him—in his one short treatise—Antonius,<note place="end" n="1037" id="v.XLVIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p4"> Marcus Antonius, a
Roman orator spoken of by Cicero. Orator c. 5, De Oratore i. c. 21, 47,
48. His treatise “De ratione dicendi” is lost. See Quintal
iii. 1, 192.</p></note> write to this effect, that the chief
requisite for victory is to acquaint one’s self carefully with
the case which one has to plead.</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p5">2. Certain persons find fault with me because in the
books which I have written against Jovinian I have been excessive (so
they say) in praise of virginity and in depreciation of marriage; and
they affirm that to preach up chastity till no comparison is left
between a wife and a virgin is equivalent to a condemnation of
matrimony. If I remember aright the point of the dispute, the question
at issue between myself and Jovinian is that he puts marriage on a
level with virginity, while I make it inferior; he declares that there
is little or no difference between the two states, I assert that there
is a great deal. Finally—a result due under God to your
agency—he has been condemned because he has dared to set
matrimony on an equality with perpetual chastity. Or, if a virgin and a
wife are to be looked on as the same, how comes it that Rome has
refused to listen to this impious doctrine? A virgin owes her being to
a man, but a man does not owe his to a virgin. There can be no middle
course. Either my view of the matter must be embraced, or else that of
Jovinian. If I am blamed for putting wed<pb n="67" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_67.html" id="v.XLVIII-Page_67" />lock below virginity, he must be praised for
putting the two states on a level. If, on the other hand, he is
condemned for supposing them equal, his condemnation must be taken as
testimony in favor of my treatise. If men of the world chafe under the
notion that they occupy a position inferior to that of virgins, I
wonder that clergymen and monks—who both live celibate
lives—refrain from praising what they consistently practise. They
cut themselves off from their wives to imitate the chastity of virgins,
and yet they will have it that married women are as good as these. They
should either be joined again to their wives whom they have renounced,
or, if they persist in living apart from them, they will have to
confess—by their lives if not by their words—that, in
preferring virginity to marriage, they have chosen the better course.
Am I then a mere novice in the Scriptures, reading the sacred volumes
for the first time? And is the line there drawn between virginity and
marriage so fine that I have been unable to observe it? I could know
nothing, forsooth, of the saying, “Be not righteous
overmuch!”<note place="end" n="1038" id="v.XLVIII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. vii. 16" id="v.XLVIII-p6.1" parsed="|Eccl|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.16">Eccl. vii. 16</scripRef>: see Ag. Jov. i. 14.</p></note> Thus, while I
try to protect myself on one side, I am wounded on the other; to speak
more plainly still, while I close with Jovinian in hand-to-hand combat,
Manichæus stabs me in the back. Have I not, I would ask, in the
very forefront of my work set the following preface:<note place="end" n="1039" id="v.XLVIII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p7"> Against Jov. i.
3.</p></note> “We are no disciples of Marcion<note place="end" n="1040" id="v.XLVIII-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p8"> A Gnostic presbyter of
the second century who rejected the Old Testament.</p></note> or of Manichæus,<note place="end" n="1041" id="v.XLVIII-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p9"> An Eastern teacher of
the third century, <span class="c17" id="v.XLVIII-p9.1">a.d.</span>, the main feature of
whose system was its uncompromising dualism.</p></note> to
detract from marriage. Nor are we deceived by the error of Tatian,<note place="end" n="1042" id="v.XLVIII-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p10"> A Syrian rhetorician
converted to Christianity by Justin Martyr. He wrote a harmony of the
Gospels called Diatessaron.</p></note> the chief of the Encratites,<note place="end" n="1043" id="v.XLVIII-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p11"> <i>I.e.</i>
“the abstainers,” or “the continent,” a Gnostic
sect in the second century.</p></note> into supposing all cohabitation unclean.
For he condemns and reprobates not marriage only, but foods also which
God has created for us to enjoy.<note place="end" n="1044" id="v.XLVIII-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p12"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 3" id="v.XLVIII-p12.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.3">1 Tim. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> We know that
in a large house there are vessels not only of silver and of gold, but
of wood also and of earth.<note place="end" n="1045" id="v.XLVIII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p13"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 20" id="v.XLVIII-p13.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.20">2 Tim. ii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> We know, too, that
on the foundation of Christ which Paul the master builder has laid,
some build up gold, silver, and precious stones; others, on the
contrary, hay, wood, and stubble.<note place="end" n="1046" id="v.XLVIII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p14"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 10-12" id="v.XLVIII-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|10|3|12" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.10-1Cor.3.12">1 Cor. iii. 10–12</scripRef>.</p></note> We are not
ignorant that ‘marriage is honorable…and the bed
undefiled.’<note place="end" n="1047" id="v.XLVIII-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p15"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 4" id="v.XLVIII-p15.1" parsed="|Heb|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.4">Heb. xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> We have read the
first decree of God: ‘Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the
earth.’<note place="end" n="1048" id="v.XLVIII-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p16"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 28" id="v.XLVIII-p16.1" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> But while we
allow marriage, we prefer the virginity which springs from it. Gold is
more precious than silver, but is silver on that account the less
silver? Is it an insult to a tree to prefer its apples to its roots or
its leaves? Is it an injury to corn to put the ear before the stalk and
the blade? As apples come from the tree and grain from the straw, so
virginity comes from wedlock. Yields of one hundredfold, of sixtyfold,
and of thirtyfold<note place="end" n="1049" id="v.XLVIII-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p17"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 8" id="v.XLVIII-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.8">Matt. xiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> may all come from
one soil and from one sowing, yet they will differ widely in quantity.
The yield thirtyfold signifies wedlock, for the joining together of the
fingers to express that number, suggestive as it is of a loving gentle
kiss or embracing, aptly represents the relation of husband and wife.
The yield sixtyfold refers to widows who are placed in a position of
distress and tribulation. Accordingly, they are typified by that finger
which is placed under the other to express the number sixty; for, as it
is extremely trying when one has once tasted pleasure to abstain from
its enticements, so the reward of doing this is proportionately great.
Moreover, a hundred—I ask the reader to give me his best
attention—necessitates a change from the left hand to the right;
but while the hand is different the fingers are the same as those which
on the left hand signify married women and widows; only in this
instance the circle formed by them indicates the crown of
virginity.”<note place="end" n="1050" id="v.XLVIII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p18"> From this passage
compared with <scripRef passage="Ep. cxxiii. 9" id="v.XLVIII-p18.1">Ep. cxxiii. 9</scripRef>, and Bede De Temporum Ratione, c. 1. (De
Loquetâ Digitorum), it appears that the number thirty was
indicated by joining the tips of the thumb and forefinger of the left
hand, sixty was indicated by curling up the forefinger of the same hand
and then doubling the thumb over it, while one hundred was expressed by
joining the tips of the thumb and forefinger of the right hand. See
Prof. Mayor’s learned note on Juv. x. 249.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p19">3. Does a man who speaks thus, I would ask you, condemn
marriage? If I have called virginity gold, I have spoken of marriage as
silver. I have set forth that the yields an hundredfold, sixtyfold, and
thirtyfold—all spring from one soil and from one sowing, although
in amount they differ widely. Will any of my readers be so unfair as to
judge me, not by my words, but by his own opinion? At any rate, I have
dealt much more gently with marriage than most Latin and Greek
writers;<note place="end" n="1051" id="v.XLVIII-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p20"> <i>E.g.</i> Cyprian and
Origen (Hom. i. in Jos.).</p></note> who, by referring the hundredfold yield
to martyrs, the sixtyfold to virgins, and the thirtyfold to widows,
show that in their opinion married persons are excluded from the good
ground and from the seed of the great Father.<note place="end" n="1052" id="v.XLVIII-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p21"> Paterfamilias.
<i>Vide</i> Cypr. de Hab. Virg. 21.</p></note>
But, lest it might be supposed that, though cautious at the outset, I
was imprudent in the remainder of my work, have I not, after <pb n="68" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_68.html" id="v.XLVIII-Page_68" />marking out the divisions of it, on
coming to the actual questions immediately introduced the following:<note place="end" n="1053" id="v.XLVIII-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p22"> Ag. Jov. i. 4.</p></note> “I ask all of you of both sexes, at
once those who are virgins and continent and those who are married or
twice married, to aid my efforts with your prayers.” Jovinian is
the foe of all indiscriminately, but can I condemn as Manichæan
heretics persons whose prayers I need and whose assistance I entreat to
help me in my work?</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p23">4. As the brief compass of a letter does not suffer us
to delay too long on a single point, let us now pass to those which
remain. In explaining the testimony of the apostle, “The wife
hath not power of her own body, but the husband; and likewise, also,
the husband hath not power of his own body, but the wife,”<note place="end" n="1054" id="v.XLVIII-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p24"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 4" id="v.XLVIII-p24.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.4">1 Cor. vii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> we have subjoined the following:<note place="end" n="1055" id="v.XLVIII-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p25"> Ag. Jov. i. 7.</p></note> “The entire question relates to those
who are living in wedlock, whether it is lawful for them to put away
their wives, a thing which the Lord also has forbidden in the Gospel.<note place="end" n="1056" id="v.XLVIII-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p26"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 9" id="v.XLVIII-p26.1" parsed="|Matt|19|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.9">Matt. xix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Hence, also, the apostle says: ‘It is
good for a man not to touch’ a wife or ‘a woman,’<note place="end" n="1057" id="v.XLVIII-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p27"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 1" id="v.XLVIII-p27.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1">1 Cor. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> as if there were danger in the contact
which he who should so touch one could not escape. Accordingly, when
the Egyptian woman desired to touch Joseph he flung away his cloak and
fled from her hands.<note place="end" n="1058" id="v.XLVIII-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p28"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxix. 12, 13" id="v.XLVIII-p28.1" parsed="|Gen|39|12|39|13" osisRef="Bible:Gen.39.12-Gen.39.13">Gen. xxxix. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> But as he who has
once married a wife cannot, except by consent, abstain from intercourse
with her or repudiate her, so long as she does not sin, he must render
unto his wife her due,<note place="end" n="1059" id="v.XLVIII-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p29"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 3" id="v.XLVIII-p29.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.3">1 Cor. vii. 3</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> because he has of
his own free will bound himself to render it under compulsion.”
Can one who declares that it is a precept of the Lord that wives should
not be put away, and that what God has joined together man must not,
without consent, put asunder<note place="end" n="1060" id="v.XLVIII-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p30"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 6" id="v.XLVIII-p30.1" parsed="|Matt|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.6">Matt. xix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>—can such an
one be said to condemn marriage? Again, in the verses which follow, the
apostle says: “But every man hath his proper gift of God, one
after this manner, and another after that.”<note place="end" n="1061" id="v.XLVIII-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p31"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 7" id="v.XLVIII-p31.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7">1 Cor. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> In explanation of this saying we made the
following remarks:<note place="end" n="1062" id="v.XLVIII-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p32"> Ag. Jov. i. 8.</p></note> “What I
myself would wish, he says, is clear. But since there are diversities
of gifts in the church,<note place="end" n="1063" id="v.XLVIII-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p33"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 4" id="v.XLVIII-p33.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4">1 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> I allow marriage
as well, that I may not appear to condemn nature. Reflect, too, that
the gift of virginity is one thing, that of marriage another. For had
there been one reward for married women and for virgins he would never,
after giving the counsel of continence, have gone on to say: ‘But
every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner and
another after that.’ Where each class has its proper gift, there
must be some distinction between the classes. I allow that marriage, as
well as virginity, is the gift of God, but there is a great difference
between gift and gift. Finally, the apostle himself says of one who had
lived in incest and afterwards repented: ‘Contrariwise ye ought
rather to forgive him and comfort him,’<note place="end" n="1064" id="v.XLVIII-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p34"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 7" id="v.XLVIII-p34.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.7">2 Cor. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>
and ‘To whom ye forgive anything, I forgive also.’<note place="end" n="1065" id="v.XLVIII-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p35"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 10" id="v.XLVIII-p35.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.10">2 Cor. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> And, lest we might suppose a man’s
gift to be but a small thing, he has added: ‘For if I forgave
anything, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the
sight<note place="end" n="1066" id="v.XLVIII-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p36"> A.V. marg.</p></note> of Christ.’<note place="end" n="1067" id="v.XLVIII-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p37"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 10" id="v.XLVIII-p37.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.10">2 Cor. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
The gifts of Christ are different. Hence Joseph as a type of Him had a
coat of many colors.<note place="end" n="1068" id="v.XLVIII-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p38"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxvii. 23" id="v.XLVIII-p38.1" parsed="|Gen|37|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.37.23">Gen. xxxvii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> So in the
forty-fourth psalm<note place="end" n="1069" id="v.XLVIII-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p39"> Acc. to the Vulgate.
In A.V. it is the <scripRef passage="Psa. 45" id="v.XLVIII-p39.1" parsed="|Ps|45|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45">45th</scripRef>.</p></note> we read of the
Church: ‘Upon thy right hand did stand the queen in a vesture of
gold, wrought about with divers colors.’<note place="end" n="1070" id="v.XLVIII-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p40"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 10" id="v.XLVIII-p40.1" parsed="|Ps|45|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.10">Ps. xlv. 10</scripRef>, P.B.V.</p></note>
The apostle Peter, too, speaks (of husbands and wives) ‘as being
heirs together of the manifold grace of God.’<note place="end" n="1071" id="v.XLVIII-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p41"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 7; iv. 10" id="v.XLVIII-p41.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|7|0|0;|1Pet|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.7 Bible:1Pet.4.10">1 Pet. iii. 7; iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> In Greek the expression is still more
striking, the word used being <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XLVIII-p41.2">ποικίλη</span>, that is,
‘many-colored.’”</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p42">5. I ask, then, what is the meaning of men’s
obstinate determination to shut their eyes and to refuse to look on
what is as clear as day? I have said that there are diversities of
gifts in the Church, and that virginity is one gift and wedlock
another. And shortly after I have used the words: “I allow
marriage also to be a gift of God, but there is a great difference
between gift and gift.” Can it be said that I condemn that which
in the clearest terms I declare to be the gift of God? Moreover, if
Joseph is taken as a type of the Lord, his coat of many colors is a
type of virgins and widows, celibates and wedded. Can any one who has
any part in Christ’s tunic be regarded as an alien? Have we not
spoken of the very queen herself—that is, the Church of the
Saviour—as wearing a vesture of gold wrought about with divers
colors? Moreover, when I came to discuss marriage in connection with
the following verses,<note place="end" n="1072" id="v.XLVIII-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p43"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 8-10" id="v.XLVIII-p43.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|8|7|10" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.8-1Cor.7.10">1 Cor. vii. 8–10</scripRef>.</p></note> I still adhered
to the same view.<note place="end" n="1073" id="v.XLVIII-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p44"> Ag. Jov. i. 10.</p></note> “This
passage,” I said, “has indeed no relation to the present
controversy; for, following the decision of the Lord, the apostle
teaches that a wife must not be put away saving for fornication, and
<pb n="69" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_69.html" id="v.XLVIII-Page_69" />that, if she has been put away, she
cannot during the lifetime of her husband marry another man, or, at any
rate, that she ought, if possible, to be reconciled to her husband. In
another verse he speaks to the same effect: ‘The wife is
bound…as long as her husband liveth; but if her husband be dead,
she is loosed from the law of her husband;<note place="end" n="1074" id="v.XLVIII-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p45"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 2" id="v.XLVIII-p45.1" parsed="|Rom|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.2">Rom. vii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; only in the
Lord,’<note place="end" n="1075" id="v.XLVIII-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p46"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 39" id="v.XLVIII-p46.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39">1 Cor. vii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> that is to a Christian. Thus the
apostle, while he allows a second or a third marriage in the Lord,
forbids even a first with a heathen.”</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p47">6. I ask my detractors to open their ears and to realize
the fact that I have allowed second and third marriages “in the
Lord.” If, then, I have not condemned second and third marriages,
how can I have proscribed a first? Moreover, in the passage where I
interpret the words of the apostle, “Is any man called being
circumcised? Let him not become uncircumcised. Is any called in
uncircumcision? let him not be circumcised”<note place="end" n="1076" id="v.XLVIII-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p48"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 18" id="v.XLVIII-p48.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.18">1 Cor. vii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> (a passage, it is true, which some most
careful interpreters of Scripture refer to the circumcision and slavery
of the Law), do I not in the clearest terms stand up for the
marriage-tie? My words are these:<note place="end" n="1077" id="v.XLVIII-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p49"> Ag. Jov. i. 11.</p></note>
“‘If any man is called in uncircumcision, let him not be
circumcised.’ You had a wife, the apostle says, when you
believed. Do not fancy your faith in Christ to be a reason for parting
from her. For ‘God hath called us in peace.’<note place="end" n="1078" id="v.XLVIII-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p50"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 15" id="v.XLVIII-p50.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.15">1 Cor. vii. 15</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> ‘Circumcision is nothing and
uncircumcision is nothing but the keeping of the commandments of
God.’<note place="end" n="1079" id="v.XLVIII-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p51"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 19" id="v.XLVIII-p51.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.19">1 Cor. vii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> Neither celibacy nor wedlock is of
the slightest use without works, since even faith, the distinguishing
mark of Christians, if it have not works, is said to be dead,<note place="end" n="1080" id="v.XLVIII-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p52"> <scripRef passage="Jas. ii. 17" id="v.XLVIII-p52.1" parsed="|Jas|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.17">Jas. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and on such terms as these the virgins of
Vesta or of Juno, who was constant to one<note place="end" n="1081" id="v.XLVIII-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p53"> Univira.</p></note>
husband, might claim to be numbered among the saints. And a little
further on he says: ‘Art thou called being a servant, care not
for it; but, if thou mayest be made free, use it rather;’<note place="end" n="1082" id="v.XLVIII-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p54"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 21" id="v.XLVIII-p54.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.21">1 Cor. vii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> that is to say, if you have a wife, and
are bound to her, and render her her due, and have not power of your
own body—or, to speak yet more plainly—if you are the slave
of a wife, do not allow this to cause you sorrow, do not sigh over the
loss of your virginity. Even if you can find pretexts for parting from
her to enjoy the freedom of chastity, do not seek your own welfare at
the price of another’s ruin. Keep your wife for a little, and do
not try too hastily to overcome her reluctance. Wait till she follows
your example. If you only have patience, your wife will some day become
your sister.”</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p55">7. In another passage we have discussed the reasons
which led Paul to say: “Now concerning virgins, I have no
commandment of the Lord: yet I give my judgment, as one that hath
obtained mercy of the Lord to be faithful.”<note place="end" n="1083" id="v.XLVIII-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p56"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 25" id="v.XLVIII-p56.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25">1 Cor. vii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Here also, while we have extolled
virginity, we have been careful to give marriage its due.<note place="end" n="1084" id="v.XLVIII-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p57"> Ag. Jov. i. 12.</p></note> “Had the Lord commanded
virginity,” we said, “He would have seemed to condemn
marriage and to do away with that seed-plot of humanity from which
virginity itself springs. Had He cut away the root how could He have
looked for fruit? Unless He had first laid the foundations, how could
He have built the edifice or crowned it with a roof made to cover its
whole extent?” If we have spoken of marriage as the root whose
fruit is virginity, and if we have made wedlock the foundation on which
the building or the roof of perpetual chastity is raised, which of my
detractors can be so captious or so blind as to ignore the foundation
on which the fabric and its roof are built, while he has before his
eyes both the fabric and the roof themselves? Once more, in another
place, we have brought forward the testimony of the apostle to this
effect: “Art thou bound unto a wife? Seek not to be loosed. Art
thou loosed from a wife? Seek not a wife.”<note place="end" n="1085" id="v.XLVIII-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p58"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 21" id="v.XLVIII-p58.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.21">1 Cor. vii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> To this we have appended the following
remarks:<note place="end" n="1086" id="v.XLVIII-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p59"> Ag. Jov. i. 12.</p></note> “Each of us has his own
sphere allotted to him. Let me have mine, and do you keep yours. If you
are bound to a wife, do not put her away. If I am loosed from a wife,
let me not seek a wife. Just as I do not loose marriage-ties when they
are once made, so do you refrain from binding together what at present
is loosed from such ties.” Yet another passage bears unmistakable
testimony to the view which we have taken of virginity and of
wedlock:<note place="end" n="1087" id="v.XLVIII-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p60"> Ag. Jov. i.
13.</p></note> “The apostle casts no snare
upon us,<note place="end" n="1088" id="v.XLVIII-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p61"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 35" id="v.XLVIII-p61.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.35">1 Cor. vii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> nor does he compel us to be what
we do not wish. He only urges us to what is honorable and seemly,
inciting us earnestly to serve the Lord, to be anxious always to please
Him, and to look for His will which He has prepared for us to do. We
are to be like alert and armed soldiers, who immediately execute the
orders given to them and perform them without that travail of mind<note place="end" n="1089" id="v.XLVIII-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p62"> Jerome here
explains the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XLVIII-p62.1">ἀπερισπαστῶς</span>
(A.V. “without distraction”) in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 35" id="v.XLVIII-p62.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.35">1 Cor. vii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> which, <pb n="70" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_70.html" id="v.XLVIII-Page_70" />according to the preacher, is given to the men
of this world ‘to be exercised therewith.’”<note place="end" n="1090" id="v.XLVIII-p62.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p63"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. i. 13; iii. 10" id="v.XLVIII-p63.1" parsed="|Eccl|1|13|0|0;|Eccl|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.13 Bible:Eccl.3.10">Eccles. i. 13; iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> At the end, also, of our comparison of
virgins and married women we have summed up the discussion thus:<note place="end" n="1091" id="v.XLVIII-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p64"> Ag. Jov. i. 13.</p></note> “When one thing is good and another
thing is better; when that which is good has a different reward from
that which is better; and when there are more rewards than one, then,
obviously, there exists a diversity of gifts. The difference between
marriage and virginity is as great as that between not doing evil and
doing good—or, to speak more favorably still, as that between
what is good and what is still better.”</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p65">8. In the sequel we go on to speak thus:<note place="end" n="1092" id="v.XLVIII-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p66"> Ag. Jov. i. 14.</p></note> “The apostle, in concluding his
discussion of marriage and of virginity, is careful to observe a mean
course in discriminating between them, and, turning neither to the
right hand nor to the left, he keeps to the King’s highway,<note place="end" n="1093" id="v.XLVIII-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p67"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xx. 17" id="v.XLVIII-p67.1" parsed="|Num|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.20.17">Nu. xx. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and thus fulfils the injunction, ‘Be
not righteous overmuch.’<note place="end" n="1094" id="v.XLVIII-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p68"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 16" id="v.XLVIII-p68.1" parsed="|Eccl|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.16">Eccles. vii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover, when he
goes on to compare monogamy with digamy, he puts digamy after monogamy,
just as before he subordinated marriage to virginity.” Do we not
clearly show by this language what is typified in the Holy Scriptures
by the terms right and left, and also what we take to be the meaning of
the words “Be not righteous overmuch”? We turn to the left
if, following the lust of Jews and Gentiles, we burn for sexual
intercourse; we turn to the right if, following the error of the
Manichæans, we under a pretence of chastity entangle ourselves in
the meshes of unchastity. But we keep to the King’s highway if we
aspire to virginity yet refrain from condemning marriage. Can any one,
moreover, be so unfair in his criticism of my poor treatise as to
allege that I condemn first marriages, when he reads my opinion on
second ones as follows:<note place="end" n="1095" id="v.XLVIII-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p69"> Ag. Jov. i. 14.</p></note> “The apostle,
it is true, allows second marriages, but only to such women as are bent
upon them, to such as cannot contain,<note place="end" n="1096" id="v.XLVIII-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p70"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 9" id="v.XLVIII-p70.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.9">1 Cor. vii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
lest ‘when they have begun to wax wanton against Christ they
marry, having condemnation because they have rejected their first
faith,’<note place="end" n="1097" id="v.XLVIII-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p71"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 11, 12" id="v.XLVIII-p71.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|11|5|12" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.11-1Tim.5.12">1 Tim. v. 11, 12</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> and he makes this
concession because many ‘are turned aside after Satan.’<note place="end" n="1098" id="v.XLVIII-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p72"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 15" id="v.XLVIII-p72.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.15">1 Tim. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> But they will be happier if they abide as
widows. To this he immediately adds his apostolical authority,
‘after my judgment.’ Moreover, lest any should consider
that authority, being human, to be of small weight, he goes on to say,
‘and I think also that I have the spirit of God.’<note place="end" n="1099" id="v.XLVIII-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p73"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 40" id="v.XLVIII-p73.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. vii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus, where he urges men to continence he
appeals not to human authority, but to the Spirit of God; but when he
gives them permission to marry he does not mention the Spirit of God,
but allows prudential considerations to turn the balance, relaxing the
strictness of his code in favor of individuals according to their
several needs.” Having thus brought forward proofs that second
marriages are allowed by the apostle, we at once added the remarks
which follow:<note place="end" n="1100" id="v.XLVIII-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p74"> Ag. Jov. i. 14.</p></note> “As marriage is
permitted to virgins by reason of the danger of fornication, and as
what in itself is not desirable is thus made excusable, so by reason of
the same danger widows are permitted to marry a second time. For it is
better that a woman should know one man (though he should be a second
husband or a third) than that she should know several. In other words,
it is preferable that she should prostitute herself to one rather than
to many.” Calumny may do its worst. We have spoken here not of a
first marriage, but of a second, of a third, or (if you like) of a
fourth. But lest any one should apply my words (that it is better for a
woman to prostitute herself to one man than to several) to a first
marriage when my whole argument dealt with digamy and trigamy, I marked
my own view of these practices with the words:<note place="end" n="1101" id="v.XLVIII-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p75"> Ag. Jov. i. 15.</p></note>
“‘All things are lawful, but all things are not
expedient.’<note place="end" n="1102" id="v.XLVIII-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p76"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 12" id="v.XLVIII-p76.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.12">1 Cor. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> I do not condemn
digamists nor yet trigamists, nor even, to put an extreme, case,
octogamists. I will make a still greater concession: I am ready to
receive even a whore-monger, if penitent. In every case where fairness
is possible, fair consideration must be shown.”</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p77">9. My calumniator should blush at his assertion that I
condemn first marriages when he reads my words just now quoted:
“I do not condemn digamists or trigamists, or even, to put an
extreme case, octogamists.” Not to condemn is one thing, to
commend is another. I may concede a practice as allowable and yet not
praise it as meritorious. But if I seem severe in saying, “In
every case where fairness is possible, fair consideration must be
shown,” no one, I fancy, will judge me either cruel or stern who
reads that the places prepared for virgins and for wedded persons are
different from those prepared for trigamists, octogamists, and
penitents. That Christ Himself, although in the flesh a virgin, was in
the spirit a monogamist, <pb n="71" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_71.html" id="v.XLVIII-Page_71" />having one
wife, even the Church,<note place="end" n="1103" id="v.XLVIII-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p78"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 23, 24" id="v.XLVIII-p78.1" parsed="|Eph|5|23|5|24" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.23-Eph.5.24">Eph. v. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note> I have shown in
the latter part of my argument.<note place="end" n="1104" id="v.XLVIII-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p79"> Ag. Jov. i. 9.</p></note> And yet I am
supposed to condemn marriage! I am said to condemn it, although I use
such words as these:<note place="end" n="1105" id="v.XLVIII-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p80"> Ag. Jov. i. 23.</p></note> “It is an
undoubted fact that the levitical priests were descended from the stock
of Aaron, Eleazar, and Phinehas; and, as all these were married men, we
might well be confronted with them if, led away by the error of the
Encratites, we were to contend that marriage is in itself deserving of
condemnation.” Here I blame Tatian, the chief of the Encratites,
for his rejection of marriage, and yet I myself am said to condemn it!
Once more, when I contrast virgins with widows, my own words show what
my view is concerning wedlock, and set forth the threefold gradation
which I propose of virgins, widows—whether in practice or in
fact<note place="end" n="1106" id="v.XLVIII-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p81"> Viduitas vel
continentia.</p></note>—and wedded wives. “I do not
deny”—these are my words<note place="end" n="1107" id="v.XLVIII-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p82"> Ag. Jov. i. 33.</p></note>—“the blessedness of widows who
continue such after their baptism, nor do I undervalue the merit of
wives who live in chastity with their husbands; but, just as widows
receive a greater reward from God than wives obedient to their
husbands, they, too, must be content to see virgins preferred before
themselves.”</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p83">10. Again, when explaining the witness of the apostle to
the Galatians, “By the works of the law shall no flesh be
justified,” I have spoken to the following effect:
“Marriages also are works of the law. And for this reason there
is a curse upon such as do not produce offspring. They are permitted,
it is true, even under the Gospel; but it is one thing to concede an
indulgence to what is a weakness and quite another to promise a reward
to what is a virtue.” See my express declaration that marriage is
allowed in the Gospel, yet that those who are married cannot receive
the rewards of chastity so long as they render their due one to
another. If married men feel indignant at this statement, let them vent
their anger not on me but on the Holy Scriptures; nay, more, upon all
bishops, presbyters, and deacons, and the whole company of priests and
levites, who know that they cannot offer sacrifices if they fulfil the
obligations of marriage. Again, when I adduce evidence from the
Apocalypse,<note place="end" n="1108" id="v.XLVIII-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p84"> Ag. Jov. i. 40.</p></note> is it not clear what view I take
concerning virgins, widows, and wives? “These are they who sing a
new song<note place="end" n="1109" id="v.XLVIII-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p85"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xiv. 3" id="v.XLVIII-p85.1" parsed="|Rev|14|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.3">Rev. xiv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> which no man can sing except he be a
virgin. These are ‘the first fruits unto God and unto the
Lamb,’<note place="end" n="1110" id="v.XLVIII-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p86"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xiv. 4" id="v.XLVIII-p86.1" parsed="|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.4">Rev. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and they are without spot. If virgins
are the first fruits unto God, then widows and wives who live in
continence must come after the first fruits—that is to say, in
the second place and in the third.” We place widows, then, and
wives in the second place and in the third, and for this we are charged
by the frenzy of a heretic with condemning marriage altogether.</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p87">11. Throughout the book I have made many remarks in a
tone of great moderation on virginity, widowhood, and marriage. But for
the sake of brevity, I will here adduce but one passage, and that of
such a kind that no one, I think, will be found to gainsay it save some
one who wishes to prove himself malicious or mad. In describing our
Lord’s visit to the marriage at Cana in Galilee,<note place="end" n="1111" id="v.XLVIII-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p88"> <scripRef passage="Joh. ii. 1, 2" id="v.XLVIII-p88.1" parsed="|John|2|1|2|2" osisRef="Bible:John.2.1-John.2.2">Joh. ii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> after some other remarks I have added
these:<note place="end" n="1112" id="v.XLVIII-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p89"> Ag. Jov. i. 40.</p></note> “He who went but once to a
marriage has taught us that a woman should marry but once; and this
fact might tell against virginity if we failed to give marriage its due
place—after virginity that is, and chaste widowhood. But, as it
is only heretics who condemn marriage and tread under foot the
ordinance of God, we listen with gladness to every word said by our
Lord in praise of marriage. For the Church does not condemn marriage,
but only subordinates it. It does not reject it altogether, but
regulates it, knowing (as I have said above) that ‘in a great
house there are not only vessels of gold and of silver, but also of
wood and of earth; and some to honor and some to dishonor. If a man,
therefore, purge himself…he shall be a vessel unto honor
meet…and prepared unto every good work.’”<note place="end" n="1113" id="v.XLVIII-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p90"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 20, 21" id="v.XLVIII-p90.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|20|2|21" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.20-2Tim.2.21">2 Tim. ii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> I listen with gladness, I say here, to
every word said by the apostle in praise of marriage. Do I listen with
gladness to the praise of marriage, and do I yet condemn marriage? The
Church, I say, does not condemn wedlock, but subordinates it. Whether
you like it or not, marriage is subordinated to virginity and
widowhood. Even when marriage continues to fulfil its function, the
Church does not condemn it, but only subordinates it; it does not
reject it, but only regulates it. It is in your power, if you will, to
mount the second step of chastity.<note place="end" n="1114" id="v.XLVIII-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p91"> <i>I.e.</i>
continence in marriage.</p></note> Why are you
angry if, standing on the third and lowest step, you will not make
haste to go up higher?</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.XLVIII-p92">12. Since, then, I have so often reminded my reader of
my views; and since I have picked <pb n="72" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_72.html" id="v.XLVIII-Page_72" />my way like a prudent traveller over every inch
of the road, stating repeatedly that, while I receive marriage as a
thing in itself admissible, I yet prefer continence, widowhood, and
virginity, the wise and generous reader ought to have judged what
seemed hard sayings by my general drift, and not to have charged me
with putting forward inconsistent opinions in one and the same book.
For who is so dull or so inexperienced in writing as to praise and to
condemn one and the same object, as to destroy what he has built up,
and to build up what he has destroyed; and when he has vanquished his
opponent, to turn his sword, last of all against himself? Were my
detractors country bred or unacquainted with the arts of rhetoric or of
logic, I should pardon their want of insight; nor should I censure them
for accusing me if I saw that their ignorance was in fault and not
their will. As it is men of intellect who have enjoyed a liberal
education make it their object less to understand me than to wound me,
and for such I have this short answer, that they should correct my
faults and not merely censure me for them. The lists are open, I cry;
your enemy has marshalled his forces, his position is plain, and (if I
may quote Virgil<note place="end" n="1115" id="v.XLVIII-p92.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p93"> Virg. A. xi. 374,
5.</p></note>)—</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.XLVIII-p94">The foeman calls you: meet him face to face.</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p95">Such men should answer their opponent. They ought to keep within the
limits of debate, and not to wield the schoolmaster’s rod. Their
books should aim at showing in what my statements have fallen short of
the truth, and in what they have exceeded it. For, although I will not
listen to fault-finders, I will follow the advice of teachers. To
direct the fighter how to fight when you yourself occupy a post of
vantage on the wall is a kind of teaching that does not commend itself;
and when you are yourself bathed in perfumes, it is unworthy to charge
a bleeding soldier with cowardice. Nor in saying this do I lay myself
open to a charge of boasting that while others have slept I only have
entered the lists. My meaning simply is that men who have seen me
wounded in this warfare may possibly be a little too cautious in their
methods of fighting. I would not have you engage in an encounter in
which you will have nothing to do but to protect yourself, your right
hand remaining motionless while your left manages your shield. You must
either strike or fall. I cannot account you a victor unless I see your
opponent put to the sword.</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p96">13. You are, no doubt, men of vast acquirements; but we
too have studied in the schools, and, like you, we have learned from
the precepts of Aristotle—or, rather, from those which he has
derived from Gorgias—that there are different ways of speaking;
and we know, among other things, that he who writes for display uses
one style, and he who writes to convince, another.<note place="end" n="1116" id="v.XLVIII-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p97"> Aliud esse <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XLVIII-p97.1">γυμναστικῶς</span>
scribere, aliud <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XLVIII-p97.2">δογματικῶς</span>
. The words do not appear to be used in this sense in the extant works
of Aristotle.</p></note> In the former case the debate is desultory;
to confute the opposer, now this argument is adduced and now that. One
argues as one pleases, saying one thing while one means another. To
quote the proverb, “With one hand one offers bread, in the other
one holds a stone.”<note place="end" n="1117" id="v.XLVIII-p97.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p98"> Plaut. Aul. ii. 2,
18.</p></note> In the latter
case a certain frankness and openness of countenance are necessary. For
it is one thing to start a problem and another to expound what is
already proved. The first calls for a disputant, the second for a
teacher. I stand in the thick of the fray, my life in constant danger:
you who profess to teach me are a man of books. “Do not,”
you say, “attack unexpectedly or wound by a side-thrust. Strike
straight at your opponent. You should be ashamed to resort to feints
instead of force.” As if it were not the perfection of fighting
to menace one part and to strike another. Read, I beg of you,
Demosthenes or Cicero, or (if you do not care for pleaders whose aim is
to speak plausibly rather than truly) read Plato, Theophrastus,
Xenophon, Aristotle, and the rest of those who draw their respective
rills of wisdom from the Socratic fountain-head. Do they show any
openness? Are they devoid of artifice? Is not every word they say
filled with meaning? And does not this meaning always make for victory?
Origen, Methodius, Eusebius, and Apollinaris<note place="end" n="1118" id="v.XLVIII-p98.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p99"> The reply of Origen
to Celsus is still extant; those of Methodius, Eusebius and Apollinaris
to Porphyry have perished. Cf. Letter LXX. § 3.</p></note>
write at great length against Celsus and Porphyry.<note place="end" n="1119" id="v.XLVIII-p99.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p100"> Two philosophic
opponents of Christianity who flourished, the first in the second, the
second in the third, century of our era.</p></note> Consider how subtle are the arguments, how
insidious the engines with which they overthrow what the spirit of the
devil has wrought. Sometimes, it is true, they are compelled to say not
what they think but what is needful; and for this reason they employ
against their opponents the assertions of the Gentiles themselves. I
say nothing of the Latin authors, of Tertullian, Cyprian, Minutius,
Victorinus, Lactantius, Hilary, lest I should appear not so much to be
defending myself as to be assailing <pb n="73" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_73.html" id="v.XLVIII-Page_73" />others. I will only mention the Apostle Paul,
whose words seem to me, as often as I hear them, to be not words, but
peals of thunder. Read his epistles, and especially those addressed to
the Romans, to the Galatians, and to the Ephesians, in all of which he
stands in the thick of the battle, and you will see how skilful and how
careful he is in the proofs which he draws from the Old Testament, and
how warily he cloaks the object which he has in view. His words seem
simplicity itself: the expressions of a guileless and unsophisticated
person—one who has no skill either to plan a dilemma or to avoid
it. Still, whichever way you look, they are thunderbolts. His pleading
halts, yet he carries every point which he takes up. He turns his back
upon his foe only to overcome him; he simulates flight, but only that
he may slay. He, then, if any one, ought to be calumniated; we should
speak thus to him: “The proofs which you have used against the
Jews or against other heretics bear a different meaning in their own
contexts to that which they bear in your epistles. We see passages
taken captive by your pen and pressed into service to win you a victory
which in the volumes from which they are taken have no controversial
bearing at all.” May he not reply to us in the words of the
Saviour: “I have one mode of speech for those that are without
and another for those that are within; the crowds hear my parables, but
their interpretation is for my disciples alone”?<note place="end" n="1120" id="v.XLVIII-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p101"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 10-17" id="v.XLVIII-p101.1" parsed="|Matt|13|10|13|17" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.10-Matt.13.17">Matt. xiii. 10–17</scripRef>.</p></note> The Lord puts questions to the Pharisees,
but does not elucidate them. To teach a disciple is one thing; to
vanquish an opponent, another. “My mystery is for me,” says
the prophet; “my mystery is for me and for them that are
mine.”<note place="end" n="1121" id="v.XLVIII-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p102"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxiv. 16" id="v.XLVIII-p102.1" parsed="|Isa|24|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.24.16">Isa. xxiv. 16</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p103">14. You are indignant with me because I have merely
silenced Jovinian and not instructed him. You, do I say? Nay, rather,
they who grieve to hear him anathematized, and who impeach their own
pretended orthodoxy by eulogizing in another the heresy which they hold
themselves. I should have asked him, forsooth, to surrender peaceably!
I had no right to disregard his struggles and to drag him against his
will into the bonds of truth! I might use such language had the desire
of victory induced me to say anything counter to the rule laid down in
Scripture, and had I taken the line—so often adopted by strong
men in controversy—of justifying the means by the result. As it
is, however, I have been an exponent of the apostle rather than a
dogmatist on my own account; and my function has been simply that of a
commentator. Anything, therefore, which seems a hard saying should be
imputed to the writer expounded by me rather than to me the expounder;
unless, indeed, he spoke otherwise than he is represented to have done,
and I have by an unfair interpretation wrested the plain meaning of his
words. If any one charges me with this disingenuousness let him prove
his charge from the Scriptures themselves.</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p104">I have said in my book,<note place="end" n="1122" id="v.XLVIII-p104.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p105"> Ag. Jov. i. 7.</p></note>
“If ‘it is good for a man not to touch a woman,’ then
it is bad for him to touch one, for bad, and bad only, is the opposite
of good. But, if though bad it is made venial, then it is allowed to
prevent something which would be worse than bad,” and so on down
to the commencement of the next chapter. The above is my comment upon
the apostle’s words: “It is good for a man not to touch a
woman. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let every man have his own
wife, and let every woman have her own husband.”<note place="end" n="1123" id="v.XLVIII-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p106"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 1, 2" id="v.XLVIII-p106.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|7|2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1-1Cor.7.2">1 Cor. vii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> In what way does my meaning differ from
that intended by the apostle? Except that where he speaks decidedly I
do so with hesitation. He defines a dogma, I hazard an inquiry. He
openly says: “It is good for a man not to touch a woman.” I
timidly ask <i>if</i> it is good for a man not to touch one. If I thus
waver, I cannot be said to speak positively. He says: “It is good
not to touch.” I add what is a possible antithesis to
“good.” And immediately afterwards I speak thus:<note place="end" n="1124" id="v.XLVIII-p106.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p107"> Ag. Jov. i. 7.</p></note> “Notice the apostle’s
carefulness. He does not say: ‘It is good for a man not to have a
wife,’ but, ‘It is good for a man not to touch a
woman’; as if there is danger in the very touching of
one—danger which he who touches cannot escape.” You see,
therefore, that I am not expounding the law as to husbands and wives,
but simply discussing the general question of sexual
intercourse—how in comparison with chastity and virginity, the
life of angels, “It is good for a man not to touch a
woman.”</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p108">“Vanity of vanities,” says the Preacher,
“all is vanity.”<note place="end" n="1125" id="v.XLVIII-p108.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p109"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. i. 2" id="v.XLVIII-p109.1" parsed="|Eccl|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.2">Eccles. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> But if all created
things are good,<note place="end" n="1126" id="v.XLVIII-p109.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p110"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 31; 1 Tim. iv. 4" id="v.XLVIII-p110.1" parsed="|Gen|1|31|0|0;|1Tim|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.31 Bible:1Tim.4.4">Gen. i. 31; 1 Tim. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> as being the
handiwork of a good Creator, how comes it that all things are vanity?
If the earth is vanity, are the heavens vanity too?—and the
angels, the thrones, the dominations, the powers, and the rest of the
virtues?<note place="end" n="1127" id="v.XLVIII-p110.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p111"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="v.XLVIII-p111.1" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>. Cf. Milton, P. L. v. 601.</p></note> No; if things which are <pb n="74" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_74.html" id="v.XLVIII-Page_74" />good in themselves as being the handiwork
of a good Creator are called vanity, it is because they are compared
with things which are better still. For example, compared with a lamp,
a lantern is good for nothing; compared with a star, a lamp does not
shine at all; the brightest star pales before the moon; put the moon
beside the sun, and it no longer looks bright; compare the sun with
Christ, and it is darkness. “I am that I am,” God says;<note place="end" n="1128" id="v.XLVIII-p111.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p112"> <scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 14" id="v.XLVIII-p112.1" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14">Ex. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and if you compare all created things
with Him they have no existence. “Give not thy sceptre,”
says Esther, “unto them that be nothing”<note place="end" n="1129" id="v.XLVIII-p112.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p113"> <scripRef passage="Esth. xiv. 11" id="v.XLVIII-p113.1" parsed="|Esth|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Esth.14.11">Esth. xiv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>—that is to say, to idols and demons.
And certainly they were idols and demons to whom she prayed that she
and hers might not be given over. In Job also we read how Bildad says
of the wicked man: “His confidence shall be rooted out of his
tabernacle, and destruction as a king shall trample upon him. The
companions also of him who is not shall abide in his
tabernacle.”<note place="end" n="1130" id="v.XLVIII-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p114"> <scripRef passage="Job xviii. 14, 15" id="v.XLVIII-p114.1" parsed="|Job|18|14|18|15" osisRef="Bible:Job.18.14-Job.18.15">Job xviii. 14, 15</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> This evidently
relates to the devil, who must be in existence, otherwise he could not
be said to have companions. Still, because he is lost to God, he is
said not to be.</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p115">Now it was in a similar sense that I declared it to be a
bad thing to touch a woman—I did not say a wife—because it
is a good thing not to touch one. And I added:<note place="end" n="1131" id="v.XLVIII-p115.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p116"> Ag. Jov. i. 7.</p></note>
“I call virginity fine corn, wedlock barley, and fornication
cow-dung.” Surely both corn and barley are creatures of God. But
of the two multitudes miraculously supplied in the Gospel the larger
was fed upon barley loaves, and the smaller on corn bread.<note place="end" n="1132" id="v.XLVIII-p116.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p117"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 14.15-21; 15.32-38; John 6.5-13" id="v.XLVIII-p117.1" parsed="|Matt|14|15|14|21;|Matt|15|32|15|38;|John|6|5|6|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.15-Matt.14.21 Bible:Matt.15.32-Matt.15.38 Bible:John.6.5-John.6.13">Matt. xiv. 15–21; xv. 32–38. Cf.
Joh. vi. 5–13</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thou, Lord,” says the
psalmist, “shalt save both man and beast.”<note place="end" n="1133" id="v.XLVIII-p117.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p118"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvi. 7" id="v.XLVIII-p118.1" parsed="|Ps|36|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.7">Ps. xxxvi. 7</scripRef>, P.B.V.</p></note> I have myself said the same thing in
other words, when I have spoken of virginity as gold and of wedlock as
silver.<note place="end" n="1134" id="v.XLVIII-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p119"> Ag. Jov. i. 3.</p></note> Again, in discussing<note place="end" n="1135" id="v.XLVIII-p119.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p120"> Ag. Jov. i. 40.</p></note> the one hundred and forty-four thousand
sealed virgins who were not defiled with women,<note place="end" n="1136" id="v.XLVIII-p120.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p121"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xiv. 1, 4" id="v.XLVIII-p121.1" parsed="|Rev|14|1|0|0;|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.1 Bible:Rev.14.4">Rev. xiv. 1, 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
I have tried to show that all who have not remained virgins are
reckoned as defiled when compared with the perfect chastity of the
angels and of our Lord Jesus Christ. But if any one thinks it hard or
reprehensible that I have placed the same interval between virginity
and wedlock as there is between fine corn and barley, let him read the
book of the holy Ambrose “On Widows,” and he will find,
among other statements concerning virginity and marriage, the
following:<note place="end" n="1137" id="v.XLVIII-p121.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p122"> Ambrose, On
Widowhood, xiii. 79; xiii. 81; xi. 69.</p></note> “The apostle has not
expressed his preference for marriage so unreservedly as to quench in
men the aspiration after virginity; he commences with a recommendation
of continence, and it is only subsequently that he stoops to mention
the remedies for its opposite. And although to the strong he has
pointed out the prize of their high calling,<note place="end" n="1138" id="v.XLVIII-p122.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p123"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 14" id="v.XLVIII-p123.1" parsed="|Phil|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.14">Phil. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> yet he suffers none to faint by the
way;<note place="end" n="1139" id="v.XLVIII-p123.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p124"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 32" id="v.XLVIII-p124.1" parsed="|Matt|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.32">Matt. xv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> whilst he applauds those who lead the
van, he does not despise those who bring up the rear. For he had
himself learned that the Lord Jesus gave to some barley bread, lest
they should faint by the way, but offered to others His own body, that
they should strive to attain His kingdom;”<note place="end" n="1140" id="v.XLVIII-p124.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p125"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 26, 29" id="v.XLVIII-p125.1" parsed="|Matt|26|26|0|0;|Matt|26|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.26 Bible:Matt.26.29">Matt. xxvi. 26, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and immediately afterwards: “The
nuptial tie, then, is not to be avoided as a crime, but to be refused
as a hard burden. For the law binds the wife to bring forth children in
labor and in sorrow. Her desire is to be to her husband that he should
rule over her.<note place="end" n="1141" id="v.XLVIII-p125.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p126"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 16" id="v.XLVIII-p126.1" parsed="|Gen|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.16">Gen. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> It is not the
widow, then, but the bride, who is handed over to labor and sorrow in
childbearing. It is not the virgin, but the married woman, who is
subjected to the sway of a husband.” And in another place,
“Ye are bought,” says the apostle, “with a price;<note place="end" n="1142" id="v.XLVIII-p126.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p127"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 20; vii. 23" id="v.XLVIII-p127.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|20|0|0;|1Cor|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.20 Bible:1Cor.7.23">1 Cor. vi. 20; vii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> be not therefore the servants of
men.”<note place="end" n="1143" id="v.XLVIII-p127.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p128"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 6" id="v.XLVIII-p128.1" parsed="|Eph|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.6">Eph. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> You see how clearly he defines the
servitude which attends the married state. And a little farther on:
“If, then, even a good marriage is servitude, what must a bad one
be, in which husband and wife cannot sanctify, but only mutually
destroy each other?” What I have said about virginity and
marriage diffusely, Ambrose has stated tersely and pointedly,
compressing much meaning into a few words. Virginity is described by
him as a means of recommending continence, marriage as a remedy for
incontinence. And when he descends from broad principles to particular
details, he significantly holds out to virgins the prize of the high
calling, yet comforts the married, that they may not faint by the way.
While eulogizing the one class, he does not despise the other. Marriage
he compares to the barley bread set before the multitude, virginity to
the body of Christ given to the disciples. There is much less
difference, it seems to me, between barley and fine corn than between
barley and the body of Christ. Finally, he speaks of marriage as a hard
burden, to be avoided if possible, and as a badge of the most
unmistakable servi<pb n="75" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_75.html" id="v.XLVIII-Page_75" />tude. He makes,
also, many other statements, which he has followed up at length in his
three books “On Virgins.”</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p129">15. From all which considerations it is clear that I
have said nothing at all new concerning virginity and marriage, but
have followed in all respects the judgment of older writers—of
Ambrose, that is to say, and others who have discussed the doctrines of
the Church. “And I would sooner follow them in their faults than
copy the dull pedantry of the writers of to-day.”<note place="end" n="1144" id="v.XLVIII-p129.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p130"> Ter. Andria Prol.
20, 21.</p></note> Let married men, if they please, swell
with rage because I have said,<note place="end" n="1145" id="v.XLVIII-p130.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p131"> Ag. Jov. i. 7.</p></note> “I ask you,
what kind of good thing is that which forbids a man to pray, and which
prevents him from receiving the body of Christ?” When I do my
duty as a husband, I cannot fulfil the requirements of continence. The
same apostle, in another place, commands us to pray always.<note place="end" n="1146" id="v.XLVIII-p131.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p132"> <scripRef passage="1 Th. v. 17" id="v.XLVIII-p132.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.17">1 Th. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “But if we are always to pray we
must never yield to the claims of wedlock for, as often as I render her
due to my wife, I incapacitate myself for prayer.” When I spoke
thus it is clear that I relied on the words of the apostle:
“Defraud ye not one the other, except it be with consent for a
time, that ye may give yourselves to…prayer.”<note place="end" n="1147" id="v.XLVIII-p132.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p133"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 5" id="v.XLVIII-p133.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.5">1 Cor. vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> The Apostle Paul tells us that when we
have intercourse with our wives we cannot pray. If, then, sexual
intercourse prevents what is less important—that is,
prayer—how much more does it prevent what is more
important—that is, the reception of the body of Christ? Peter,
too, exhorts us to continence, that our “prayers be not
hindered.”<note place="end" n="1148" id="v.XLVIII-p133.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p134"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 7" id="v.XLVIII-p134.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.7">1 Pet. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> How, I should
like to know, have I sinned in all this? What have I done? How have I
been in fault? If the waters of a stream are thick and muddy, it is not
the river-bed which is to blame, but the source. Am I attacked because
I have ventured to add to the words of the apostle these words of my
own: “What kind of good thing is that which prevents a man from
receiving the body of Christ?” If so, I will make answer briefly
thus: Which is the more important, to pray or to receive Christ’s
body? Surely to receive Christ’s body. If, then, sexual
intercourse hinders the less important thing, much more does it hinder
that which is the more important.</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p135">I have said in the same treatise<note place="end" n="1149" id="v.XLVIII-p135.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p136"> Ag. Jov. i. 20.</p></note>
that David and they that were with him could not have lawfully eaten
the shew-bread had they not made answer that for three days they had
not been defiled with women<note place="end" n="1150" id="v.XLVIII-p136.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p137"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxi. 4, 5" id="v.XLVIII-p137.1" parsed="|1Sam|21|4|21|5" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.21.4-1Sam.21.5">1 Sam. xxi. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note>—not, of
course, with harlots, intercourse with whom was forbidden by the law,
but with their own wives, to whom they were lawfully united. Moreover,
when the people were about to receive the law on Mount Sinai they were
commanded to keep away from their wives for three days.<note place="end" n="1151" id="v.XLVIII-p137.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p138"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xix. 15" id="v.XLVIII-p138.1" parsed="|Exod|19|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.15">Ex. xix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> I know that at Rome it is customary for the
faithful always to receive the body of Christ, a custom which I neither
censure nor indorse. “Let every man be fully persuaded in his own
mind.”<note place="end" n="1152" id="v.XLVIII-p138.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p139"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 5" id="v.XLVIII-p139.1" parsed="|Rom|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.5">Rom. xiv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> But I appeal to the consciences of
those persons who after indulging in sexual intercourse on the same day
receive the communion—having first, as Persius puts it,
“washed off the night in a flowing stream,”<note place="end" n="1153" id="v.XLVIII-p139.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p140"> Pers. ii. 16.</p></note> and I ask such why they do not presume to
approach the martyrs or to enter the churches.<note place="end" n="1154" id="v.XLVIII-p140.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p141"> That what is now
known as reservation of the elements was practised in the early church
there is abundant evidence to show. Justin Martyr (Apol. I. 65) writes:
“The deacons communicate each of those present and carry away to
the absent of the blest bread and wine and water.” And those to
whom the eucharist was thus taken were not bound to consume it
immediately, or all at once, but might reserve a part or all for future
occasions. According to Basil (<scripRef passage="Ep. 93" id="v.XLVIII-p141.1">Ep. 93</scripRef>), “in Egypt the laity for
the most part had every one the communion in their own
houses”—and “all those who dwell alone in the desert,
when there is no priest, keep the communion at home and receive it at
their own hands.” So Jerome speaks (Letter CXXV. 20) of Exuperius
as “carrying the Lord’s body in a wicker basket, His blood
in a vessel of glass.” See the article “Reservation”
in Smith and Cheetham’s Dict. of Christian Antiquities.</p></note>
Is Christ of one mind abroad and of another at home? What is unlawful
in church cannot be lawful at home. Nothing is hidden from God.
“The night shineth as the day” before Him.<note place="end" n="1155" id="v.XLVIII-p141.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p142"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 11, 12" id="v.XLVIII-p142.1" parsed="|Ps|139|11|139|12" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.11-Ps.139.12">Ps. cxxxix. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Let each man examine himself, and so let him
approach the body of Christ.<note place="end" n="1156" id="v.XLVIII-p142.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p143"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 28" id="v.XLVIII-p143.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.28">1 Cor. xi. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> Not, of course,
that the deferring of communion for one day or for two makes a
Christian any the holier or that what I have not deserved to-day I
shall deserve to-morrow or the day after. But if I grieve that I have
not shared in Christ’s body it does help me to avoid for a little
while my wife’s embraces, and to prefer to wedded love the love
of Christ. A hard discipline, you will say, and one not to be borne.
What man of the world could bear it? He that can bear it, I reply, let
him bear it;<note place="end" n="1157" id="v.XLVIII-p143.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p144"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 12" id="v.XLVIII-p144.1" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> he that cannot must look to himself.
It is my business to say, not what each man can do or will do, but what
the Scriptures inculcate.</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p145">16. Again, objection has been taken to my comments on
the apostle in the following passage:<note place="end" n="1158" id="v.XLVIII-p145.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p146"> Against Jov. i.
8.</p></note>
“But lest any should suppose from the context of the words before
quoted (namely, ‘that ye may give yourselves…to prayer and
come together again’) that <pb n="76" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_76.html" id="v.XLVIII-Page_76" />the apostle desires this consummation, and does
not merely concede it to obviate a worse downfall, he immediately adds,
‘that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency.’<note place="end" n="1159" id="v.XLVIII-p146.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p147"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 5" id="v.XLVIII-p147.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.5">1 Cor. vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘And come together again.’ What
a noble indulgence the words convey! One which he blushes to speak of
in plainer words, which he prefers only to Satan’s temptation,
and which has its root in incontinence. Do we labor to expound this as
a dark saying when the writer has himself explained his meaning?
“I speak this,” he says, ‘by way of permission, and
not as a command.’<note place="end" n="1160" id="v.XLVIII-p147.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p148"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 6" id="v.XLVIII-p148.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.6">1 Cor. vii. 6</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> Do we still
hesitate to speak of wedlock as a thing permitted instead of as a thing
enjoined? or are we afraid that such permission will exclude second or
third marriages or some other case?” What have I said here which
the apostle has not said? The phrase, I suppose, “which he
blushes to speak of in plainer words.” I imagine that when he
says “come together,” and does not mention for what, he
takes a modest way of indicating what he does not like to name
openly—that is, sexual intercourse. Or is the objection to the
words which follow—“which he prefers only to Satan’s
temptation, and which has its root in incontinence”? Are they not
the very words of the apostle, only differently
arranged—“that Satan tempt you not for your
incontinency”? Or do people cavil because I said, “Do we
still hesitate to speak of wedlock as a thing permitted instead of as a
thing enjoined?” If this seems a hard saying, it should be
ascribed to the apostle, who says, “But I speak this by way of
permission, and not as a command,” and not to me, who, except
that I have rearranged their order, have changed neither the words nor
their meaning.</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p149">17. The shortness of a letter compels me to hasten on. I
pass, accordingly, to the points which remain. “I say,”
remarks the apostle, “to the unmarried and widows, It is good for
them if they abide even as I. But if they cannot contain, let them
marry; for it is better to marry than to burn.”<note place="end" n="1161" id="v.XLVIII-p149.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p150"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 8, 9" id="v.XLVIII-p150.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|8|7|9" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.8-1Cor.7.9">1 Cor. vii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> This section I have interpreted thus:<note place="end" n="1162" id="v.XLVIII-p150.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p151"> Ag. Jov. i. 9.</p></note> “When he has granted to those who
are married the use of wedlock, and has made clear his own wishes and
concessions, he passes on to those who are unmarried or widows, and
sets before them his own example. He calls them happy if they abide
even as he,<note place="end" n="1163" id="v.XLVIII-p151.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p152"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 8" id="v.XLVIII-p152.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.8">1 Cor. vii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> but he goes on, ‘if they
cannot contain, let them marry.’ He thus repeats his former
language, ‘but only to avoid fornication,’ and ‘that
Satan tempt you not for your incontinence.’ And when he says,
‘If they cannot contain, let them marry,’ he gives as a
reason for his words that ‘it is better to marry than to
burn.’ It is only good to marry, because it is bad to burn. But
take away the fire of lust, and he will not say ‘it is better to
marry.’ For a thing is said to be better in antithesis to
something which is worse, and not simply in contrast with what is
admittedly good. It is as though he said, ‘It is better to have
one eye than none.’” Shortly afterwards, apostrophizing the
apostle, I spoke thus:<note place="end" n="1164" id="v.XLVIII-p152.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p153"> Ag. Jov. i. 9.</p></note> “If
marriage is good in itself, do not compare it with a conflagration, but
simply say, ‘It is good to marry.’ I must suspect the
goodness of a thing which only becomes a lesser evil in the presence of
a greater one. I, for my part, would have it not a lighter evil but a
downright good.” The apostle wishes unmarried women and widows to
abstain from sexual intercourse, incites them to follow his own
example, and calls them happy if they abide even as he. But if they
cannot contain, and are tempted to quench the fire of lust by
fornication rather than by continence, it is better, he tells them, to
marry than to burn. Upon which precept I have made this comment:
“It is good to marry, simply because it is bad to burn,”
not putting forward a view of my own, but only explaining the
apostle’s precept, “It is better to marry than to
burn;” that is, it is better to take a husband than to commit
fornication. If, then, you teach that burning or fornication is good,
the good will still be surpassed by what is still better.<note place="end" n="1165" id="v.XLVIII-p153.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p154"> Fornication must
still be subordinated to marriage.</p></note> But if marriage is only a degree better
than the evil to which it is preferred, it cannot be of that
unblemished perfection and blessedness which suggest a comparison with
the life of angels. Suppose I say, “It is better to be a virgin
than a married woman;” in this case I have preferred to what is
good what is still better. But suppose I go a step further and say,
“It is better to marry than to commit fornication;” in that
case I have preferred, not a better thing to a good thing, but a good
thing to a bad one. There is a wide difference between the two cases;
for, while virginity is related to marriage as better is to good,
marriage is related to fornication as good is to bad. How, I should
like to know, have I sinned in this explanation? My fixed purpose was
not to bend the Scriptures to my own wishes, but simply to <pb n="77" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_77.html" id="v.XLVIII-Page_77" />say what I took to be their meaning. A
commentator has no business to dilate on his own views; his duty is to
make plain the meaning of the author whom he professes to interpret.
For, if he contradicts the writer whom he is trying to expound, he will
prove to be his opponent rather than his interpreter. When I am freely
expressing my own opinion, and not commenting upon the Scriptures, then
any one that pleases may charge me with having spoken hardly of
marriage. But if he can find no ground for such a charge, he should
attribute such passages in my commentaries as appear severe or harsh to
the author commented on, and not to me, who am only his
interpreter.</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p155">18. Another charge brought against me is simply
intolerable! It is urged that in explaining the apostle’s words
concerning husbands and wives, “Such shall have trouble in the
flesh,” I have said:<note place="end" n="1166" id="v.XLVIII-p155.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p156"> Ag. Jov. i. 13.</p></note> “We in our
ignorance had supposed that in the flesh at least wedlock would have
rejoicing. But if married persons are to have trouble in the flesh, the
only thing in which they seemed likely to have pleasure, what motive
will be left to make women marry? for, besides having trouble in spirit
and soul, they will also have it even in the flesh.”<note place="end" n="1167" id="v.XLVIII-p156.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p157"> <scripRef passage="1 Th. v. 23" id="v.XLVIII-p157.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.23">1 Th. v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Do I condemn marriage if I enumerate its
troubles, such as the crying of infants, the death of children, the
chance of abortion, domestic losses, and so forth? Whilst Damasus of
holy memory was still living, I wrote a book against Helvidius
“On the Perpetual Virginity of the Blessed Mary,” in which,
duly to extol the bliss of virginity, I was forced to say much of the
troubles of marriage. Did that excellent man—versed in Scripture
as he was, and a virgin doctor of the virgin Church—find anything
to censure in my discourse? Moreover, in the treatise which I addressed
to Eustochium<note place="end" n="1168" id="v.XLVIII-p157.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p158"> Letter XXII.</p></note> I used much
harsher language regarding marriage, and yet no one was offended at it.
Nay, every lover of chastity strained his ears to catch my eulogy of
continence. Read Tertullian, read Cyprian, read Ambrose, and either
accuse me with them or acquit me with them. My critics resemble the
characters of Plautus. Their only wit lies in detraction; and they try
to make themselves out men of learning by assailing all parties in
turn. Thus they bestow their censure impartially upon myself and upon
my opponent, and maintain that we are both beaten, although one or
other of us must have succeeded.</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p159">Moreover, when in discussing digamy and trigamy I have
said,<note place="end" n="1169" id="v.XLVIII-p159.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p160"> Ag. Jov. i. 14.</p></note> “It is better for a woman to know
one man, even though he be a second husband or a third, than several;
it is more tolerable for her to prostitute herself to one man than to
many,” have I not immediately subjoined my reason for so saying?
“The Samaritan woman in the Gospel, when she declares that her
present husband is her sixth, is rebuked by the Lord on the ground that
he is not her husband.”<note place="end" n="1170" id="v.XLVIII-p160.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p161"> <scripRef passage="Joh. iv. 16-18" id="v.XLVIII-p161.1" parsed="|John|4|16|4|18" osisRef="Bible:John.4.16-John.4.18">Joh. iv. 16–18</scripRef>. Jerome’s version of the story is
inaccurate.</p></note> For my own part, I
now once more freely proclaim that digamy is not condemned in the
Church—no, nor yet trigamy—and that a woman may marry a
fifth husband, or a sixth, or a greater number still just as lawfully
as she may marry a second; but that, while such marriages are not
condemned, neither are they commended. They are meant as alleviations
of an unhappy lot, and in no way redound to the glory of continence. I
have spoken to the same effect elsewhere.<note place="end" n="1171" id="v.XLVIII-p161.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p162"> Ag. Jov. i. 15.</p></note>
“When a woman marries more than once—whether she does so
twice or three times matters little—she ceases to be a
monogamist. ‘All things are lawful…but all things are not
expedient.’<note place="end" n="1172" id="v.XLVIII-p162.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p163"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 12" id="v.XLVIII-p163.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.12">1 Cor. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> I do not condemn
digamists or trigamists, or even, to put an impossible case,
octogamists. Let a woman have an eighth husband if she must; only let
her cease to prostitute herself.”</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p164">19. I will come now to the passage in which I am accused
of saying that—at least according to the true Hebrew
text—the words “God saw that it was good”<note place="end" n="1173" id="v.XLVIII-p164.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p165"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 10" id="v.XLVIII-p165.1" parsed="|Gen|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.10">Gen. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> are not inserted after the second day of
the creation, as they are after the first, third, and remaining ones,
and of adding immediately the following comment:<note place="end" n="1174" id="v.XLVIII-p165.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p166"> Ag. Jov. i. 16.</p></note> “We are meant to understand that
there is something not good in the number two, separating us as it does
from unity, and prefiguring the marriage-tie. Just as in the account of
Noah’s ark all the animals that enter by twos are unclean, but
those of which an uneven number is taken are clean.”<note place="end" n="1175" id="v.XLVIII-p166.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p167"> <scripRef passage="Gen. vii. 2" id="v.XLVIII-p167.1" parsed="|Gen|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.7.2">Gen. vii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> In this statement a passing objection is
made to what I have said concerning the second day, whether on the
ground that the words mentioned really occur in the passage, although I
say that they do not occur, or because, assuming them to occur, I have
understood them in a sense different from that which the context
evidently requires. As regards the non-occurrence of the words in
question (viz., “God saw that it was good”), let them take
not my evidence, but that of all the Jew<pb n="78" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_78.html" id="v.XLVIII-Page_78" />ish and other translators—Aquila<note place="end" n="1176" id="v.XLVIII-p167.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p168"> The author of a
literal Greek version of the O.T. made in the second century.</p></note> namely, Symmachus,<note place="end" n="1177" id="v.XLVIII-p168.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p169"> An ebionitic
translator, free, not literal, in style.</p></note> and Theodotion.<note place="end" n="1178" id="v.XLVIII-p169.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p170"> A careful reviser
of the LXX. whose work was welcomed by the Church. His version of
Daniel completely superseded the older one.</p></note> But if the words, although occurring in
the account of the other days, do not occur in the account of this,
either let them give a more plausible reason than I have done for their
non-occurrence, or, failing such, let them, whether they like it or
not, accept the suggestion which I have made. Furthermore, if in
Noah’s ark all the animals that enter by twos are unclean, whilst
those of which an uneven number is taken are clean, and if there is no
dispute about the accuracy of the text, let them explain if they can
why it is so written. But if they cannot explain it, then, whether they
will or not, they must embrace my explanation of the matter. Either
produce better fare and ask me to be your guest, or else rest content
with the meal that I offer you, however poor it may be.<note place="end" n="1179" id="v.XLVIII-p170.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p171"> Cf. Hor. <scripRef passage="Ep. i. 6, 67, 68" id="v.XLVIII-p171.1">Ep. i. 6,
67, 68</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.XLVIII-p172">I must now mention the ecclesiastical writers who have
dealt with this question of the odd number. They are, among the Greeks,
Clement, Hippolytus, Origen, Dionysius, Eusebius, Didymus; and, among
ourselves, Tertullian, Cyprian, Victorinus, Lactantius, Hilary. What
Cyprian said to Fortunatus about the number seven is clear from the
letter which he sent to him.<note place="end" n="1180" id="v.XLVIII-p172.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p173"> Cyprian, Letter to
Fortunatus, xiii. 11.</p></note> Or perhaps I
ought to bring forward the reasonings of Pythagoras, Archytas of
Tarentum, and Publius Scipio in (Cicero’s) sixth book
“Concerning the Common Weal.” If my detractors will not
listen to any of these I will make the grammar schools shout in their
ears the words of Virgil:</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.XLVIII-p174">Uneven numbers are the joy of God.<note place="end" n="1181" id="v.XLVIII-p174.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p175"> Virg. E. viii.
75.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.XLVIII-p176">20. To say, as I have done, that virginity is cleaner
than wedlock, that the even numbers must give way to the odd, that the
types of the Old Testament establish the truth of the Gospel: this, it
appears, is a great sin subversive of the churches and intolerable to
the world. The remaining points which are censured in my treatise are,
I take it, of less importance, or else resolve themselves into this. I
have, therefore, refrained from answering them, both that I may not
exceed the limit at my disposal, and that I may not seem to distrust
your intelligence, knowing as I do that you are ready to be my champion
even before I ask you. With my last breath, then, I protest that
neither now nor at any former time have I condemned marriage. I have
merely answered an opponent without any fear that they of my own party
would lay snares for me. I extol virginity to the skies, not because I
myself possess it, but because, not possessing it, I admire it all the
more. Surely it is a modest and ingenuous confession to praise in
others that which you lack yourself. The weight of my body keeps me
fixed to the ground, but do I fail to admire the flying birds or to
praise the dove because, in the words of Virgil,<note place="end" n="1182" id="v.XLVIII-p176.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p177"> Virg. A. v.
217.</p></note> it</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.XLVIII-p178">Glides on its liquid path with motionless swift
wings?</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p179">Let no man deceive himself, let no man, giving ear to the voice of
flattery, rush upon ruin. The first virginity man derives from his
birth, the second from his second birth.<note place="end" n="1183" id="v.XLVIII-p179.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p180"> Tert. de Exh.
Cast. I.</p></note> The words are not mine; it is an old
saying, “No man can serve two masters;”<note place="end" n="1184" id="v.XLVIII-p180.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p181"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 24" id="v.XLVIII-p181.1" parsed="|Matt|6|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.24">Matt. vi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> that is, the flesh and the spirit. For
“the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the
flesh; and these are contrary the one to the other,” so that we
cannot do the things that we would.<note place="end" n="1185" id="v.XLVIII-p181.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p182"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 17" id="v.XLVIII-p182.1" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> When, then,
anything in my little work seems to you harsh, have regard not to my
words, but to the Scripture, whence they are taken.</p>

<p id="v.XLVIII-p183">21. Christ Himself is a virgin;<note place="end" n="1186" id="v.XLVIII-p183.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p184"> Ag. Jov. i.
31.</p></note> and His mother is also a virgin; yea,
though she is His mother, she is a virgin still. For Jesus has entered
in through the closed doors,<note place="end" n="1187" id="v.XLVIII-p184.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p185"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xx. 19" id="v.XLVIII-p185.1" parsed="|John|20|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.19">Joh. xx. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and in His
sepulchre—a new one hewn out of the hardest rock—no man is
laid either before Him or after Him.<note place="end" n="1188" id="v.XLVIII-p185.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p186"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xix. 41" id="v.XLVIII-p186.1" parsed="|John|19|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.41">Joh. xix. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> Mary is
“a garden enclosed…a fountain sealed,”<note place="end" n="1189" id="v.XLVIII-p186.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p187"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 4.12" id="v.XLVIII-p187.1" parsed="|Song|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.12">Cant. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and from that fountain flows, according
to Joel,<note place="end" n="1190" id="v.XLVIII-p187.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p188"> <scripRef passage="Joel iii. 18" id="v.XLVIII-p188.1" parsed="|Joel|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.3.18">Joel iii. 18</scripRef>; according to the LXX. and Hebrew. A.V.
has “vale of Shittim” (thorns).</p></note> the river which waters the torrent bed
either<note place="end" n="1191" id="v.XLVIII-p188.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p189"> LXX.</p></note> of cords or of thorns;<note place="end" n="1192" id="v.XLVIII-p189.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p190"> Hebrew.</p></note> of cords being those of the sins by which
we were beforetime bound,<note place="end" n="1193" id="v.XLVIII-p190.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p191"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Prov. v. 22" id="v.XLVIII-p191.1" parsed="|Prov|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.5.22">Prov. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> the thorns those
which choked the seed the goodman of the house had sown.<note place="end" n="1194" id="v.XLVIII-p191.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p192"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 7" id="v.XLVIII-p192.1" parsed="|Matt|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.7">Matt. xiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> She is the east gate, spoken of by the
prophet Ezekiel,<note place="end" n="1195" id="v.XLVIII-p192.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p193"><scripRef passage=" Ezek. xliv. 2, 3" id="v.XLVIII-p193.1" parsed="|Ezek|44|2|44|3" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.44.2-Ezek.44.3"> Ezek. xliv. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> always shut and
always shining, and either concealing or revealing the Holy of Holies;
and through her “the Sun of Righteousness,”<note place="end" n="1196" id="v.XLVIII-p193.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p194"> <scripRef passage="Mal. iv. 2" id="v.XLVIII-p194.1" parsed="|Mal|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.4.2">Mal. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> our “high priest after the order of
Melchizedek,”<note place="end" n="1197" id="v.XLVIII-p194.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p195"> <scripRef passage="Heb. v. 10" id="v.XLVIII-p195.1" parsed="|Heb|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.10">Heb. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> goes in and out.
Let my critics explain to me how Jesus can have entered in through
closed doors when He allowed His hands and His side to be handled, and
showed that He had bones and flesh,<note place="end" n="1198" id="v.XLVIII-p195.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p196"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xx. 19, 27" id="v.XLVIII-p196.1" parsed="|John|20|19|0|0;|John|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.19 Bible:John.20.27">Joh. xx. 19, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> thus
proving that His was a true body and no <pb n="79" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_79.html" id="v.XLVIII-Page_79" />mere phantom of one, and I will explain how the
holy Mary can be at once a mother and a virgin. A mother before she was
wedded, she remained a virgin after bearing her son. Therefore, as I
was going to say, the virgin Christ and the virgin Mary have dedicated
in themselves the first fruits of virginity for both sexes.<note place="end" n="1199" id="v.XLVIII-p196.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p197"> Cf. Letter XXII.
§ 18.</p></note> The apostles have either been virgins or,
though married, have lived celibate lives. Those persons who are chosen
to be bishops, priests, and deacons are either virgins or widowers; or
at least when once they have received the priesthood, are vowed to
perpetual chastity. Why do we delude ourselves and feel vexed if while
we are continually straining after sexual indulgence, we find the palm
of chastity denied to us? We wish to fare sumptuously, and to enjoy the
embraces of our wives, yet at the same time we desire to reign with
Christ among virgins and widows. Shall there be but one reward, then,
for hunger and for excess, for filth and for finery, for sackcloth and
for silk? Lazarus,<note place="end" n="1200" id="v.XLVIII-p197.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLVIII-p198"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 19-25" id="v.XLVIII-p198.1" parsed="|Luke|16|19|16|25" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.19-Luke.16.25">Luke xvi. 19–25</scripRef>.</p></note> in his lifetime,
received evil things, and the rich man, clothed in purple, fat and
sleek, while he lived enjoyed the good things of the flesh but, now
that they are dead, they occupy different positions. Misery has given
place to satisfaction, and satisfaction to misery. And it rests with us
whether we will follow Lazarus or the rich man.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pammachius." n="XLIX" shorttitle="Letter XLIX" progress="19.15%" prev="v.XLVIII" next="v.L" id="v.XLIX"><p class="c30" id="v.XLIX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XLIX-p1.1">Letter
XLIX. To Pammachius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLIX-p2">Jerome encloses the preceding letter, thanks Pammachius
for his efforts to suppress his treatise “against
Jovinian,” but declares these to be useless, and exhorts him, if
he still has any hesitation in his mind, to turn to the Scriptures and
the commentaries made upon them by Origen and others. Written at the
same time as the preceding letter.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XLIX-p3">1. Christian modesty sometimes requires us to be silent
even to our friends, and to nurse our humility in peace, where the
renewal of an old friendship would expose us to the charge of
self-seeking. Thus, when you have kept silence I have kept silence too,
and have not cared to remonstrate with you, lest I should be thought
more anxious to conciliate a person of influence than to cultivate a
friend. But, now that it has become a duty to reply to your letter, I
will endeavor always to be beforehand with you, and not so much to
answer your queries as to write independently of them. Thus, if I have
shown my modesty hitherto by silence, I will henceforth show it still
more by coming forward to speak.</p>

<p id="v.XLIX-p4">2. I quite recognize the kindness and forethought which
have induced you to withdraw from circulation some copies of my work
against Jovinian. Your diligence, however, has been of no avail, for
several people coming from the city have repeatedly read aloud to me
passages which they have come across in Rome. In this province, also,
the books have already been circulated; and, as you have read yourself
in Horace, “Words once uttered cannot be recalled.”<note place="end" n="1201" id="v.XLIX-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIX-p5"> Hor. AP. 390.</p></note> I am not so fortunate as are most of the
writers of the day—able, that is, to correct my trifles whenever
I like. When once I have written anything, either my admirers or my
ill-wishers—from different motives, but with equal zeal—sow
my work broadcast among the public; and their language, whether it is
that of eulogy or of criticism, is apt to run to excess.<note place="end" n="1202" id="v.XLIX-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIX-p6"> See the Preface to
Jerome’s Comm. on Daniel.</p></note> They are guided not by the merits of the
piece, but by their own angry feelings. Accordingly, I have done what I
could. I have dedicated to you a defence of the work in question,
feeling sure that when you have read it you will yourself satisfy the
doubts of others on my behalf; or else, if you too turn up your nose at
the task, you will have to explain in some new manner that section of
the apostle<note place="end" n="1203" id="v.XLIX-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIX-p7"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii" id="v.XLIX-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7">1 Cor. vii</scripRef>.</p></note> in which he discusses virginity and
marriage.</p>

<p id="v.XLIX-p8">3. I do not speak thus that I may provoke you to write
on the subject yourself—although I know your zeal in the study of
the sacred writings to be greater than my own—but that you may
compel my tormentors to do so. They are educated; in their own eyes no
mean scholars; competent not merely to censure but to instruct me. If
they write on the subject, my view will be the sooner neglected when it
is compared with theirs. Read, I pray you, and diligently consider the
words of the apostle, and you will then see that—with a view to
avoid misrepresentation—I have been much more gentle towards
married persons than he was disposed to be. Origen, Dionysius, Pierius,
Eusebius of Cæsarea, Didymus, Apollinaris, have used great
latitude in the interpretation of this epistle.<note place="end" n="1204" id="v.XLIX-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIX-p9"> 1 Corinthians.</p></note>
When Pierius, sifting and expounding the apostle’s meaning, comes
to the words, “I would that all men were even as I
myself,”<note place="end" n="1205" id="v.XLIX-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIX-p10"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 7" id="v.XLIX-p10.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7">1 Cor. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> he makes this
comment upon them: “In saying this Paul plainly preaches
abstinence from mar<pb n="80" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_80.html" id="v.XLIX-Page_80" />riage.” Is
the fault here mine, or am I responsible for harshness? Compared with
this sentence of Pierius,<note place="end" n="1206" id="v.XLIX-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIX-p11"> Master of the
catechetical school of Alexandria, 265 <span class="c17" id="v.XLIX-p11.1">a.d.</span>
His writings have perished. His name occurs again in Letter LXX. §
4.</p></note> all that I have
ever written is mild indeed. Consult the commentaries of the
above-named writers and take advantage of the Church libraries; you
will then more speedily finish as you would wish the enterprise which
you have so happily begun.<note place="end" n="1207" id="v.XLIX-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIX-p12"> Ad optata
cæptaque pervenies.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XLIX-p13">4. I hear that the hopes of the entire city are centred
in you, and that bishop<note place="end" n="1208" id="v.XLIX-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIX-p14"> Pontifex.</p></note> and people are
agreed in wishing for your exaltation. To be a bishop<note place="end" n="1209" id="v.XLIX-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIX-p15"> Sacerdos.</p></note> is much, to deserve to be one is more.</p>

<p id="v.XLIX-p16">If you read the books of the sixteen prophets<note place="end" n="1210" id="v.XLIX-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIX-p17"> Thus including
Daniel.</p></note> which I have rendered into Latin from the
Hebrew; and if, when you have done so, you express satisfaction with my
labors, the news will encourage me to take out of my desk some other
works now shut up in it. I have lately translated Job into our mother
tongue: you will be able to borrow a copy of it from your cousin, the
saintly Marcella. Read it both in Greek and in Latin, and compare the
old version with my rendering. You will then clearly see that the
difference between them is that between truth and falsehood. Some of my
commentaries upon the twelve prophets I have sent to the reverend
father Domnio, also the four books of Kings—that is, the two
called Samuel and the two called Malâchim.<note place="end" n="1211" id="v.XLIX-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XLIX-p18"> The Hebrew word for
“Kings.”</p></note>
If you care to read these you will learn for yourself how difficult it
is to understand the Holy Scriptures, and particularly the prophets;
and how through the fault of the translators passages which for the
Jews flow clearly on for us abound with mistakes. Once more, you must
not in my small writings look for any such eloquence as that which for
Christ’s sake you disregard in Cicero. A version made for the use
of the Church, even though it may possess a literary charm, ought to
disguise and avoid it as far as possible; in order that it may not
speak to the idle schools and few disciples of the philosophers, but
may address itself rather to the entire human race.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Domnio." n="L" shorttitle="Letter L" progress="19.35%" prev="v.XLIX" next="v.LI" id="v.L"><p class="c30" id="v.L-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.L-p1.1">Letter L. To
Domnio.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.L-p2">Domnio, a Roman (called in Letter XLV. “the Lot of
our time”), had written to Jerome to tell him that an ignorant
monk had been traducing his books “against Jovinian.”
Jerome, in reply, sharply rebukes the folly of his critic and comments
on the want of straightforwardness in his conduct. He concludes the
letter with an emphatic restatement of his original position. Written
in 394 <span class="c17" id="v.L-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c31" id="v.L-p3">1. Your letter is full at once of affection and of
complaining. The affection is your own, which prompts you unceasingly
to warn me of impending danger, and which makes you on my behalf</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.L-p4">Of safest things distrustful and afraid.<note place="end" n="1212" id="v.L-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p5"> Virg. A. iv.
298.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.L-p6">The complaining is of those who have no love for me, and seek an
occasion against me in my sins. They speak against their brother, they
slander their own mother’s son.<note place="end" n="1213" id="v.L-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. l. 20" id="v.L-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|50|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.20">Ps. l. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>
You write to me of these—nay, of one in particular—a
lounger who is to be seen in the streets, at crossings, and in public
places; a monk who is a noisy news-monger, clever only in detraction,
and eager, in spite of the beam in his own eye, to remove the mote in
his neighbor’s.<note place="end" n="1214" id="v.L-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 3-5" id="v.L-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|7|3|7|5" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.3-Matt.7.5">Matt. vii. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note> And you tell me
that he preaches publicly against me, gnawing, rending, and tearing
asunder with his fangs the books that I have written against Jovinian.
You inform me, moreover, that this home-grown dialectician, this
mainstay of the Plautine company, has read neither the
“Categories” of Aristotle nor his treatise “On
Interpretation,” nor his “Analytics,” nor yet the
“Topics” of Cicero, but that, moving as he does only in
uneducated circles, and frequenting no society but that of weak women,
he ventures to construct illogical syllogisms and to unravel by subtle
arguments what he is pleased to call my sophisms. How foolish I have
been to suppose that without philosophy there can be no knowledge of
these subjects; and to account it a more important part of composition
to erase than to write! In vain have I perused the commentaries of
Alexander; to no purpose has a skilled teacher used the
“Introduction” of Porphyry to instruct me in logic;
and—to make light of human learning—I have gained nothing
at all by having Gregory of Nazianzum and Didymus as my catechists in
the Holy Scriptures. My acquisition of Hebrew has been wasted labor;
and so also has been the daily study which from my youth I have
bestowed upon the Law and the Prophets, the Gospels and the
Apostles.</p>

<p id="v.L-p9">2. Here we have a man who has reached perfection without
a teacher, so as to be a vehicle of the spirit and a self-taught
genius. He surpasses Cicero in eloquence, Aristotle in argument, Plato
in discretion, Aristarchus <pb n="81" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_81.html" id="v.L-Page_81" />in
learning, Didymus, that man of brass, in the number of his books; and
not only Didymus, but all the writers of his time in his knowledge of
the Scriptures. It is reported that you have only to give him a theme
and he is always ready—like Carneades<note place="end" n="1215" id="v.L-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p10"> A philosopher of the
Academy noted for his opposition to stoicism.</p></note>—to argue on this side or on that, for
justice or against it. The world escaped a great danger, and civil
actions and suits concerning succession were saved from a yawning gulf
on the day when, despising the bar, he transferred himself to the
Church. For, had he been unwilling, who could ever have been proved
innocent? And, if he once began to reckon the points of the case upon
his fingers, and to spread his syllogistic nets, what criminal would
his pleading have failed to save? Had he but stamped his foot, or fixed
his eyes, or knitted his brow, or moved his hand, or twirled his beard,
he would at once have thrown dust in the eyes of the jury. No wonder
that such a complete Latinist and so profound a master of eloquence
overcomes poor me, who—as I have been some time<note place="end" n="1216" id="v.L-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p11"> Eight years.</p></note> away (from Rome), and without
opportunities for speaking Latin—am half a Greek if not
altogether a barbarian. No wonder, I say, that he overcomes me when his
eloquence has crushed Jovinian in person. Good Jesus! what! even
Jovinian that great and clever man! So clever, indeed, that no one can
understand his writings, and that when he sings it is only for
himself—and for the muses!</p>

<p id="v.L-p12">3. Pray, my dear father, warn this man not to hold
language contrary to his profession, and not to undo with his words the
chastity which he professes by his garb. Whether he elects to be a
virgin or a married celibate—and the choice must rest with
himself—he must not compare wives with virgins, for that would be
to have striven in vain against Jovinian’s eloquence. He likes, I
am told, to visit the cells of widows and virgins, and to lecture them
with his brows knit on sacred literature. What is it that he teaches
these poor women in the privacy of their own chambers? Is it to feel
assured that virgins are no better than wives? Is it to make the most
of the flower of their age, to eat and drink, to frequent the baths, to
live in luxury, and not to disdain the use of perfumes? Or does he
preach to them chastity, fasting, and neglect of their persons? No
doubt the precepts that he inculcates are full of virtue. But if so,
let him admit publicly what he says privately. Or, if his private
teaching is the same as his public, he should keep aloof altogether
from the society of girls. He is a young man—a monk, and in his
own eyes an eloquent one (do not pearls fall from his lips, and are not
his elegant phrases sprinkled with comic salt and humor?)—I am
surprised, therefore, that he can without a blush frequent
noblemen’s houses, pay constant visits to married ladies, make
our religion a subject of contention, distort the faith of Christ by
misapplying words, and—in addition to all this—detract from
one who is his brother in the Lord. He may, however, have supposed me
to be in error (for “in many things we offend all,” and
“if any man offend not in word he is a perfect man”<note place="end" n="1217" id="v.L-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p13"> <scripRef passage="Jas. iii. 2" id="v.L-p13.1" parsed="|Jas|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.2">Jas. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>). In that case he should have written to
convict me or to question me, the course taken by Pammachius, a man of
high attainments and position. To this latter I defended myself as best
I could, and in a lengthy letter explained the exact sense of my words.
He might at least have copied the diffidence which led you to extract
and arrange such passages as seemed to give offence; asking me for
corrections or explanations, and not supposing me so mad that in one
and the same book I should write for marriage and against it.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.L-p14">4. Let him spare himself, let him spare me, let him
spare the Christian name. Let him realize his position as a monk, not
by talking and arguing, but by holding his peace and sitting still. Let
him read the words of Jeremiah: “It is good for a man that he
bear the yoke in his youth. He sitteth alone and keepeth silence,
because he hath borne it upon him.”<note place="end" n="1218" id="v.L-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p15"> <scripRef passage="Lam. iii. 27, 28" id="v.L-p15.1" parsed="|Lam|3|27|3|28" osisRef="Bible:Lam.3.27-Lam.3.28">Lam. iii. 27, 28</scripRef>.</p></note> Or if he has really the right to apply
the censor’s rod to all writers, and fancies himself a man of
learning because he alone understands Jovinian (you know the proverb:
Balbus best knows what Balbus means); yet, as Atilius<note place="end" n="1219" id="v.L-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p16"> An early Roman
dramatist of whose works only a few fragments remain. He is said to
have translated the Electra of Sophocles, but for the most part to have
preferred comedy to tragedy.</p></note> reminds us, “we are not all
writers.” Jovinian himself—an unlettered man of letters if
ever there was one—will with most justice proclaim the fact to
him. “That the bishops condemn me,” he says, “is not
reason but treason. I want no answers from nobodies, who, while they
have authority to put me down, have not the wit to teach me. Let one
write against me who has a tongue that I can understand, and whom to
vanquish will be to vanquish all.</p>

<p class="c35" id="v.L-p17"><pb n="82" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_82.html" id="v.L-Page_82" />“‘I know
full well: believe me, I have felt</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.L-p18">The hero’s force when rising o’er his
shield</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.L-p19">He hurls his whizzing spear.’<note place="end" n="1220" id="v.L-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p20"> Virgil, Æn. xi.
283, 284.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.L-p21">He is strong in argument, intricate and tenacious, one to fight with
his head down. Often has he cried out against me in the streets from
late one night till early the next. He is a well-built man, and his
thews are those of an athlete. Secretly I believe him to be a follower
of my teaching. He never blushes or stops to weigh his words: his only
aim is to speak as loud as possible. So famous is he for his eloquence
that his sayings are held up as models to our curly-headed
youngsters.<note place="end" n="1221" id="v.L-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p22"> Persius i. 29.</p></note> How often, when I have met him at
meetings, has he aroused my wrath and put me into a passion! How often
has he spat upon me, and then departed spat upon! But these are vulgar
methods, and any of my followers can use them. I appeal to books, to
those memorials which must be handed down to posterity. Let us speak by
our writings, that the silent reader may judge between us; and that, as
I have a flock of disciples, he may have one also—flatterers and
parasites worthy of the Gnatho and Phormio<note place="end" n="1222" id="v.L-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p23"> Characters in the
Eunuchus and Phormio of Terence.</p></note>
who is their master.”</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.L-p24">5. It is no difficult matter, my dear Domnio, to chatter
at street corners or in apothecaries’ shops and to pass judgment
on the world. “So-and-so has made a good speech, so-and-so a bad
one; this man knows the Scriptures, that one is crazy; this man talks
glibly, that never says a word at all.” But who considers him
worthy thus to judge every one? To make an outcry against a man in
every street, and to heap, not definite charges, but vague imputations,
on his head, is nothing. Any buffoon or litigiously disposed person can
do as much. Let him put forth his hand, put pen to paper, and bestir
himself; let him write books and prove in them all he can. Let him give
me a chance of replying to his eloquence. I can return bite for bite,
if I like; when hurt myself, I can fix my teeth in my opponent. I too
have had a liberal education. As Juvenal says, “I also have often
withdrawn my hand from the ferule.”<note place="end" n="1223" id="v.L-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p25"> Juv. i. 15.</p></note> Of me, too, it may be said in the words
of Horace, “Flee from him; he has hay on his horn.”<note place="end" n="1224" id="v.L-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p26"> Hor. S. i. iv.
34.</p></note> But I prefer to be a disciple of Him who
says, “I gave my back to the smiters…I hid not my face from
shame and spitting.”<note place="end" n="1225" id="v.L-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p27"> <scripRef passage="Isa. l. 6" id="v.L-p27.1" parsed="|Isa|50|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.50.6">Isa. l. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> When He was
reviled He reviled not again.<note place="end" n="1226" id="v.L-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p28"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 23" id="v.L-p28.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.23">1 Pet. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> After the
buffeting, the cross, the scourge, the blasphemies, at the very last He
prayed for His crucifiers, saying, “Father, forgive them, for
they know not what they do.”<note place="end" n="1227" id="v.L-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p29"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 34" id="v.L-p29.1" parsed="|Luke|23|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.34">Luke xxiii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> I, too,
pardon the error of a brother. He has been deceived, I feel sure, by
the art of the devil. Among the women he was held clever and eloquent;
but, when my poor writings reached Rome, dreading me as a rival, he
tried to rob me of my laurels. No man on earth, he resolved, should
please his eloquent self, unless such as commanded respect rather than
sought it, and showed themselves men to be feared more than favored. A
man of consummate address, he desired, like an old soldier, with one
stroke of the sword to strike down both his enemies,<note place="end" n="1228" id="v.L-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p30"> Viz. Jerome and
Jovinian.</p></note> and to make clear to every one that,
whatever view he might take, Scripture was always with him. Well, he
must condescend to send me his account of the matter, and to correct my
indiscreet language, not by censure but by instruction. If he tries to
do this, he will find that what seems forcible on a lounge is not
equally forcible in court; and that it is one thing to discuss the
doctrines of the divine law amid the spindles and work-baskets of girls
and another to argue concerning them among men of education. As it is,
without hesitation or shame, he raises again and again the noisy shout,
“Jerome condemns marriage,” and, whilst he constantly moves
among women with child, crying infants, and marriage-beds, he
suppresses the words of the apostle just to cover me—poor
me—with odium. However, when he comes by and by to write books
and to grapple with me at close quarters, then he will feel it, then he
will stick fast; Epicurus and Aristippus<note place="end" n="1229" id="v.L-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p31"> According to both
these philosophers pleasure is the highest good.</p></note>
will not be near him then; the swineherds<note place="end" n="1230" id="v.L-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p32"> The followers of
Jovinian.</p></note>
will not come to his aid; the prolific sow<note place="end" n="1231" id="v.L-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p33"> Jovinian
himself.</p></note>
will not so much as grunt. For I also may say, with Turnus:</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.L-p34">Father, I too can launch a forceful spear,</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.L-p35">And when I strike blood follows from the wound.<note place="end" n="1232" id="v.L-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p36"> Virg. A. xii. 50,
51.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.L-p37">But if he refuses to write, and fancies that abuse is as effective
as criticism, then, in spite of all the lands and seas and peoples
which lie between us, he must hear at least the echo of my cry,
“I do not condemn marriage,” “I do not condemn
wedlock.” Indeed—and this I say to make my meaning quite
clear to him—I should like every one to take a wife who, because
they get frightened in the night, cannot manage to sleep alone.<note place="end" n="1233" id="v.L-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.L-p38"> Cic. pro
Cælio xv.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Epiphanius, Bishop of Salamis, in Cyprus, to John, Bishop of Jerusalem." n="LI" shorttitle="Letter LI" progress="19.81%" prev="v.L" next="v.LII" id="v.LI"><p class="c30" id="v.LI-p1">

<pb n="83" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_83.html" id="v.LI-Page_83" /><span class="c1" id="v.LI-p1.1">Letter LI. From Epiphanius, Bishop of Salamis, in Cyprus, to John,
Bishop of Jerusalem.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LI-p2">A coolness had arisen between these two bishops in
connection with the Origenistic controversy, which at this time was at
its height. Epiphanius had openly charged John with being an Origenist,
and had also uncanonically conferred priests’ orders on
Jerome’s brother Paulinian, in order that the monastery at
Bethlehem might henceforth be entirely independent of John. Naturally,
John resented this conduct and showed his resentment. The present
letter is a kind of half-apology made by Epiphanius for what he had
done, and like all such, it only seems to have made matters worse. The
controversy is fully detailed in the treatise “Against John of
Jerusalem” in this volume, esp. §11–14.</p>

<p id="v.LI-p3">An interesting paragraph (§9) narrates how
Epiphanius destroyed at Anablatha a church-curtain on which was
depicted “a likeness of Christ or of some saint”—an
early instance of the iconoclastic spirit.</p>

<p id="v.LI-p4">Originally written in Greek, the letter was (by the
writer’s request) rendered into Latin by Jerome. Its date is 394
<span class="c17" id="v.LI-p4.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LI-p5">To the lord bishop and dearly beloved brother, John,
Epiphanius sends greeting.</p>

<p id="v.LI-p6">1. It surely becomes us, dearly beloved, not to abuse
our rank as clergy, so as to make it an occasion of pride, but by
diligently keeping and observing God’s commandments, to be in
reality what in name we profess to be. For, if the Holy Scriptures say,
“Their lots shall not profit them,”<note place="end" n="1234" id="v.LI-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p7"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xii. 13" id="v.LI-p7.1" parsed="|Jer|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.12.13">Jer. xii. 13</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> what pride in our clerical position<note place="end" n="1235" id="v.LI-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p8"> A play on words.
Clericatus (“clerical position”) is a derivative of clerus
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LI-p8.1">κλῆρος</span>), the
word used in the LXX. for “lot.”</p></note> will be able to avail us who sin not only
in thought and feeling, but in speech? I have heard, of course, that
you are incensed against me, that you are angry, and that you threaten
to write about me—not merely to particular places and provinces,
but to the uttermost ends of the earth. Where is that fear of God which
should make us tremble with the trembling spoken of by the
Lord—“Whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause
shall be in danger of the judgment”?<note place="end" n="1236" id="v.LI-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p9"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 22" id="v.LI-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22">Matt. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Not that I greatly care for your writing
what you please. For Isaiah tells us<note place="end" n="1237" id="v.LI-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p10"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xviii. 2" id="v.LI-p10.1" parsed="|Isa|18|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.18.2">Isa. xviii. 2</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> of
letters written on papyrus and cast upon the waters—missives soon
carried away by time and tide. I have done you no harm, I have
inflicted no injury upon you, I have extorted nothing from you by
violence. My action concerned a monastery whose inmates were foreigners
in no way subject to your provincial jurisdiction. Moreover their
regard for my insignificance and for the letters which I frequently
addressed to them had commenced to produce a feeling of dislike to
communion with you. Feeling, therefore, that too great strictness or
scrupulosity on my part might have the effect of alienating them from
the Church with its ancient faith, I ordained one of the brothers
deacon, and after he had ministered as such, admitted him to the
priesthood. You should, I think, have been grateful to me for this,
knowing, as you surely must, that it is the fear of God which has
compelled me to act in this way, and particularly when you recollect
that God’s priesthood is everywhere the same, and that I have
simply made provision for the wants of the Church. For, although each
individual bishop of the Church has under him churches which are placed
in his charge, and although no man may stretch himself beyond his
measure,<note place="end" n="1238" id="v.LI-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p11"> Cf. <scripRef passage="2 Cor. x. 14" id="v.LI-p11.1" parsed="|2Cor|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.14">2 Cor. x. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> yet the love of Christ, which is
without dissimulation,<note place="end" n="1239" id="v.LI-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p12"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 9" id="v.LI-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.9">Rom. xii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> is set up as an
example to us all; and we must consider not so much the thing done as
the time and place, the mode and motive, of doing it. I saw that the
monastery contained a large number of reverend brothers, and that the
reverend presbyters, Jerome and Vincent, through modesty and humility,
were unwilling to offer the sacrifices permitted to their rank, and to
labor in that part of their calling which ministers more than any other
to the salvation of Christians. I knew, moreover, that you could not
find or lay hands on this servant of God<note place="end" n="1240" id="v.LI-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p13"> Paulinian,
Jerome’s brother, at this time about 28 years of age.</p></note>
who had several times fled from you simply because he was reluctant to
undertake the onerous duties of the priesthood, and that no other
bishop could easily find him. Accordingly, I was a good deal surprised
when, by the ordering of God, he came to me with the deacons of the
monastery and others of the brethren, to make satisfaction to me for
some grievance or other which I had against them. While, therefore, the
Collect<note place="end" n="1241" id="v.LI-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p14"> <i>I.e.</i> the
short service which preceded the eucharist. The words might, however,
be rendered, “When the congregation was gathered
together.”</p></note> was being celebrated in the church
of the villa which adjoins our monastery—he being quite ignorant
and wholly unsuspicious of my purpose—I gave orders to a number
of deacons to seize him and to stop his mouth, lest in his eagerness to
free himself he might adjure me in the name of Christ. First of all,
then, I ordained him deacon, setting before him the fear of God, and
forcing him to minister; for he made a hard struggle against it, crying
out that he was unworthy, and protesting that this heavy burden was
beyond his strength. It was with difficulty, then, that I overcame his
reluctance, persuading him as well as I could with passages from
Scripture, and setting before him the command<pb n="84" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_84.html" id="v.LI-Page_84" />ments of God. And when he had ministered in the
offering of the holy sacrifices, once more with great difficulty I
closed his mouth and ordained him presbyter. Then, using the same
arguments as before, I induced him to sit in the place set apart for
the presbyters. After this I wrote to the reverend presbyters and other
brothers of the monastery, chiding them for not having written to me
about him. For a year before I had heard many of them complain that
they had no one to celebrate for them the sacraments of the Lord. All
then agreed in asking him to undertake the duty, pointing out how great
his usefulness would be to the community of the monastery. I blamed
them for omitting to write to me and to propose that I should ordain
him, when the opportunity was given to them to do so.</p>

<p id="v.LI-p15">2. All this I have done, as I said just now, relying on
that Christian love which you, I feel sure, cherish towards my
insignificance; not to mention the fact that I held the ordination in a
monastery, and not within the limits of your jurisdiction. How truly
blessed is the mildness and complacency of the bishops of (my own)
Cyprus, as well as their simplicity, though to your refinement and
discrimination it appears deserving only of God’s pity! For many
bishops in communion with me have ordained presbyters in my province
whom I had been unable to capture, and have sent to me deacons and
subdeacons<note place="end" n="1242" id="v.LI-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p16"> Subdeacons cannot
be traced back earlier than the third century. At first their province
seems to have been to keep the church doors during divine service.</p></note> whom I have been glad to receive. I
myself, too, have urged the bishop Philo of blessed memory, and the
reverend Theoprepus, to make provision for the Church of Christ by
ordaining presbyters in those churches of Cyprus which, although they
were accounted to belong to my see, happened to be close to them, and
this for the reason that my province was large and straggling. But for
my part I have never ordained deaconesses nor sent them into the
provinces of others,<note place="end" n="1243" id="v.LI-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p17"> It seems to be
implied that John had done so.</p></note> nor have I done
anything to rend the Church. Why, then, have you thought fit to be so
angry and indignant with me for that work of God which I have wrought
for the edification of the brethren, and not for their destruction?<note place="end" n="1244" id="v.LI-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p18"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. x. 8" id="v.LI-p18.1" parsed="|2Cor|10|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.8">2 Cor. x. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover, I have been much surprised at
the assertion which you have made to my clergy, that you sent me a
message by that reverend presbyter, the abbot Gregory, that I was to
ordain no one, and that I promised to comply, saying, “Am I a
stripling, or do I not know the canons?” By God’s word I am
telling you the truth when I say that I know and have heard nothing of
all this, and that I have not the slightest recollection of using any
language of the sort. As, however, I have had misgivings, lest
possibly, being only a man, I may have forgotten this among so many
other matters, I have made inquiry of the reverend Gregory, and of the
presbyter Zeno, who is with him. Of these, the abbot Gregory replies
that he knows nothing whatever about the matter, while Zeno says that
the presbyter Rufinus, in the course of some desultory remarks, spoke
these words. “Will the reverend bishop, think you, venture to
ordain any persons?” but that the conversation went no further.
I, Epiphanius, however, have never either received the message or
answered it. Do not, then, dearly beloved, allow your anger to overcome
you or your indignation to get the better of you, lest you should
disquiet yourself in vain; and lest you should be thought to be putting
forward this grievance only to get scope for tendencies of another
kind,<note place="end" n="1245" id="v.LI-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p19"> That is, Origenistic
heresies.</p></note> and thus to have sought out an occasion of
sinning. It is to avoid this that the prophet prays to the Lord,
saying: “Turn not aside my heart to words of wickedness, to
making excuses for my sins.”<note place="end" n="1246" id="v.LI-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p20"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxli. 4" id="v.LI-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|141|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.141.4">Ps. cxli. 4</scripRef>, acc. to the Gallican Psalter.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LI-p21">3. This also I have been surprised to hear, that certain
persons who are in the habit of carrying tales backwards and forwards,
and of always adding something fresh to what they have heard, to stir
up grievances and disputes between brothers, have succeeded in
disquieting you by saying that, when I offer sacrifices to God, I am
wont to say this prayer on your behalf: “Grant, O Lord, to John
grace to believe aright.” Do not suppose me so untutored as to be
capable of saying this so openly. To tell you the simple truth, my
dearest brother, although I continually use this prayer mentally, I
have never confided it to the ears of others, lest I should seem to
dishonor you. But when I repeat the prayers required by the ritual of
the mysteries, then I say on behalf of all and of you as well as
others, “Guard him, that he may preach the truth,” or at
least this, “Do Thou, O Lord, grant him Thine aid, and guard him,
that he may preach the word of truth,” as occasion offers itself
for the words, and as the turn comes for the particular prayer.
Wherefore I beseech you, dearly beloved, and, casting myself down at
your feet, I entreat you to <pb n="85" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_85.html" id="v.LI-Page_85" />grant
to me and to yourself this one prayer, that you would save yourself, as
it is written, “from an untoward generation.”<note place="end" n="1247" id="v.LI-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p22"> <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 40" id="v.LI-p22.1" parsed="|Acts|2|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.40">Acts ii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> Withdraw, dearly beloved, from the
heresy of Origen and from all heresies. For I see that all your
indignation has been roused against me simply because I have told you
that you ought not to eulogize one who is the spiritual father of
Arius, and the root and parent of all heresies. And when I appealed to
you not to go astray, and warned you of the consequences, you traversed
my words, and reduced me to tears and sadness; and not me only, but
many other Catholics who were present.<note place="end" n="1248" id="v.LI-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p23"> Epiphanius, on a
visit to Jerusalem, had preached against Origenism in the presence of
John. See “Ag. John of Jerus.,” § 11.</p></note> This I take to be the origin of your
indignation and of your passion on the present occasion. On this
account you threaten to send out letters against me, and to circulate
your version of the matter in all directions;<note place="end" n="1249" id="v.LI-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p24"> John actually did
write to Theophilus of Alexandria giving a full account of the
controversy from his (John’s) point of view. (Ag. J. of Jerus.,
§37.)</p></note>
and thus, while with a view to defending your heresy you kindle
men’s passions against me, you break through the charity which I
have shown towards you, and act with so little discretion that you make
me regret that I have held communion with you, and that I have by so
doing upheld the erroneous opinions of Origen.</p>

<p id="v.LI-p25">4. I speak plainly. To use the language of Scripture, I
do not spare to pluck out my own eye if it cause me to offend, nor to
cut off my hand and my foot if they cause me to do so.<note place="end" n="1250" id="v.LI-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p26"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 8, 9" id="v.LI-p26.1" parsed="|Matt|18|8|18|9" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.8-Matt.18.9">Matt. xviii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> And you must be treated in the same way
whether you are my eyes, or my hands, or my feet. For what Catholic,
what Christian who adorns his faith with good works, can hear with
calmness Origen’s teaching and counsel, or believe in his
extraordinary preaching? “The Son,” he tells us,
“cannot see the Father, and the Holy Spirit cannot see the
Son.” These words occur in his book “On First
Principles;” thus we read, and thus Origen has spoken. “For
as it is unsuitable to say that the Son can see the Father, it is
consequently unsuitable to suppose that the Spirit can see the
Son.”<note place="end" n="1251" id="v.LI-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p27"> First Principles, i.
1; ii. 4.</p></note> Can any one, moreover, brook
Origen’s assertion that men’s souls were once angels in
heaven, and that having sinned in the upper world, they have been cast
down into this, and have been confined in bodies as in barrows or
tombs, to pay the penalty for their former sins; and that the bodies of
believers are not temples of Christ,<note place="end" n="1252" id="v.LI-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p28"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 15, 19" id="v.LI-p28.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|15|0|0;|1Cor|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.15 Bible:1Cor.6.19">1 Cor. vi. 15, 19</scripRef>.</p></note> but prisons
of the condemned? Again, he tampers with the true meaning of the
narrative by a false use of allegory, multiplying words without limit;
and undermines the faith of the simple by the most varied arguments.
Now he maintains that souls, in Greek the “cool things,”
from a word meaning to be cool,<note place="end" n="1253" id="v.LI-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LI-p29.1">ψυχαὶ ἀπὸ
τοῦ
ψύχεσθαι</span>. The etymology
is right, but the explanation of it wrong.</p></note> are so
called because in coming down from the heavenly places to the lower
world they have lost their former heat;<note place="end" n="1254" id="v.LI-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p30"> First Principles ii.
8.</p></note>
and now, that our bodies are called by the Greeks chains, from a word
meaning chain,<note place="end" n="1255" id="v.LI-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LI-p31.1">δέμας</span> as if from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LI-p31.2">δέω</span>, “I bind.”</p></note> or else (on the
analogy of our own Latin word) “things fallen,”<note place="end" n="1256" id="v.LI-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LI-p32.1">πτῶμα</span>, from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LI-p32.2">πίπτειν</span>: cadaver, from
cado.</p></note> because our souls have fallen from heaven;
and that the other word for body which the abundance of the Greek idiom
supplies<note place="end" n="1257" id="v.LI-p32.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LI-p33.1">σῶμα</span>.</p></note> is by many taken to mean a funeral
monument,<note place="end" n="1258" id="v.LI-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p34"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LI-p34.1">σῆμα</span>.</p></note> because the soul is shut up within
it in the same way as the corpses of the dead are shut up in tombs and
barrows. If this doctrine is true what becomes of our faith? Where is
the preaching of the resurrection? Where is the teaching of the
apostles, which lasts on to this day in the churches of Christ? Where
is the blessing to Adam, and to his seed, and to Noah and his sons?
“Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth.”<note place="end" n="1259" id="v.LI-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p35"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 28; ix. 7" id="v.LI-p35.1" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0;|Gen|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28 Bible:Gen.9.7">Gen. i. 28; ix. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> According to Origen, these words must be a
curse and not a blessing; for he turns angels into human souls,
compelling them to leave the place of highest rank and to come down
lower, as though God were unable through the action of His blessing to
grant souls to the human race, had the angels not sinned, and as though
for every birth on earth there must be a fall in heaven. We are to give
up, then, the teaching of apostles and prophets, of the law, and of our
Lord and Saviour Himself, in spite of His language loud as thunder in
the gospel. Origen, on the other hand, commands and urges—not to
say binds—his disciples not to pray to ascend into heaven, lest
sinning once more worse than they had sinned on earth they should be
hurled down into the world again. Such foolish and insane notions he
generally confirms by distorting the sense of the Scriptures and making
them mean what they do not mean at all. He quotes this passage from the
Psalms: “Before thou didst humble me by reason of my wickedness,
I went wrong;”<note place="end" n="1260" id="v.LI-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p36"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 67" id="v.LI-p36.1" parsed="|Ps|119|67|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.67">Ps. cxix. 67</scripRef>. From memory, or perhaps from the old
Latin version.</p></note> and this,
“Return unto thy rest, O my soul;”<note place="end" n="1261" id="v.LI-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p37"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 7" id="v.LI-p37.1" parsed="|Ps|116|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.7">Ps. cxvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>
this also, “Bring my soul out of prison;”<note place="end" n="1262" id="v.LI-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p38"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlii. 7" id="v.LI-p38.1" parsed="|Ps|142|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.142.7">Ps. cxlii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and this, “I will make confession
<pb n="86" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_86.html" id="v.LI-Page_86" />unto the Lord in the land of the
living,”<note place="end" n="1263" id="v.LI-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p39"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 9" id="v.LI-p39.1" parsed="|Ps|116|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.9">Ps. cxvi. 9</scripRef>. This form of the verse is peculiar to
Jerome.</p></note> although there
can be no doubt that the meaning of the divine Scripture is different
from the interpretation by which he unfairly wrests it to the support
of his own heresy. This way of acting is common to the Manichæans,
the Gnostics, the Ebionites, the Marcionites, and the votaries of the
other eighty heresies,<note place="end" n="1264" id="v.LI-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p40"> Epiphanius had
written a book “against all the heresies.”</p></note> all of whom draw
their proofs from the pure well of the Scriptures, not, however,
interpreting it in the sense in which it is written, but trying to make
the simple language of the Church’s writers accord with their own
wishes.</p>

<p id="v.LI-p41">5. Of one position which he strives to maintain I hardly
know whether it calls for my tears or my laughter. This wonderful
doctor presumes to teach that the devil will once more be what he at
one time was, that he will return to his former dignity and rise again
to the kingdom of heaven. Oh horror! that a man should be so frantic
and foolish as to hold that John the Baptist, Peter, the apostle and
evangelist John, Isaiah, Jeremiah, and the rest of the prophets, are
made co-heirs of the devil in the kingdom of heaven! I pass over his
idle explanation of the coats of skins,<note place="end" n="1265" id="v.LI-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p42"> In his note on <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 21" id="v.LI-p42.1" parsed="|Gen|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.21">Gen.
iii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>
and say nothing of the efforts and arguments he has used to induce us
to believe that these coats of skins represent human bodies. Among many
other things, he says this: “Was God a tanner or a saddler, that
He should prepare the hides of animals, and should stitch from them
coats of skins for Adam and Eve?” “It is clear,” he
goes on, “that he is speaking of human bodies.” If this is
so, how is it that before the coats of skins, and the disobedience, and
the fall from paradise, Adam speaks not in an allegory, but literally,
thus: “This is now bone of my bones and flesh of my
flesh;”<note place="end" n="1266" id="v.LI-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p43"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 23" id="v.LI-p43.1" parsed="|Gen|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.23">Gen. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> or what is the
ground of the divine narrative, “And the Lord God caused a deep
sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept; and he took one of his ribs, and
closed up the flesh instead thereof; and the rib which the Lord God had
taken from man, made He a woman”<note place="end" n="1267" id="v.LI-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p44"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 21, 22" id="v.LI-p44.1" parsed="|Gen|2|21|2|22" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.21-Gen.2.22">Gen. ii. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> for him? Or what bodies can Adam and Eve
have covered with fig-leaves after eating of the forbidden tree?<note place="end" n="1268" id="v.LI-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p45"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 7" id="v.LI-p45.1" parsed="|Gen|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.7">Gen. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Who can patiently listen to the
perilous arguments of Origen when he denies the resurrection of this
flesh, as he most clearly does in his book of explanations of the first
psalm and in many other places? Or who can tolerate him when he gives
us a paradise in the third heaven, and transfers that which the
Scripture mentions from earth to the heavenly places, and when he
explains allegorically all the trees which are mentioned in Genesis,
saying in effect that the trees are angelic potencies, a sense which
the true drift of the passage does not admit? For the divine Scripture
has not said, “God put down Adam and Eve upon the earth,”
but “He drove them out of the paradise, and made them dwell over
against the paradise.”<note place="end" n="1269" id="v.LI-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p46"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 23" id="v.LI-p46.1" parsed="|Gen|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.23">Gen. iii. 23</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> He does not say
“under the paradise.” “He placed…cherubims and
a flaming sword…to keep the way of<note place="end" n="1270" id="v.LI-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p47"> Introitus.</p></note>
the tree of life.”<note place="end" n="1271" id="v.LI-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p48"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 24" id="v.LI-p48.1" parsed="|Gen|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.24">Gen. iii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> He says nothing
about an ascent to it. “And a river went out of Eden.”<note place="end" n="1272" id="v.LI-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p49"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 10" id="v.LI-p49.1" parsed="|Gen|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.10">Gen. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> He does not say “went down from
Eden.” “It was parted and became into four heads. The name
of the first is Pison…and the name of the second is
Gihon.”<note place="end" n="1273" id="v.LI-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p50"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 10, 11, 13" id="v.LI-p50.1" parsed="|Gen|2|10|2|11;|Gen|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.10-Gen.2.11 Bible:Gen.2.13">Gen. ii. 10, 11, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> I myself have
seen the waters of Gihon, have seen them with my bodily eyes. It is
this Gihon to which Jeremiah points when he says, “What hast thou
to do in the way of Egypt to drink the muddy water of Gihon?”<note place="end" n="1274" id="v.LI-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p51"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 18" id="v.LI-p51.1" parsed="|Jer|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.18">Jer. ii. 18</scripRef>, LXX. and Vulg.</p></note> I have drunk also from the great river
Euphrates, not spiritual but actual water, such as you can touch with
your hand and imbibe with your mouth. But where there are rivers which
admit of being seen and of being drunk, it follows that there also
there will be fig-trees and other trees; and it is of these that the
Lord says, “Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely
eat.”<note place="end" n="1275" id="v.LI-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p52"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 16" id="v.LI-p52.1" parsed="|Gen|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.16">Gen. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> They are like other trees and
timber, just as the rivers are like other rivers and waters. But if the
water is visible and real, then the fig-tree and the rest of the timber
must be real also, and Adam and Eve must have been originally formed
with real and not phantasmal bodies, and not, as Origen would have us
believe, have afterwards received them on account of their sin. But,
you say, “we read that Saint Paul was caught up to the third
heaven, into paradise.”<note place="end" n="1276" id="v.LI-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p53"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 2, 4" id="v.LI-p53.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|2|0|0;|2Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.2 Bible:2Cor.12.4">2 Cor. xii. 2, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> You explain the
words rightly: “When he mentions the third heaven, and then adds
the word paradise, he shows that heaven is in one place and paradise in
another.” Must not every one reject and despise such special
pleading as that by which Origen says of the waters that are above the
firmament<note place="end" n="1277" id="v.LI-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p54"> In his note on
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 7" id="v.LI-p54.1" parsed="|Gen|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.7">Gen. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> that they are not waters, but
heroic beings of angelic power,<note place="end" n="1278" id="v.LI-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p55"> Fortitudines
angelicæ potestatis.</p></note> and
again of the waters <pb n="87" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_87.html" id="v.LI-Page_87" />that are over
the earth—that is, below the firmament—that they are
potencies<note place="end" n="1279" id="v.LI-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p56"> Virtues.</p></note> of the contrary sort—that
is, demons? If so, why do we read in the account of the deluge that the
windows of heaven were opened, and that the waters of the deluge
prevailed? in consequence of which the fountains of the deep were
opened, and the whole earth was covered with the waters.<note place="end" n="1280" id="v.LI-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p57"> <scripRef passage="Gen. vii. 11" id="v.LI-p57.1" parsed="|Gen|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.7.11">Gen. vii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LI-p58">6. Oh! the madness and folly of those who have forsaken
the teaching of the book of Proverbs, “My son, keep thy
father’s commandment, and forsake not the law of thy
mother,”<note place="end" n="1281" id="v.LI-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p59"> <scripRef passage="Prov. vi. 20" id="v.LI-p59.1" parsed="|Prov|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.6.20">Prov. vi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and have turned
to error, and say to the fool that he shall be their leader, and do not
despise the foolish things which are said by the foolish man, even as
the scripture bears witness, “The foolish man speaketh foolishly,
and his heart understandeth vanity.”<note place="end" n="1282" id="v.LI-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p60"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxii. 6" id="v.LI-p60.1" parsed="|Isa|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.32.6">Isa. xxxii. 6</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> I beseech you, dearly beloved, and by
the love which I feel towards you, I implore you—as though it
were my own members on which I would have pity<note place="end" n="1283" id="v.LI-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p61"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Philem. 12" id="v.LI-p61.1" parsed="|Phlm|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.12">Philem. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>—by word and letter to fulfil
that which is written, “Do not I hate them, O Lord, that hate
thee? and am not I grieved with those that rise up against
thee?”<note place="end" n="1284" id="v.LI-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p62"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 21" id="v.LI-p62.1" parsed="|Ps|139|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.21">Ps. cxxxix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Origen’s words are the
words of an enemy, hateful and repugnant to God and to His saints; and
not only those which I have quoted, but countless others. For it is not
now my intention to argue against all his opinions. Origen has not
lived in my day, nor has he robbed me. I have not conceived a dislike
to him nor quarrelled with him because of an inheritance or of any
worldly matter; but—to speak plainly—I grieve, and grieve
bitterly, to see numbers of my brothers, and of those in particular who
show the most promise, and have reached the highest rank in the sacred
ministry,<note place="end" n="1285" id="v.LI-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p63"> Sacerdotium.</p></note> deceived by his persuasive
arguments, and made by his most perverse teaching the food of the
devil, whereby the saying is fulfilled: “He derides every
stronghold, and his fare is choice, and he hath gathered captives as
the sand.”<note place="end" n="1286" id="v.LI-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p64"> <scripRef passage="Hab. i. 10, 16, 9" id="v.LI-p64.1" parsed="|Hab|1|10|0|0;|Hab|1|16|0|0;|Hab|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.1.10 Bible:Hab.1.16 Bible:Hab.1.9">Hab. i. 10, 16, 9</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> But may God
free you, my brother, and the holy people of Christ which is intrusted
to you, and all the brothers who are with you, and especially the
presbyter Rufinus, from the heresy of Origen, and other heresies, and
from the perdition to which they lead. For, if for one word or for two
opposed to the faith many heresies have been rejected by the Church,
how much more shall he be held a heretic who has contrived such
perverse interpretations and such mischievous doctrines to destroy the
faith, and has in fact declared himself the enemy of the Church! For,
among other wicked things, he has presumed to say this, too, that Adam
lost the image of God, although Scripture nowhere declares that he did.
Were it so, never would all the creatures in the world be subject to
Adam’s seed—that is, to the entire human race; yet, in the
words of the apostle, everything “is tamed and hath been tamed of
mankind.”<note place="end" n="1287" id="v.LI-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p65"> <scripRef passage="Jas. iii. 7" id="v.LI-p65.1" parsed="|Jas|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.7">Jas. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> For never
would all things be subjected to men if men had not—together with
their authority over all—the image of God. But the divine
Scripture conjoins and associates with this the grace of the blessing
which was conferred upon Adam and upon the generations which descended
from him. No one can by twisting the meaning of words presume to say
that this grace of God was given to one only, and that he alone was
made in the image of God (he and his wife, that is, for while he was
formed of clay she was made of one of his ribs), but that those who
were subsequently conceived in the womb and not born as was Adam did
not possess God’s image, for the Scripture immediately subjoins
the following statement: “And Adam lived two hundred and thirty
years,<note place="end" n="1288" id="v.LI-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p66"> LXX. The Heb.
text which A.V. follows gives “an hundred and thirty
years.”</p></note> and knew Eve his wife, and she
bare him a son in his image and after his likeness, and called his name
Seth.”<note place="end" n="1289" id="v.LI-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p67"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 25; v. 3; i. 26" id="v.LI-p67.1" parsed="|Gen|4|25|0|0;|Gen|5|3|0|0;|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.25 Bible:Gen.5.3 Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. iv. 25; v. 3; i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> And again, in the tenth
generation, two thousand two hundred and forty-two years afterwards,<note place="end" n="1290" id="v.LI-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p68"> According to the LXX.
The chronology of the Hebrew text gives a period of 1656 years (<scripRef passage="Gen. v" id="v.LI-p68.1" parsed="|Gen|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5">Gen. v</scripRef>.).</p></note> God, to vindicate His own image and to show
that the grace which He had given to men still continued in them, gives
the following commandment: “Flesh…with the blood thereof
shall ye not eat. And surely your blood will I require at the hand of
every man that sheddeth it; for in the image of God have I made
man.”<note place="end" n="1291" id="v.LI-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p69"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ix. 4-6" id="v.LI-p69.1" parsed="|Gen|9|4|9|6" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.4-Gen.9.6">Gen. ix. 4–6</scripRef>; substantially as in A.V.</p></note> From Noah to Abraham ten generations
passed away,<note place="end" n="1292" id="v.LI-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p70"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xi. 10-26" id="v.LI-p70.1" parsed="|Gen|11|10|11|26" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.10-Gen.11.26">Gen. xi. 10–26</scripRef>.</p></note> and from Abraham’s time to
David’s, fourteen more,<note place="end" n="1293" id="v.LI-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p71"> <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 17" id="v.LI-p71.1" parsed="|Matt|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.17">Matt. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and these
twenty-four generations make up, taken together, two thousand one
hundred and seventeen years.<note place="end" n="1294" id="v.LI-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p72"> This calculation
appears to be based on the LXX.</p></note> Yet the Holy
Spirit in the thirty-ninth<note place="end" n="1295" id="v.LI-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p73"> Acc. to the Vulg.,
which Jerome here follows, the thirty-eighth.</p></note> psalm, while
lamenting that all men walk in a vain show, and that they are subject
to sins, speaks thus: “For all that every man walk<pb n="88" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_88.html" id="v.LI-Page_88" />eth in the image.”<note place="end" n="1296" id="v.LI-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p74"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxix. 6" id="v.LI-p74.1" parsed="|Ps|39|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.6">Ps. xxxix. 6</scripRef>. “In a vain show,” R.V.</p></note> Also after David’s time, in the
reign of Solomon his son, we read a somewhat similar reference to the
divine likeness. For in the book of Wisdom, which is inscribed with his
name, Solomon says: “God created man to be immortal, and made him
to be an image of His own eternity.”<note place="end" n="1297" id="v.LI-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p75"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. ii. 23" id="v.LI-p75.1" parsed="|Wis|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.2.23">Wisd. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> And again, about eleven hundred and
eleven years afterwards, we read in the New Testament that men have not
lost the image of God. For James, an apostle and brother of the Lord,
whom I have mentioned above—that we may not be entangled in the
snares of Origen—teaches us that man does possess God’s
image and likeness. For, after a somewhat discursive account of the
human tongue, he has gone on to say of it: “It is an unruly
evil…therewith bless we God, even the Father and therewith curse
we men, which are made after the similitude of God.”<note place="end" n="1298" id="v.LI-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p76"> <scripRef passage="Jas. iii. 8, 9" id="v.LI-p76.1" parsed="|Jas|3|8|3|9" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.8-Jas.3.9">Jas. iii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Paul, too, the “chosen
vessel,”<note place="end" n="1299" id="v.LI-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p77"> <scripRef passage="Acts. ix. 15" id="v.LI-p77.1" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15">Acts. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> who in his
preaching has fully maintained the doctrine of the gospel, instructs us
that man is made in the image and after the likeness of God. “A
man,” he says, “ought not to wear long hair, forasmuch as
he is the image and glory of God.”<note place="end" n="1300" id="v.LI-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p78"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 7" id="v.LI-p78.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.7">1 Cor. xi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> He
speaks of “the image” simply, but explains the nature of
the likeness by the word “glory.”</p>

<p id="v.LI-p79">7. Instead of the three proofs from Holy Scripture which
you said would satisfy you if I could produce them, behold I have given
you seven. Who, then, will put up with the follies of Origen? I will
not use a severer word and so make myself like him or his followers,
who presume at the peril of their soul to assert dogmatically whatever
first comes into their head, and to dictate to God, whereas they ought
either to pray to Him or to learn the truth from Him. For some of them
say that the image of God which Adam had previously received was lost
when he sinned. Others surmise that the body which the Son of God was
destined to take of Mary was the image of the Creator. Some identify
this image with the soul, others with sensation, others with virtue.
These make it baptism, those assert that it is in virtue of God’s
image that man exercises universal sway. Like drunkards in their cups,
they ejaculate now this, now that, when they ought rather to have
avoided so serious a risk, and to have obtained salvation by simple
faith, not denying the words of God. To God they ought to have left the
sure and exact knowledge of His own gift, and of the particular way in
which He has created men in His image and after His likeness. Forsaking
this course, they have involved themselves in many subtle questions,
and through these they have been plunged into the mire of sin. But we,
dearly beloved, believe the words of the Lord, and know that
God’s image remains in all men, and we leave it to Him to know in
what respect man is created in His image. And let no one be deceived by
that passage in the epistle of John, which some readers fail to
understand, where he says: “Now are we the sons of God, and it
doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when He shall
appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is.”<note place="end" n="1301" id="v.LI-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p80"> <scripRef passage="1 Joh. iii. 2" id="v.LI-p80.1" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2">1 Joh. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> For this refers to the glory which is then
to be revealed<note place="end" n="1302" id="v.LI-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p81"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 1" id="v.LI-p81.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1">1 Pet. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> to His saints;
just as also in another place we read the words “from glory to
glory,”<note place="end" n="1303" id="v.LI-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p82"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 18" id="v.LI-p82.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.18">2 Cor. iii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> of which glory
the saints have even in this world received an earnest and a small
portion. At their head stands Moses, whose face shone exceedingly, and
was bright with the brightness of the sun.<note place="end" n="1304" id="v.LI-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p83"> <scripRef passage="Exod. 34.29; 2 Cor. 3.7" id="v.LI-p83.1" parsed="|Exod|34|29|0|0;|2Cor|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.29 Bible:2Cor.3.7">Exod. xxxiv. 29 <i>sqq.</i>; 2 Cor. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>
Next to him comes Elijah, who was caught up into heaven in a chariot of
fire,<note place="end" n="1305" id="v.LI-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p84"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings ii. 11" id="v.LI-p84.1" parsed="|2Kgs|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.2.11">2 Kings ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and did not feel the effects of the flame.
Stephen, too, when he was being stoned, had the face of an angel
visible to all.<note place="end" n="1306" id="v.LI-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p85"> <scripRef passage="Acts vi. 15" id="v.LI-p85.1" parsed="|Acts|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.15">Acts vi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> And this which we
have verified in a few cases is to be understood of all, that what is
written may be fulfilled. “Every one that sanctifieth himself
shall be numbered among the blessed.” For, “blessed are the
pure in heart, for they shall see God.”<note place="end" n="1307" id="v.LI-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p86"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 8" id="v.LI-p86.1" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LI-p87">8. These things being so, dearly beloved, keep watch
over your own soul and cease to murmur against me. For the divine
Scripture says: “Neither murmur ye [one against another<note place="end" n="1308" id="v.LI-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p88"> Words added by
this writer.</p></note>] as some of them also murmured, and were
destroyed of serpents.”<note place="end" n="1309" id="v.LI-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p89"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 10" id="v.LI-p89.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.10">1 Cor. x. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Rather give way
to the truth and love me who love both you and the truth. And may the
God of peace, according to His mercy, grant to us that Satan may be
bruised under the feet of Christians,<note place="end" n="1310" id="v.LI-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p90"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 20" id="v.LI-p90.1" parsed="|Rom|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.20">Rom. xvi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>
and that every occasion of evil may be shunned, so that the bond of
love and peace may not be rent asunder between us, or the preaching of
the right faith be anywise hindered.</p>

<p id="v.LI-p91">9. Moreover, I have heard that certain persons have this
grievance against me: When I accompanied you to the holy place called
Bethel, there to join you in celebrating the Collect,<note place="end" n="1311" id="v.LI-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p92"> See note on § 1
above.</p></note> after the use of the <pb n="89" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_89.html" id="v.LI-Page_89" />Church, I came to a villa called Anablatha and,
as I was passing, saw a lamp burning there. Asking what place it was,
and learning it to be a church, I went in to pray, and found there a
curtain hanging on the doors of the said church, dyed and
embroidered.<note place="end" n="1312" id="v.LI-p92.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p93"> Velum…tinctum
atque depictum.</p></note> It bore an image either of Christ
or of one of the saints; I do not rightly remember whose the image was.
Seeing this, and being loth that an image of a man should be hung up in
Christ’s church contrary to the teaching of the Scriptures, I
tore it asunder and advised the custodians of the place to use it as a
winding sheet for some poor person. They, however, murmured, and said
that if I made up my mind to tear it, it was only fair that I should
give them another curtain in its place. As soon as I heard this, I
promised that I would give one, and said that I would send it at once.
Since then there has been some little delay, due to the fact that I
have been seeking a curtain of the best quality to give to them instead
of the former one, and thought it right to send to Cyprus for one. I
have now sent the best that I could find, and I beg that you will order
the presbyter of the place to take the curtain which I have sent from
the hands of the Reader, and that you will afterwards give directions
that curtains of the other sort—opposed as they are to our
religion—shall not be hung up in any church of Christ. A man of
your uprightness should be careful to remove an occasion of offence<note place="end" n="1313" id="v.LI-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LI-p94"> Scrupulositas.</p></note> unworthy alike of the Church of Christ
and of those Christians who are committed to your charge. Beware of
Palladius of Galatia—a man once dear to me, but who now sorely
needs God’s pity—for he preaches and teaches the heresy of
Origen; and see to it that he does not seduce any of those who are
intrusted to your keeping into the perverse ways of his erroneous
doctrine. I pray that you may fare well in the Lord.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Nepotian." n="LII" shorttitle="Letter LII" progress="20.99%" prev="v.LI" next="v.LIII" id="v.LII"><p class="c30" id="v.LII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LII-p1.1">Letter LII.
To Nepotian.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LII-p2">Nepotian, the nephew of Heliodorus (for whom see Letter
XIV.), had, like his uncle, abandoned the military for the clerical
calling, and was now a presbyter at Altinum, where Heliodorus was
bishop. The letter is a systematic treatise on the duties of the clergy
and on the rule of life which they ought to adopt. It had a great
vogue, and called forth much indignation against Jerome. Its date is
394 <span class="c17" id="v.LII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c31" id="v.LII-p3">1. Again and again you ask me, my dear Nepotian, in your
letters from over the sea, to draw for you a few rules of life, showing
how one who has renounced the service of the world to become a monk or
a clergyman may keep the straight path of Christ, and not be drawn
aside into the haunts of vice. As a young man, or rather as a boy, and
while I was curbing by the hard life of the desert the first onslaughts
of youthful passion, I sent a letter of remonstrance<note place="end" n="1314" id="v.LII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p4"> Letter XIV. 9
v.</p></note> to your reverend uncle, Heliodorus,
which, by the tears and complainings with which it was filled, showed
him the feelings of the friend whom he had deserted. In it I acted the
part suited to my age, and as I was still aglow with the methods and
maxims of the rhetoricians, I decked it out a good deal with the
flourishes of the schools. Now, however, my head is gray, my brow is
furrowed, a dewlap like that of an ox hangs from my chin, and, as
Virgil says,</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LII-p5">The chilly blood stands still around my heart.<note place="end" n="1315" id="v.LII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p6"> Virgil, G. ii.
484.</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LII-p7">Elsewhere he sings:</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LII-p8">Old age bears all, even the mind, away.</p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LII-p9">And a little further on:</p>

<p class="c29" id="v.LII-p10">So many of my songs are gone from me,</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.LII-p11">And even my very voice has left me now.<note place="end" n="1316" id="v.LII-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p12"> Virgil, <scripRef passage="Ec. ix. 51, 54, 55" id="v.LII-p12.1" parsed="|Eccl|9|51|0|0;|Eccl|9|54|0|0;|Eccl|9|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.51 Bible:Eccl.9.54 Bible:Eccl.9.55">Ec. ix. 51,
54, 55</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LII-p13">2. But that I may not seem to quote only profane
literature, listen to the mystical teaching of the sacred writings.
Once David had been a man of war, but at seventy age had chilled him so
that nothing would make him warm. A girl is accordingly sought from the
coasts of Israel—Abishag the Shunamite—to sleep with the
king and warm his aged frame.<note place="end" n="1317" id="v.LII-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p14"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings i. 1-4" id="v.LII-p14.1" parsed="|1Kgs|1|1|1|4" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.1.1-1Kgs.1.4">1 Kings i. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note> Does it not
seem to you—if you keep to the letter that killeth<note place="end" n="1318" id="v.LII-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p15"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 6" id="v.LII-p15.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6">2 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>—like some farcical story or some
broad jest from an Atellan play?<note place="end" n="1319" id="v.LII-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p16"> So called because
first devised in the Oscan town of Atella.</p></note> A chilly
old man is wrapped up in blankets, and only grows warm in a
girl’s embrace. Bathsheba was still living, Abigail was still
left, and the remainder of those wives and concubines whose names the
Scripture mentions. Yet they are all rejected as cold, and only in the
one young girl’s embrace does the old man become warm. Abraham
was far older than David; still, so long as Sarah lived he sought no
other wife. Isaac counted twice the years of David, yet never felt cold
with Rebekah, old though she was. I say nothing of the antediluvians,
who, although after nine hundred years their limbs must have been not
old merely, but decayed with age, had no recourse to girls’
embraces. Moses, the leader of the Israelites, counted <pb n="90" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_90.html" id="v.LII-Page_90" />one hundred and twenty years, yet sought no
change from Zipporah.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p17">3. Who, then, is this Shunamite, this wife and maid, so
glowing as to warm the cold, yet so holy as not to arouse passion in
him whom she warmed?<note place="end" n="1320" id="v.LII-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p18"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings i. 4" id="v.LII-p18.1" parsed="|1Kgs|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.1.4">1 Kings i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Let Solomon,
wisest of men, tell us of his father’s favorite; let the man of
peace<note place="end" n="1321" id="v.LII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p19"> The name Solomon
means “man of peace.”</p></note> recount to us the embraces of the man of
war.<note place="end" n="1322" id="v.LII-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p20"> <scripRef passage="1 Chr. xxviii. 3" id="v.LII-p20.1" parsed="|1Chr|28|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.28.3">1 Chr. xxviii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “Get wisdom,” he writes,
“get understanding: forget it not; neither decline from the words
of my mouth. Forsake her not and she shall preserve thee: love her and
she shall keep thee. Wisdom is the principal thing, therefore get
wisdom, and with all thy getting get understanding. Exalt her and she
shall promote thee. She shall bring thee to honor when thou dost
embrace her. She shall give to thine head an ornament of grace: a crown
of glory shall she deliver to thee.”<note place="end" n="1323" id="v.LII-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p21"> <scripRef passage="Prov. iv. 5-9" id="v.LII-p21.1" parsed="|Prov|4|5|4|9" osisRef="Bible:Prov.4.5-Prov.4.9">Prov. iv. 5–9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LII-p22">Almost all bodily excellences alter with age, and while
wisdom alone increases all things else decay. Fasts and vigils and
almsdeeds become harder. So also do sleeping on the ground, moving from
place to place, hospitality to travellers, pleading for the poor,
earnestness and steadfastness in prayer, the visitation of the sick,
manual labor to supply money for alms-giving. All acts, in short, of
which the body is the medium decrease with its decay.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p23">Now, there are young men still full of life and vigor
who, by toil and burning zeal, as well as by holiness of life and
constant prayer to the Lord Jesus, have obtained knowledge. I do not
speak of these, or say that in them the love of wisdom is cold, for
this withers in many of the old by reason of age. What I mean is that
youth, as such, has to cope with the assaults of passion, and amid the
allurements of vice and the tinglings of the flesh is stifled like a
fire among green boughs, and cannot develop its proper brightness. But
when men have employed their youth in commendable pursuits and have
meditated on the law of the Lord day and night,<note place="end" n="1324" id="v.LII-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p24"> <scripRef passage="Ps. i. 2" id="v.LII-p24.1" parsed="|Ps|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.2">Ps. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> they learn with the lapse of time, fresh
experience and wisdom come as the years go by, and so from the pursuits
of the past their old age reaps a harvest of delight. Hence that wise
man of Greece, Themistocles,<note place="end" n="1325" id="v.LII-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p25"> A slip of the pen
for Theophrastus.</p></note> perceiving,
after the expiration of one hundred and seven years, that he was on the
verge of the grave, is reported to have said that he regretted
extremely having to leave life just when he was beginning to grow wise.
Plato died in his eighty-first year, his pen still in his hand.
Isocrates completed ninety years and nine in the midst of literary and
scholastic work.<note place="end" n="1326" id="v.LII-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p26"> Cicero, de Sen.
v.</p></note> I say nothing
of other philosophers, such as Pythagoras, Democritus, Xenocrates,
Zeno, and Cleanthes, who in extreme old age displayed the vigor of
youth in the pursuit of wisdom. I pass on to the poets, Homer, Hesiod,
Simonides, Stesichorus, who all lived to a great age, yet at the
approach of death sang each of them a swan song sweeter than their
wont.<note place="end" n="1327" id="v.LII-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p27"> Cicero, de Sen.
vii.</p></note> Sophocles, when charged by his sons
with dotage on account of his advanced years and his neglect of his
property, read out to his judges his recently composed play of
Œdipus, and made so great a display of wisdom—in spite of
the inroads of time—that he changed the decorous silence of the
law court into the applause of the theatre.<note place="end" n="1328" id="v.LII-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p28"> <i>Id.
ibid.</i></p></note> And no wonder, when Cato the censor,
that most eloquent of Romans, in his old age neither blushed at the
thought of learning Greek nor despaired of succeeding.<note place="end" n="1329" id="v.LII-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p29"> Cic. de Sen.
viii.</p></note> Homer, for his part, relates that from
the tongue of Nestor, even when quite aged and helpless, there flowed
speech sweeter than honey.<note place="end" n="1330" id="v.LII-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p30"> Homer, Il. i. 249;
Cic. de Sen. x.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LII-p31">Even the very name Abishag in its mystic meaning points
to the greater wisdom of old men. For the translation of it is,
“My father is over and above,” or “my father’s
roaring.” The term “over and above” is obscure, but
in this passage is indicative of excellence, and implies that the old
have a larger stock of wisdom, and that it even overflows by reason of
its abundance. In another passage “over and above” forms an
antithesis to “necessary.” Moreover, Abishag, that is,
“roaring,” is properly used of the sound which the waves
make, and of the murmur which we hear coming from the sea. From which
it is plain that the thunder of the divine voice dwells in old
men’s ears with a volume of sound beyond the voices of men.
Again, in our tongue Shunamite means “scarlet,” a hint that
the love of wisdom becomes warm and glowing through religious study.
For though the color may point to the mystery of the Lord’s
blood, it also sets forth the warm glow of wisdom. Hence it is a
scarlet thread that in Genesis the midwife binds upon the hand of
Pharez—Pharez “the divider,” so called because he
divided the partition which had before separated two peoples.<note place="end" n="1331" id="v.LII-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p32"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxviii. 28, 29" id="v.LII-p32.1" parsed="|Gen|38|28|38|29" osisRef="Bible:Gen.38.28-Gen.38.29">Gen. xxxviii. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> So, too, with a <pb n="91" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_91.html" id="v.LII-Page_91" />mystic reference to the shedding of blood, it
was a scarlet cord which the harlot Rahab (a type of the church) hung
in her window to preserve her house in the destruction of Jericho.<note place="end" n="1332" id="v.LII-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p33"> <scripRef passage="Josh. ii. 18" id="v.LII-p33.1" parsed="|Josh|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.2.18">Josh. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Hence, in another place Scripture says
of holy men: “These are they which came from the warmth of the
house of the father of Rechab.”<note place="end" n="1333" id="v.LII-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p34"> <scripRef passage="1 Chron. ii. 55" id="v.LII-p34.1" parsed="|1Chr|2|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.2.55">1 Chron. ii. 55</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> And in the gospel the Lord says:
“I am come to cast fire upon the earth, and fain am I to see it
kindled.”<note place="end" n="1334" id="v.LII-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p35"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 49" id="v.LII-p35.1" parsed="|Luke|12|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.49">Luke xii. 49</scripRef>.</p></note> This was the
fire which, when it was kindled in the disciples’ hearts,
constrained them to say: “Did not our heart burn within us while
He talked with us by the way, and while He opened to us the
Scriptures?”<note place="end" n="1335" id="v.LII-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p36"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 32" id="v.LII-p36.1" parsed="|Luke|24|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.32">Luke xxiv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LII-p37">4. To what end, you ask, these recondite references? To
show that you need not expect from me boyish declamation, flowery
sentiments, a meretricious style, and at the close of every paragraph
the terse and pointed aphorisms which call forth approving shouts from
those who hear them. Let Wisdom alone embrace me; let her nestle in my
bosom, my Abishag who grows not old. Undefiled truly is she, and a
virgin forever for although she daily conceives and unceasingly brings
to the birth, like Mary she remains undeflowered. When the apostle says
“be fervent in spirit,”<note place="end" n="1336" id="v.LII-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p38"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 11" id="v.LII-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.11">Rom. xii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> he means
“be true to wisdom.” And when our Lord in the gospel
declares that in the end of the world—when the shepherd shall
grow foolish, according to the prophecy of Zechariah<note place="end" n="1337" id="v.LII-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p39"> <scripRef passage="Zech. xi. 15" id="v.LII-p39.1" parsed="|Zech|11|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.11.15">Zech. xi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>—“the love of many shall
wax cold,”<note place="end" n="1338" id="v.LII-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p40"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 12" id="v.LII-p40.1" parsed="|Matt|24|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12">Matt. xxiv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> He means
that wisdom shall decay. Hear, therefore—to quote the sainted
Cyprian—“words forcible rather than elegant.”<note place="end" n="1339" id="v.LII-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p41"> Cyprian, Ep. ad
Donatum.</p></note> Hear one who, though he is your brother
in orders, is in years your father; who can conduct you from the cradle
of faith to spiritual manhood; and who, while he builds up stage by
stage the rules of holy living, can instruct others in instructing you.
I know, of course, that from your reverend uncle, Heliodorus, now a
bishop of Christ, you have learned and are daily learning all that is
holy; and that in him you have before you a rule of life and a pattern
of virtue. Take, then, my suggestions for what they are worth, and
compare my precepts with his. He will teach you the perfection of a
monk, and I shall show you the whole duty of a clergyman.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LII-p42">5. A clergyman, then, as he serves Christ’s
church, must first understand what his name means; and then, when he
realizes this, must endeavor to be that which he is called. For since
the Greek word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LII-p42.1">κλῆρος</span> means
“lot,” or “inheritance,” the clergy are so
called either because they are the lot of the Lord, or else because the
Lord Himself is their lot and portion. Now, he who in his own person is
the Lord’s portion, or has the Lord for his portion, must so bear
himself as to possess the Lord and to be possessed by Him. He who
possesses the Lord, and who says with the prophet, “The Lord is
my portion,”<note place="end" n="1340" id="v.LII-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p43"> <scripRef passage="Psa. xvi. 5; lxxiii. 26" id="v.LII-p43.1" parsed="|Ps|16|5|0|0;|Ps|73|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.5 Bible:Ps.73.26">Psa. xvi. 5; lxxiii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> can hold to
nothing beside the Lord. For if he hold to something beside the Lord,
the Lord will not be his portion. Suppose, for instance, that he holds
to gold or silver, or possessions or inlaid furniture; with such
portions as these the Lord will not deign to be his portion. I, if I am
the portion of the Lord, and the line of His heritage,<note place="end" n="1341" id="v.LII-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p44"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 5, 6" id="v.LII-p44.1" parsed="|Ps|16|5|16|6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.5-Ps.16.6">Ps. xvi. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> receive no portion among the remaining
tribes; but, like the Priest and the Levite, I live on the tithe,<note place="end" n="1342" id="v.LII-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p45"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xviii. 24" id="v.LII-p45.1" parsed="|Num|18|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.18.24">Nu. xviii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and serving the altar, am supported by
its offerings.<note place="end" n="1343" id="v.LII-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p46"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 13" id="v.LII-p46.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.13">1 Cor. ix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Having food
and raiment, I shall be content with these,<note place="end" n="1344" id="v.LII-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p47"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 8" id="v.LII-p47.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.8">1 Tim. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and as a disciple of the Cross shall
share its poverty. I beseech you, therefore, and</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LII-p48">Again and yet again admonish you;<note place="end" n="1345" id="v.LII-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p49"> Virgil, Æn.
iii. 436.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LII-p50">do not look to your military experience for a standard of clerical
obligation. Under Christ’s banner seek for no worldly gain, lest
having more than when you first became a clergyman, you hear men say,
to your shame, “Their portion shall not profit them.”<note place="end" n="1346" id="v.LII-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p51"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xii. 13" id="v.LII-p51.1" parsed="|Jer|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.12.13">Jer. xii. 13</scripRef>, LXX. There is a play on the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LII-p51.2">κλῆρος</span>, which means (1)
portion, (2) clergy.</p></note> Welcome poor men and strangers to your
homely board, that with them Christ may be your guest. A clergyman who
engages in business, and who rises from poverty to wealth, and from
obscurity to a high position, avoid as you would the plague. For
“evil communications corrupt good manners.”<note place="end" n="1347" id="v.LII-p51.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p52"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 33" id="v.LII-p52.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.33">1 Cor. xv. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> You despise gold; he loves it. You
spurn wealth; he eagerly pursues it. You love silence, meekness,
privacy; he takes delight in talking and effrontery, in squares, and
streets, and apothecaries’ shops. What unity of feeling can there
be where there is so wide a divergency of manners?</p>

<p id="v.LII-p53">A woman’s foot should seldom, if ever, cross the
threshold of your home. To all who are Christ’s virgins show the
same regard or the same disregard. Do not linger under the same roof
with them, and do not <pb n="92" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_92.html" id="v.LII-Page_92" />rely on your
past continence. You cannot be holier than David or wiser than Solomon.
Always bear in mind that it was a woman who expelled the tiller of
paradise from his heritage.<note place="end" n="1348" id="v.LII-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p54"> Another allusion
to the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LII-p54.1">κλῆρος</span>.</p></note> In case you
are sick one of the brethren may attend you; your sister also or your
mother or some woman whose faith is approved with all. But if you have
no persons so connected with you or so marked out by chaste behaviour,
the Church maintains many elderly women who by their ministrations may
oblige you and benefit themselves so that even your sickness may bear
fruit in the shape of almsdeeds. I know of cases where the recovery of
the body has but preluded the sickness of the soul. There is danger for
you in the service of one for whose face you constantly watch. If in
the course of your clerical duty you have to visit a widow or a virgin,
never enter the house alone. Let your companions be persons association
with whom will not disgrace you. If you take a reader with you or an
acolyte or a psalm-singer, let their character not their garb be their
adornment; let them use no tongs to curl their hair; rather let their
mien be an index of their chastity. You must not sit alone with a woman
or see one without witnesses. If she has anything confidential to
disclose, she is sure to have some nurse or housekeeper,<note place="end" n="1349" id="v.LII-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p55"> Major domus.</p></note> some virgin, some widow, some married
woman. She cannot be so friendless as to have none save you to whom she
can venture to confide her secret. Beware of all that gives occasion
for suspicion; and, to avoid scandal, shun every act that may give
colour to it. Frequent gifts of handkerchiefs and garters, of
face-cloths and dishes first tasted by the giver—to say nothing
of notes full of fond expressions—of such things as these a holy
love knows nothing. Such endearing and alluring expressions as
‘my honey’ and ‘my darling,’ ‘you who are
all my charm and my delight’ the ridiculous courtesies of lovers
and their foolish doings, we blush for on the stage and abhor in men of
the world. How much more do we loathe them in monks and clergymen who
adorn the priesthood by their vows<note place="end" n="1350" id="v.LII-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p56"> The vow of celibacy
is probably intended.</p></note> while their
vows are adorned by the priesthood. I speak thus not because I dread
such evils for you or for men of saintly life, but because in all ranks
and callings and among both men and women there are found both good and
bad and in condemning the bad I commend the good.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p57">6. Shameful to say, idol-priests, play-actors, jockeys,
and prostitutes can inherit property: clergymen and monks alone lie
under a legal disability, a disability enacted not by persecutors but
by Christian emperors.<note place="end" n="1351" id="v.LII-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p58"> The disability
alluded to was enacted by Valentinian.</p></note> I do not complain
of the law, but I grieve that we have deserved a statute so harsh.
Cauterizing is a good thing, no doubt; but how is it that I have a
wound which makes me need it? The law is strict and far-seeing, yet
even so rapacity goes on unchecked. By a fiction of trusteeship we set
the statute at defiance; and, as if imperial decrees outweigh the
mandates of Christ, we fear the laws and despise the Gospels. If heir
there must be, the mother has first claim upon her children, the Church
upon her flock—the members of which she has borne and reared and
nourished. Why do we thrust ourselves in between mother and
children?</p>

<p id="v.LII-p59">It is the glory of a bishop to make provision for the
wants of the poor; but it is the shame of all priests to amass private
fortunes. I who was born (suppose) in a poor man’s house, in a
country cottage, and who could scarcely get of common millet and
household bread enough to fill an empty stomach, am now come to disdain
the finest wheat flour and honey. I know the several kinds of fish by
name. I can tell unerringly on what coast a mussel has been picked. I
can distinguish by the flavour the province from which a bird comes.
Dainty dishes delight me because their ingredients are scarce and I end
by finding pleasure in their ruinous cost.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p60">I hear also of servile attention shewn by some towards
old men and women when these are childless. They fetch the basin, beset
the bed and perform with their own hands the most revolting offices.
They anxiously await the advent of the doctor and with trembling lips
they ask whether the patient is better. If for a little while the old
fellow shews signs of returning vigour, they are in agonies. They
pretend to be delighted, but their covetous hearts undergo secret
torture. For they are afraid that their labours may go for nothing and
compare an old man with a clinging to life to the patriarch Methuselah.
How great a reward might they have with God if their hearts were not
set on a temporal prize! With what great exertions do they pursue an
empty heritage! Less labour might have purchased for them the pearl of
Christ.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p61">7. Read the divine scriptures constantly; never, indeed,
let the sacred volume be out of your hand. Learn what you have to
teach. “Hold fast the faithful word as you have been taught that
you may be able by sound doctrine to exhort and convince the
gainsayers. Continue thou in the things that thou hast learned and hast
been assured of, knowing of whom thou hast learned them;”<note place="end" n="1352" id="v.LII-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p62"> <scripRef passage="Titus i. 9; 2 Tim. iii. 14" id="v.LII-p62.1" parsed="|Titus|1|9|0|0;|2Tim|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.9 Bible:2Tim.3.14">Titus i. 9; 2 Tim. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and <pb n="93" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_93.html" id="v.LII-Page_93" />“be ready always to give an answer to
every man that asketh you a reason of the hope and faith that are in
you.”<note place="end" n="1353" id="v.LII-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p63"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 15" id="v.LII-p63.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.15">1 Pet. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Do not let your deeds belie your
words; lest when you speak in church someone may mentally reply
“Why do you not practise what you profess? Here is a lover of
dainties turned censor! his stomach is full and he reads us a homily on
fasting. As well might a robber accuse others of covetousness.”
In a priest of Christ mouth, mind, and hand should be at one.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p64">Be obedient to your bishop and welcome him as the parent
of your soul. Sons love their fathers and slaves fear their masters.
“If I be a father,” He says, “where is mine honour?
And if I am a master where is my fear?”<note place="end" n="1354" id="v.LII-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p65"> <scripRef passage="Mal. i. 6" id="v.LII-p65.1" parsed="|Mal|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.6">Mal. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
In your case the bishop combines in himself many titles to your
respect. He is at once a monk, a prelate, and an uncle who has before
now instructed you in all holy things. This also I say that the bishops
should know themselves to be priests not lords. Let them render to the
clergy the honour which is their due that the clergy may offer to them
the respect which belongs to bishops. There is a witty saying of the
orator Domitius which is here to the point: “Why am I to
recognize you as leader of the Senate when you will not recognize my
rights as a private member?”<note place="end" n="1355" id="v.LII-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p66"> Cicero, de Orat.
iii. 1.</p></note> We should
realize that a bishop and his presbyters are like Aaron and his sons.
As there is but one Lord and one Temple; so also should there be but
one ministry. Let us ever bear in mind the charge which the apostle
Peter gives to priests: “feed the flock of God which is among
you, taking the oversight thereof not by constraint but willingly as
God would have you;<note place="end" n="1356" id="v.LII-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p67"> So the Vulgate.</p></note> not for filthy
lucre but of a ready mind; neither as being lords over God’s
heritage but being ensamples to the flock,” and that gladly; that
“when the chief-shepherd shall appear ye may receive a crown of
glory that fadeth not away.”<note place="end" n="1357" id="v.LII-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p68"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 4" id="v.LII-p68.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.4">1 Pet. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> It is a
bad custom which prevails in certain churches for presbyters to be
silent when bishops are present on the ground that they would be
jealous or impatient hearers. “If anything,” writes the
apostle Paul, “be revealed to another that sitteth by, let the
first hold his peace. For ye may all prophesy one by one that all may
learn and all may be comforted; and the spirits of the prophets are
subject to the prophets. For God is not the author of confusion but of
peace.”<note place="end" n="1358" id="v.LII-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p69"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 30-33" id="v.LII-p69.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|30|14|33" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.30-1Cor.14.33">1 Cor. xiv. 30–33</scripRef>.</p></note> “A wise
son maketh a glad father;”<note place="end" n="1359" id="v.LII-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p70"> <scripRef passage="Prov. x. 1" id="v.LII-p70.1" parsed="|Prov|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.1">Prov. x. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and a
bishop should rejoice in the discrimination which has led him to choose
such for the priests of Christ.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p71">8. When teaching in church seek to call forth not
plaudits but groans. Let the tears of your hearers be your glory. A
presbyter’s words ought to be seasoned by his reading of
scripture. Be not a declaimer or a ranter, one who gabbles without
rhyme or reason; but shew yourself skilled in the deep things and
versed in the mysteries of God. To mouth your words and by your
quickness of utterance astonish the unlettered crowd is a mark of
ignorance. Assurance often explains that of which it knows nothing; and
when it has convinced others imposes on itself. My teacher, Gregory of
Nazianzus, when I once asked him to explain Luke’s phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LII-p71.1">σάββατον
δευτερόπρωτον</span>
, that is “the second-first Sabbath,” playfully evaded my
request saying: “I will tell you about it in church, and there,
when all the people applaud me, you will be forced against your will to
know what you do not know at all. For, if you alone remain silent,
every one will put you down for a fool.” There is nothing so easy
as by sheer volubility to deceive a common crowd or an uneducated
congregation: such most admire what they fail to understand. Hear
Marcus Tullius, the subject of that noble eulogy: “You would have
been the first of orators but for Demosthenes: he would have been the
only one but for you.” Hear what in his speech for Quintus
Gallius<note place="end" n="1360" id="v.LII-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p72"> This is not
extant.</p></note> he has to say about unskilled
speakers and popular applause and then you will not be the sport of
such illusions. “What I am telling you,” said he, “is
a recent experience of my own. One who has the name of a poet and a man
of culture has written a book entitled <i>Conversations of Poets and
Philosophers</i>. In this he represents Euripides as conversing with
Menander and Socrates with Epicurus—men whose lives we know to be
separated not by years but by centuries. Nevertheless he calls forth
limitless applause and endless acclamations. For the theatre contains
many who belong to the same school as he: like him they have never
learned letters.”</p>

<p id="v.LII-p73">9. In dress avoid sombre colours as much as bright ones.
Showiness and slovenliness are alike to be shunned; for the one savours
of vanity and the other of pride. To go about without a linen scarf on
is nothing: what is praiseworthy is to be without money to buy one. It
is disgraceful and absurd to boast of having neither napkin nor
handkerchief and yet to carry a well-filled purse.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p74">Some bestow a trifle on the poor to receive a larger sum
themselves and under the cloak of almsgiving do but seek for riches.
Such are almshunters rather than almsgivers. Their methods are those by
which birds, beasts, and <pb n="94" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_94.html" id="v.LII-Page_94" />fishes are
taken. A morsel of bait is put on the hook—to land a married
lady’s purse! The church is committed to the bishop; let him take
heed whom he appoints to be his almoner. It is better for me to have no
money to give away than shamelessly to beg what I mean to hoard. It is
arrogance too to wish to seem more liberal than he who is
Christ’s bishop. “All things are not open to us
all.”<note place="end" n="1361" id="v.LII-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p75"> Virgil, <scripRef passage="Ec. viii. 63" id="v.LII-p75.1" parsed="|Eccl|8|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.8.63">Ec. viii.
63</scripRef>.</p></note> In the church one is the eye,
another is the tongue, another the hand, another the foot, others ears,
belly, and so on. Read Paul’s epistle to the Corinthians and
learn how the one body is made up of different members.<note place="end" n="1362" id="v.LII-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p76"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 12-27" id="v.LII-p76.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|12|12|27" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.12-1Cor.12.27">1 Cor. xii. 12–27</scripRef>.</p></note> The rude and simple brother must not
suppose himself a saint just because he knows nothing; and he who is
educated and eloquent must not measure his saintliness merely by his
fluency. Of two imperfect things holy rusticity is better than sinful
eloquence.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p77">10. Many build churches nowadays; their walls and
pillars of glowing marble, their ceilings glittering with gold, their
altars studded with jewels. Yet to the choice of Christ’s
ministers no heed is paid. And let no one allege against me the wealth
of the temple in Judæa, its table, its lamps, its censers, its
dishes, its cups, its spoons,<note place="end" n="1363" id="v.LII-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p78"> Mortariola. See
<scripRef passage="Nu. vii. 24" id="v.LII-p78.1" parsed="|Num|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.7.24">Nu. vii. 24</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> and the rest
of its golden vessels. If these were approved by the Lord it was at a
time when the priests had to offer victims and when the blood of sheep
was the redemption of sins. They were figures typifying things still
future and were “written for our admonition upon whom the ends of
the world are come.”<note place="end" n="1364" id="v.LII-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p79"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 11" id="v.LII-p79.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.11">1 Cor. x. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> But now our
Lord by His poverty has consecrated the poverty of His house. Let us,
therefore, think of His cross and count riches to be but dirt. Why do
we admire what Christ calls “the mammon of
unrighteousness”?<note place="end" n="1365" id="v.LII-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p80"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 9" id="v.LII-p80.1" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9">Luke xvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Why do we
cherish and love what it is Peter’s boast not to possess?<note place="end" n="1366" id="v.LII-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p81"> <scripRef passage="Acts iii. 6" id="v.LII-p81.1" parsed="|Acts|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.6">Acts iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Or if we insist on keeping to the letter
and find the mention of gold and wealth so pleasing, let us keep to
everything else as well as the gold. Let the bishops of Christ be bound
to marry wives, who must be virgins.<note place="end" n="1367" id="v.LII-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p82"> <scripRef passage="Levit. xxi. 14" id="v.LII-p82.1" parsed="|Lev|21|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.21.14">Levit. xxi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Let the
best-intentioned priest be deprived of his office if he bear a scar and
be disfigured.<note place="end" n="1368" id="v.LII-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p83"> <scripRef passage="Levit. xxi. 17-23" id="v.LII-p83.1" parsed="|Lev|21|17|21|23" osisRef="Bible:Lev.21.17-Lev.21.23">Levit. xxi. 17–23</scripRef>.</p></note> Let bodily
leprosy be counted worse than spots upon the soul. Let us be fruitful
and multiply and replenish the earth,<note place="end" n="1369" id="v.LII-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p84"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 28" id="v.LII-p84.1" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> but let us slay no lamb and celebrate no
mystic passover, for where there is no temple,<note place="end" n="1370" id="v.LII-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p85"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xvi. 5" id="v.LII-p85.1" parsed="|Deut|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.16.5">Deut. xvi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>
the law forbids these acts. Let us pitch tents in the seventh month<note place="end" n="1371" id="v.LII-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p86"> <scripRef passage="Levit. xxiii. 40-42" id="v.LII-p86.1" parsed="|Lev|23|40|23|42" osisRef="Bible:Lev.23.40-Lev.23.42">Levit. xxiii. 40–42</scripRef>.</p></note> and noise abroad a solemn fast with the
sound of a horn.<note place="end" n="1372" id="v.LII-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p87"> <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 15" id="v.LII-p87.1" parsed="|Joel|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.15">Joel ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> But if we
compare all these things as spiritual with things which are
spiritual;<note place="end" n="1373" id="v.LII-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p88"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 13" id="v.LII-p88.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.13">1 Cor. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and if we allow with Paul that
“the Law is spiritual”<note place="end" n="1374" id="v.LII-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p89"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 14" id="v.LII-p89.1" parsed="|Rom|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.14">Rom. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and call
to mind David’s words: “open thou mine eyes that I may
behold wondrous things out of thy law;”<note place="end" n="1375" id="v.LII-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p90"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 18" id="v.LII-p90.1" parsed="|Ps|119|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.18">Ps. cxix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and if on these grounds we interpret it
as our Lord interprets it—He has explained the Sabbath in this
way:<note place="end" n="1376" id="v.LII-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p91"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 1-9" id="v.LII-p91.1" parsed="|Matt|12|1|12|9" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.1-Matt.12.9">Matt. xii. 1–9</scripRef>.</p></note> then, rejecting the superstitions of
the Jews, we must also reject the gold; or, approving the gold, we must
approve the Jews as well. For we must either accept them with the gold
or condemn them with it.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p92">11. Avoid entertaining men of the world, especially
those whose honours make them swell with pride. You are the priest of
Christ—one poor and crucified who lived on the bread of
strangers. It is a disgrace to you if the consul’s lictors or
soldiers keep watch before your door, and if the Judge of the province
has a better dinner with you than in his own palace. If you plead as an
excuse your wish to intercede for the unhappy and the oppressed, I
reply that a worldly judge will defer more to a clergyman who is
self-denying than to one who is rich; he will pay more regard to your
holiness than to your wealth. Or if he is a man who will not hear the
clergy on behalf of the distressed except over the bowl, I will readily
forego his aid and will appeal to Christ who can help more effectively
and speedily than any judge. Truly “it is better to trust in the
Lord than to put confidence in man. It is better to trust in the Lord
than to put confidence in princes.”<note place="end" n="1377" id="v.LII-p92.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p93"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxviii. 8, 9" id="v.LII-p93.1" parsed="|Ps|118|8|118|9" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.8-Ps.118.9">Ps. cxviii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LII-p94">Let your breath never smell of wine lest the
philosopher’s words be said to you: “instead of offering me
a kiss you are giving me a taste of wine.” Priests given to wine
are both condemned by the apostle<note place="end" n="1378" id="v.LII-p94.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p95"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 3" id="v.LII-p95.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.3">1 Tim. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and
forbidden by the old Law. Those who serve the altar, we are told, must
drink neither wine nor <i>shechar</i>.<note place="end" n="1379" id="v.LII-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p96"> <scripRef passage="Levit. x. 9" id="v.LII-p96.1" parsed="|Lev|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.10.9">Levit. x. 9</scripRef>; the word <i>shechar</i> occurs in the
Greek text of <scripRef passage="Luke i. 15" id="v.LII-p96.2" parsed="|Luke|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.15">Luke i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Now every intoxicating drink is in
Hebrew called <i>shechar</i> whether it is made of corn or of the juice
of apples, whether you distil from the honeycomb a rude kind of mead or
make a liquor by squeezing dates or strain a thick syrup from a
decoction of corn. Whatever intoxicates and disturbs the balance of the
mind avoid as you would wine. I do not say that we are to condemn what
is a creature of God. The Lord Himself was called a
“wine-bibber” and wine in moderation was allowed to Timothy
because of his weak stomach. I only require that drinkers should
observe that limit which their age, their health, or their constitution
requires. But if without drink<pb n="95" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_95.html" id="v.LII-Page_95" />ing
wine at all I am aglow with youth and am inflamed by the heat of my
blood and am of a strong and lusty habit of body, I will readily forego
the cup in which I cannot but suspect poison. The Greeks have an
excellent saying which will perhaps bear translation,</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LII-p97">Fat bellies have no sentiments refined.<note place="end" n="1380" id="v.LII-p97.1"><p class="c36" id="v.LII-p98"> Cf.
Shakespeare:—</p>

<p class="c29" id="v.LII-p99">Fat paunches have lean pates, and dainty bits</p>

<p class="c0" id="v.LII-p100">Make rich the ribs, but bankrupt quite
the wits.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LII-p101">12. Lay upon yourself only as much fasting as you can
bear, and let your fasts be pure, chaste, simple, moderate, and not
superstitious. What good is it to use no oil if you seek after the most
troublesome and out-of-the-way kinds of food, dried figs, pepper, nuts,
dates, fine flour, honey, pistachios? All the resources of gardening
are strained to save us from eating household bread; and to pursue
dainties we turn our backs on the kingdom of heaven. There are some, I
am told, who reverse the laws of nature and the race; for they neither
eat bread nor drink water but imbibe thin decoctions of crushed herbs
and beet-juice—not from a cup but from a shell. Shame on us that
we have no blushes for such follies and that we feel no disgust at such
superstition! To crown all, in the midst of our dainties we seek a
reputation for abstinence. The strictest fast is bread and water. But
because it brings with it no glory and because we all of us live on
bread and water, it is reckoned no fast at all but an ordinary and
common matter.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p102">13. Do not angle for compliments, lest, while you win
the popular applause, you do despite to God. “If I yet pleased
men,” says the apostle, “I should not be the servant of
Christ.”<note place="end" n="1381" id="v.LII-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p103"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 10" id="v.LII-p103.1" parsed="|Gal|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.10">Gal. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> He ceased to
please men when he became Christ’s servant. Christ’s
soldier marches on through good report and evil report,<note place="end" n="1382" id="v.LII-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p104"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 8" id="v.LII-p104.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.8">2 Cor. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> the one on the right hand and the
other on the left. No praise elates him, no reproaches crush him. He is
not puffed up by riches, nor does he shrink into himself because of
poverty. Joy and sorrow he alike despises. The sun does not burn him by
day nor the moon by night.<note place="end" n="1383" id="v.LII-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p105"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxi. 6" id="v.LII-p105.1" parsed="|Ps|121|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.121.6">Ps. cxxi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Do not pray
at the corners of the streets,<note place="end" n="1384" id="v.LII-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p106"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 5" id="v.LII-p106.1" parsed="|Matt|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.5">Matt. vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> lest the
applause of men interrupt the straight course of your prayers. Do not
broaden your fringes and for show wear phylacteries,<note place="end" n="1385" id="v.LII-p106.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p107"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 5" id="v.LII-p107.1" parsed="|Matt|23|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.5">Matt. xxiii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> or, despite of conscience, wrap
yourself in the self-seeking of the Pharisee.<note place="end" n="1386" id="v.LII-p107.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p108"> Some irrelevant
sentences are found here in the ordinary text which are obviously an
interpolation.</p></note> Would you know what mode of apparel
the Lord requires? Have prudence, justice, temperance, fortitude.<note place="end" n="1387" id="v.LII-p108.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p109"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. viii. 7" id="v.LII-p109.1" parsed="|Wis|8|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.8.7">Wisd. viii. 7</scripRef>, the cardinal virtues of Greek
philosophy.</p></note> Let these be the four quarters of
your horizon, let them be a four-horse team to bear you, Christ’s
charioteer, at full speed to your goal. No necklace can be more
precious than these; no gems can form a brighter galaxy. By them you
are decorated, you are girt about, you are protected on every side.
They are your defence as well as your glory; for every gem is turned
into a shield.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p110">14. Beware also of a blabbing tongue and of itching
ears. Neither detract from others nor listen to detractors. “Thou
sittest,” says the psalmist, “and speakest against thy
brother; thou slanderest thine own mother’s son. These things
hast thou done and I kept silence; thou thoughtest wickedly that I was
such an one as thyself, but I will reprove thee and set them<note place="end" n="1388" id="v.LII-p110.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p111"> Viz. thy
misdeeds.</p></note> in order before thine eyes.”<note place="end" n="1389" id="v.LII-p111.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p112"> <scripRef passage="Ps. l. 20, 21" id="v.LII-p112.1" parsed="|Ps|50|20|50|21" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.20-Ps.50.21">Ps. l. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Keep your tongue from cavilling and
watch over your words. Know that in judging others you are passing
sentence on yourself and that you are yourself guilty of the faults
which you blame in them. It is no excuse to say: “if others tell
me things I cannot be rude to them.” No one cares to speak to an
unwilling listener. An arrow never lodges in a stone: often it recoils
upon the shooter of it. Let the detractor learn from your unwillingness
to listen not to be so ready to detract. Solomon
says:—“meddle not with them that are given to detraction:
for their calamity shall rise suddenly; and who knoweth the destruction
of them both?”<note place="end" n="1390" id="v.LII-p112.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p113"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxiv. 21, 22" id="v.LII-p113.1" parsed="|Prov|24|21|24|22" osisRef="Bible:Prov.24.21-Prov.24.22">Prov. xxiv. 21, 22</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note>—of the
detractor, that is, and of the person who lends an ear to his
detraction.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p114">15. It is your duty to visit the sick, to know the homes
and children of ladies who are married, and to guard the secrets of
noblemen. Make it your object, therefore, to keep your tongue chaste as
well as your eyes. Never discuss a woman’s figure nor let one
house know what is going on in another. Hippocrates,<note place="end" n="1391" id="v.LII-p114.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p115"> The principal
physician of this name flourished in the fifth century, <span class="c17" id="v.LII-p115.1">b.c.</span></p></note> before he will teach his pupils, makes
them take an oath and compels them to swear fealty to him. He binds
them over to silence, and prescribes for them their language, their
gait, their dress, their manners. How much more reason have we to whom
the medicine of the soul has been committed to love the houses of all
Christians as our own homes. Let them know us as comforters in sorrow
rather than as guests in time of mirth. That clergyman soon becomes an
object of contempt who being often asked out to dinner never refuses to
go.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p116">16. Let us never seek for presents and rarely accept
them when we are asked to do so. For “it is more blessed to give
than to <pb n="96" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_96.html" id="v.LII-Page_96" />receive.”<note place="end" n="1392" id="v.LII-p116.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p117"> <scripRef passage="Acts xx. 35" id="v.LII-p117.1" parsed="|Acts|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.35">Acts xx. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> Somehow or other the very man who begs
leave to offer you a gift holds you the cheaper for your acceptance of
it; while, if you refuse it, it is wonderful how much more he will come
to respect you. The preacher of continence must not be a maker of
marriages. Why does he who reads the apostle’s words “it
remaineth that they that have wives be as though they had none”<note place="end" n="1393" id="v.LII-p117.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p118"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 29" id="v.LII-p118.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>—why does he press a virgin to
marry? Why does a priest, who must be a monogamist,<note place="end" n="1394" id="v.LII-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p119"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 2" id="v.LII-p119.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 Tim. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> urge a widow to marry again? How can the
clergy be managers and stewards of other men’s households, when
they are bidden to disregard even their own interests? To wrest a thing
from a friend is theft but to cheat the Church is sacrilege. When you
have received money to be doled out to the poor, to be cautious or to
hesitate while crowds are starving is to be worse than a robber; and to
subtract a portion for yourself is to commit a crime of the deepest
dye. I am tortured with hunger and are you to judge what will satisfy
my cravings? Either divide immediately what you have received, or, if
you are a timid almoner, send the donor to distribute his own gifts.
Your purse ought not to remain full while I am in need. No one can look
after what is mine better than I can. He is the best almoner who keeps
nothing for himself.</p>

<p id="v.LII-p120">17. You have compelled me, my dear Nepotian, in spite of
the castigation which my treatise on <i>Virginity</i> has had to
endure—the one which I wrote for the saintly Eustochium at
Rome:<note place="end" n="1395" id="v.LII-p120.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p121"> Viz. Letter
XXII.</p></note>—you have compelled me after ten
years have passed once more to open my mouth at Bethlehem and to expose
myself to the stabs of every tongue. For I could only escape from
criticism by writing nothing—a course made impossible by your
request; and I knew when I took up my pen that the shafts of all
gainsayers would be launched against me. I beg such to hold their peace
and to desist from gainsaying: for I have written to them not as to
opponents but as to friends. I have not inveighed against those who
sin: I have but warned them to sin no more. My judgment of myself has
been as strict as my judgment of them. When I have wished to remove the
mote from my neighbour’s eye, I have first cast out the beam in
my own.<note place="end" n="1396" id="v.LII-p121.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LII-p122"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 3-5" id="v.LII-p122.1" parsed="|Matt|7|3|7|5" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.3-Matt.7.5">Matt. vii. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note> I have calumniated no one. Not a
name has been hinted at. My words have not been aimed at individuals
and my criticism of shortcomings has been quite general. If any one
wishes to be angry with me he will have first to own that he himself
suits my description.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Paulinus." n="LIII" shorttitle="Letter LIII" progress="22.31%" prev="v.LII" next="v.LIV" id="v.LIII"><p class="c30" id="v.LIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LIII-p1.1">Letter
LIII. To Paulinus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LIII-p2">Jerome urges Paulinus, bishop of Nola, (for whom see
Letter LVIII.) to make a diligent study of the Scriptures and to this
end reminds him of the zeal for learning displayed not only by the
wisest of the pagans but also by the apostle Paul. Then going through
the two Testaments in detail he describes the contents of the several
books and the lessons which may be learned from them. He concludes with
an appeal to Paulinus to divest himself wholly of his earthly wealth
and to devote himself altogether to God. Written in 394 <span class="c17" id="v.LIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LIII-p3">1. Our brother Ambrose along with your little gifts has
delivered to me a most charming letter which, though it comes at the
beginning of our friendship, gives assurance of tried fidelity and of
long continued attachment. A true intimacy cemented by Christ Himself
is not one which depends upon material considerations, or upon the
presence of the persons, or upon an insincere and exaggerated flattery;
but one such as ours, wrought by a common fear of God and a joint study
of the divine scriptures.</p>

<p id="v.LIII-p4">We read in old tales that men traversed provinces,
crossed seas, and visited strange peoples, simply to see face to face
persons whom they only knew from books. Thus Pythagoras visited the
prophets of Memphis; and Plato, besides visiting Egypt and Archytas of
Tarentum, most carefully explored that part of the coast of Italy which
was formerly called Great Greece. In this way the influential Athenian
master with whose lessons the schools<note place="end" n="1397" id="v.LIII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p5"> Gymnasia.</p></note> of the Academy resounded became at once
a pilgrim and a pupil choosing modestly to learn what others had to
teach rather than over confidently to propound views of his own. Indeed
his pursuit of learning—which seemed to fly before him all the
world over—finally led to his capture by pirates who sold him
into slavery to a cruel tyrant.<note place="end" n="1398" id="v.LIII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p6"> Dionysius of
Syracuse.</p></note> Thus he
became a prisoner, a bond-man, and a slave; yet, as he was always a
philosopher, he was greater still than the man who purchased him. Again
we read that certain noblemen journeyed from the most remote parts of
Spain and Gaul to visit Titus Livius,<note place="end" n="1399" id="v.LIII-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p7"> Cf. Quint. X. i.
32.</p></note> and listen to his eloquence which flowed
like a fountain of milk. Thus the fame of an individual had more power
to draw men to Rome than the attractions of the city itself; and the
age displayed an unheard of and noteworthy portent in the shape of men
who, entering the great city, bestowed their attention not upon it but
upon something else. Apollonius<note place="end" n="1400" id="v.LIII-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p8"> Apollonius of Tyana,
whose strange life and adventures have been written for us by
Philostratus.</p></note> too was a
traveller—the one <pb n="97" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_97.html" id="v.LIII-Page_97" />I mean who
is called the sorcerer<note place="end" n="1401" id="v.LIII-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p9"> Magus.</p></note> by ordinary people
and the philosopher by such as follow Pythagoras. He entered Persia,
traversed the Caucasus and made his way through the Albanians, the
Scythians, the Massagetæ, and the richest districts of India. At
last, after crossing that wide river the Pison,<note place="end" n="1402" id="v.LIII-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p10"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 11" id="v.LIII-p10.1" parsed="|Gen|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.11">Gen. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>
he came to the Brahmans. There he saw Hiarcas<note place="end" n="1403" id="v.LIII-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p11"> Philostratus iii.
7.</p></note>
sitting upon his golden throne and drinking from his Tantalus-fountain,
and heard him instructing a few disciples upon the nature, motions, and
orbits of the heavenly bodies. After this he travelled among the
Elamites, the Babylonians, the Chaldeans, the Medes, the Assyrians, the
Parthians, the Syrians, the Phenicians, the Arabians, and the
Philistines.<note place="end" n="1404" id="v.LIII-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p12"> i.e. dwellers in
Palestine.</p></note> Then returning to Alexandria he made
his way to Ethiopia to see the gymnosophists and the famous table of
the sun spread in the sands of the desert.<note place="end" n="1405" id="v.LIII-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p13"> Herod. iii. 17,
18.</p></note>
Everywhere he found something to learn, and as he was always going to
new places, he became constantly wiser and better. Philostratus has
written the story of his life at length in eight books.</p>

<p id="v.LIII-p14">2. But why should I confine my allusions to the men of
this world, when the Apostle Paul, the chosen vessel<note place="end" n="1406" id="v.LIII-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p15"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 15" id="v.LIII-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15">Acts ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> the doctor<note place="end" n="1407" id="v.LIII-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p16"> A favourite title
for theologians in the Middle Ages.</p></note>
of the Gentiles, who could boldly say: “Do ye seek a proof of
Christ speaking in me?”<note place="end" n="1408" id="v.LIII-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p17"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xiii. 3" id="v.LIII-p17.1" parsed="|2Cor|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.3">2 Cor. xiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> knowing that he
really had within him that greatest of guests—when even he after
visiting Damascus and Arabia “went up to Jerusalem to see Peter
and abode with him fifteen days.”<note place="end" n="1409" id="v.LIII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p18"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 17, 18" id="v.LIII-p18.1" parsed="|Gal|1|17|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.17-Gal.1.18">Gal. i. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
For he who was to be a preacher to the Gentiles had to be instructed in
the mystical numbers seven and eight. And again fourteen years after he
took Barnabas and Titus and communicated his gospel to the apostles
lest by any means he should have run or had run in vain.<note place="end" n="1410" id="v.LIII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p19"> <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 1, 2" id="v.LIII-p19.1" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|2" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.2">Gal. ii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Spoken words possess an indefinable hidden
power, and teaching that passed directly from the mouth of the speaker
into the ears of the disciples is more impressive than any other. When
the speech of Demosthenes against Æschines was recited before the
latter during his exile at Rhodes, amid all the admiration and applause
he sighed “if you could but have heard the brute deliver his own
periods!”<note place="end" n="1411" id="v.LIII-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p20"> Cic. de Orat. iii.
56, the word ‘brute’ is inserted by Jerome.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LIII-p21">3. I do not adduce these instances because I have
anything in me from which you either can or will learn a lesson, but to
show you that your zeal and eagerness to learn—even though you
cannot rely on help from me—are in themselves worthy of praise. A
mind willing to learn deserves commendation even when it has no
teacher. What is of importance to me is not what you find but what you
seek to find. Wax is soft and easy to mould even where the hands of
craftsman and modeller are wanting to work it. It is already
potentially all that it can be made. The apostle Paul learned the Law
of Moses and the prophets at the feet of Gamaliel and was glad that he
had done so, for armed with this spiritual armour, he was able to say
boldly “the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty
through God to the pulling down of strongholds;” armed with these
we war “casting down imaginations and every high thing that
exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into
captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ; and being in a
readiness to revenge all disobedience.”<note place="end" n="1412" id="v.LIII-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p22"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. x. 4-6" id="v.LIII-p22.1" parsed="|2Cor|10|4|10|6" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.4-2Cor.10.6">2 Cor. x. 4–6</scripRef>.</p></note>
He writes to Timothy who had been trained in the holy writings from a
child exhorting him to study them diligently<note place="end" n="1413" id="v.LIII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p23"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 14, 15" id="v.LIII-p23.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|14|3|15" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.14-2Tim.3.15">2 Tim. iii. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
and not to neglect the gift which was given him with the laying on of
the hands of the presbytery.<note place="end" n="1414" id="v.LIII-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p24"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 14" id="v.LIII-p24.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">1 Tim. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> To Titus he gives
commandment that among a bishop’s other virtues (which he briefly
describes) he should be careful to seek a knowledge of the scriptures:
A bishop, he says, must hold fast “the faithful word as he hath
been taught that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to
convince the gainsayers.”<note place="end" n="1415" id="v.LIII-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p25"> <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 9" id="v.LIII-p25.1" parsed="|Titus|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.9">Tit. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> In fact want
of education in a clergyman<note place="end" n="1416" id="v.LIII-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p26"> Sancta
rusticitas.</p></note> prevents him from
doing good to any one but himself and much as the virtue of his life
may build up Christ’s church, he does it an injury as great by
failing to resist those who are trying to pull it down. The prophet
Haggai says—or rather the Lord says it by the mouth of
Haggai—“Ask now the priests concerning the law.”<note place="end" n="1417" id="v.LIII-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p27"> <scripRef passage="Hag. ii. 11" id="v.LIII-p27.1" parsed="|Hag|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.11">Hag. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> For such is the important function of the
priesthood to give answers to those who question them concerning the
law. And in Deuteronomy we read “Ask thy father and he will shew
thee; thy elders and they will tell thee.”<note place="end" n="1418" id="v.LIII-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p28"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 7" id="v.LIII-p28.1" parsed="|Deut|32|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.7">Deut. xxxii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Also in the one hundred and nineteenth
psalm “thy statutes have been my songs in the house of my
pilgrimage.”<note place="end" n="1419" id="v.LIII-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p29"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 119.54" id="v.LIII-p29.1" parsed="|Ps|119|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.54">v.
54</scripRef>. In the Vulg. this psalm
is the 118th.</p></note> David too, in the
description of the righteous man whom he compares to the tree of life
in paradise, amongst his other excellences speaks of this, “His
delight is in the law of the Lord; and in his law doth he meditate day
and night.”<note place="end" n="1420" id="v.LIII-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p30"> <scripRef passage="Ps. i. 2" id="v.LIII-p30.1" parsed="|Ps|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.2">Ps. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> In the close of
his most solemn vision Daniel declares that “the righteous shall
shine as the stars; and the wise, that is the learned, as the
firmament.”<note place="end" n="1421" id="v.LIII-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p31"> <scripRef passage="Dan. xii. 3" id="v.LIII-p31.1" parsed="|Dan|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.12.3">Dan. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> You can see,
therefore, how great is the difference between righteous ignorance and
instructed righteous<pb n="98" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_98.html" id="v.LIII-Page_98" />ness. Those who
have the first are compared with the stars, those who have the second
with the heavens. Yet, according to the exact sense of the Hebrew, both
statements may be understood of the learned, for it is to be read in
this way:—“They that be wise shall shine as the brightness
of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars
forever and ever.” Why is the apostle Paul called a chosen
vessel?<note place="end" n="1422" id="v.LIII-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p32"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 15" id="v.LIII-p32.1" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15">Acts ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Assuredly because he is a repertory
of the Law and of the holy scriptures. The learned teaching of our Lord
strikes the Pharisees dumb with amazement, and they are filled with
astonishment to find that Peter and John know the Law although they
have not learned letters. For to these the Holy Ghost immediately
suggested what comes to others by daily study and meditation; and, as
it is written,<note place="end" n="1423" id="v.LIII-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p33"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 9" id="v.LIII-p33.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.9">1 Thess. iv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> they were
“taught of God.” The Saviour had only accomplished his
twelfth year when the scene in the temple took place;<note place="end" n="1424" id="v.LIII-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p34"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 46" id="v.LIII-p34.1" parsed="|Luke|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.46">Luke ii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note> but when he interrogated the elders
concerning the Law His wise questions conveyed rather than sought
information.</p>

<p id="v.LIII-p35">4. But perhaps we ought to call Peter and John ignorant,
both of whom could say of themselves, “though I be rude in
speech, yet not in knowledge.”<note place="end" n="1425" id="v.LIII-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p36"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 6" id="v.LIII-p36.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.6">2 Cor. xi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Was John a
mere fisherman, rude and untaught? If so, whence did he get the words
“In the beginning was the word, and the word was with God and the
word was God.”<note place="end" n="1426" id="v.LIII-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p37"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 1" id="v.LIII-p37.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">Joh. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> <i>Logos</i> in
Greek has many meanings. It signifies word and reason and reckoning and
the cause of individual things by which those which are subsist. All of
which things we rightly predicate of Christ. This truth Plato with all
his learning did not know, of this Demosthenes with all his eloquence
was ignorant. “I will destroy,” it is said, “the
wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the
prudent.”<note place="end" n="1427" id="v.LIII-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p38"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 19" id="v.LIII-p38.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.19">1 Cor. i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> The true wisdom
must destroy the false, and, although the foolishness of preaching<note place="end" n="1428" id="v.LIII-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p39"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 21" id="v.LIII-p39.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.21">1 Cor. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> is inseparable from the Cross, Paul
speaks “wisdom among them that are perfect, yet not the wisdom of
this world, nor of the princes of this world that come to
nought,” but he speaks “the wisdom of God in a mystery,
even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world.”<note place="end" n="1429" id="v.LIII-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p40"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 6, 7" id="v.LIII-p40.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|2|7" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6-1Cor.2.7">1 Cor. ii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> God’s wisdom is Christ, for Christ,
we are told, is “the power of God and the wisdom of God.”<note place="end" n="1430" id="v.LIII-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p41"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="v.LIII-p41.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> He is the wisdom which is hidden in a
mystery, of which also we read in the heading of the ninth psalm
“for the hidden things of the son.”<note place="end" n="1431" id="v.LIII-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p42"> “Upon
Muthlabben” A.V. See Perowne on the words.</p></note>
In Him are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. He also
who was hidden in a mystery is the same that was foreordained before
the world. Now it was in the Law and in the Prophets that he was
foreordained and prefigured. For this reason too the prophets were
called seers,<note place="end" n="1432" id="v.LIII-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p43"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. ix. 9" id="v.LIII-p43.1" parsed="|1Sam|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.9.9">1 Sam. ix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> because they
saw Him whom others did not see. Abraham saw His day and was glad.<note place="end" n="1433" id="v.LIII-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p44"> <scripRef passage="Joh. viii. 56" id="v.LIII-p44.1" parsed="|John|8|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.56">Joh. viii. 56</scripRef>.</p></note> The heavens which were sealed to a
rebellious people were opened to Ezekiel. “Open thou mine
eyes,” saith David, “that I may behold wonderful things out
of thy Law.”<note place="end" n="1434" id="v.LIII-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p45"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 18" id="v.LIII-p45.1" parsed="|Ps|119|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.18">Ps. cxix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> For “the
law is spiritual”<note place="end" n="1435" id="v.LIII-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p46"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 14" id="v.LIII-p46.1" parsed="|Rom|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.14">Rom. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and a revelation
is needed to enable us to comprehend it and, when God uncovers His
face, to behold His glory.</p>

<p id="v.LIII-p47">5. In the apocalypse a book is shewn sealed with seven
seals,<note place="end" n="1436" id="v.LIII-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p48"> <scripRef passage="Rev. v. 1" id="v.LIII-p48.1" parsed="|Rev|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.1">Rev. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> which if you deliver to one that
is learned saying, Read this, he will answer you, I cannot, for it is
sealed.<note place="end" n="1437" id="v.LIII-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p49"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxix. 11" id="v.LIII-p49.1" parsed="|Isa|29|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29.11">Isa. xxix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> How many there are to-day who
fancy themselves learned, yet the scriptures are a sealed book to them,
and one which they cannot open save through Him who has the key of
David, “he that openeth and no man shutteth; and shutteth and no
man openeth.”<note place="end" n="1438" id="v.LIII-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p50"> <scripRef passage="Rev. iii. 7" id="v.LIII-p50.1" parsed="|Rev|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.7">Rev. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> In the Acts
of the Apostles the holy eunuch (or rather “man” for so the
scripture calls him<note place="end" n="1439" id="v.LIII-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p51"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 27" id="v.LIII-p51.1" parsed="|Acts|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.27">Acts viii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>) when reading
Isaiah he is asked by Philip “Understandest thou what thou
readest?”, makes answer:—“How can I except some man
should guide me?”<note place="end" n="1440" id="v.LIII-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p52"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 30, 31" id="v.LIII-p52.1" parsed="|Acts|8|30|8|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.30-Acts.8.31">Acts viii. 30, 31</scripRef>.</p></note> To digress for a
moment to myself, I am neither holier nor more diligent than this
eunuch, who came from Ethiopia, that is from the ends of the world, to
the Temple leaving behind him a queen’s palace, and was so great
a lover of the Law and of divine knowledge that he read the holy
scriptures even in his chariot. Yet although he had the book in his
hand and took into his mind the words of the Lord, nay even had them on
his tongue and uttered them with his lips, he still knew not Him,
whom—not knowing—he worshipped in the book. Then Philip
came and shewed him Jesus, who was concealed beneath the letter.
Wondrous excellence of the teacher! In the same hour the eunuch
believed and was baptized; he became one of the faithful and a saint.
He was no longer a pupil but a master; and he found more in the
church’s font there in the wilderness than he had ever done in
the gilded temple of the synagogue.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LIII-p53">6. These instances have been just touched upon by me
(the limits of a letter forbid a more discursive treatment of them) to
convince you that in the holy scriptures you can make no progress
unless you have a guide to shew you the way. I say nothing of the
knowledge of grammarians, rhetoricians, philoso<pb n="99" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_99.html" id="v.LIII-Page_99" />phers, geometers, logicians, musicians,
astronomers, astrologers, physicians, whose several kinds of skill are
most useful to mankind, and may be ranged under the three heads of
teaching, method, and proficiency. I will pass to the less important
crafts which require manual dexterity more than mental ability.
Husbandmen, masons, carpenters, workers in wood and metal,
wool-dressers and fullers, as well as those artisans who make furniture
and cheap utensils, cannot attain the ends they seek without
instruction from qualified persons. As Horace says<note place="end" n="1441" id="v.LIII-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p54"> Hor. Ep. II. 1. 115,
116.</p></note></p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LIII-p55">Doctors alone profess the healing art</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LIII-p56">And none but joiners ever try to join.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LIII-p57">7. The art of interpreting the scriptures is the only
one of which all men everywhere claim to be masters. To quote Horace
again</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LIII-p58">Taught or untaught we all write poetry.<note place="end" n="1442" id="v.LIII-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p59"> Hor. Ep. II. i.
117.</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LIII-p60">The chatty old woman, the doting old man, and the wordy
sophist, one and all take in hand the Scriptures, rend them in pieces
and teach them before they have learned them. Some with brows knit and
bombastic words, balanced one against the other philosophize concerning
the sacred writings among weak women. Others—I blush to say
it—learn of women what they are to teach men; and as if even this
were not enough, they boldly explain to others what they themselves by
no means understand. I say nothing of persons who, like myself have
been familiar with secular literature before they have come to the
study of the holy scriptures. Such men when they charm the popular ear
by the finish of their style suppose every word they say to be a law of
God. They do not deign to notice what Prophets and apostles have
intended but they adapt conflicting passages to suit their own meaning,
as if it were a grand way of teaching—and not rather the
faultiest of all—to misrepresent a writer’s views and to
force the scriptures reluctantly to do their will. They forget that we
have read centos from Homer and Virgil; but we never think of calling
the Christless Maro<note place="end" n="1443" id="v.LIII-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p61"> Virgil’s
full name was Publius Vergilius Maro.</p></note> a Christian
because of his lines:—</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LIII-p62">Now comes the Virgin back and Saturn’s reign,</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LIII-p63">Now from high heaven comes a Child newborn.<note place="end" n="1444" id="v.LIII-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p64"> Virg. E. iv. 6,
7.</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LIII-p65">Another line might be addressed by the Father to the
Son:—</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LIII-p66">Hail, only Son, my Might and Majesty.<note place="end" n="1445" id="v.LIII-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p67"> Virg. A. i. 664.</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LIII-p68">And yet another might follow the Saviour’s words
on the cross:—</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LIII-p69">Such words he spake and there transfixed remained.<note place="end" n="1446" id="v.LIII-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p70"> Virg. A. ii.
650.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LIII-p71">But all this is puerile, and resembles the sleight-of-hand of a
mountebank. It is idle to try to teach what you do not know,
and—if I may speak with some warmth—is worse still to be
ignorant of your ignorance.</p>

<p id="v.LIII-p72">8. Genesis, we shall be told, needs no explanation; its
topics are too simple—the birth of the world, the origin of the
human race,<note place="end" n="1447" id="v.LIII-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p73"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 1; 2" id="v.LIII-p73.1" parsed="|Gen|1|0|0|0;|Gen|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1 Bible:Gen.2">Cc.
1–2</scripRef>.</p></note> the division of the earth,<note place="end" n="1448" id="v.LIII-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p74"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 10" id="v.LIII-p74.1" parsed="|Gen|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.10">C. x</scripRef>.</p></note> the confusion of tongues,<note place="end" n="1449" id="v.LIII-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p75"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 11" id="v.LIII-p75.1" parsed="|Gen|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11">C. xi</scripRef>.</p></note> and the descent of the Hebrews into
Egypt!<note place="end" n="1450" id="v.LIII-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p76"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 46" id="v.LIII-p76.1" parsed="|Gen|46|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.46">C. xlvi</scripRef>.</p></note> Exodus, no doubt, is equally plain,
containing as it does merely an account of the ten plagues,<note place="end" n="1451" id="v.LIII-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p77"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 7-12" id="v.LIII-p77.1" parsed="|Gen|7|0|12|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.7">Cc.
vii–xii</scripRef>.</p></note> the decalogue,<note place="end" n="1452" id="v.LIII-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p78"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 20" id="v.LIII-p78.1" parsed="|Gen|20|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.20">C. xx</scripRef>.</p></note>
and sundry mysterious and divine precepts! The meaning of Leviticus is
of course self-evident, although every sacrifice that it describes, nay
more every word that it contains, the description of Aaron’s
vestments,<note place="end" n="1453" id="v.LIII-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p79"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 8" id="v.LIII-p79.1" parsed="|Gen|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.8">C. viii</scripRef>.</p></note> and all the regulations connected
with the Levites are symbols of things heavenly! The book of Numbers
too—are not its very figures,<note place="end" n="1454" id="v.LIII-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p80"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 26" id="v.LIII-p80.1" parsed="|Gen|26|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.26">C. xxvi</scripRef>.</p></note> and
Balaam’s prophecy,<note place="end" n="1455" id="v.LIII-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p81"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 23; 24" id="v.LIII-p81.1" parsed="|Gen|23|0|0|0;|Gen|24|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.23 Bible:Gen.24">Cc.
xxiii., xxiv</scripRef>.</p></note> and the forty-two
camping places in the wilderness<note place="end" n="1456" id="v.LIII-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p82"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 33" id="v.LIII-p82.1" parsed="|Gen|33|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.33">C.
xxxiii</scripRef>. See Letter
lxxviii.</p></note> so many
mysteries? Deuteronomy also, that is the second law or the
foreshadowing of the law of the gospel,—does it not, while
exhibiting things known before, put old truths in a new light? So far
the ‘five words’ of the Pentateuch, with which the apostle
boasts his wish to speak in the Church.<note place="end" n="1457" id="v.LIII-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p83"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 19" id="v.LIII-p83.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.19">1 Cor. xiv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>
Then, as for Job,<note place="end" n="1458" id="v.LIII-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p84"> The mention of Job
at this point is curious: it would seem that in Jerome’s opinion
he was coæval with or very little later than Moses.</p></note> that pattern of
patience, what mysteries are there not contained in his discourses?
Commencing in prose the book soon glides into verse and at the end once
more reverts to prose. By the way in which it lays down propositions,
assumes postulates, adduces proofs, and draws inferences, it
illustrates all the laws of logic. Single words occurring in the book
are full of meaning. To say nothing of other topics, it prophesies the
resurrection of men’s bodies at once with more clearness and with
more caution than any one has yet shewn. “I know,” Job
says, “that my redeemer liveth, and that at the last day I shall
rise again from the earth; and I shall be clothed again with my skin,
and in my flesh shall I see God. Whom I shall see for myself, and mine
eyes shall behold, and not another. This my hope is stored up in my own
bosom.”<note place="end" n="1459" id="v.LIII-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p85"> <scripRef passage="Job xix. 25-27" id="v.LIII-p85.1" parsed="|Job|19|25|19|27" osisRef="Bible:Job.19.25-Job.19.27">Job xix. 25–27</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> I will pass on to
Jesus the son of Nave<note place="end" n="1460" id="v.LIII-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p86"> <i>i.e.,</i> Joshua
the son of Nun whose name is so rendered by the LXX. Cf. <scripRef passage="Ecclus. xlvi. 1" id="v.LIII-p86.1" parsed="|Sir|46|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.46.1">Ecclus. xlvi. 1</scripRef>, A.V.</p></note>—a type of
the Lord in name as well as in deed—who crossed over Jordan,
subdued hostile kingdoms, divided the land among the conquering people
and <pb n="100" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_100.html" id="v.LIII-Page_100" />who, in every city, village,
mountain, river, hill-torrent, and boundary which he dealt with, marked
out the spiritual realms of the heavenly Jerusalem, that is, of the
church.<note place="end" n="1461" id="v.LIII-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p87"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 26" id="v.LIII-p87.1" parsed="|Gal|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.26">Gal. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> In the book of Judges every one of
the popular leaders is a type. Ruth the Moabitess fulfils the prophecy
of Isaiah:—“Send thou a lamb, O Lord, as ruler of the land
from the rock of the wilderness to the mount of the daughter of
Zion.”<note place="end" n="1462" id="v.LIII-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p88"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xvi. 1" id="v.LIII-p88.1" parsed="|Isa|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.16.1">Isa. xvi. 1</scripRef>, Vulg. ‘the rock of the
wilderness’=Moab.</p></note> Under the figures of Eli’s
death and the slaying of Saul Samuel shews the abolition of the old
law. Again in Zadok and in David he bears witness to the mysteries of
the new priesthood and of the new royalty. The third and fourth books
of Kings called in Hebrew <i>Malâchim</i> give the history of the
kingdom of Judah from Solomon to Jeconiah,<note place="end" n="1463" id="v.LIII-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p89"> Also called Coniah
and Jehoiachin.</p></note> and of that of Israel from Jeroboam the
son of Nebat to Hoshea who was carried away into Assyria. If you merely
regard the narrative, the words are simple enough, but if you look
beneath the surface at the hidden meaning of it, you find a description
of the small numbers of the church and of the wars which the heretics
wage against it. The twelve prophets whose writings are compressed
within the narrow limits of a single volume,<note place="end" n="1464" id="v.LIII-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p90"> They are reckoned
as forming one book in the Hebrew Bible.</p></note>
have typical meanings far different from their literal ones. Hosea
speaks many times of Ephraim, of Samaria, of Joseph, of Jezreel, of a
wife of whoredoms and of children of whoredoms,<note place="end" n="1465" id="v.LIII-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p91"> <scripRef passage="Hos. i. 2" id="v.LIII-p91.1" parsed="|Hos|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.1.2">Hos. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
of an adulteress shut up within the chamber of her husband, sitting for
a long time in widowhood and in the garb of mourning, awaiting the time
when her husband will return to her.<note place="end" n="1466" id="v.LIII-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p92"> <scripRef passage="Hos. iii. 1, 3, 4" id="v.LIII-p92.1" parsed="|Hos|3|1|0|0;|Hos|3|3|0|0;|Hos|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.3.1 Bible:Hos.3.3 Bible:Hos.3.4">Hos. iii. 1, 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Joel the
son of Pethuel describes the land of the twelve tribes as spoiled and
devastated by the palmerworm, the canker-worm, the locust, and the
blight,<note place="end" n="1467" id="v.LIII-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p93"> <scripRef passage="Joel i. 4" id="v.LIII-p93.1" parsed="|Joel|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.1.4">Joel i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and predicts that after the
overthrow of the former people the Holy Spirit shall be poured out upon
God’s servants and handmaids;<note place="end" n="1468" id="v.LIII-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p94"> <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 29" id="v.LIII-p94.1" parsed="|Joel|2|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.29">Joel ii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> the same
spirit, that is, which was to be poured out in the upper chamber at
Zion upon the one hundred and twenty believers.<note place="end" n="1469" id="v.LIII-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p95"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 13, 15" id="v.LIII-p95.1" parsed="|Acts|1|13|0|0;|Acts|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.13 Bible:Acts.1.15">Acts i. 13, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
These believers rising by gradual and regular gradations from one to
fifteen form the steps to which there is a mystical allusion in the
“psalms of degrees.”<note place="end" n="1470" id="v.LIII-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p96"> The allusion is to
<scripRef passage="Psalms cxx.-cxxxiv" id="v.LIII-p96.1" parsed="|Ps|120|0|134|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.120">Psalms cxx.–cxxxiv</scripRef>. One hundred and twenty is the sum
of the numerals one to fifteen.</p></note> Amos,
although he is only “an herdman” from the country, “a
gatherer of sycomore fruit,”<note place="end" n="1471" id="v.LIII-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p97"> <scripRef passage="Amos vii. 14" id="v.LIII-p97.1" parsed="|Amos|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.7.14">Amos vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> cannot be
explained in a few words. For who can adequately speak of the three
transgressions and the four of Damascus, of Gaza, of Tyre, of
Idumæa, of Moab, of the children of Ammon, and in the seventh and
eighth place of Judah and of Israel? He speaks to the fat kine that are
in the mountain of Samaria,<note place="end" n="1472" id="v.LIII-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p98"> <scripRef passage="Amos iv. 1" id="v.LIII-p98.1" parsed="|Amos|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.4.1">Amos iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and bears
witness that the great house and the little house shall fall.<note place="end" n="1473" id="v.LIII-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p99"> <scripRef passage="Amos vi. 11" id="v.LIII-p99.1" parsed="|Amos|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.6.11">Amos vi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> He sees now the maker of the
grasshopper,<note place="end" n="1474" id="v.LIII-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p100"> <scripRef passage="Amos vii. 1" id="v.LIII-p100.1" parsed="|Amos|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.7.1">Amos vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> now the Lord, standing upon a
wall<note place="end" n="1475" id="v.LIII-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p101"> <scripRef passage="Amos vii. 7" id="v.LIII-p101.1" parsed="|Amos|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.7.7">Amos vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> daubed<note place="end" n="1476" id="v.LIII-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p102"> So the
Vulgate.</p></note> or made of
adamant,<note place="end" n="1477" id="v.LIII-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p103"> So the LXX.</p></note> now a basket of apples<note place="end" n="1478" id="v.LIII-p103.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p104"> <scripRef passage="Amos viii. 1" id="v.LIII-p104.1" parsed="|Amos|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.8.1">Amos viii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> that brings doom to the transgressors,
and now a famine upon the earth “not a famine of bread, nor a
thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the Lord.”<note place="end" n="1479" id="v.LIII-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p105"> <scripRef passage="Amos viii. 11" id="v.LIII-p105.1" parsed="|Amos|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.8.11">Amos viii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Obadiah, whose name means the servant of
God, thunders against Edom red with blood and against the creature born
of earth.<note place="end" n="1480" id="v.LIII-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p106"> ‘Edom’
means ‘red’ and is connected with
‘Adâmâh’=‘the earth.’</p></note> He smites him with the spear of the
spirit because of his continual rivalry with his brother Jacob. Jonah,
fairest of doves, whose shipwreck shews in a figure the passion of the
Lord, recalls the world to penitence, and while he preaches to Nineveh,
announces salvation to all the heathen. Micah the Morasthite a joint
heir with Christ<note place="end" n="1481" id="v.LIII-p106.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p107"> Jerome interprets
the Hebrew word ‘Morasthite’ to mean ‘my
possession.’</p></note> announces the
spoiling of the daughter of the robber and lays siege against her,
because she has smitten the jawbone of the judge of Israel.<note place="end" n="1482" id="v.LIII-p107.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p108"> <scripRef passage="Mic. v. 1" id="v.LIII-p108.1" parsed="|Mic|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.5.1">Mic. v. 1</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> Nahum, the consoler of the world,
rebukes “the bloody city”<note place="end" n="1483" id="v.LIII-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p109"> <i>i.e.,</i>
Nineveh—<scripRef passage="Nahum iii. 1" id="v.LIII-p109.1" parsed="|Nah|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Nah.3.1">Nahum iii.
1</scripRef>.</p></note> and when it is overthrown
cries:—“Behold upon the mountains the feet of him that
bringeth good tidings.”<note place="end" n="1484" id="v.LIII-p109.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p110"> <scripRef passage="Nahum i. 15" id="v.LIII-p110.1" parsed="|Nah|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Nah.1.15">Nahum i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Habakkuk, like
a strong and unyielding wrestler,<note place="end" n="1485" id="v.LIII-p110.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p111"> The name strictly
means ‘embrace.’</p></note> stands
upon his watch and sets his foot upon the tower<note place="end" n="1486" id="v.LIII-p111.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p112"> <scripRef passage="Hab. ii. 1" id="v.LIII-p112.1" parsed="|Hab|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.1">Hab. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> that he may contemplate Christ upon the
cross and say “His glory covered the heavens and the earth was
full of his praise. And his brightness was as the light; he had horns
coming out of his hand: and there was the hiding of his power.”<note place="end" n="1487" id="v.LIII-p112.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p113"> <scripRef passage="Hab. iii. 3, 4" id="v.LIII-p113.1" parsed="|Hab|3|3|3|4" osisRef="Bible:Hab.3.3-Hab.3.4">Hab. iii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Zephaniah, that is the bodyguard and
knower of the secrets of the Lord,<note place="end" n="1488" id="v.LIII-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p114"> Strictly
‘the Lord guards’ or ‘hides.’</p></note> hears
“a cry from the fishgate, and an howling from the second, and a
great crashing from the hills.”<note place="end" n="1489" id="v.LIII-p114.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p115"> <scripRef passage="Zeph. i. 10" id="v.LIII-p115.1" parsed="|Zeph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zeph.1.10">Zeph. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> He proclaims “howling to the
inhabitants of the mortar;<note place="end" n="1490" id="v.LIII-p115.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p116"> So R.V. marg.
Probably a place in Jerusalem.</p></note> for all the people
of Canaan are undone; all they that were laden with silver are cut
off.”<note place="end" n="1491" id="v.LIII-p116.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p117"> <scripRef passage="Zeph. i. 11" id="v.LIII-p117.1" parsed="|Zeph|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zeph.1.11">Zeph. i. 11</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> Haggai, that is he who is glad or
joyful, who has sown in tears to reap in joy,<note place="end" n="1492" id="v.LIII-p117.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p118"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxvi. 5" id="v.LIII-p118.1" parsed="|Ps|126|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.126.5">Ps. cxxvi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>
is occupied with the rebuilding of the temple. He represents the Lord
(the Father, that is) as saying “Yet once, it is a little while,
and I will shake the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, and the dry
land; and I will shake all nations <pb n="101" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_101.html" id="v.LIII-Page_101" />and he who is desired<note place="end" n="1493" id="v.LIII-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p119"> So Vulg.
‘the desire’ A.V.</p></note> of all nations shall come.”<note place="end" n="1494" id="v.LIII-p119.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p120"> <scripRef passage="Hag. ii. 6, 7" id="v.LIII-p120.1" parsed="|Hag|2|6|2|7" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.6-Hag.2.7">Hag. ii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Zechariah, he that is mindful of his
Lord,<note place="end" n="1495" id="v.LIII-p120.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p121"> Strictly ‘the
Lord is mindful.’</p></note> gives us many prophecies. He sees Jesus,<note place="end" n="1496" id="v.LIII-p121.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p122"> <i>i.e.,</i> Joshua
the High Priest.</p></note> “clothed with filthy
garments,”<note place="end" n="1497" id="v.LIII-p122.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p123"> <scripRef passage="Zech. iii. 3" id="v.LIII-p123.1" parsed="|Zech|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.3.3">Zech. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> a stone with
seven eyes,<note place="end" n="1498" id="v.LIII-p123.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p124"> <scripRef passage="Zech. iii. 9" id="v.LIII-p124.1" parsed="|Zech|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.3.9">Zech. iii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> a candle-stick all of gold with
lamps as many as the eyes, and two olive trees on the right side of the
bowl<note place="end" n="1499" id="v.LIII-p124.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p125"> <scripRef passage="Zech. iv. 2, 3" id="v.LIII-p125.1" parsed="|Zech|4|2|4|3" osisRef="Bible:Zech.4.2-Zech.4.3">Zech. iv. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and on the left. After he has described
the horses, red, black, white, and grisled,<note place="end" n="1500" id="v.LIII-p125.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p126"> <scripRef passage="Zech. vi. 1-3" id="v.LIII-p126.1" parsed="|Zech|6|1|6|3" osisRef="Bible:Zech.6.1-Zech.6.3">Zech. vi. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> and
the cutting off of the chariot from Ephraim and of the horse from
Jerusalem<note place="end" n="1501" id="v.LIII-p126.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p127"> <scripRef passage="Zech. ix. 10" id="v.LIII-p127.1" parsed="|Zech|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.10">Zech. ix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> he goes on to prophesy and predict a
king who shall be a poor man and who shall sit “upon a colt the
foal of an ass.”<note place="end" n="1502" id="v.LIII-p127.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p128"> <scripRef passage="Zech. ix. 9" id="v.LIII-p128.1" parsed="|Zech|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.9">Zech. ix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Malachi, the last
of all the prophets, speaks openly of the rejection of Israel and the
calling of the nations. “I have no pleasure in you, saith the
Lord of hosts, neither will I accept an offering at your hand. For from
the rising of the sun even unto the going down of the same, my name is
great among the Gentiles: and in every place incense<note place="end" n="1503" id="v.LIII-p128.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p129"> This word is not in
the Vulg.</p></note> is offered unto my name, and a pure
offering.”<note place="end" n="1504" id="v.LIII-p129.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p130"> <scripRef passage="Mal. i. 10, 11" id="v.LIII-p130.1" parsed="|Mal|1|10|1|11" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.10-Mal.1.11">Mal. i. 10, 11</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> As for Isaiah,
Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and Daniel, who can fully understand or adequately
explain them? The first of them seems to compose not a prophecy but a
gospel. The second speaks of a rod of an almond tree<note place="end" n="1505" id="v.LIII-p130.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p131"> <scripRef passage="Jer. i. 11" id="v.LIII-p131.1" parsed="|Jer|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.11">Jer. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and of a seething pot with its face toward
the north,<note place="end" n="1506" id="v.LIII-p131.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p132"> <scripRef passage="Jer. i. 13" id="v.LIII-p132.1" parsed="|Jer|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.13">Jer. i. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and of a leopard which has changed its
spots.<note place="end" n="1507" id="v.LIII-p132.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p133"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xiii. 23" id="v.LIII-p133.1" parsed="|Jer|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.13.23">Jer. xiii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> He also goes four times through the
alphabet in different metres.<note place="end" n="1508" id="v.LIII-p133.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p134"> <scripRef passage="Lam. 1-4" id="v.LIII-p134.1" parsed="|Lam|1|0|4|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.1">Lamentations cc. I.–IV</scripRef>., each verse in which begins with a
different letter of the alphabet.</p></note> The beginning and
ending of Ezekiel, the third of the four, are involved in so great
obscurity that like the commencement of Genesis they are not studied by
the Hebrews until they are thirty years old. Daniel, the fourth and
last of the four prophets, having knowledge of the times and being
interested in the whole world, in clear language proclaims the stone
cut out of the mountain without hands that overthrows all kingdoms.<note place="end" n="1509" id="v.LIII-p134.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p135"> <scripRef passage="Dan. ii. 45" id="v.LIII-p135.1" parsed="|Dan|2|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.2.45">Dan. ii. 45</scripRef>.</p></note> David, who is our Simonides, Pindar, and
Alcæus, our Horace, our Catullus, and our Serenus all in one,
sings of Christ to his lyre; and on a psaltery with ten strings calls
him from the lower world to rise again. Solomon, a lover of peace<note place="end" n="1510" id="v.LIII-p135.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p136"> See note on LII. 3,
p.</p></note> and of the Lord, corrects morals, teaches
nature, unites Christ and the church, and sings a sweet marriage song<note place="end" n="1511" id="v.LIII-p136.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p137"> The Song of Songs.</p></note> to celebrate that holy bridal. Esther, a
type of the church, frees her people from danger and, after having
slain Haman whose name means iniquity, hands down to posterity a
memorable day and a great feast.<note place="end" n="1512" id="v.LIII-p137.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p138"> <i>i.e.</i> the feast
of Purim—<scripRef passage="Esth. ix. 20-32" id="v.LIII-p138.1" parsed="|Esth|9|20|9|32" osisRef="Bible:Esth.9.20-Esth.9.32">Esth. ix.
20–32</scripRef>.</p></note> The book of
things omitted<note place="end" n="1513" id="v.LIII-p138.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p139">Paraleipomena, the
name given in the LXX. to the books of Chronicles.</p></note> or epitome of the
old dispensation<note place="end" n="1514" id="v.LIII-p139.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p140"> Veteris instrumenti
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LIII-p140.1">᾽επιτομή</span>.</p></note> is of such
importance and value that without it any one who should claim to
himself a knowledge of the scriptures would make himself a laughing
stock in his own eyes. Every name used in it, nay even the conjunction
of the words, serves to throw light on narratives passed over in the
books of Kings and upon questions suggested by the gospel. Ezra and
Nehemiah, that is the Lord’s helper and His consoler, are united
in a single book. They restore the Temple and build up the walls of the
city. In their pages we see the throng of the Israelites returning to
their native land, we read of priests and Levites, of Israel proper and
of proselytes; and we are even told the several families to which the
task of building the walls and towers was assigned. These references
convey one meaning upon the surface, but another below it.</p>

<p id="v.LIII-p141">9. [In Migne, 8.] You see how, carried away by my love
of the scriptures, I have exceeded the limits of a letter yet have not
fully accomplished my object. We have heard only what it is that we
ought to know and to desire, so that we too may be able to say with the
psalmist:—“My soul breaketh out for the very fervent desire
that it hath alway unto thy judgments.”<note place="end" n="1515" id="v.LIII-p141.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p142"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 20" id="v.LIII-p142.1" parsed="|Ps|119|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.20">Ps. cxix. 20</scripRef>, PBV.</p></note>
But the saying of Socrates about himself—“this only I know
that I know nothing”<note place="end" n="1516" id="v.LIII-p142.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p143"> Plato, Ap. Soc. 21,
22.</p></note>—is fulfilled
in our case also. The New Testament I will briefly deal with. Matthew,
Mark, Luke and John are the Lord’s team of four,<note place="end" n="1517" id="v.LIII-p143.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p144"> Quadriga. cf.
Irenæus, Adv. Hær. III. ii. 8.</p></note> the true cherubim or store of knowledge.<note place="end" n="1518" id="v.LIII-p144.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p145"> Clement of
Alexandria, following Philo, makes cherub mean wisdom.</p></note> With them the whole body is full of
eyes,<note place="end" n="1519" id="v.LIII-p145.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p146"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. i. 18" id="v.LIII-p146.1" parsed="|Ezek|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.18">Ezek. i. 18</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> they glitter as sparks,<note place="end" n="1520" id="v.LIII-p146.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p147"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. i. 7" id="v.LIII-p147.1" parsed="|Ezek|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.7">Ezek. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> they run and return like lightning,<note place="end" n="1521" id="v.LIII-p147.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p148"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. i. 14" id="v.LIII-p148.1" parsed="|Ezek|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.14">Ezek. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> their feet are straight feet,<note place="end" n="1522" id="v.LIII-p148.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p149"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. i. 7" id="v.LIII-p149.1" parsed="|Ezek|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.7">Ezek. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and lifted up, their backs also are
winged, ready to fly in all directions. They hold together each by each
and are interwoven one with another:<note place="end" n="1523" id="v.LIII-p149.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p150"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. i. 11" id="v.LIII-p150.1" parsed="|Ezek|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.11">Ezek. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> like wheels
within wheels they roll along<note place="end" n="1524" id="v.LIII-p150.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p151"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. i. 16" id="v.LIII-p151.1" parsed="|Ezek|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.16">Ezek. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and go
whithersoever the breath of the Holy Spirit wafts them.<note place="end" n="1525" id="v.LIII-p151.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p152"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. i. 20" id="v.LIII-p152.1" parsed="|Ezek|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.20">Ezek. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> The apostle Paul writes to seven churches<note place="end" n="1526" id="v.LIII-p152.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p153"> <i>i.e.</i> those of
Rome, Corinth, Galatia, Ephesus, Philippi, Colosse, Thessalonica.</p></note> (for the eighth epistle—that to the
Hebrews—is not generally counted in with the others). He
instructs Timothy and Titus; he intercedes with Philemon for his
runaway slave.<note place="end" n="1527" id="v.LIII-p153.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p154"> Onesimus.</p></note> Of him I think
it better to say nothing than to write inadequately. The Acts of the
Apostles seem to relate a mere unvarnished narrative descrip<pb n="102" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_102.html" id="v.LIII-Page_102" />tive of the infancy of the newly born
church; but when once we realize that their author is Luke the
physician whose praise is in the gospel,<note place="end" n="1528" id="v.LIII-p154.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p155"> <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 14; 2 Cor. viii. 18" id="v.LIII-p155.1" parsed="|Col|4|14|0|0;|2Cor|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.14 Bible:2Cor.8.18">Col. iv. 14; 2 Cor. viii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> we shall see that all his words are
medicine for the sick soul. The apostles James, Peter, John, and Jude,
have published seven epistles at once spiritual and to the point, short
and long, short that is in words but lengthy in substance so that there
are few indeed who do not find themselves in the dark when they read
them. The apocalypse of John has as many mysteries as words. In saying
this I have said less than the book deserves. All praise of it is
inadequate; manifold meanings lie hid in its every word.</p>

<p id="v.LIII-p156">10. [In Migne, 9.] I beg of you, my dear brother, to
live among these books, to meditate upon them, to know nothing else, to
seek nothing else. Does not such a life seem to you a foretaste of
heaven here on earth? Let not the simplicity of the scripture or the
poorness of its vocabulary offend you; for these are due either to the
faults of translators or else to deliberate purpose: for in this way it
is better fitted for the instruction of an unlettered congregation as
the educated person can take one meaning and the uneducated another
from one and the same sentence. I am not so dull or so forward as to
profess that I myself know it, or that I can pluck upon the earth the
fruit which has its root in heaven, but I confess that I should like to
do so. I put myself before the man who sits idle and, while I lay no
claim to be a master, I readily pledge myself to be a fellow-student.
“Every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth;
and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.”<note place="end" n="1529" id="v.LIII-p156.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p157"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 8" id="v.LIII-p157.1" parsed="|Matt|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.8">Matt. vii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Let us learn upon earth that knowledge
which will continue with us in heaven.</p>

<p id="v.LIII-p158">11. [In Migne, 10.] I will receive you with open hands
and—if I may boast and speak foolishly like Hermagoras<note place="end" n="1530" id="v.LIII-p158.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p159"> A verbose rhetorician
mentioned by Cic. de Inv. i. 6.</p></note>—I will strive to learn with you
whatever you desire to study. Eusebius who is here regards you with the
affection of a brother; he<note place="end" n="1531" id="v.LIII-p159.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p160"> Eusebius of Cremona,
who for the next five years remained with Jerome, and afterwards
corresponded with him from Italy. See Letter LVII. § 2. Rufinus,
Apol. i. 19. Jerome, Apol. iii. 4, 5, etc.</p></note> has made your
letter twice as precious by telling me of your sincerity of character,
your contempt for the world, your constancy in friendship, and your
love to Christ. The letter bears on its face (without any aid from him)
your prudence and the charm of your style. Make haste then, I beseech
you, and cut instead of loosing the hawser which prevents your vessel
from moving in the sea. The man who sells his goods because he despises
them and means to renounce the world can have no desire to sell them
dear. Count as money gained the sum that you must expend upon your
outfit. There is an old saying that a miser lacks as much what he has
as what he has not. The believer has a whole world of wealth; the
unbeliever has not a single farthing. Let us always live “as
having nothing and yet possessing all things.”<note place="end" n="1532" id="v.LIII-p160.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p161"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 10" id="v.LIII-p161.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.10">2 Cor. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Food and raiment, these are the
Christian’s wealth.<note place="end" n="1533" id="v.LIII-p161.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p162"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 8" id="v.LIII-p162.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.8">1 Tim. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> If your
property is in your own power,<note place="end" n="1534" id="v.LIII-p162.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p163"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Acts v. 4" id="v.LIII-p163.1" parsed="|Acts|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.4">Acts v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> sell it: if not,
cast it from you. “If any man…will take away thy coat, let
him have thy cloke also.”<note place="end" n="1535" id="v.LIII-p163.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p164"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 40" id="v.LIII-p164.1" parsed="|Matt|5|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.40">Matt. v. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> You are all
for delay, you wish to defer action: unless—so you
argue—unless I sell my goods piecemeal and with caution, Christ
will be at a loss to feed his poor. Nay, he who has offered himself to
God, has given Him everything once for all. The apostles did but
forsake ships and nets.<note place="end" n="1536" id="v.LIII-p164.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p165"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 18-22" id="v.LIII-p165.1" parsed="|Matt|4|18|4|22" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.18-Matt.4.22">Matt. iv. 18–22</scripRef>.</p></note> The widow cast
but two brass coins into the treasury<note place="end" n="1537" id="v.LIII-p165.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p166"> <scripRef passage="Mark xii. 41-44" id="v.LIII-p166.1" parsed="|Mark|12|41|12|44" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.41-Mark.12.44">Mark xii. 41–44</scripRef>.</p></note> and yet she shall be preferred before
Crœsus<note place="end" n="1538" id="v.LIII-p166.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIII-p167"> The last king of
Lydia, celebrated for his riches.</p></note> with all his wealth. He readily
despises all things who reflects always that he must die.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Furia." n="LIV" shorttitle="Letter LIV" progress="23.51%" prev="v.LIII" next="v.LV" id="v.LIV"><p class="c30" id="v.LIV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LIV-p1.1">Letter LIV. To
Furia.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LIV-p2">A letter of guidance to a widow on the best means of
preserving her widowhood (according to Jerome ‘the second of the
three degrees of chastity’). Furia had at one time thought of
marrying again but eventually abandoned her intention and devoted
herself to the care of her young children and her aged father. Jerome
draws a vivid picture of the dangers to which she is exposed at Rome,
lays down rules of conduct for her guidance, and commends her to the
care of the presbyter Exuperius (afterwards bishop of Toulouse). The
date of the letter is 394 <span class="c17" id="v.LIV-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LIV-p3">1. You beg and implore me in your letter to write to
you—or rather write back to you—what mode of life you ought
to adopt to preserve the crown of widowhood and to keep your reputation
for chastity unsullied. My mind rejoices, my reins exult, and my heart
is glad that you desire to be after marriage what your mother Titiana
of holy memory was for a long time in marriage.<note place="end" n="1539" id="v.LIV-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p4"> <i>i.e.</i> a
celibate.</p></note>
Her prayers and supplications are heard. She has succeeded in winning
afresh in her only daughter that which she herself when living
possessed. It is a high privilege of your family that from the time of
Camillus<note place="end" n="1540" id="v.LIV-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p5"> Lucius Furius
Camillus, the hero who conquered Veii and freed Rome from the
Gauls.</p></note> few or none of your house are
described as contracting second marriages. Therefore it will not
redound so much to your praise if you continue a widow as to your shame
if being a Christian you fail <pb n="103" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_103.html" id="v.LIV-Page_103" />to
keep what heathen women have jealously guarded for so many
centuries.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LIV-p6">2. I say nothing of Paula and Eustochium, the fairest
flowers of your stock; for, as my object is to exhort you, I do not
wish it to appear that I am praising them. Blæsilla too I pass
over who following her husband—your brother—to the grave,
fulfilled in a short time of life a long time of virtue.<note place="end" n="1541" id="v.LIV-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p7"> <scripRef passage="Wisdom iv. 13" id="v.LIV-p7.1" parsed="|Wis|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.4.13">Wisdom iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Would that men would imitate the laudable
examples of women, and that wrinkled old age would pay at last what
youth gladly offers at first! In saying this I am putting my hand into
the fire deliberately and with my eyes open. Men will knit their brows
and shake their clenched fists at me;</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LIV-p8">In swelling tones will angry Chremes rave.<note place="end" n="1542" id="v.LIV-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p9"> Horace, A. P. 94:
the allusion is to a scene in the Heauton Timorumenus of Terence.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LIV-p10">The leaders will rise as one man against my epistle; the mob of
patricians will thunder at me. They will cry out that I am a sorcerer
and a seducer; and that I should be transported to the ends of the
earth. They may add, if they will, the title of Samaritan; for in it I
shall but recognize a name given to my Lord. But one thing is certain.
I do not sever the daughter from the mother, I do not use the words of
the gospel: “let the dead bury their dead.”<note place="end" n="1543" id="v.LIV-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p11"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 22" id="v.LIV-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.22">Matt. viii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> For whosoever believes in Christ is
alive; and he who believes in Him “ought himself also so to walk
even as He walked.”<note place="end" n="1544" id="v.LIV-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p12"> <scripRef passage="1 Joh. ii. 6" id="v.LIV-p12.1" parsed="|1John|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.6">1 Joh. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LIV-p13">3. A truce to the calumnies which the malice of
backbiters continually fastens upon all who call themselves Christians
to keep them through fear of shame from aspiring to virtue. Except by
letter we have no knowledge of each other; and where there is no
knowledge after the flesh, there can be no motive for intercourse save
a religious one. “Honour thy father,”<note place="end" n="1545" id="v.LIV-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p14"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xx. 12" id="v.LIV-p14.1" parsed="|Exod|20|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.12">Ex. xx. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> the commandment says, but only if he does
not separate you from your true Father. Recognize the tie of blood but
only so long as your parent recognizes his Creator. Should he fail to
do so, David will sing to you: “hearken, O daughter, and
consider, and incline thine ear; forget also thine own people and thy
father’s house. So shall the king greatly desire thy beauty, for
he is thy Lord.”<note place="end" n="1546" id="v.LIV-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 10, 11" id="v.LIV-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|45|10|45|11" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.10-Ps.45.11">Ps. xlv. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Great is the
prize offered for the forgetting of a parent, “the king shall
desire thy beauty.” You have heard, you have considered, you have
inclined your ear, you have forgotten your people and your
father’s house; therefore the king shall desire your beauty and
shall say to you:—“thou art all fair, my love; there is no
spot in thee.”<note place="end" n="1547" id="v.LIV-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p16"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 4.7" id="v.LIV-p16.1" parsed="|Song|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.7">Cant. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> What can be
fairer than a soul which is called the daughter of God,<note place="end" n="1548" id="v.LIV-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 10" id="v.LIV-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|45|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.10">Ps. xlv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and which seeks for herself no outward
adorning.<note place="end" n="1549" id="v.LIV-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p18"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 3" id="v.LIV-p18.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.3">1 Pet. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> She believes in Christ, and, dowered
with this hope of greatness<note place="end" n="1550" id="v.LIV-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p19"> Hac ambitione
ditata.</p></note> makes her way to her
spouse; for Christ is at once her bridegroom and her Lord.</p>

<p id="v.LIV-p20">4. What troubles matrimony involves you have learned in
the marriage state itself; you have been surfeited with quails’
flesh<note place="end" n="1551" id="v.LIV-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p21"> <scripRef passage="Numb. xi. 20, 31-4" id="v.LIV-p21.1" parsed="|Num|11|20|0|0;|Num|11|31|11|4" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.20 Bible:Num.11.31-Num.11.4">Numb. xi. 20, 31–4</scripRef>.</p></note> even to loathing; your mouth has been filled
with the gall of bitterness; you have expelled the indigestible and
unwholesome food; you have relieved a heaving stomach. Why will you
again swallow what has disagreed with you? “The dog is turned to
his own vomit again and the sow that was washed to her wallowing in the
mire.”<note place="end" n="1552" id="v.LIV-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p22"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 22" id="v.LIV-p22.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.22">1 Pet. ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Even brute beasts and flying birds do
not fall into the same snares twice. Do you fear extinction for the
line of Camillus if you do not present your father with some little
fellow to crawl upon his breast and slobber his neck? As if all who
marry have children! and as if when they do come, they always resemble
their forefathers! Did Cicero’s son exhibit his father’s
eloquence? Had your own Cornelia,<note place="end" n="1553" id="v.LIV-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p23"> Furia’s
sister-in-law Blæsilla was through her mother Paula descended from
the Gracchi. See Letter CVIII. § 33.</p></note> pattern at
once of chastity and of fruitfulness, cause to rejoice that she was
mother of her Gracchi? It is ridiculous to expect as certain the
offspring which many, as you can see, have not got, while others who
have had it have lost it again. To whom then are you to leave your
great riches? To Christ who cannot die. Whom shall you make your heir?
The same who is already your Lord. Your father will be sorry but Christ
will be glad; your family will grieve but the angels will rejoice with
you. Let your father do what he likes with what is his own. You are not
his to whom you have been born, but His to whom you have been born
again, and who has purchased you at a great price with His own blood.<note place="end" n="1554" id="v.LIV-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p24"> <scripRef passage="Acts xx. 28" id="v.LIV-p24.1" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts xx. 28</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LIV-p25">5. Beware of nurses and waiting maids and similar
venomous creatures who try to satisfy their greed by sucking your
blood. They advise you to do not what is best for you but what is best
for them. They are for ever dinning into your ears Virgil’s
lines:—</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LIV-p26">Will you waste all your youth in lonely grief</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LIV-p27">And children sweet, the gifts of love, forswear?<note place="end" n="1555" id="v.LIV-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p28"> Virg. A. iv. 32.</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LIV-p29">Wherever there is holy chastity, there is also frugal
living; and wherever there is frugal living, servants lose by it. What
they do not get is in their minds so much taken from them. The actual
sum received is what they look to, and not its relative amount. The
<pb n="104" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_104.html" id="v.LIV-Page_104" />moment they see a Christian they at
once repeat the hackneyed saying:—“The Greek! The
impostor!”<note place="end" n="1556" id="v.LIV-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p30"> See Letter XXXVIII.
§ 5.</p></note> They spread the
most scandalous reports and, when any such emanates from themselves,
they pretend that they have heard it from others, managing thus at once
to originate the story and to exaggerate it. A lying rumour goes forth;
and this, when it has reached the married ladies and has been fanned by
their tongues, spreads through the provinces. You may see numbers of
these—their faces painted, their eyes like those of vipers, their
teeth rubbed with pumice-stone—raving and carping at Christians
with insane fury. One of these ladies,</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LIV-p31">A violet mantle round her shoulders thrown,</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LIV-p32">Drawls out some mawkish stuff, speaks through her
nose,</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LIV-p33">And minces half her words with tripping tongue.<note place="end" n="1557" id="v.LIV-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p34"> Persius i. 32
sqq.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LIV-p35">Hereupon the rest chime in and every bench expresses hoarse
approval. They are backed up by men of my own order who, finding
themselves assailed, assail others. Always fluent in attacking me, they
are dumb in their own defence; just as though they were not monks
themselves, and as though every word said against monks did not tell
also against their spiritual progenitors the clergy. Harm done to the
flock brings discredit on the shepherd. On the other hand we cannot but
praise the life of a monk who holds up to veneration the priests of
Christ and refuses to detract from that order to which he owes it that
he is a Christian.</p>

<p id="v.LIV-p36">6. I have spoken thus, my daughter in Christ, not
because I doubt that you will be faithful to your vows,<note place="end" n="1558" id="v.LIV-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p37"> Propositum. The
word was passing from the meaning of a purpose into that of a formal
vow.</p></note> (you would never have asked for a letter
of advice had you been uncertain as to the blessedness of monogamy):
but that you may realize the wickedness of servants who merely wish to
sell you for their own advantage, the snares which relations may set
for you and the well meant but mistaken suggestions of a father. While
I allow that this latter feels love toward you, I cannot admit that it
is love according to knowledge. I must say with the apostle: “I
bear them record that they have a zeal of God, but not according to
knowledge.”<note place="end" n="1559" id="v.LIV-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p38"> <scripRef passage="Rom. x. 2" id="v.LIV-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.2">Rom. x. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Imitate
rather—I cannot say it too often—your holy mother<note place="end" n="1560" id="v.LIV-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p39"> Titiana.</p></note> whose zeal for Christ comes into my mind as
often as I remember her, and not her zeal only but the paleness induced
in her by fasting, the alms given by her to the poor, the courtesy
shewn by her to the servants of God, the lowliness of her garb and
heart, and the constant moderation of her language. Of your father too
I speak with respect, not because he is a patrician and of consular
rank but because he is a Christian. Let him be true to his profession
as such. Let him rejoice that he has begotten a daughter for Christ and
not for the world. Nay rather let him grieve that you have in vain lost
your virginity as the fruits of matrimony have not been yours. Where is
the husband whom he gave to you? Even had he been lovable and good,
death would still have snatched all away, and his decease would have
terminated the fleshly bond between you. Seize the opportunity, I beg
of you, and make a virtue of necessity. In the lives of Christians we
look not to the beginnings but to the endings. Paul began badly but
ended well. The start of Judas wins praise; his end is condemned
because of his treachery. Read Ezekiel, “The righteousness of the
righteous shall not deliver him in the day of his transgression; as for
the wickedness of the wicked he shall not fall thereby in the day that
he turneth from his wickedness.”<note place="end" n="1561" id="v.LIV-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p40"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxiii. 12" id="v.LIV-p40.1" parsed="|Ezek|33|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.33.12">Ezek. xxxiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
The Christian life is the true Jacob’s ladder on which the angels
ascend and descend,<note place="end" n="1562" id="v.LIV-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p41"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxviii. 12" id="v.LIV-p41.1" parsed="|Gen|28|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.12">Gen. xxviii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> while the Lord
stands above it holding out His hand to those who slip and sustaining
by the vision of Himself the weary steps of those who ascend. But while
He does not wish the death of a sinner, but only that he should be
converted and live, He hates the lukewarm<note place="end" n="1563" id="v.LIV-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p42"> <scripRef passage="Rev. iii. 16" id="v.LIV-p42.1" parsed="|Rev|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.16">Rev. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>
and they quickly cause him loathing. To whom much is forgiven, the same
loveth much.<note place="end" n="1564" id="v.LIV-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p43"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 47" id="v.LIV-p43.1" parsed="|Luke|7|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.47">Luke vii. 47</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LIV-p44">7. In the gospel a harlot wins salvation. How? She is
baptized in her tears and wipes the Lord’s feet with that same
hair with which she had before deceived many. She does not wear a
waving headdress or creaking boots, she does not darken her eyes with
antimony. Yet in her squalor she is lovelier than ever. What place have
rouge and white lead on the face of a Christian woman? The one
simulates the natural red of the cheeks and of the lips; the other the
whiteness of the face and of the neck. They serve only to inflame young
men’s passions, to stimulate lust, and to indicate an unchaste
mind. How can a woman weep for her sins whose tears lay bare her true
complexion and mark furrows on her cheeks? Such adorning is not of the
Lord; a mask of this kind belongs to Antichrist. With what confidence
can a woman raise features to heaven which her Creator must fail to
recognize? It is idle to allege in excuse for such practices
girlishness and youthful vanity. A widow who has ceased to have a
husband to please, and who in the apostle’s language is a widow
indeed,<note place="end" n="1565" id="v.LIV-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p45"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 5" id="v.LIV-p45.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.5">1 Tim. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> needs nothing more but <pb n="105" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_105.html" id="v.LIV-Page_105" />perseverance only. She is mindful of past
enjoyments, she knows what gave her pleasure and what she has now lost.
By rigid fast and vigil she must quench the fiery darts of the devil.<note place="end" n="1566" id="v.LIV-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p46"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 16" id="v.LIV-p46.1" parsed="|Eph|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.16">Eph. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> If we are widows, we must either speak as
we are dressed, or else dress as we speak. Why do we profess one thing,
and practise another? The tongue talks of chastity, but the rest of the
body reveals incontinence.</p>

<p id="v.LIV-p47">8. So much for dress and adornment. But a widow
“that liveth in pleasure”—the words are not mine but
those of the apostle—“is dead while she liveth.”<note place="end" n="1567" id="v.LIV-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p48"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 6" id="v.LIV-p48.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.6">1 Tim. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> What does that mean—“is dead
while she liveth”? To those who know no better she seems to be
alive and not, as she is, dead in sin; yes, and in another sense dead
to Christ, from whom no secrets are hid. “The soul that sinneth
it shall die.”<note place="end" n="1568" id="v.LIV-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p49"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 20" id="v.LIV-p49.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.20">Ezek. xviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> “Some
men’s sins are open…going before to judgment: and some they
follow after. Likewise also good works are manifest, and they that are
otherwise cannot be hid.<note place="end" n="1569" id="v.LIV-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p50"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 24, 25" id="v.LIV-p50.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|24|5|25" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.24-1Tim.5.25">1 Tim. v. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> The words mean
this:—Certain persons sin so deliberately and flagrantly that you
no sooner see them than you know them at once to be sinners. But the
defects of others are so cunningly concealed that we only learn them
from subsequent information. Similarly the good deeds of some people
are public property, while those of others we come to know only through
long intimacy with them. Why then must we needs boast of our chastity,
a thing which cannot prove itself to be genuine without its companions
and attendants, continence and plain living? The apostle macerates his
body and brings it into subjection to the soul lest what he has
preached to others he should himself fail to keep;<note place="end" n="1570" id="v.LIV-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p51"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="v.LIV-p51.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and can a mere girl whose passions are
kindled by abundance of food, can a mere girl afford to be confident of
her own chastity?</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LIV-p52">9. In saying this, I do not of course condemn food which
God created to be enjoyed with thanksgiving,<note place="end" n="1571" id="v.LIV-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p53"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 4" id="v.LIV-p53.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4">1 Tim. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
but I seek to remove from youths and girls what are incentives to
sensual pleasure. Neither the fiery Etna nor the country of Vulcan,<note place="end" n="1572" id="v.LIV-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p54"> The island of
Lemnos in the Ægean Sea.</p></note> nor Vesuvius, nor Olympus, burns with
such violent heat as the youthful marrow of those who are flushed with
wine and filled with food. Many trample covetousness under foot, and
lay it down as readily as they lay down their purse. An enforced
silence serves to make amends for a railing tongue. The outward
appearance and the mode of dress can be changed in a single hour. All
other sins are external, and what is external can easily be cast away.
Desire alone, implanted in men by God to lead them to procreate
children, is internal; and this, if it once oversteps its own bounds,
becomes a sin, and by a law of nature cries out for sexual intercourse.
It is therefore a work of great merit, and one which requires
unremitting diligence to overcome that which is innate in you; while
living in the flesh not to live after the flesh; to strive with
yourself day by day and to watch the foe shut up within you with the
hundred eyes of the fabled Argus.<note place="end" n="1573" id="v.LIV-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p55"> The hundred-eyed
son of Inachus appointed by Hera to be the guardian of Io.</p></note> This is
what the apostle says in other words: “Every sin that a man doeth
is without the body; but he that committeth fornication sinneth against
his own body.”<note place="end" n="1574" id="v.LIV-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p56"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 18" id="v.LIV-p56.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.18">1 Cor. vi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Physicians and
others who have written on the nature of the human body, and
particularly Galen in his books entitled <i>On matters of health</i>,
say that the bodies of boys and of young men and of full grown men and
women glow with an interior heat and consequently that for persons of
these ages all food is injurious which tends to promote this heat:
while on the other hand it is highly conducive to health in eating and
in drinking to take things cold and cooling. Contrariwise they tell us
that warm food and old wine are good for the old who suffer from
humours and from chilliness. Hence it is that the Saviour says
“Take heed to yourselves lest at any time your hearts be
overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness, and cares of this
life.”<note place="end" n="1575" id="v.LIV-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p57"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 34" id="v.LIV-p57.1" parsed="|Luke|21|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.34">Luke xxi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> So too speaks the apostle: “Be
not drunk with wine, wherein is excess.”<note place="end" n="1576" id="v.LIV-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p58"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 18" id="v.LIV-p58.1" parsed="|Eph|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.18">Eph. v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
No wonder that the potter spoke thus of the vessel which He had made
when even the comic poet whose only object is to know and to describe
the ways of men tells us that</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LIV-p59">Where Ceres fails and Liber, Venus droops.<note place="end" n="1577" id="v.LIV-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p60"> Ter. Enn. iv. 5,
6.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LIV-p61">10. In the first place then, till you have passed the
years of early womanhood, take only water to drink, for this is by
nature of all drinks the most cooling. This, if your stomach is strong
enough to bear it; but if your digestion is weak, hear what the apostle
says to Timothy: “use a little wine for thy stomach’s sake
and thine often infirmities.”<note place="end" n="1578" id="v.LIV-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p62"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 23" id="v.LIV-p62.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.23">1 Tim. v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Then as
regards your food you must avoid all heating dishes. I do not speak of
flesh dishes only (although of these the chosen vessel declares his
mind thus: “it is good neither to eat flesh nor to drink
wine”<note place="end" n="1579" id="v.LIV-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p63"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 21" id="v.LIV-p63.1" parsed="|Rom|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.21">Rom. xiv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>) but of vegetables as well.
Everything provocative or indigestible is to be refused. Be assured
that nothing is so good for young Christians as <pb n="106" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_106.html" id="v.LIV-Page_106" />the eating of herbs. Accordingly in another
place he says: “another who is weak eateth herbs.”<note place="end" n="1580" id="v.LIV-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p64"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 2" id="v.LIV-p64.1" parsed="|Rom|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.2">Rom. xiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus the heat of the body must be tempered
with cold food. Daniel and the three children lived on pulse.<note place="end" n="1581" id="v.LIV-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p65"> <scripRef passage="Dan. i. 16" id="v.LIV-p65.1" parsed="|Dan|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.1.16">Dan. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> They were still boys and had not come yet
to that frying-pan on which the King of Babylon fried the elders<note place="end" n="1582" id="v.LIV-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p66"> <i>i.e.</i> Ahab
and Zedekiah whose fate is recorded <scripRef passage="Jer. xxix. 20-23" id="v.LIV-p66.1" parsed="|Jer|29|20|29|23" osisRef="Bible:Jer.29.20-Jer.29.23">Jer. xxix. 20–23</scripRef>. According to Jerome tradition
identified them with the elders who tempted Susannah, although these
latter are said to have been stoned and not burned.</p></note> who were judges. Moreover, by an express
privilege of God’s own giving their bodily condition was improved
by their regimen. We do not expect that it will be so with us, but we
look for increased vigour of soul which becomes stronger as the flesh
grows weaker. Some persons who aspire to the life of chastity fall
midway in their journey from supposing that they need only abstain from
flesh. They load their stomachs with vegetables which are only harmless
when taken sparingly and in moderation. If I am to say what I think,
there is nothing which so much heats the body and inflames the passions
as undigested food and breathing broken with hiccoughs. As for you, my
daughter, I would rather wound your modesty than endanger my case by
understatement. Regard everything as poison which bears within it the
seeds of sensual pleasure. A meagre diet which leaves the appetite
always unsatisfied is to be preferred to fasts three days long. It is
much better to take a little every day than some days to abstain wholly
and on others to surfeit oneself. That rain is best which falls slowly
to the ground. Showers that come down suddenly and with violence wash
away the soil.</p>

<p id="v.LIV-p67">11. When you eat your meals, reflect that you must
immediately afterwards pray and read. Have a fixed number of lines of
holy scripture, and render it as your task to your Lord. On no account
resign yourself to sleep until you have filled the basket of your
breast with a woof of this weaving. After the holy scriptures you
should read the writings of learned men; of those at any rate whose
faith is well known. You need not go into the mire to seek for gold;
you have many pearls, buy the one pearl with these.<note place="end" n="1583" id="v.LIV-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p68"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 45, 46" id="v.LIV-p68.1" parsed="|Matt|13|45|13|46" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.45-Matt.13.46">Matt. xiii. 45, 46</scripRef>.</p></note> Stand, as Jeremiah says, in more ways
than one that so you may come on the true way that leads to the
Father.<note place="end" n="1584" id="v.LIV-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p69"> <scripRef passage="Jer. vi. 16" id="v.LIV-p69.1" parsed="|Jer|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.6.16">Jer. vi. 16</scripRef>. ‘The ways.’ Vulg. VA V.
‘More than one’ is Jerome’s Gloss.</p></note> Exchange your love of necklaces
and of gems and of silk dresses for earnestness in studying the
scriptures. Enter the land of promise that flows with milk and honey.<note place="end" n="1585" id="v.LIV-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p70"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxiii. 3" id="v.LIV-p70.1" parsed="|Exod|33|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.3">Ex. xxxiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Eat fine flour and oil. Let your clothing
be, like Joseph’s, of many colors.<note place="end" n="1586" id="v.LIV-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p71"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxvii. 23" id="v.LIV-p71.1" parsed="|Gen|37|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.37.23">Gen. xxxvii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Let your ears like those of Jerusalem<note place="end" n="1587" id="v.LIV-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p72"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 12" id="v.LIV-p72.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.12">Ezek. xvi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> be pierced by the word of God that the
precious grains of new corn may hang from them. In that reverend man
Exuperius<note place="end" n="1588" id="v.LIV-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p73"> Afterwards
Bishop of Tolosa (Toulouse). He is mentioned again in Letters CXXIII.
and CXXV.</p></note> you have a man of tried years
and faith ready to give you constant support with his advice.</p>

<p id="v.LIV-p74">12. Make to yourself friends of the mammon of
unrighteousness that they may receive you into everlasting
habitations.<note place="end" n="1589" id="v.LIV-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p75"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 9" id="v.LIV-p75.1" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9">Luke xvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Give your riches not to those who
feed on pheasants but to those who have none but common bread to eat,
such as stays hunger while it does not stimulate lust. Consider the
poor and needy.<note place="end" n="1590" id="v.LIV-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p76"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xli. i" id="v.LIV-p76.1" parsed="|Ps|41|0|0|0;|Ps|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.41 Bible:Ps.1">Ps. xli. i</scripRef>, PBV.</p></note> Give to everyone
that asks of you,<note place="end" n="1591" id="v.LIV-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p77"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 42" id="v.LIV-p77.1" parsed="|Matt|5|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.42">Matt. v. 42</scripRef>.</p></note> but especially
unto them who are of the household of faith.<note place="end" n="1592" id="v.LIV-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p78"> <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 10" id="v.LIV-p78.1" parsed="|Gal|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.10">Gal. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
Clothe the naked, feed the hungry, visit the sick.<note place="end" n="1593" id="v.LIV-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p79"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 35, 36" id="v.LIV-p79.1" parsed="|Matt|25|35|25|36" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.35-Matt.25.36">Matt. xxv. 35, 36</scripRef>.</p></note> Every time that you hold out your hand,
think of Christ. See to it that you do not, when the Lord your God asks
an alms of you, increase riches which are none of His.</p>

<p id="v.LIV-p80">13. Avoid the company of young men. Let long baited
youths dandified and wanton never be seen under your roof. Repel a
singer as you would some bane. Hurry from your house women who live by
playing and singing, the devil’s choir whose songs are the fatal
ones of sirens. Do not arrogate to yourself a widow’s license and
appear in public preceded by a host of eunuchs. It is a most
mischievous thing for those who are weak owing to their sex and youth
to misuse their own discretion and to suppose that things are lawful
because they are pleasant. “All things are lawful, but all things
are not expedient.”<note place="end" n="1594" id="v.LIV-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p81"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 12" id="v.LIV-p81.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.12">1 Cor. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> No frizzled
steward nor shapely foster brother nor fair and ruddy footman must
dangle at your heels. Sometimes the tone of the mistress is inferred
from the dress of the maid. Seek the society of holy virgins and
widows; and, if need arises for holding converse with men, do not shun
having witnesses, and let your conversation be marked with such
confidence that the entry of a third person shall neither startle you
nor make you blush. The face is the mirror of the mind and a
woman’s eyes without a word betray the secrets of her heart. I
have lately seen a most miserable scandal traverse the entire East. The
lady’s age and style, her dress and mien, the indiscriminate
company she kept, her dainty table and her regal appointments bespoke
her the bride of a Nero or of a Sardanapallus. The scars of others
should teach us caution. ‘When he that causeth trouble is
scourged the fool will be wiser.’<note place="end" n="1595" id="v.LIV-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p82"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xix. 25" id="v.LIV-p82.1" parsed="|Prov|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.19.25">Prov. xix. 25</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> A
holy love knows no impatience. A false rumor is quickly crushed and the
after life passes judgment on that which has gone <pb n="107" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_107.html" id="v.LIV-Page_107" />before. It is not indeed possible that any one
should come to the end of life’s race without suffering from
calumny; the wicked find it a consolation to carp at the good,
supposing the guilt of sin to be less, in proportion as the number of
those who commit it is greater. Still a fire of straw quickly dies out
and a spreading flame soon expires if fuel to it be wanting. Whether
the report which prevailed a year ago was true or false, when once the
sin ceases, the scandal also will cease. I do not say this because I
fear anything wrong in your case but because, owing to my deep
affection for you, there is no safety that I do not fear.<note place="end" n="1596" id="v.LIV-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p83"> Cf. Virg. A. iv.
298.</p></note> Oh! that you could see your sister<note place="end" n="1597" id="v.LIV-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p84"> Her cousin
Eustochium seems to be meant.</p></note> and that it might be yours to hear the
eloquence of her holy lips and to behold the mighty spirit which
animates her diminutive frame. You might hear the whole contents of the
old and new testaments come bubbling up out of her heart. Fasting is
her sport, and prayer she makes her pastime. Like Miriam after the
drowning Pharaoh she takes up her timbrel and sings to the virgin
choir, “Let us sing to the Lord for He hath triumphed gloriously;
the horse and his rider hath he thrown into the sea.”<note place="end" n="1598" id="v.LIV-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p85"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xv. 21" id="v.LIV-p85.1" parsed="|Exod|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.21">Ex. xv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> She teaches her companions to be music
girls but music girls for Christ, to be luteplayers but luteplayers for
the Saviour. In this occupation she passes both day and night and with
oil ready to put in the lamps she waits the coming of the Bridegroom.<note place="end" n="1599" id="v.LIV-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p86"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 4" id="v.LIV-p86.1" parsed="|Matt|25|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.4">Matt. xxv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Do you therefore imitate your kinswoman.
Let Rome have in you what a grander city than Rome, I mean Bethlehem,
has in her.</p>

<p id="v.LIV-p87">14. You have wealth and can easily therefore supply food
to those who want it. Let virtue consume what was provided for
self-indulgence; one who means to despise matrimony need fear no degree
of want. Have about you troops of virgins whom you may lead into the
king’s chamber. Support widows that you may mingle them as a kind
of violets with the virgins’ lilies and the martyrs’ roses.
Such are the garlands you must weave for Christ in place of that crown
of thorns<note place="end" n="1600" id="v.LIV-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p88"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 29" id="v.LIV-p88.1" parsed="|Matt|27|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.29">Matt. xxvii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> in which he bore the sins of the world.
Let your most noble father thus find in you his joy and support, let
him learn from his daughter the lessons he used to learn from his wife.
His hair is already gray, his knees tremble, his teeth fall out, his
brow is furrowed through years, death is nigh even at the doors, the
pyre is all but laid out hard by. Whether we like it or not, we grow
old. Let him provide for himself the provision which is needful for his
long journey. Let him take with him what otherwise he must unwillingly
leave behind, nay let him send before him to heaven what if he declines
it, will be appropriated by earth.</p>

<p id="v.LIV-p89">15. Young widows, of whom some “are already turned
aside after Satan, when they have begun to wax wanton against Christ
”<note place="end" n="1601" id="v.LIV-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p90"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 15, 11" id="v.LIV-p90.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|15|0|0;|1Tim|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.15 Bible:1Tim.5.11">1 Tim. v. 15, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and wish to marry, generally make such
excuses as these. “My little patrimony is daily decreasing, the
property which I have inherited is being squandered, a servant has
spoken insultingly to me, a maid has neglected my orders. Who will
appear for me before the authorities? Who will be responsible for the
rents of my estates?<note place="end" n="1602" id="v.LIV-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p91"> Agrorum tributa.</p></note> Who will see to
the education of my children, and to the bringing up of my
slaves?” Thus, shameful to say, they put that forward as a reason
for marrying again, which alone should deter them from doing so. For by
marrying again a mother places over her sons not a guardian but a foe,
not a father but a tyrant. Inflamed by her passions she forgets the
fruit of her womb, and among the children who know nothing of their sad
fate the lately weeping widow dresses herself once more as a bride. Why
these excuses about your property and the insolence of slaves? Confess
the shameful truth. No woman marries to avoid cohabiting with a
husband. At least, if passion is not your motive, it is mere madness to
play the harlot just to increase wealth. You do but purchase a paltry
and passing gain at the price of a grace which is precious and eternal!
If you have children already, why do you want to marry? If you have
none, why do you not fear a recurrence of your former sterility? Why do
you put an uncertain gain before a certain loss of self-respect?</p>

<p id="v.LIV-p92">A marriage-settlement is made in your favour to-day but
in a short time you will be constrained to make your will. Your husband
will feign sickness and will do for you what he wants you to do for
him. Yet he is sure to live and you are sure to die. Or if it happens
that you have sons by the second husband, domestic strife is certain to
result and intestine disputes. You will not be allowed to love your
first children, nor to look kindly on those to whom you have yourself
given birth. You will have to give them their food secretly; yet even
so your present husband will bear a grudge against your previous one
and, unless you hate your sons, he will think that you still love their
father. But your husband may have issue by a former wife. If so when he
takes you to his home, though you should be the kindest person in the
world, <pb n="108" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_108.html" id="v.LIV-Page_108" />all the commonplaces of
rhetoricians and declamations of comic poets and writers of mimes will
be hurled at you as a cruel stepmother. If your stepson fall sick or
have a headache you will be calumniated as a poisoner. If you refuse
him food, you will be cruel, while if you give it, you will be held to
have bewitched him. I ask you what benefit has a second marriage to
confer great enough to compensate for these evils?</p>

<p id="v.LIV-p93">16. Do we wish to know what widows ought to be? Let us
read the gospel according to Luke. “There was one Anna,” he
says, “a prophetess, the daughter of Phanuel of the tribe of
Aser.”<note place="end" n="1603" id="v.LIV-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p94"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 36" id="v.LIV-p94.1" parsed="|Luke|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.36">Luke ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> The meaning of the name Anna is
grace. Phanuel is in our tongue the face of God. Aser may be translated
either as blessedness or as wealth. From her youth up to the age of
fourscore and four years she had borne the burden of widowhood, not
departing from the temple and giving herself to fastings and prayers
night and day; therefore she earned spiritual grace, received the title
‘daughter of the face of God,’<note place="end" n="1604" id="v.LIV-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p95"> Penuel (A.V. Phanuel)
means ‘face of God’ cf. <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 30" id="v.LIV-p95.1" parsed="|Gen|32|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.30">Gen. xxxii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>
and obtained a share in the ‘blessedness and wealth’<note place="end" n="1605" id="v.LIV-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p96"> Asher =
‘blessedness or wealth.’</p></note> which belonged to her ancestry. Let us
recall to mind the widow of Zarephath<note place="end" n="1606" id="v.LIV-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p97"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xvii" id="v.LIV-p97.1" parsed="|1Kgs|17|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17">1 Kings xvii</scripRef>.</p></note>
who thought more of satisfying Elijah’s hunger than of preserving
her own life and that of her son. Though she believed that she and he
must die that very night unless they had food, she determined that her
guest should survive. She preferred to sacrifice her life rather than
to neglect the duty of almsgiving. In her handful of meal she found the
seed from which she was to reap a harvest sent her by the Lord. She
sows her meal and lo! a cruse of oil comes from it. In the land of
Judah grain was scarce for the corn of wheat had died there;<note place="end" n="1607" id="v.LIV-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p98"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xii. 24" id="v.LIV-p98.1" parsed="|John|12|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.24">Joh. xii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> but in the house of a heathen widow oil
flowed in streams. In the book of Judith—if any one is of opinion
that it should be received as canonical—we read of a widow wasted
with fasting and wearing the sombre garb of a mourner, whose outward
squalor indicated not so much the regret which she felt for her dead
husband as the temper<note place="end" n="1608" id="v.LIV-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p99"> <i>i.e.,</i> that
of penitence.</p></note> in which she
looked forward to the coming of the Bridegroom. I see her hand armed
with the sword and stained with blood. I recognize the head of
Holofernes which she has carried away from the camp of the enemy. Here
a woman vanquishes men, and chastity beheads lust. Quickly changing her
garb, she puts on once more in the hour of victory her own mean dress
finer than all the splendours of the world.<note place="end" n="1609" id="v.LIV-p99.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p100"> <scripRef passage="Judith xiii" id="v.LIV-p100.1" parsed="|Jdt|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jdt.13">Judith xiii</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LIV-p101">17. Some from a misapprehension number Deborah among the
widows, and suppose that Barak the leader of the army is her son,
though the scripture tells a different story. I will mention her here
because she was a prophetess and is reckoned among the judges, and
again because she might have said with the psalmist:—“How
sweet are thy words unto my taste! yea sweeter than honey to my
mouth.”<note place="end" n="1610" id="v.LIV-p101.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p102"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 103" id="v.LIV-p102.1" parsed="|Ps|119|103|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.103">Ps. cxix. 103</scripRef>.</p></note> Well was she called
the bee<note place="end" n="1611" id="v.LIV-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p103"> The meaning of
Deborah.</p></note> for she fed on the flowers of
scripture, was enveloped with the fragrance of the Holy Spirit, and
gathered into one with prophetic lips the sweet juices of the nectar.
Then there is Naomi, in Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LIV-p103.1">παρακεκλημένη</span><note place="end" n="1612" id="v.LIV-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p104"> Jerome appears to
have read <span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="v.LIV-p104.1">נתמי</span>
for <span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="v.LIV-p104.2">נעמי</span>. The
latter means ‘my pleasantness.’</p></note> or she who is consoled, who, when her
husband and her children died abroad, carried her chastity back home
and, being supported on the road by its aid, kept with her her
Moabitish daughter-in-law, that in her the prophecy of Isaiah<note place="end" n="1613" id="v.LIV-p104.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p105"> Made long
afterwards.</p></note> might find a fulfilment. “Send out
the lamb, O Lord, to rule over the land from the rock of the desert to
the mount of the daughter of Zion.”<note place="end" n="1614" id="v.LIV-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p106"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xvi. 1" id="v.LIV-p106.1" parsed="|Isa|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.16.1">Isa. xvi. 1</scripRef> Vulg. ‘the rock of the
desert’ is a poetical name for Moab.</p></note>
I pass on to the widow in the gospel who, though she was but a poor
widow was yet richer than all the people of Israel.<note place="end" n="1615" id="v.LIV-p106.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p107"> <scripRef passage="Mark xii. 43" id="v.LIV-p107.1" parsed="|Mark|12|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.43">Mark xii. 43</scripRef>.</p></note> She had but a grain of mustard seed, but
she put her leaven in three measures of flour; and, combining her
confession of the Father and of the Son with the grace of the Holy
Spirit, she cast her two mites into the treasury. All the substance
that she had, her entire possessions, she offered in the two testaments
of her faith. These are the two seraphim which glorify the Trinity with
threefold song<note place="end" n="1616" id="v.LIV-p107.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p108"> <scripRef passage="Isa. vi. 2, 3" id="v.LIV-p108.1" parsed="|Isa|6|2|6|3" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.2-Isa.6.3">Isa. vi. 2, 3</scripRef>. See Letter, XVIII. ante.</p></note> and are stored
among the treasures of the church. They also form the legs of the tongs
by which the live coal is caught up to purge the sinner’s lips.<note place="end" n="1617" id="v.LIV-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p109"> <scripRef passage="Isa. vi. 6" id="v.LIV-p109.1" parsed="|Isa|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.6">Isa. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LIV-p110">18. But why should I recall instances from history and
bring from books types of saintly women, when in your own city you have
many before your eyes whose example you may well imitate? I shall not
recount their merits here lest I should seem to flatter them. It will
suffice to mention the saintly Marcella<note place="end" n="1618" id="v.LIV-p110.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p111"> See Letters
XXIII., LXXVII., etc.</p></note> who, while she is true to the claims of
her birth and station, has set before us a life which is worthy of the
gospel. Anna “lived with an husband seven years from her
virginity”;<note place="end" n="1619" id="v.LIV-p111.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p112"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 36" id="v.LIV-p112.1" parsed="|Luke|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.36">Luke ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> Marcella lived
with one for seven months. Anna looked for the coming of Christ;
Marcella holds fast the Lord whom Anna received in her arms. Anna sang
His praise when He was still a <pb n="109" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_109.html" id="v.LIV-Page_109" />wailing infant; Marcella proclaims His glory
now that He has won His triumph. Anna spoke of Him to all those who
waited for the redemption of Israel; Marcella cries out with the
nations of the redeemed: “A brother redeemeth not, yet a man
shall redeem,”<note place="end" n="1620" id="v.LIV-p112.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p113"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlix. 7" id="v.LIV-p113.1" parsed="|Ps|49|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.7">Ps. xlix. 7</scripRef>. Vulg.</p></note> and from another
psalm: “A man was born in her, and the Highest Himself hath
established her.”<note place="end" n="1621" id="v.LIV-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LIV-p114"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxvii. 5" id="v.LIV-p114.1" parsed="|Ps|87|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.87.5">Ps. lxxxvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LIV-p115">About two years ago, as I well remember, I published a
book against Jovinian in which by the authority of scripture I crushed
the objections raised on the other side on account of the
apostle’s concession of second marriages. It is unnecessary that
I should repeat my arguments afresh here, as you can find them all in
this treatise. That I may not exceed the limits of a letter, I will
only give you this one last piece of advice. Think every day that you
must die, and you will then never think of marrying again.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amandus." n="LV" shorttitle="Letter LV" progress="24.74%" prev="v.LIV" next="v.LVI" id="v.LV"><p class="c30" id="v.LV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LV-p1.1">Letter LV.
To Amandus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LV-p2">A very interesting letter. Amandus a presbyter of
Burdigala (Bourdeaux) had written to Jerome for an explanation of three
passages of scripture, viz. <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 34, 1 Cor. vi. 18, 1 Cor. xv. 25, 26" id="v.LV-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|6|34|0|0;|1Cor|6|18|0|0;|1Cor|15|25|15|26" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.34 Bible:1Cor.6.18 Bible:1Cor.15.25-1Cor.15.26">Matt. vi. 34, 1 Cor. vi. 18, 1 Cor. xv.
25, 26</scripRef>, and had in the same
letter on behalf of a ‘sister’ (supposed by Thierry to have
been Fabiola) put the following question: ‘Can a woman who has
divorced her first husband on account of his vices and who has during
his lifetime under compulsion married again, communicate with the
Church without first doing penance?’ Jerome in his reply gives
the explanations asked for but answers the farther question, that
concerning the ‘sister,’ with an emphatic negative. Written
about the year 394 <span class="c17" id="v.LV-p2.2">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LV-p3">1. A short letter does not admit of long explanations;
compressing much matter into a small space it can only give a few words
to topics which suggest many thoughts. You ask me what is the meaning
of the passage in the gospel according to Matthew, “take no
thought for the morrow. Sufficient unto the day is the evil
thereof.”<note place="end" n="1622" id="v.LV-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 34" id="v.LV-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|6|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.34">Matt. vi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> In the holy
scriptures “the morrow” signifies the time to come. Thus in
Genesis Jacob says: “So shall my righteousness answer for me
to-morrow.”<note place="end" n="1623" id="v.LV-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p5"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxx. 33" id="v.LV-p5.1" parsed="|Gen|30|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.30.33">Gen. xxx. 33</scripRef>, A.V. marg.</p></note> Again when the
two tribes of Reuben and Gad and the half tribe of Manasseh had built
an altar and when all Israel had sent to them an embassy, they made
answer to Phinehas the high priest that they had built the altar lest
“to-morrow” it might be said to their children, “ye
have no part in the Lord.”<note place="end" n="1624" id="v.LV-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p6"> <scripRef passage="Josh. xxii. 27" id="v.LV-p6.1" parsed="|Josh|22|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.22.27">Josh. xxii. 27</scripRef>: A.V. and R.V. have “in time to
come.”</p></note> You may
find many similar passages in the old instrument.<note place="end" n="1625" id="v.LV-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p7"> Instrumentum—a
legal term introduced by Tertullian. He uses it both of the Christian
dispensation and of its written record.</p></note> While then Christ forbids us to take
thought for things future, He has allowed us to do so for things
present, knowing as He does the frailty of our mortal condition. His
remaining words “sufficient unto the day is the evil
thereof” are to be understood as meaning that it is sufficient
for us to think of the present troubles of this life. Why need we
extend our thoughts to contingencies, to objects which we either cannot
obtain or else having obtained must soon relinquish? The Greek word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LV-p7.1">κακία</span> rendered in the
Latin version “wickedness” has two distinct meanings,
wickedness and tribulation, which latter the Greek call <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LV-p7.2">κακωσίν</span> and in this
passage “tribulation” would be a better rendering than
“wickedness.” But if any one demurs to this and insists
that the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LV-p7.3">κακία</span>
must mean “wickedness” and not “tribulation” or
“trouble,” the meaning must be the same as in the words
“the whole world lieth in wickedness”<note place="end" n="1626" id="v.LV-p7.4"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p8"> <scripRef passage="1 Joh. v. 19" id="v.LV-p8.1" parsed="|1John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.19">1 Joh. v. 19</scripRef>. Where, however, the word is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LV-p8.2">ἐντῷ
πονηεᾦ</span>.</p></note> and as in the Lord’s prayer in the
clause, “deliver us from evil:”<note place="end" n="1627" id="v.LV-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p9"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 13" id="v.LV-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.13">Matt. vi. 13</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LV-p9.2">ἀπὸ τοῦ
πονηροῦ</span>.</p></note> the purport of the passage will then be
that our present conflict with the wickedness of this world should be
enough for us.</p>

<p id="v.LV-p10">2. Secondly, you ask me concerning the passage in the
first epistle of the blessed apostle Paul to the Corinthians where he
says: “every sin that a man doeth is without the body; but he
that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body.”<note place="end" n="1628" id="v.LV-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p11"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 18" id="v.LV-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.18">1 Cor. vi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Let us go back a little farther and
read on until we come to these words, for we must not seek to learn the
whole meaning of the section, from the concluding parts of it, or, if I
may so say, from the tail of the chapter.<note place="end" n="1629" id="v.LV-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p12"> Capitulum,
“Passage.” The present division of the Bible into chapters
did not exist in Jerome’s time. It is ascribed by some to Abp.
Stephen Langton and by others to Card. Hugh de St. Cher.</p></note>
“The body is not for fornication but for the Lord; and the Lord
for the body. And God hath both raised up the Lord and will also raise
up us [with Him] by his own power. Know ye not that your bodies are the
members of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ, and make
them the members of an harlot? God forbid. What! Know ye not that he
which is joined to an harlot is one body? For two, saith he, shall be
one flesh. But he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit. Flee
fornication. Every sin that a man doeth is without the body; but he
that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body,”<note place="end" n="1630" id="v.LV-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 13-18" id="v.LV-p13.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|13|6|18" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.13-1Cor.6.18">1 Cor. vi. 13–18</scripRef>.</p></note> and so on. The holy apostle has been
arguing against excess and has just before said “meats for the
belly and the belly for meats: but God shall destroy <pb n="110" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_110.html" id="v.LV-Page_110" />both it and them.”<note place="end" n="1631" id="v.LV-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p14"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 13" id="v.LV-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.13">1 Cor. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Now he comes to treat of fornication. For
excess in eating is the mother of lust; a belly that is distended with
food and saturated with draughts of wine is sure to lead to sensual
passion. As has been elsewhere said “the arrangement of
man’s organs suggests the course of his vices.”<note place="end" n="1632" id="v.LV-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p15"> Tertullian, on
Fasting, I.</p></note> Accordingly all such sins as theft,
manslaughter, pillage, perjury, and the like can be repented of after
they have been committed; and, however much interest may tempt him,
conscience always smites the offender. It is only lust and sensual
pleasure that in the very hour of penitence undergo once more the
temptations of the past, the itch of the flesh, and the allurements of
sin; so that the very thought which we bestow on the correction of such
transgressions becomes in itself a new source of sin. Or to put the
matter in a different light: other sins are outside of us; and whatever
we do we do against others. But fornication defiles the fornicator both
in conscience and body; and in accordance with the words of the Lord,
“for this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall
cleave to his wife; and they twain shall be one flesh,”<note place="end" n="1633" id="v.LV-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 5; 1 Cor. vi. 16" id="v.LV-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|19|5|0|0;|1Cor|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.5 Bible:1Cor.6.16">Matt. xix. 5; 1 Cor. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> he too becomes one body with a harlot
and sins against his own body by making what is the temple of Christ
the body of a harlot. Not to pass over any suggestion of the Greek
commentators, I shall give you one more explanation. It is one thing,
they say, to sin with the body, and another to sin in the body. Theft,
manslaughter, and all other sins except fornication we commit with our
hands outside ourselves. Fornication alone we commit inside ourselves
in our bodies and not with our bodies upon others. The preposition
‘with’ denotes the instrument used in sinning, while the
preposition ‘in’ signifies the sphere of the passion is
ourselves. Some again give this explanation that according to the
scripture a man’s body is his wife and that when a man commits
fornication he is said to sin against his own body that is against his
wife inasmuch as he defiles her by his own fornication and causes her
though herself free from sin to become a sinner through her intercourse
with him.</p>

<p id="v.LV-p17">3. I find joined to your letter of inquiries a short
paper containing the following words: “ask him, (that is me,)
whether a woman who has left her husband on the ground that he is an
adulterer and sodomite and has found herself compelled to take another
may in the lifetime of him whom she first left be in communion with the
church without doing penance for her fault.” As I read the case
put I recall the verse “they make excuses for their
sins.”<note place="end" n="1634" id="v.LV-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p18"> <scripRef passage="Ps. clxi. 4" id="v.LV-p18.1" parsed="|Ps|161|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.161.4">Ps. clxi. 4</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> We are all human and all indulgent
to our own faults; and what our own will leads us to do we attribute to
a necessity of nature. It is as though a young man were to say,
“I am over-borne by my body, the glow of nature kindles my
passions, the structure of my frame and its reproductive organs call
for sexual intercourse.” Or again a murderer might say, “I
was in want, I stood in need of food, I had nothing to cover me. If I
shed the blood of another, it was to save myself from dying of cold and
hunger.” Tell the sister, therefore, who thus enquires of me
concerning her condition, not my sentence but that of the apostle.
“Know ye not, brethren (for I speak to them that know the law,)
how that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth? For the
woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband, so long
as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of
her husband. So then, if, while her husband liveth, she be married to
another man, she shall be called an adulteress.”<note place="end" n="1635" id="v.LV-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p19"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 1-3" id="v.LV-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|7|1|7|3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1-Rom.7.3">Rom. vii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> And in another place: “the wife is
bound by the law as long as her husband liveth; but if her husband be
dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; only in the
Lord.”<note place="end" n="1636" id="v.LV-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p20"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 39" id="v.LV-p20.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39">1 Cor. vii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> The apostle has thus cut away
every plea and has clearly declared that, if a woman marries again
while her husband is living, she is an adulteress. You must not speak
to me of the violence of a ravisher, a mother’s pleading, a
father’s bidding, the influence of relatives, the insolence and
the intrigues of servants, household losses. A husband may be an
adulterer or a sodomite, he may be stained with every crime and may
have been left by his wife because of his sins; yet he is still her
husband and, so long as he lives, she may not marry another. The
apostle does not promulgate this decree on his own authority but on
that of Christ who speaks in him. For he has followed the words of
Christ in the gospel: “whosoever shall put away his wife, saving
for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and
whosoever shall marry her that is divorced, committeth
adultery.”<note place="end" n="1637" id="v.LV-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p21"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 32" id="v.LV-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.32">Matt. v. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> Mark what he
says: “whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth
adultery.” Whether she has put away her husband or her husband
her, the man who marries her is still an adulterer. Wherefore the
apostles seeing how heavy the yoke of marriage was thus made said to
Him: “if the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good
to marry,” and the Lord replied, “he that is able to
receive it, let him receive it.” <pb n="111" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_111.html" id="v.LV-Page_111" />And immediately by the instance of the three
eunuchs he shows the blessedness of virginity which is bound by no
carnal tie.<note place="end" n="1638" id="v.LV-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p22"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 10-12" id="v.LV-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|19|10|19|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.10-Matt.19.12">Matt. xix. 10–12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LV-p23">4. I have not been able quite to determine what it is
that she means by the words “has found herself compelled”
to marry again. What is this compulsion of which she speaks? Was she
overborne by a crowd and ravished against her will? If so, why has she
not, thus victimized, subsequently put away her ravisher? Let her read
the books of Moses and she will find that if violence is offered to a
betrothed virgin in a city and she does not cry out, she is punished as
an adulteress: but if she is forced in the field, she is innocent of
sin and her ravisher alone is amenable to the laws.<note place="end" n="1639" id="v.LV-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p24"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxii. 23-27" id="v.LV-p24.1" parsed="|Deut|22|23|22|27" osisRef="Bible:Deut.22.23-Deut.22.27">Deut. xxii. 23–27</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore if your sister, who, as she
says, has been forced into a second union, wishes to receive the body
of Christ and not to be accounted an adulteress, let her do penance; so
far at least as from the time she begins to repent to have no farther
intercourse with that second husband who ought to be called not a
husband but an adulterer. If this seems hard to her and if she cannot
leave one whom she has once loved and will not prefer the Lord to
sensual pleasure, let her hear the declaration of the apostle:
“ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of devils: ye
cannot be partakers of the Lord’s table and of the table of
devils,”<note place="end" n="1640" id="v.LV-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p25"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 21" id="v.LV-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.21">1 Cor. x. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another
place: “what communion hath light with darkness? and what concord
hath Christ with Belial?”<note place="end" n="1641" id="v.LV-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p26"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 14, 15" id="v.LV-p26.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|6|15" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14-2Cor.6.15">2 Cor. vi. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> What I am
about to say may sound novel but after all it is not new but old for it
is supported by the witness of the old testament. If she leaves her
second husband and desires to be reconciled with her first, she cannot
be so now; for it is written in Deuteronomy: “When a man hath
taken a wife, and married her, and it come to pass that she find no
favour in his eyes, because he hath found some uncleanness in her; then
let him write her a bill of divorcement, and give it in her hand, and
send her out of his house. And when she is departed out of his house,
she may go and be another man’s wife. And if the latter husband
hate her, and write her a bill of divorcement and giveth it in her
hand, and sendeth her out of his house; or if the latter husband die
which took her to be his wife; her former husband, which sent her away
may not take her again to be his wife, after that she is defiled; for
that is abomination before the Lord: and thou shalt not cause the land
to sin, which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance.”<note place="end" n="1642" id="v.LV-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p27"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxiv. 1-4" id="v.LV-p27.1" parsed="|Deut|24|1|24|4" osisRef="Bible:Deut.24.1-Deut.24.4">Deut. xxiv. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore, I beseech you, do your best to
comfort her and to urge her to seek salvation. Diseased flesh calls for
the knife and the searing-iron. The wound is to blame and not the
healing art, if with a cruelty that is really kindness a physician to
spare does not spare, and to be merciful is cruel.<note place="end" n="1643" id="v.LV-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p28"> Cf. Letter XL.
§ 1.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LV-p29">5. Your third and last question relates to the passage
in the same epistle where the apostle in discussing the resurrection,
comes to the words: “for he must reign, till he hath put all
things under his feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.
For he hath put all things under his feet. But when he saith, all
things are put under him, it is manifest that he is excepted, which did
put all things under him. And when all things shall be subdued unto
him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all
things under him that God may be all in all.”<note place="end" n="1644" id="v.LV-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p30"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 25-28" id="v.LV-p30.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|25|15|28" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.25-1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. xv. 25–28</scripRef>.</p></note> I am surprised that you have resolved to
question me about this passage when that reverend man, Hilary, bishop
of Poictiers, has occupied the eleventh book of his treatise against
the Arians with a full examination and explanation of it. Yet I may at
least say a few words. The chief stumbling-block in the passage is that
the Son is said to be subject to the Father. Now which is the more
shameful and humiliating, to be subject to the Father (often a mark of
loving devotion as in the psalm “truly my soul is subject unto
God”<note place="end" n="1645" id="v.LV-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxii. 1" id="v.LV-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|62|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.62.1">Ps. lxii. 1</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note>) or to be crucified and made the
curse of the cross? For “cursed is everyone that hangeth on a
tree.”<note place="end" n="1646" id="v.LV-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p32"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 13" id="v.LV-p32.1" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13">Gal. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> If Christ then for our sakes was
made a curse that He might deliver us from the curse of the law, are
you surprised that He is also for our sakes subject to the Father to
make us too subject to Him as He says in the gospel: “No man
cometh unto the Father but by me,”<note place="end" n="1647" id="v.LV-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p33"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 6" id="v.LV-p33.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">Joh. xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and “I, if I be lifted up from the
earth, will draw all men unto me.”<note place="end" n="1648" id="v.LV-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LV-p34"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xii. 32" id="v.LV-p34.1" parsed="|John|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.32">Joh. xii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> Christ then is subject to the Father in
the faithful; for all believers, nay the whole human race, are
accounted members of His body. But in unbelievers, that is in Jews,
heathens, and heretics, He is said to be not subject; for these members
of His body are not subject to the faith. But in the end of the world
when all His members shall see Christ, that is their own body,
reigning, they also shall be made subject to Christ, that is to their
own body, that the whole of Christ’s body may be subject unto God
and the Father, and that God may be all in all. He does not say
“that the Father may be all in all” but that
“God” may be, a title which properly belongs to the Trinity
and may be referred not only to the Father but also to the Son and to
the Holy Ghost. <pb n="112" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_112.html" id="v.LV-Page_112" />His meaning
therefore is “that humanity may be subject to the Godhead.”
By humanity we here intend not that gentleness and kindness which the
Greeks call philanthropy but the whole human race. Moreover when he
says “that God may be all in all,” it is to be taken in
this sense. At present our Lord and Saviour is not all in all, but only
a part in each of us. For instance He is wisdom in Solomon, generosity
in David, patience in Job, knowledge of things to come in Daniel, faith
in Peter, zeal in Phinehas and Paul, virginity in John, and other
virtues in others. But when the end of all things shall come, then
shall He be all in all, for then the saints shall severally possess all
the virtues and all will possess Christ in His entirety.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Augustine." n="LVI" shorttitle="Letter LVI" progress="25.31%" prev="v.LV" next="v.LVII" id="v.LVI"><p class="c30" id="v.LVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LVI-p1.1">Letter
LVI. From Augustine.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LVI-p2">Augustine’s first letter to Jerome (printed in his
correspondence in this Library as Letter XXVIII.): through a series of
accidents it was not delivered until nine years after it had been
written. In it Augustine comments on Jerome’s new Latin version
of the O.T. and advises him in his future labours to adhere more
closely to the text of the LXX. He also discusses Jerome’s
account (in his commentary on the epistle to the Galatians) of the
quarrel between Paul and Peter at Antioch. This according to Jerome was
not a real misunderstanding but only one artificially ‘got
up’ to put clearly before the Church the mischief of Christians
conforming to the now obsolete Mosaic Law. Augustine strongly
controverts this view and maintains that it is fatal to the veracity
and authority claimed for scripture. Written from Hippo about the year
394 <span class="c17" id="v.LVI-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pammachius on the Best Method of Translating." n="LVII" shorttitle="Letter LVII" progress="25.34%" prev="v.LVI" next="v.LVIII" id="v.LVII"><p class="c30" id="v.LVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LVII-p1.1">Letter LVII. To
Pammachius on the Best Method of Translating.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LVII-p2">Written to Pammachius (for whom see Letter LXVI.) in
<span class="c17" id="v.LVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 395. In the previous year Jerome had
rendered into Latin Letter LI. (from Epiphanius to John of Jerusalem)
under circumstances which he here describes (§2). His version soon
became public and incurred severe criticism from some person not named
by Jerome but supposed by him to have been instigated by Rufinus
(§12). Charged with having falsified his original he now
repudiates the charge and defends his method of translation (“to
give sense for sense and not word for word” §5) by an appeal
to the practice of classical (§5), ecclesiastical (§6), and
N.T. (§§7–10) writers.</p>

<p id="v.LVII-p3">When at a subsequent period Rufinus gave to the world
what was in Jerome’s opinion a misleading version of
Origen’s <i>First Principles</i>, he appealed to this letter as
giving him ample warranty for what he had done. See Letters LXXX, and
LXXXI, and Rufinus’ Preface to the περί
᾽Αεχῶν in Vol. iii. of this series.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LVII-p4">1. The apostle Paul when he appeared before King Agrippa
to answer the charges which were brought against him, wishing to use
language intelligible to his hearers and confident of the success of
his cause, began by congratulating himself in these words: “I
think myself happy, King Agrippa, because I shall answer for myself
this day before thee touching all the things whereof I am accused by
the Jews: especially because thou art expert in all customs and
questions which are among the Jews.”<note place="end" n="1649" id="v.LVII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxvi. 2, 3" id="v.LVII-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|26|2|26|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.2-Acts.26.3">Acts xxvi. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
He had read the saying of Jesus:<note place="end" n="1650" id="v.LVII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p6"> <i>i.e.,</i> the son
of Sirach.</p></note> “Well is
him that speaketh in the ears of them that will hear;”<note place="end" n="1651" id="v.LVII-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 25.9" id="v.LVII-p7.1" parsed="|Sir|25|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.25.9">Ecclus. xxv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and he knew that a pleader only succeeds in
proportion as he impresses his judge. On this occasion I too think
myself happy that learned ears will hear my defence. For a rash tongue
charges me with ignorance or falsehood; it alleges that in translating
another man’s letter I have made mistakes through incapacity or
carelessness; it convicts me of either an involuntary error or a
deliberate offence. And lest it should happen that my
accuser—encouraged by a volubility which stops at nothing and by
an impunity which arrogates to itself an unlimited license—should
accuse me as he has already done our father (Pope) Epiphanius; I send
this letter to inform you—and through you others who think me
worthy of their regard—of the true order of the facts.</p>

<p id="v.LVII-p8">2. About two years ago the aforesaid Pope Epiphanius
sent a letter<note place="end" n="1652" id="v.LVII-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p9"> Letter LI. to John
Bp. of Jerusalem.</p></note> to Bishop John,
first finding fault with him as regarded some of his opinions and then
mildly calling him to penitence. Such was the repute of the writer or
else the elegance of the letter that all Palestine fought for copies of
it. Now there was in our monastery a man of no small estimation in his
country, Eusebius of Cremona, who, when he found that this letter was
in everybody’s mouth and that the ignorant and the educated alike
admired it for its teaching and for the purity of its style, set to
work to beg me to translate it for him into Latin and at the same time
to simplify the argument so that he might more readily understand it;
for he was himself altogether unacquainted with the Greek language. I
consented to his request and calling to my aid a secretary speedily
dictated my version, briefly marking on the side of the page the
contents of the several chapters. The fact is that he asked me to do
this merely for himself, and I requested of him in return to keep his
copy private and not too readily to circulate it. A year and six months
went by, and then the aforesaid translation found its way by a novel
stratagem from his desk to Jerusalem. For a pretended monk—either
bribed as there is much reason to believe or actuated by malice of his
own as his tempter vainly tries to convince us—shewed himself a
second Judas by robbing <pb n="113" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_113.html" id="v.LVII-Page_113" />Eusebius of
his literary property and gave to the adversary an occasion of
railing<note place="end" n="1653" id="v.LVII-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p10"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Jude 9" id="v.LVII-p10.1" parsed="|Jude|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.9">Jude 9</scripRef>.</p></note> against me. They tell the unlearned
that I have falsified the original, that I have not rendered word for
word, that I have put ‘dear friend’ in place of
‘honourable sir,’ and more shameful still! that I have cut
down my translation by omitting the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LVII-p10.2">αἰδεσιμῶτατε
Πάππα</span>.<note place="end" n="1654" id="v.LVII-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p11"> <i>i.e.,</i>
‘most reverend pope.’ This title at first given to all
bishops was in Jerome’s time becoming restricted to metropolitans
and patriarchs. Jerome, however, still uses it in the wider sense. The
omission of the title here may well have seemed deliberate, as Jerome
was known to entertain very bitter feelings towards John of
Jerusalem.</p></note>
These and similar trifles form the substance of the charges brought
against me.</p>

<p id="v.LVII-p12">3. At the outset before I defend my version I wish to
ask those persons who confound wisdom with cunning, some few questions.
Where did you get your copy of the letter? Who gave it to you? How have
you the effrontery to bring forward what you have procured by fraud?
What place of safety will be left us if we cannot conceal our secrets
even within our own walls and our own writing-desks? Were I to press
such a charge against you before a legal tribunal, I could make you
amenable to the laws which even in fiscal cases appoint penalties for
meddlesome informers and condemn the traitor even while they accept his
treachery. For though they welcome the profit which the information
gives them, they disapprove the motive which actuates the informer. A
little while ago a man of consular rank named Hesychius (against whom
the patriarch Gamaliel waged an implacable war) was condemned to death
by the emperor Theodosius simply because he had laid hold of imperial
papers through a secretary whom he had tempted. We read also in old
histories<note place="end" n="1655" id="v.LVII-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p13"> Livy v. 27.</p></note> that the schoolmaster who betrayed
the children of the Faliscans was sent back to his boys and handed over
to them in bonds, the Roman people refusing to accept a dishonourable
victory. When Pyrrhus king of Epirus was lying in his camp ill from the
effects of a wound, his physician offered to poison him, but Fabricius
thinking it shame that the king should die by treachery sent the
traitor back in chains to his master, refusing to sanction crime even
when its victim was an enemy.<note place="end" n="1656" id="v.LVII-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p14"> Plutarch, Life of
Pyrrhus.</p></note> A principle which
the laws uphold, which is maintained by enemies, which warfare and the
sword fail to violate, has hitherto been held unquestioned among the
monks and priests of Christ. And can any one of them presume now,
knitting his brow and snapping his fingers,<note place="end" n="1657" id="v.LVII-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p15"> Jerome constantly
speaks of Rufinus in this way. See Letter CXXV. 18 and Apol. c. Ruf. I.
13, 32.</p></note>
to spend his breath in saying: “What if he did use bribes or
other inducements! he did what suited his purpose.” A strange
plea truly to defend a fraud as though robbers, thieves, and pirates
did not do the same. Certainly, when Annas and Caiaphas led hapless
Judas astray, they only did what they believed to be expedient for
themselves.</p>

<p id="v.LVII-p16">4. Suppose that I wish to write down in my note books
this or that silly trifle, or to make comments upon the scriptures, to
retort upon my calumniators, to digest my wrath, to practise myself in
the use of commonplaces and to stow away sharp shafts for the day of
battle. So long as I do not publish my thoughts, they are only unkind
words not matter for a charge of libel; in fact they are not even
unkind words for the public ear never hears them. You<note place="end" n="1658" id="v.LVII-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p17"> Rufinus is
meant.</p></note> may bribe my slaves and tamper with my
clients. You may, as the fable has it, penetrate by means of your gold
to the chamber of Danaë;<note place="end" n="1659" id="v.LVII-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p18"> Danaë, the
daughter of Acrisius, was confined by her father in a brazen tower to
which Zeus obtained access in the shape of a shower of gold.</p></note> and then,
dissembling what you have done, you may call me a falsifier; but, if
you do so, you will have to plead guilty yourself to a worse charge
than any that you can bring against me. One man inveighs against you as
a heretic, another as a perverter of doctrine. You are silent yourself;
you do not venture to answer; you assail the translator; you cavil
about syllables and you fancy your defence complete if your calumnies
provoke no reply. Suppose that I have made a mistake or an omission in
my rendering. Your whole case turns upon this; this is the defence
which you offer to your accusers. Are you no heretic because I am a bad
translator? Mind, I do not say that I know you to be a heretic; I leave
such knowledge to your accuser, to him who wrote the letter:<note place="end" n="1660" id="v.LVII-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p19"> Epiphanius.</p></note> what I do say is that it is the height of
folly for you when you are accused by one man to attack another, and
when you are covered with wounds yourself to seek comfort by wounding
one who is still quiescent and unaggressive.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LVII-p20">5. In the above remarks I have assumed that I have made
alterations in the letter and that a simple translation may contain
errors though not wilful ones. As, however the letter itself shews that
no changes have been made in the sense, that nothing has been added,
and that no doctrine has been foisted into it, “obviously their
object is understanding to understand nothing;”<note place="end" n="1661" id="v.LVII-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p21"> Ter. And. prol.
17.</p></note> and while they desire to arraign
another’s want of skill, they betray their own. For I myself not
only admit but freely proclaim that in translating from the Greek
(except in the case of the holy scriptures where even the order of the
words is a mystery) I render sense for sense and not word for word. For
this course I have the <pb n="114" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_114.html" id="v.LVII-Page_114" />authority of
Tully who has so translated the Protagoras of Plato, the
Œconomicus of Xenophon, and the two beautiful orations<note place="end" n="1662" id="v.LVII-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p22"> The two speeches on
the Crown.</p></note> which Æschines and Demosthenes
delivered one against the other. What omissions, additions, and
alterations he has made substituting the idioms of his own for those of
another tongue, this is not the time to say. I am satisfied to quote
the authority of the translator who has spoken as follows in a
prologue<note place="end" n="1663" id="v.LVII-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p23"> Only a small part
of this is extant.</p></note> prefixed to the orations. “I
have thought it right to embrace a labour which though not necessary
for myself will prove useful to those who study. I have translated the
noblest speeches of the two most eloquent of the Attic orators, the
speeches which Æschines and Demosthenes delivered one against the
other; but I have rendered them not as a translator but as an orator,
keeping the sense but altering the form by adapting both the metaphors
and the words to suit our own idiom. I have not deemed it necessary to
render word for word but I have reproduced the general style and
emphasis. I have not supposed myself bound to pay the words out one by
one to the reader but only to give him an equivalent in value.”
Again at the close of his task he says, “I shall be well
satisfied if my rendering is found, as I trust it will be, true to this
standard. In making it I have utilized all the excellences of the
originals, I mean the sentiments, the forms of expression and the
arrangement of the topics, while I have followed the actual wording
only so far as I could do so without offending our notions of taste. If
all that I have written is not to be found in the Greek, I have at any
rate striven to make it correspond with it.” Horace too, an acute
and learned writer, in his Art of Poetry gives the same advice to the
skilled translator:—</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LVII-p24">And care not thou with over anxious thought</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LVII-p25">To render word for word.<note place="end" n="1664" id="v.LVII-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p26"> Hor. A. P. 133.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LVII-p27">Terence has translated Menander; Plautus and Cæcilius the old
comic poets.<note place="end" n="1665" id="v.LVII-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p28"> <i>i.e.</i> the
poets of the so called New Comedy.</p></note> Do they ever stick at words? Do they
not rather in their versions think first of preserving the beauty and
charm of their originals? What men like you call fidelity in
transcription, the learned term pestilent minuteness.<note place="end" n="1666" id="v.LVII-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LVII-p29.1">κακοζηλίαν</span>
.</p></note> Such were my teachers about twenty years
ago; and even then<note place="end" n="1667" id="v.LVII-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p30"> That is, five
years later. Jerome translated the Chronicle of Eusebius at
Constantinople in 381–2.</p></note> I was the
victim of a similar error to that which is now imputed to me, though
indeed I never imagined that <i>you</i> would charge me with it. In
translating the Chronicle of Eusebius of Cæsarea into Latin, I
made among others the following prefatory observations: “It is
difficult in following lines laid down by others not sometimes to
diverge from them, and it is hard to preserve in a translation the
charm of expressions which in another language are most felicitous.
Each particular word conveys a meaning of its own, and possibly I have
no equivalent by which to render it, and if I make a circuit to reach
my goal, I have to go many miles to cover a short distance.<note place="end" n="1668" id="v.LVII-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p31"> Vix brevis
viæ spatia consummo.</p></note> To these difficulties must be added the
windings of hyperbata, differences in the use of cases, divergencies of
metaphor; and last of all the peculiar and if I may so call it, inbred
character of the language. If I render word for word, the result will
sound uncouth, and if compelled by necessity I alter anything in the
order or wording, I shall seem to have departed from the function of a
translator.”<note place="end" n="1669" id="v.LVII-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p32"> Preface, translated
in this Volume, § 1.</p></note> And after a long
discussion which it would be tedious to follow out here, I added what
follows:—“If any one imagines that translation does not
impair the charm of style, let him render Homer word for word into
Latin, nay I will go farther still and say, let him render it into
Latin prose, and the result will be that the order of the words will
seem ridiculous and the most eloquent of poets scarcely
articulate.”<note place="end" n="1670" id="v.LVII-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p33"> Preface §2.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LVII-p34">6. In quoting my own writings my only object has been to
prove that from my youth up I at least have always aimed at rendering
sense not words, but if such authority as they supply is deemed
insufficient, read and consider the short preface dealing with this
matter which occurs in a book narrating the life of the blessed
Antony.<note place="end" n="1671" id="v.LVII-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p35"> This life long
supposed to have been the work of Athanasius was originally composed in
Greek but had been rendered into Latin by Evagrius bishop of
Antioch.</p></note> “A literal translation from
one language into another obscures the sense; the exuberance of the
growth lessens the yield. For while one’s diction is enslaved to
cases and metaphors, it has to explain by tedious circumlocutions what
a few words would otherwise have sufficed to make plain. I have tried
to avoid this error in the translation which at your request I have
made of the story of the blessed Antony. My version always preserves
the sense although it does not invariably keep the words of the
original. Leave others to catch at syllables and letters, do you for
your part look for the meaning.” Time would fail me were I to
unfold the testimonies of all who have translated only according to the
sense. It is sufficient for the present to name Hilary the confessor<note place="end" n="1672" id="v.LVII-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p36"> <i>i.e.,</i>
Hilary of Poitiers.</p></note> who has turned some homilies on Job and
several treatises on the Psalms from Greek into Latin; yet has not
bound himself to the drowsiness of the letter or fettered himself by
the <pb n="115" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_115.html" id="v.LVII-Page_115" />stale literalism of inadequate
culture. Like a conqueror he has led away captive into his own tongue
the meaning of his originals.</p>

<p id="v.LVII-p37">7. That secular and church writers should have adopted
this line need not surprise us when we consider that the translators of
the Septuagint,<note place="end" n="1673" id="v.LVII-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p38"> Lit. the seventy
translators.</p></note> the
evangelists, and the apostles, have done the same in dealing with the
sacred writings. We read in Mark<note place="end" n="1674" id="v.LVII-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p39"> <scripRef passage="Mark v. 41" id="v.LVII-p39.1" parsed="|Mark|5|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.41">Mark v. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> of the
Lord saying <i>Talitha cumi</i> and it is immediately added
“which is interpreted, Damsel, I say unto thee, arise.” The
evangelist may be charged with falsehood for having added the words
“I say unto thee” for the Hebrew is only “Damsel
arise.” To emphasize this and to give the impression of one
calling and commanding he has added “I say unto thee.”
Again in Matthew<note place="end" n="1675" id="v.LVII-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p40"> <scripRef passage="Matthew xxvii. 9, 10" id="v.LVII-p40.1" parsed="|Matt|27|9|27|10" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.9-Matt.27.10">Matthew xxvii. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> when the thirty
pieces of silver are returned by the traitor Judas and the
potter’s field is purchased with them, it is
written:—“Then was fulfilled that which was spoken of by
Jeremy the prophet, saying, ‘And they took the thirty pieces of
silver the price of him that was valued which<note place="end" n="1676" id="v.LVII-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p41"> Quod. A.V. has
‘whom.’</p></note> they of the children of Israel did
value, and gave them for the potter’s field, as the Lord
appointed me.’” This passage is not found in Jeremiah at
all but in Zechariah, in quite different words and an altogether
different order. In fact the Vulgate renders it as
follows:—“And I will say unto them, If it is good in your
sight, give ye me a price or refuse it: So they weighed for my price
thirty pieces of silver. And the Lord said unto me, Put them into the
melting furnace and consider if it is tried as I have been tried by
them. And I took the thirty pieces of silver and cast them into the
house of the Lord.”<note place="end" n="1677" id="v.LVII-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p42"> <scripRef passage="Zech. xi. 12, 13" id="v.LVII-p42.1" parsed="|Zech|11|12|11|13" osisRef="Bible:Zech.11.12-Zech.11.13">Zech. xi. 12, 13</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> It is evident
that the rendering of the Septuagint differs widely from the quotation
of the evangelist. In the Hebrew also, though the sense is the same,
the words are quite different and differently arranged. It says:
“And I said unto them, If ye think good, give me my price; and,
if not, forbear. So they weighed for my price thirty pieces of silver.
And the Lord said unto me, Cast it unto the potter;<note place="end" n="1678" id="v.LVII-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p43"> Statuarius.</p></note> a goodly price that I was priced at of
them. And I took the thirty pieces of silver and cast them to the
potter in the house of the Lord.”<note place="end" n="1679" id="v.LVII-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p44"> <scripRef passage="Zech. xi. 12, 13" id="v.LVII-p44.1" parsed="|Zech|11|12|11|13" osisRef="Bible:Zech.11.12-Zech.11.13">Zech. xi. 12, 13</scripRef>, A.V.</p></note> They may accuse the apostle of
falsifying his version seeing that it agrees neither with the Hebrew
nor with the translators of the Septuagint: and worse than this, they
may say that he has mistaken the author’s name putting down
Jeremiah when it should be Zechariah. Far be it from us to speak thus
of a follower<note place="end" n="1680" id="v.LVII-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p45"> Pedissequus.</p></note> of Christ, who
made it his care to formulate dogmas rather than to hunt for words and
syllables. To take another instance from Zechariah, the evangelist John
quotes from the Hebrew, “They shall look on him whom they
pierced,”<note place="end" n="1681" id="v.LVII-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p46"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xix. 37; Zech. xii. 10" id="v.LVII-p46.1" parsed="|John|19|37|0|0;|Zech|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.37 Bible:Zech.12.10">Joh. xix. 37; Zech. xii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> for which we
read in the Septuagint, “And they shall look upon me because they
have mocked me,” and in the Latin version, “And they shall
look upon me for the things which they have mocked or insulted.”
Here the evangelist, the Septuagint, and our own version<note place="end" n="1682" id="v.LVII-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p47"> <i>i.e.,</i> the
Italic, for the Vulgate, which was not then published, accurately
represents the Hebrew.</p></note> all differ; yet the divergence of
language is atoned by oneness of spirit. In Matthew again we read of
the Lord preaching flight to the apostles and confirming His counsel
with a passage from Zechariah. “It is written,” he says,
“I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be
scattered abroad.”<note place="end" n="1683" id="v.LVII-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p48"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 31; Zech. xiii. 7" id="v.LVII-p48.1" parsed="|Matt|26|31|0|0;|Zech|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.31 Bible:Zech.13.7">Matt. xxvi. 31; Zech. xiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> But in the
Septuagint and in the Hebrew it reads differently, for it is not God
who speaks, as the evangelist makes out, but the prophet who appeals to
God the Father saying:—“Smite the shepherd, and the sheep
shall be scattered.” In this instance according to my
judgment—and I have some careful critics with me—the
evangelist is guilty of a fault in presuming to ascribe to God what are
the words of the prophet. Again the same evangelist writes that at the
warning of an angel Joseph took the young child and his mother and went
into Egypt and remained there till the death of Herod; “that it
might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet saying,
Out of Egypt have I called my son.”<note place="end" n="1684" id="v.LVII-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p49"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ii. 13-15" id="v.LVII-p49.1" parsed="|Matt|2|13|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.13-Matt.2.15">Matt. ii. 13–15</scripRef>.</p></note> The Latin manuscripts do not so give
the passage, but in Hosea<note place="end" n="1685" id="v.LVII-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p50"> <scripRef passage="Hos. xi. 1" id="v.LVII-p50.1" parsed="|Hos|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.11.1">Hos. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> the true Hebrew
text has the following:—“When Israel was a child then I
loved him, and called my son out of Egypt.” Which the Septuagint
renders thus:—“When Israel was a child then I loved him,
and called his sons out of Egypt.” Are they<note place="end" n="1686" id="v.LVII-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p51"> <i>i.e.,</i> the
Septuagint and Vulgate versions.</p></note> altogether to be rejected because they
have given another turn to a passage which refers primarily to the
mystery of Christ? Or should we not rather pardon the shortcomings of
the translators on the score of their human frailty according to the
saying of James, “In many things we offend all. If any man offend
not in word the same is a perfect man and able also to bridle the whole
body.”<note place="end" n="1687" id="v.LVII-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p52"> <scripRef passage="James iii. 2" id="v.LVII-p52.1" parsed="|Jas|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.2">James iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Once more it is written in the
pages of the same evangelist, “And he came and dwelt in a city
called Nazareth: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the
prophets, He shall be called a Nazarene.”<note place="end" n="1688" id="v.LVII-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p53"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ii. 23" id="v.LVII-p53.1" parsed="|Matt|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.23">Matt. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Let these word fanciers and nice
critics of all composition tell us where they have read the words;
<pb n="116" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_116.html" id="v.LVII-Page_116" />and if they cannot, let me tell
them that they are in Isaiah.<note place="end" n="1689" id="v.LVII-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p54"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xi. 1" id="v.LVII-p54.1" parsed="|Isa|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.1">Isa. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> For in the
place where we read and translate, “There shall come forth a rod
out of the stem of Jesse, and a branch shall grow out of his
roots,”<note place="end" n="1690" id="v.LVII-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p55"> So A.V. the Vulg.
varies slightly.</p></note> in the Hebrew
idiom it is written thus, “There shall come forth a rod out of
the root of Jesse and a Nazarene shall grow from his root.” How
can the Septuagint leave out the word ‘Nazarene,’ if it is
unlawful to substitute one word for another? It is sacrilege either to
conceal or to set at naught a mystery.</p>

<p id="v.LVII-p56">8. Let us pass on to other passages, for the brief
limits of a letter do not suffer us to dwell too long on any one point.
The same Matthew says:—“Now all this was done that it might
be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet saying, Behold
a virgin shall be with child and shall bring forth a son and they shall
call his name Emmanuel.”<note place="end" n="1691" id="v.LVII-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p57"> <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 22, 23; Isa. vii. 14" id="v.LVII-p57.1" parsed="|Matt|1|22|1|23;|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.22-Matt.1.23 Bible:Isa.7.14">Matt. i. 22, 23; Isa. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> The rendering of
the Septuagint is, “Behold a virgin shall receive seed and shall
bring forth a son, and ye shall call his name Emmanuel.” If
people cavil at words, obviously ‘to receive seed’ is not
the exact equivalent of ‘to be with child,’ and ‘ye
shall call’ differs from ‘they shall call.’ Moreover
in the Hebrew we read thus, “Behold a virgin shall conceive and
bear a son and shall call his name Immanuel.”<note place="end" n="1692" id="v.LVII-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p58"> A.V.</p></note> Ahaz shall not call him so for he was
convicted of want of faith, nor the Jews for they were destined to deny
him, but she who is to conceive him, and bear him, the virgin herself.
In the same evangelist we read that Herod was troubled at the coming of
the Magi and that gathering together the scribes and the priests he
demanded of them where Christ should be born and that they answered
him, “In Bethlehem of Judæa: for thus it is written by the
prophet; And thou Bethlehem in the land of Judah art not the least
among the princes of Judah, for out of thee shall come a governour that
shall rule my people Israel.”<note place="end" n="1693" id="v.LVII-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p59"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ii. 5, 6" id="v.LVII-p59.1" parsed="|Matt|2|5|2|6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.5-Matt.2.6">Matt. ii. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> In the
Vulgate<note place="end" n="1694" id="v.LVII-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p60"> <i>i.e.</i> the
Versio Itala which was vulgata or ‘commonly used’ at this
time as Jerome’s Version was afterwards.</p></note> this passage appears as
follows:—“And thou Bethlehem, the house of Ephratah, art
small to be among the thousands of Judah, yet one shall come out of
thee for me to be a prince in Israel.” You will be more surprised
still at the difference in words and order between Matthew and the
Septuagint if you look at the Hebrew which runs thus:—“But
thou Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be little among the thousands of
Judah, yet out of thee shall he come forth unto me that is to be ruler
in Israel.”<note place="end" n="1695" id="v.LVII-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p61"> <scripRef passage="Mic. v. 2" id="v.LVII-p61.1" parsed="|Mic|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.5.2">Mic. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Consider one by
one the words of the evangelist:—“And thou Bethlehem in the
land of Judah.” For “the land of Judah” the Hebrew
has “Ephratah” while the Septuagint gives “the house
of Ephratah.” The evangelist writes, “art not the least
among the princes of Judah.” In the Septuagint this is,
“art small to be among the thousands of Judah,” while the
Hebrew gives, “though thou be little among the thousands of
Judah.” There is a contradiction here—and that not merely
verbal—between the evangelist and the prophet; for in this place
at any rate both Septuagint and Hebrew agree. The evangelist says that
he is not little among the princes of Judah, while the passage from
which he queries says exactly the opposite of this, “Thou art
small indeed and little; but yet out of thee, small and little as thou
art, there shall come forth for me a leader in Israel,” a
sentiment in harmony with that of the apostle, “God hath chosen
the weak things of the world to confound the things which are
mighty.”<note place="end" n="1696" id="v.LVII-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p62"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 27" id="v.LVII-p62.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.27">1 Cor. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover the
last clause “to rule” or “to feed my people
Israel” clearly runs differently in the original.</p>

<p id="v.LVII-p63">9. I refer to these passages, not to convict the
evangelists of falsification—a charge worthy only of impious men
like Celsus, Porphyry, and Julian—but to bring home to my critics
their own want of knowledge, and to gain from them such consideration
that they may concede to me in the case of a simple letter what,
whether they like it or not, they will have to concede to the Apostles
in the Holy Scriptures. Mark, the disciple of Peter, begins his gospel
thus:—“The beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ, as it
is written in the prophet Isaiah: Behold I send my messenger before thy
face which shall prepare thy way before thee. The voice of one crying
in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths
straight.”<note place="end" n="1697" id="v.LVII-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p64"> <scripRef passage="Mark i. 1-3" id="v.LVII-p64.1" parsed="|Mark|1|1|1|3" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.1-Mark.1.3">Mark i. 1–3</scripRef>; see R.V.</p></note> This quotation
is made up from two prophets, Malachi that is to say and Isaiah. For
the first part: “Behold I send my messenger before thy face which
shall prepare thy way before thee,” occurs at the close of
Malachi.<note place="end" n="1698" id="v.LVII-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p65"> <scripRef passage="Mal. iii. 1" id="v.LVII-p65.1" parsed="|Mal|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.1">Mal. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> But the second part: “The
voice of one crying, etc.,” we read in Isaiah.<note place="end" n="1699" id="v.LVII-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p66"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xl. 3" id="v.LVII-p66.1" parsed="|Isa|40|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.3">Isa. xl. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> On what grounds then has Mark in the very
beginning of his book set the words: “As it is written in the
prophet Isaiah, Behold I send my messenger,” when, as we have
said, it is not written in Isaiah at all, but in Malachi the last of
the twelve prophets? Let ignorant presumption solve this nice question
if it can, and I will ask pardon for being in the wrong. The same Mark
brings before us the Saviour thus addressing the Pharisees: “Have
ye never read what David did when he had need and was an <pb n="117" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_117.html" id="v.LVII-Page_117" />hungred, he and they that were with him, how he
went into the house of God in the days of Abiathar the highpriest, and
did eat the shew-bread which is not lawful to eat but for the
priests?”<note place="end" n="1700" id="v.LVII-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p67"> <scripRef passage="Mark ii. 25, 26" id="v.LVII-p67.1" parsed="|Mark|2|25|2|26" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.25-Mark.2.26">Mark ii. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note> Now let us turn to
the books of Samuel, or, as they are commonly called, of Kings, and we
shall find there that the highpriest’s name was not Abiathar but
Ahimelech,<note place="end" n="1701" id="v.LVII-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p68"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxi. 1" id="v.LVII-p68.1" parsed="|1Sam|21|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.21.1">1 Sam. xxi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> the same that was afterwards put to
death with the rest of the priests by Doeg at the command of Saul.<note place="end" n="1702" id="v.LVII-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p69"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxii. 16-18" id="v.LVII-p69.1" parsed="|1Sam|22|16|22|18" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.22.16-1Sam.22.18">1 Sam. xxii. 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note> Let us pass on now to the apostle Paul who
writes thus to the Corinthians: “For had they known it, they
would not have crucified the Lord of glory. But, as it is written, Eye
hath not seen nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of
man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love
Him.”<note place="end" n="1703" id="v.LVII-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p70"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 8, 9" id="v.LVII-p70.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|2|9" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8-1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Some writers on this passage betake
themselves to the ravings of the apocryphal books and assert that the
quotation comes from the Revelation of Elijah;<note place="end" n="1704" id="v.LVII-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p71"> This book is no
longer extant. It belonged to the same class as the Book of Enoch.</p></note>
whereas the truth is that it is found in Isaiah according to the Hebrew
text: “Since the beginning of the world men have not heard nor
perceived by the ear, neither hath the eye seen, O God, beside thee
what thou hast prepared for them that wait for thee.”<note place="end" n="1705" id="v.LVII-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p72"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lxiv. 4" id="v.LVII-p72.1" parsed="|Isa|64|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.64.4">Isa. lxiv. 4</scripRef>, lxx. A.V. has ‘what he hath
prepared for him that waiteth for him.’</p></note> The Septuagint has rendered the words quite
differently: “Since the beginning of the world we have not heard,
neither have our eyes seen any God beside thee and thy true works, and
thou wilt shew mercy to them that wait for thee.” We see then
from what place the quotation is taken and yet the apostle has not
rendered his original word for word, but, using a paraphrase, he has
given the sense in different terms. In his epistle to the Romans the
same apostle quotes these words from Isaiah: “Behold I lay in
Sion a stumbling-stone and rock of offence,”<note place="end" n="1706" id="v.LVII-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p73"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 33" id="v.LVII-p73.1" parsed="|Rom|9|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.33">Rom. ix. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> a rendering which is at variance with the
Greek version<note place="end" n="1707" id="v.LVII-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p74"> Lit. ‘with
the old version.’</p></note> yet agrees with
the original Hebrew. The Septuagint gives an opposite meaning,
“that you fall not on a stumblingstone nor on a rock of
offence.” The apostle Peter agrees with Paul and the Hebrew,
writing: “but to them that do not believe, a stone of stumbling
and a rock of offence.”<note place="end" n="1708" id="v.LVII-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p75"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 8" id="v.LVII-p75.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.8">1 Pet. ii. 8</scripRef>. A.V. is different.</p></note> From all these
passages it is clear that the apostles and evangelists in translating
the old testament scriptures have sought to give the meaning rather
than the words, and that they have not greatly cared to preserve forms
or constructions, so long as they could make clear the subject to the
understanding.</p>

<p id="v.LVII-p76">10. Luke the evangelist and companion of apostles
describes Christ’s first martyr Stephen as relating what follows
in a Jewish assembly. “With threescore and fifteen souls Jacob
went down into Egypt, and died himself, and our fathers were carried
over<note place="end" n="1709" id="v.LVII-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p77"> So the Vulg.: A.V.
punctuates differently.</p></note> into Sychem, and laid in the sepulchre
that Abraham bought for a sum of money of the sons of Emmor<note place="end" n="1710" id="v.LVII-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p78"> <i>i.e.</i>
Hamor.</p></note> the father of Sychem.”<note place="end" n="1711" id="v.LVII-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p79"> <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 15-16" id="v.LVII-p79.1" parsed="|Acts|7|15|7|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.15-Acts.7.16">Acts vii. 15–16</scripRef>.</p></note> In Genesis this passage is quite
differently given, for it is Abraham that buys of Ephron the Hittite,
the son of Zohar, near Hebron, for four hundred shekels<note place="end" n="1712" id="v.LVII-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p80"> Drachmæ.</p></note> of silver, a double cave,<note place="end" n="1713" id="v.LVII-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p81"> Spelunca
duplex.</p></note> and the field that is about it, and that
buries in it Sarah his wife. And in the same book we read that, after
his return from Mesopotamia with his wives and his sons, Jacob pitched
his tent before Salem, a city of Shechem which is in the land of
Canaan, and that he dwelt there and “bought a parcel of a field
where he had spread his tent at the hand of Hamor, the father of
Sychem, for an hundred lambs,”<note place="end" n="1714" id="v.LVII-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p82"> A.V. marg.</p></note> and that
“he erected there an altar and called there upon the God of
Israel.”<note place="end" n="1715" id="v.LVII-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p83"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxiii. 18-20" id="v.LVII-p83.1" parsed="|Gen|33|18|33|20" osisRef="Bible:Gen.33.18-Gen.33.20">Gen. xxxiii. 18–20</scripRef>. A.V. varies slightly.</p></note> Abraham does not
buy the cave from Hamor the father of Sychem, but from Ephron the son
of Zohar, and he is not buried in Sychem but in Hebron which is
corruptly called Arboch. Whereas the twelve patriarchs are not buried
in Arboch but in Sychem, in the field purchased not by Abraham but by
Jacob. I postpone the solution of this delicate problem to enable those
who cavil at me to search and see that in dealing with the scriptures
it is the sense we have to look to and not the words. In the Hebrew the
twenty-second psalm begins with the exact words which the Lord uttered
on the cross: <i>Eli Eli lama azabthani</i>, which means, “My
God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?”<note place="end" n="1716" id="v.LVII-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p84"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxii. 1" id="v.LVII-p84.1" parsed="|Ps|22|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.1">Ps. xxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
Let my critics tell me why the Septuagint introduces here the words
“look thou upon me.” For its rendering is as follows:
“My God, my God, look thou upon me, why hast thou forsaken
me?” They will answer no doubt that no harm is done to the sense
by the addition of a couple of words. Let them acknowledge then that,
if in the haste of dictation I have omitted a few, I have not by so
doing endangered the position of the churches.</p>

<p id="v.LVII-p85">11. It would be tedious now to enumerate, what great
additions and omissions the Septuagint has made, and all the passages
which in church-copies are marked with daggers and asterisks. The Jews
generally laugh when they hear our version of this passage of Isaiah,
“Blessed is he that hath seed in Zion and servants in
Jerusalem.”<note place="end" n="1717" id="v.LVII-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p86"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxi. 9" id="v.LVII-p86.1" parsed="|Isa|31|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.31.9">Isa. xxxi. 9</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> In Amos also<note place="end" n="1718" id="v.LVII-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p87"> According to the
LXX.</p></note> after a <pb n="118" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_118.html" id="v.LVII-Page_118" />description of self-indulgence<note place="end" n="1719" id="v.LVII-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p88"> <scripRef passage="Amos vi. 4-6" id="v.LVII-p88.1" parsed="|Amos|6|4|6|6" osisRef="Bible:Amos.6.4-Amos.6.6">Amos vi. 4–6</scripRef>.</p></note> there come these words: “They have
thought of these things as halting and not likely to fly,” a very
rhetorical sentence quite worthy of Tully. But how shall we deal with
the Hebrew originals in which these passages and others like them are
omitted, passages so numerous that to reproduce them all would require
books without number? The number of the omissions is shown alike by the
asterisks mentioned above and by my own version when compared by a
careful reader with the old translation.<note place="end" n="1720" id="v.LVII-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p89"> Jerome’s
Vulgate version supplied from the Hebrew the omissions and removed the
redundancies of the old Latin version. These were due to the uncertain
text of the LXX., on which alone the old Latin version was founded.</p></note>
Yet the Septuagint has rightly kept its place in the churches, either
because it is the first of all the versions in time, made before the
coming of Christ, or else because it has been used by the apostles
(only however in places where it does not disagree with the Hebrew<note place="end" n="1721" id="v.LVII-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p90"> This statement is
not borne out by the facts.</p></note>). On the other hand we do right to reject
Aquila, the proselyte and controversial translator, who has striven to
translate not words only but their etymologies as well. Who could
accept as renderings of “corn and wine and oil”<note place="end" n="1722" id="v.LVII-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p91"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Deut. vii. 13" id="v.LVII-p91.1" parsed="|Deut|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.7.13">Deut. vii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> such words as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LVII-p91.2">χεῖμα
ὀπωρισμός
στιλπνότης</span> ,
or, as we might say, ‘pouring,’ and
‘fruitgathering,’ and ‘shining’? or, because
Hebrew has in addition to the article other prefixes<note place="end" n="1723" id="v.LVII-p91.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p92"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LVII-p92.1">πρόαρθρα</span>.</p></note> as well, he must with an unhappy
pedantry translate syllable by syllable and letter by letter thus:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LVII-p92.2">σὺν τὸν
ὀυρανὸν καὶ
σὺν τὴν γήν</span>, a
construction which neither Greek nor Latin admits of,<note place="end" n="1724" id="v.LVII-p92.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p93"> Lit. ‘with
the heaven and with the earth’ (<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 1" id="v.LVII-p93.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>). In Hebrew the preposition
‘with’ is identical in form with the sign of the accus.
Hence Aquila’s rendering.</p></note> as many passages in our own writers
shew. How many are the phrases charming in Greek which, if rendered
word for word, do not sound well in Latin, and again how many there are
that are pleasing to us in Latin, but which—assuming the order of
the words not to be altered—would not please in Greek.</p>

<p id="v.LVII-p94">12. But to pass by this limitless field of discussion
and to shew you, most Christian of nobles, and most noble of
Christians, what is the kind of falsification which is censured in my
translation, I will set before you the opening words of the letter in
the Greek original and as rendered by me, that from one count in the
indictment you may form an opinion of all. The letter begins <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LVII-p94.1">῎Εδει
ἡμᾶς,
ἀγάπητε, μή
τῇ οἰ&amp; 208·σει
τῶν κλήρων
φέρεσθαι</span> which I
remember to have rendered as follows: “Dearly beloved, we ought
not to misuse our position as ministers to gratify our pride.”
See there, they cry, what a number of falsehoods in a single line! In
the first place <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LVII-p94.2">ἀγαπητός</span> means
‘loved,’ not ‘dearly beloved.’ Then <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LVII-p94.3">οἴησις</span> means
‘estimate,’ not ‘pride,’ for this and not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LVII-p94.4">οἰδημα</span> is the word
used. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LVII-p94.5">Οιδῆμα</span>
signifies ‘a swelling’ but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LVII-p94.6">οἰ&amp; 208·σις</span> means
‘judgment.’ All the rest, say they: “not to misuse
our position to gratify our pride” is your own. What is this you
are saying, O pillar of learning<note place="end" n="1725" id="v.LVII-p94.7"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p95"> Jerome
apostrophises his critic.</p></note> and latter
day Aristarchus,<note place="end" n="1726" id="v.LVII-p95.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p96"> The famous
grammarian and critic of Homer.</p></note> who are so
ready to pass judgment upon all writers? It is all for nothing then
that I have studied so long; that, as Juvenal says,<note place="end" n="1727" id="v.LVII-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p97"> Juv. i. 15.</p></note> “I have so often withdrawn my
hand from the ferule.” The moment I leave the harbour I run
aground. Well, to err is human and to confess one’s error wise.
Do you therefore, who are so ready to criticise and to instruct me, set
me right and give me a word for word rendering of the passage. You tell
me I should have said: “Beloved, we ought not to be carried away
by the estimation of the clergy.” Here, indeed we have eloquence
worthy of Plautus, here we have Attic grace, the true style of the
Muses. The common proverb is true of me: “He who trains an ox for
athletics loses both oil and money.”<note place="end" n="1728" id="v.LVII-p97.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p98"> Oleum perdit et
impensas qui bovem mittit ad ceroma.</p></note> Still he is not to blame who merely
puts on the mask and plays the tragedy for another: his teachers<note place="end" n="1729" id="v.LVII-p98.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p99"> Rufinus and
Melania, who were believed by Jerome to have instigated the theft.
Their names are inserted in some copies.</p></note> are the real culprits; since they for a
great price have taught him—to know nothing. I do not think the
worse of any Christian because he lacks skill to express himself; and I
heartily wish that we could all say with Socrates “I know that I
know nothing;”<note place="end" n="1730" id="v.LVII-p99.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p100"> Plato, Apol. Soc.
21, 22.</p></note> and carry out
the precept of another wise man, “Know thyself.”<note place="end" n="1731" id="v.LVII-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVII-p101"> This saying is
variously attributed to Chilon and others of the seven wise men of
Greece.</p></note> I have always held in esteem a holy
simplicity but not a wordy rudeness. He who declares that he imitates
the style of apostles should first imitate the virtue of their lives;
the great holiness of which made up for much plainness of speech. They
confuted the syllogisms of Aristotle and the perverse ingenuities of
Chrysippus by raising the dead. Still it would be absurd for one of
us—living as we do amid the riches of Crœsus and the
luxuries of Sardanapalus—to make his boast of mere ignorance. We
might as well say that all robbers and criminals would be men of
culture if they were to hide their blood-stained swords in books of
philosophy and not in trunks of trees.</p>

<p id="v.LVII-p102">13. I have exceeded the limits of a letter, but I have
not exceeded in the expression of my chagrin. For, though I am called a
falsifier, and have my reputation torn to shreds, wherever there are
shuttles and looms and women to <pb n="119" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_119.html" id="v.LVII-Page_119" />work them; I am content to repudiate the charge
without retaliating in kind. I leave everything to your discretion. You
can read the letter of Epiphanius both in Greek and in Latin; and, if
you do so, you will see at once the value of my accusers’
lamentations and insulting complaints. For the rest, I am satisfied to
have instructed one of my dearest friends and am content simply to stay
quiet in my cell and to wait for the day of judgment. If it may be so,
and if my enemies allow it, I hope to write for you, not philippics
like those of Demosthenes or Tully, but commentaries upon the
scriptures.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Paulinus." n="LVIII" shorttitle="Letter LVIII" progress="26.69%" prev="v.LVII" next="v.LIX" id="v.LVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.LVIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LVIII-p1.1">Letter
LVIII. To Paulinus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LVIII-p2">In this his second letter to Paulinus of Nola Jerome
dissuades him from making a pilgrimage to the Holy Places, and
describes Jerusalem not as it ought to be but as it is. He then gives
his friend counsels for his life similar to those which he has
previously addressed to Nepotian, praises Paulinus for his Panegyric
(now no longer extant) on the Emperor Theodosius, compares his style
with those of the great writers of the Latin Church, and concludes with
a commendation of his messenger, that Vigilantius who was soon to
become the object of his bitterest contempt. Written about the year 395
<span class="c17" id="v.LVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c31" id="v.LVIII-p3">1. “A good man out of the good treasure of the
heart bringeth forth good things,”<note place="end" n="1732" id="v.LVIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 35" id="v.LVIII-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|12|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.35">Matt. xii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> and “every tree is known by his
fruit.”<note place="end" n="1733" id="v.LVIII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Luke vi. 44" id="v.LVIII-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|6|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.44">Luke vi. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> You measure
me by the scale of your own virtues and because of your own greatness
magnify my littleness. You take the lowest room at the banquet that the
goodman of the house may bid you to go up higher.<note place="end" n="1734" id="v.LVIII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 10" id="v.LVIII-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.10">Luke xiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> For what is there in me or what
qualities do I possess that I should merit praise from a man of
learning? that I, small and lowly as I am, should be eulogized by lips
which have pleaded on behalf of our most religious sovereign? Do not,
my dearest brother, estimate my worth by the number of my years. Gray
hairs are not wisdom; it is wisdom which is as good as gray hairs. At
least that is what Solomon says: “wisdom is the gray hair unto
men.”<note place="end" n="1735" id="v.LVIII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. iv. 9" id="v.LVIII-p7.1" parsed="|Wis|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.4.9">Wisd. iv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Moses too in choosing the seventy
elders is told to take those whom he knows to be elders indeed, and to
select them not for their years but for their discretion.<note place="end" n="1736" id="v.LVIII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xi. 16" id="v.LVIII-p8.1" parsed="|Num|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.16">Nu. xi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> And, as a boy, Daniel judges old men
and in the flower of youth condemns the incontinence of age.<note place="end" n="1737" id="v.LVIII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p9"> Story of
Susannah.</p></note> Do not, I repeat, weigh faith by
years, nor suppose me better than yourself merely because I have
enlisted under Christ’s banner earlier than you. The apostle
Paul, that chosen vessel framed out of a persecutor,<note place="end" n="1738" id="v.LVIII-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p10"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 15" id="v.LVIII-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15">Acts ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> though last in the apostolic order is
first in merit. For though last he has laboured more than they all.<note place="end" n="1739" id="v.LVIII-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p11"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 10" id="v.LVIII-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.10">1 Cor. xv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> To Judas it was once said: thou art a
man who didst take sweet food with me, my guide and mine acquaintance;
we walked in the house of God with company:”<note place="end" n="1740" id="v.LVIII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p12"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 13" id="v.LVIII-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|55|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.13">Ps. lv. 13</scripRef>: <i>Consessu</i> substituted for
<i>consensu</i> of the Vulgate.</p></note> yet the Saviour accuses him of betraying
his friend and master. A line of Virgil well describes his end:</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.LVIII-p13">From a high beam he knots a hideous death.<note place="end" n="1741" id="v.LVIII-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p14"> Virgil, Æn.
xii. 603.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LVIII-p15">The dying robber, on the contrary, exchanges the cross for paradise
and turns to martyrdom the penalty of murder. How many there are
nowadays who have lived so long that they bear corpses rather than
bodies and are like whited sepulchres filled with dead men’s
bones!<note place="end" n="1742" id="v.LVIII-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 27" id="v.LVIII-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|23|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.27">Matt. xxiii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> A newly kindled heat is more
effective than a long continued lukewarmness.</p>

<p id="v.LVIII-p17">2. As for you, when you hear the Saviour’s
counsel: “if thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast,
and give to the poor, and come follow me,”<note place="end" n="1743" id="v.LVIII-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p18"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="v.LVIII-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> you translate his words into action;
and baring yourself to follow the bare cross<note place="end" n="1744" id="v.LVIII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p19"> Compare Letter
LII. § 5.</p></note> you mount Jacob’s ladder the
easier for carrying nothing. Your dress changes with the change in your
convictions, and you aim at no showy shabbiness which leaves your purse
as full as before. No, with pure hands and a clear conscience you make
it your glory that you are poor both in spirit and in deed. There is
nothing great in wearing a sad or a disfigured face, in simulating and
in showing off fasts, or in wearing a cheap cloak while you retain a
large income. When Crates the Theban—a millionaire of days gone
by—was on his way to Athens to study philosophy, he cast away
untold gold in the belief that wealth could not be compatible with
virtue. What a contrast he offers to us, the disciples of a poor
Christ, who cram our pockets with gold and cling under pretext of
almsgiving to our old riches. How can we faithfully distribute what
belongs to another when we thus timidly keep back what is our own?<note place="end" n="1745" id="v.LVIII-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p20"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 12" id="v.LVIII-p20.1" parsed="|Luke|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.12">Luke xvi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> When the stomach is full, it is easy to
talk of fasting. What is praiseworthy is not to have been at Jerusalem
but to have lived a good life while there.<note place="end" n="1746" id="v.LVIII-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p21"> Cicero, pro
Murena, V.</p></note> The city which we are to praise and to
seek is not that which has slain the prophets<note place="end" n="1747" id="v.LVIII-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p22"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 37" id="v.LVIII-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|23|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.37">Matt. xxiii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> and shed the blood of Christ, but that
which is made glad by the streams of the river,<note place="end" n="1748" id="v.LVIII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p23"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlvi. 4" id="v.LVIII-p23.1" parsed="|Ps|46|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.46.4">Ps. xlvi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> which is set upon a mountain and so
cannot be hid,<note place="end" n="1749" id="v.LVIII-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p24"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 14" id="v.LVIII-p24.1" parsed="|Matt|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.14">Matt. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> which the
apostle declares to be a mother of the saints,<note place="end" n="1750" id="v.LVIII-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p25"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 26" id="v.LVIII-p25.1" parsed="|Gal|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.26">Gal. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>
and in which he rejoices to have his citizenship with the righteous.<note place="end" n="1751" id="v.LVIII-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p26"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 20" id="v.LVIII-p26.1" parsed="|Phil|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.20">Phil. iii. 20</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LVIII-p27"><pb n="120" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_120.html" id="v.LVIII-Page_120" />3. In speaking thus
I am not laying myself open to a charge of inconsistency or condemning
the course which I have myself taken. It is not, I believe, for nothing
that I, like Abraham, have left my home and people. But I do not
presume to limit God’s omnipotence or to restrict to a narrow
strip of earth Him whom the heaven cannot contain. Each believer is
judged not by his residence in this place or in that but according to
the deserts of his faith. The true worshippers worship the Father
neither at Jerusalem nor on mount Gerizim; for “God is a spirit,
and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in
truth.”<note place="end" n="1752" id="v.LVIII-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p28"> <scripRef passage="Joh. iv. 24" id="v.LVIII-p28.1" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">Joh. iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> “Now the
spirit bloweth where it listeth,”<note place="end" n="1753" id="v.LVIII-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p29"> <scripRef passage="Joh. iii. 8" id="v.LVIII-p29.1" parsed="|John|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.8">Joh. iii. 8</scripRef>, R.V. marg.</p></note> and “the earth is the Lord’s
and the fulness thereof.”<note place="end" n="1754" id="v.LVIII-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p30"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxiv. 1" id="v.LVIII-p30.1" parsed="|Ps|24|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.1">Ps. xxiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> When the
fleece of Judæa was made dry although the whole world was wet with
the dew of heaven,<note place="end" n="1755" id="v.LVIII-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p31"> <scripRef passage="Judg. vi. 36-40" id="v.LVIII-p31.1" parsed="|Judg|6|36|6|40" osisRef="Bible:Judg.6.36-Judg.6.40">Judg. vi. 36–40</scripRef>.</p></note> and when many
came from the East and from the West<note place="end" n="1756" id="v.LVIII-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p32"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiii. 29" id="v.LVIII-p32.1" parsed="|Luke|13|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.29">Luke xiii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and sat in
Abraham’s bosom:<note place="end" n="1757" id="v.LVIII-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p33"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 22" id="v.LVIII-p33.1" parsed="|Luke|16|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.22">Luke xvi. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> then God ceased
to be known in Judah only and His name to be great in Israel alone;<note place="end" n="1758" id="v.LVIII-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxvi. 1" id="v.LVIII-p34.1" parsed="|Ps|76|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.76.1">Ps. lxxvi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> the sound of the apostles went out into
all the earth and their words into the ends of the world.<note place="end" n="1759" id="v.LVIII-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p35"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 4" id="v.LVIII-p35.1" parsed="|Ps|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.4">Ps. xix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> The Saviour Himself speaking to His
disciples in the temple<note place="end" n="1760" id="v.LVIII-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p36"> Only the second
sentence was spoken in the temple: the first was uttered in the chamber
of the last supper.</p></note> said:
“arise, let us go hence,”<note place="end" n="1761" id="v.LVIII-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p37"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 31" id="v.LVIII-p37.1" parsed="|John|14|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.31">Joh. xiv. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>
and to the Jews: “your house is left unto you desolate.”<note place="end" n="1762" id="v.LVIII-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p38"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 38" id="v.LVIII-p38.1" parsed="|Matt|23|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.38">Matt. xxiii. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> If heaven and earth must pass away,<note place="end" n="1763" id="v.LVIII-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p39"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 33" id="v.LVIII-p39.1" parsed="|Luke|21|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.33">Luke xxi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> obviously all things that are earthly
must pass away also. Therefore the spots which witnessed the
crucifixion and the resurrection profit those only who bear their
several crosses, who day by day rise again with Christ, and who thus
shew themselves worthy of an abode so holy. Those who say “the
temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord,”<note place="end" n="1764" id="v.LVIII-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p40"> <scripRef passage="Jer. vii. 4" id="v.LVIII-p40.1" parsed="|Jer|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.4">Jer. vii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> should give ear to the words of the
apostle: “ye are the temple of the Lord,”<note place="end" n="1765" id="v.LVIII-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p41"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 16" id="v.LVIII-p41.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.16">2 Cor. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and the Holy Ghost “dwelleth in
you.”<note place="end" n="1766" id="v.LVIII-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p42"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 11" id="v.LVIII-p42.1" parsed="|Rom|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.11">Rom. viii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Access to the courts of heaven is
as easy from Britain as it is from Jerusalem; for “the kingdom of
God is within you.”<note place="end" n="1767" id="v.LVIII-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p43"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 21" id="v.LVIII-p43.1" parsed="|Luke|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.21">Luke xvii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Antony and the
hosts of monks who are in Egypt, Mesopotamia, Pontus, Cappadocia, and
Armenia, have never seen Jerusalem: and the door of Paradise is opened
for them at a distance from it. The blessed Hilarion, though a native
of and a dweller in Palestine, only set eyes on Jerusalem for a single
day, not wishing on the one hand when he was so near to neglect the
holy places, nor yet on the other to appear to confine God within local
limits. From the time of Hadrian to the reign of Constantine—a
period of about one hundred and eighty years<note place="end" n="1768" id="v.LVIII-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p44"> Hadrian died in
138 <span class="c17" id="v.LVIII-p44.1">a.d.</span>; Constantine became Emperor in 306
<span class="c17" id="v.LVIII-p44.2">a.d.</span></p></note>—the spot which had witnessed the
resurrection was occupied by a figure of Jupiter; while on the rock
where the cross had stood, a marble statue of Venus was set up by the
heathen and became an object of worship. The original persecutors,
indeed, supposed that by polluting our holy places they would deprive
us of our faith in the passion and in the resurrection. Even my own
Bethlehem, as it now is, that most venerable spot in the whole world of
which the psalmist sings: “the truth hath sprung out of the
earth,”<note place="end" n="1769" id="v.LVIII-p44.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p45"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxv. 11" id="v.LVIII-p45.1" parsed="|Ps|85|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.85.11">Ps. lxxxv. 11</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> was
overshadowed by a grove of Tammuz,<note place="end" n="1770" id="v.LVIII-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p46"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. viii. 14" id="v.LVIII-p46.1" parsed="|Ezek|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.8.14">Ezek. viii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> that is of
Adonis; and in the very cave<note place="end" n="1771" id="v.LVIII-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p47"> For the tradition
that Christ was born in a cave Justin Martyr is the earliest authority
(dial. c. Try. 78).</p></note> where the
infant Christ had uttered His earliest cry lamentation was made for the
paramour of Venus.<note place="end" n="1772" id="v.LVIII-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p48"> Adonis, killed by
a boar and spending half his time in the upper, half in the lower
world, is a type of summer overcoming and overcome by winter.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LVIII-p49">4. Why, you will say, do I make these remote allusions?
To assure you that nothing is lacking to your faith although you have
not seen Jerusalem and that I am none the better for living where I do.
Be assured that, whether you dwell here or elsewhere, a like recompense
is in store for your good works with our Lord. Indeed, if I am frankly
to express my own feelings, when I take into consideration your vows
and the earnestness with which you have renounced the world, I hold
that as long as you live in the country one place is as good as
another. Forsake cities and their crowds, live on a small patch of
ground, seek Christ in solitude, pray on the mount alone with Jesus,<note place="end" n="1773" id="v.LVIII-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p50"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke vi" id="v.LVIII-p50.1" parsed="|Luke|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6">Luke vi</scripRef>.</p></note> keep near to holy places: keep out of
cities, I say, and you will never lose your vocation. My advice
concerns not bishops, presbyters, or the clergy, for these have a
different duty. I am speaking only to a monk who having been a man of
note in the world has laid the price of his possessions at the
apostles’ feet,<note place="end" n="1774" id="v.LVIII-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p51"> <scripRef passage="Acts iv. 37" id="v.LVIII-p51.1" parsed="|Acts|4|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.37">Acts iv. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> to shew men
that they must trample on their money, and has resolved to live a life
of loneliness and seclusion and always to continue to reject what he
has once rejected. Had the scenes of the Passion and of the
Resurrection been elsewhere than in a populous city with court and
garrison, with prostitutes, playactors, and buffoons, and with the
medley of persons usually found in such centres; or had the crowds
which thronged it been composed of monks; then a city would be a
desirable abode for those who have embraced the monastic life. But, as
things are, it would be the height of folly first to renounce the
world, to <pb n="121" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_121.html" id="v.LVIII-Page_121" />forswear one’s
country, to forsake cities, to profess one’s self a monk; and
then to live among still greater numbers the same kind of life that you
would have lived in your own country. Men rush here from all quarters
of the world, the city is filled with people of every race, and so
great is the throng of men and women that here you will have to
tolerate in its full dimensions an evil from which you desired to flee
when you found it partially developed elsewhere.</p>

<p id="v.LVIII-p52">5. Since you ask me as a brother in what path you should
walk, I will be open with you. If you wish to take duty as a presbyter,
and are attracted by the work or dignity which falls to the lot of a
bishop, live in cities and walled towns,<note place="end" n="1775" id="v.LVIII-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p53"> Castella.</p></note> and by so doing turn the salvation of
others into the profit of your own soul. But if you desire to be in
deed what you are in name—a monk,<note place="end" n="1776" id="v.LVIII-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p54"> Monachus, lit.
“a solitary.” Men frequently at this time made vows,
especially those of celibacy, without entering a monastery.</p></note> that is, one who lives alone, what have
you to do with cities which are the homes not of solitaries but of
crowds? Every mode of life has its own exponents. For instance, let
Roman generals imitate men like Camillus, Fabricius, Regulus, and
Scipio. Let philosophers take for models Pythagoras, Socrates, Plato,
and Aristotle. Let poets strive to rival Homer, Virgil, Menander, and
Terence. Let writers of history follow Thucydides, Sallust, Herodotus
and Livy. Let orators find masters in Lysias, the Gracchi, Demosthenes,
and Tully. And, to come to our own case, let bishops and presbyters
take for their examples the apostles or their companions; and as they
hold the rank which these once held, let them endeavour to exhibit the
same excellence. And last of all let us monks take as the patterns
which we are to follow the lives of Paul, of Antony, of Julian, of
Hilarion, of the Macarii. And to go back to the authority of scripture,
we have our masters in Elijah and Elisha, and our leaders in the sons
of the prophets; who lived in fields and solitary places and made
themselves tents by the waters of Jordan.<note place="end" n="1777" id="v.LVIII-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p55"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings vi. 1, 2" id="v.LVIII-p55.1" parsed="|2Kgs|6|1|6|2" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.6.1-2Kgs.6.2">2 Kings vi. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> The sons of Rechab too are of the
number who drank neither wine nor strong drink and who abode in tents;
men whom God’s voice praises through Jeremiah,<note place="end" n="1778" id="v.LVIII-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p56"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxv" id="v.LVIII-p56.1" parsed="|Jer|35|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.35">Jer. xxxv</scripRef>.</p></note> and to whom a promise is made that
there shall never be wanting a man of their stock to stand before
God.<note place="end" n="1779" id="v.LVIII-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p57"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxv. 19" id="v.LVIII-p57.1" parsed="|Jer|35|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.35.19">Jer. xxxv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> This is probably what is meant by the
title of the seventy-first psalm: “of the sons of Jonadab and of
those who were first led into captivity.”<note place="end" n="1780" id="v.LVIII-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p58"> This title occurs
only in the LXX.</p></note> The person intended is Jonadab the son
of Rechab who is described in the book of Kings<note place="end" n="1781" id="v.LVIII-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p59"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings x. 15, 16" id="v.LVIII-p59.1" parsed="|2Kgs|10|15|10|16" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.10.15-2Kgs.10.16">2 Kings x. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note> as having gone up into the chariot of
Jehu. His sons having always lived in tents until at last (owing to the
inroads made by the Chaldean army) they were forced to come into
Jerusalem, are described<note place="end" n="1782" id="v.LVIII-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p60"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxv. 11" id="v.LVIII-p60.1" parsed="|Jer|35|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.35.11">Jer. xxxv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> as being the
first to undergo captivity; because after the freedom of their lonely
life they found confinement in a city as bad as imprisonment.</p>

<p id="v.LVIII-p61">6. Since you are not wholly independent but are bound to
a wife who is your sister in the Lord, I entreat you—whether here
or there—that you will avoid large gatherings, visits official
and complimentary, and social parties, indulgences all of which tend to
enchain the soul. Let your food be coarse—say cabbage and
pulse—and do not take it until evening. Sometimes as a great
delicacy you may have some small fish. He who longs for Christ and
feeds upon the true bread cares little for dainties which must be
transmuted into ordure. Food that you cannot taste when once it has
passed your gullet might as well be—so far as you are
concerned—bread and pulse. You have my books against Jovinian
which speak yet more largely of despising the appetite and the palate.
Let some holy volume be ever in your hand. Pray constantly, and bowing
down your body lift up your mind to the Lord. Keep frequent vigils and
sleep often on an empty stomach. Avoid tittle-tattle and all
self-laudation. Flee from wheedling flatterers as from open enemies.
Distribute with your own hand provisions to alleviate the miseries of
the poor and of the brethren. With your own hands, I say, for good
faith is rare among men. You do not believe what I say? Think of Judas
and his bag. Seek not a lowly garb for a swelling soul. Avoid the
society of men of the world, especially if they are in power. Why need
you look again on things contempt for which has made you a monk? Above
all let your sister<note place="end" n="1783" id="v.LVIII-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p62"> Therasia, the
wife of Paulinus is meant.</p></note> hold aloof
from married ladies. And, if women round her wear silk dresses and gems
while she is meanly attired, let her neither fret nor congratulate
herself. For by so doing she will either regret her resolution or sow
the seeds of pride. If you are already famed as a faithful steward of
your own substance, do not take other people’s money to give
away. You understand what I mean, for the Lord has given you
understanding in all things. Be simple as a dove and lay snares for no
man: but be cunning as a serpent and let no man lay snares for you.<note place="end" n="1784" id="v.LVIII-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p63"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 16" id="v.LVIII-p63.1" parsed="|Matt|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.16">Matt. x. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> For a Christian who allows others to
deceive him is almost at much at fault as one who tries to deceive
others. If a man talks to you always or nearly always about money
(except it be about alms-giving, a topic which is open to all) treat
him as a broker rather than a monk. Besides food and clothing and
things manifestly neces<pb n="122" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_122.html" id="v.LVIII-Page_122" />sary give no
man anything; for dogs must not eat the children’s bread.<note place="end" n="1785" id="v.LVIII-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p64"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 26" id="v.LVIII-p64.1" parsed="|Matt|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.26">Matt. xv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LVIII-p65">7. The true temple of Christ is the believer’s
soul; adorn this, clothe it, offer gifts to it, welcome Christ in it.
What use are walls blazing with jewels when Christ in His poor<note place="end" n="1786" id="v.LVIII-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p66"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 40" id="v.LVIII-p66.1" parsed="|Matt|25|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.40">Matt. xxv. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> is in danger of perishing from hunger?
Your possessions are no longer your own but a stewardship is entrusted
to you. Remember Ananias and Sapphira who from fear of the future kept
what was their own, and be careful for your part not rashly to squander
what is Christ’s. Do not, that is, by an error of judgment give
the property of the poor to those who are not poor; lest, as a wise man
has told us,<note place="end" n="1787" id="v.LVIII-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p67"> Cicero, de Off.
II. xv.</p></note> charity prove the death of
charity. Look not upon</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.LVIII-p68">Gay trappings or a Cato’s empty name.<note place="end" n="1788" id="v.LVIII-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p69"> Probably a
quotation from memory incorrectly made up from Lucan’s
‘Nomina vana Catonis’ (i. 313).</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LVIII-p70">In the words of Persius, God says:—</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.LVIII-p71">I know thy thoughts and read thine inmost soul.<note place="end" n="1789" id="v.LVIII-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p72"> Persius, iii.
30.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LVIII-p73">To be a Christian is the great thing, not merely to seem one. And
somehow or other those please the world most who please Christ least.
In speaking thus I am not like the sow lecturing Minerva; but, as a
friend warns a friend, so I warn you before you embark on your new
course. I would rather fail in ability than in will to serve you; for
my wish is that where I have fallen you may keep your footing.</p>

<p id="v.LVIII-p74">8. It is with much pleasure that I have read the book
which you have sent to me containing your wise and eloquent defence of
the emperor Theodosius; and your arrangement of the subject has
particularly pleased me. While in the earlier chapters you surpass
others, in the latter you surpass yourself. Your style is terse and
neat; it has all the purity of Tully, and yet it is packed with
meaning. For, as someone has said,<note place="end" n="1790" id="v.LVIII-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p75"> Quintilian, Inst.
Or. viii. Proem.</p></note> that speech
is a failure of which men only praise the diction. You have been
successful in preserving both sequence of subjects and logical
connexion. Whatever sentence one takes, it is always a conclusion to
what goes before or an introduction to what follows. Theodosius is
fortunate in having a Christian orator like you to plead his cause. You
have made his purple illustrious and have consecrated for future ages
his useful laws. Go on and prosper, for, if such be your first ventures
in the field, what will you not do when you become a trained soldier?
Oh! that it were mine to conduct a genius like you, not (as the poets
sing) through the Aonian mountains and the peaks of Helicon but through
Zion and Tabor and the high places of Sinai. If I might teach you what
I have learned myself and might pass on to you the mystic rolls of the
prophets, then might we give birth to something such as Greece with all
her learning could not shew.</p>

<p id="v.LVIII-p76">9. Hear me, therefore, my fellow-servant, my friend, my
brother; give ear for a moment that I may tell you how you are to walk
in the holy scriptures. All that we read in the divine books, while
glistening and shining without, is yet far sweeter within. “He
who desires to eat the kernel must first break the nut.”<note place="end" n="1791" id="v.LVIII-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p77"> Plautus, Curc. I.
i. 55.</p></note> “Open thou mine eyes,” says
David, “that I may behold wondrous things out of thy
law.”<note place="end" n="1792" id="v.LVIII-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p78"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 18" id="v.LVIII-p78.1" parsed="|Ps|119|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.18">Ps. cxix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Now, if so great a prophet
confesses that he is in the darkness of ignorance; how deep, think you,
must be the night of misapprehension with which we, mere babes and
unweaned infants, are enveloped! Now this veil rests not only on the
face of Moses,<note place="end" n="1793" id="v.LVIII-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p79"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 14, 15" id="v.LVIII-p79.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|14|3|15" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.14-2Cor.3.15">2 Cor. iii. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> but on the
evangelists and the apostles as well.<note place="end" n="1794" id="v.LVIII-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p80"> <i>i.e.,</i> the
new testament as well as the old may have its true meaning concealed
from some.</p></note> To the multitudes the Saviour spoke only
in parables and, to make it clear that His words had a mystical
meaning, said:—“he that hath ears to hear, let him
hear.”<note place="end" n="1795" id="v.LVIII-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p81"> <scripRef passage="Luke viii. 8, 10" id="v.LVIII-p81.1" parsed="|Luke|8|8|0|0;|Luke|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.8 Bible:Luke.8.10">Luke viii. 8, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Unless all things that are written
are opened by Him “who hath the key of David, who openeth and no
man shutteth, and shutteth and no man openeth,”<note place="end" n="1796" id="v.LVIII-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p82"> <scripRef passage="Rev. iii. 7" id="v.LVIII-p82.1" parsed="|Rev|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.7">Rev. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> no one can undo the lock or set them
before you. If only you had the foundation which He alone can give;
nay, if even His fingers were but passed over your work; there would be
nothing finer than your volumes, nothing more learned, nothing more
attractive, nothing more Latin.</p>

<p id="v.LVIII-p83">10. Tertullian is packed with meaning but his style is
rugged and uncouth. The blessed Cyprian like a fountain of pure water
flows softly and sweetly but, as he is taken up with exhortations to
virtue and with the troubles consequent on persecution, he has nowhere
discussed the divine scriptures. Victorinus, although he has the glory
of a martyr’s crown, yet cannot express what he knows. Lactantius
has a flow of eloquence worthy of Tully: would that he had been as
ready to teach our doctrines as he was to pull down those of others!
Arnobius is lengthy and unequal, and often confused from not making a
proper division of his subject. That reverend man Hilary gains in
height from his Gallic buskin; yet, adorned as he is with the flowers
of Greek rhetoric, he sometimes entangles himself in long periods and
offers by no means easy reading to the less learned brethren. I say
<pb n="123" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_123.html" id="v.LVIII-Page_123" />nothing of other writers whether
dead or living; others will hereafter judge them both for good and for
evil.<note place="end" n="1797" id="v.LVIII-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p84"> Cf. Letter LXX.
5.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LVIII-p85">11. I will come to yourself, my fellow-mystic, my
companion, and my friend; my friend, I say, though not yet personally
known: and I will ask you not to suspect a flatterer in one so
intimate. Better that you should think me mistaken or led astray by
affection than that you should hold me capable of fawning on a friend.
You have a great intellect and an inexhaustible store of language, your
diction is fluent and pure, your fluency and purity are mingled with
wisdom. Your head is clear and all your senses keen. Were you to add to
this wisdom and eloquence a careful study and knowledge of scripture, I
should soon see you holding our citadel against all comers; you would
go up with Joab upon the roof of Zion,<note place="end" n="1798" id="v.LVIII-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p86"> <scripRef passage="1 Chron. xi. 5, 6" id="v.LVIII-p86.1" parsed="|1Chr|11|5|11|6" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.11.5-1Chr.11.6">1 Chron. xi. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and sing upon the housetops what you
had learned in the secret chambers.<note place="end" n="1799" id="v.LVIII-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p87"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 3" id="v.LVIII-p87.1" parsed="|Luke|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.3">Luke xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Gird up, I
pray you, gird up your loins. As Horace says:—</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.LVIII-p88">Life hath no gifts for men except they toil.<note place="end" n="1800" id="v.LVIII-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p89"> Horace, Sat. I. ix.
59, 60.</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LVIII-p90">Shew yourself as much a man of note in the church, as
you were before in the senate. Provide for yourself riches which you
may spend daily yet they will not fail. Provide them while you are
still strong and while as yet your head has no gray hairs: before, in
the words of Virgil,</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LVIII-p91">Diseases creep on you, and gloomy age,</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LVIII-p92">And pain, and cruel death’s inclemency.<note place="end" n="1801" id="v.LVIII-p92.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p93"> Virgil, Georg. iii.
67, 68.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LVIII-p94">I am not content with mediocrity for you: I desire all that you do
to be of the highest excellence.</p>

<p id="v.LVIII-p95">How heartily I have welcomed the reverend presbyter
Vigilantius,<note place="end" n="1802" id="v.LVIII-p95.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p96"> Afterwards noted as
an assailant of Jerome’s ascetic doctrines. See the introduction
to Letter LXI.</p></note> his own lips will tell you better
than this letter. Why he has so soon left us and started afresh I
cannot say; and, indeed, I do not wish to hurt anyone’s
feelings.<note place="end" n="1803" id="v.LVIII-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p97"> The allusion seems
to be to the behaviour of Vigilantius during an earthquake which
occurred when he was at Bethlehem. His fright on the occasion exposed
him to the ridicule of the community there. (Against Vig., i. 11.)</p></note> Still, mere passer-by as he was,
in haste to continue his journey, I managed to keep him back until I
had given him a taste of my friendship for you. Thus you can learn from
him what you want to know about me. Kindly salute your reverend
sister<note place="end" n="1804" id="v.LVIII-p97.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LVIII-p98"> As before,
Therasia, the wife of Paulinus is meant.</p></note> and fellow-servant, who with you
fights the good fight in the Lord.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcella." n="LIX" shorttitle="Letter LIX" progress="27.53%" prev="v.LVIII" next="v.LX" id="v.LIX"><p class="c30" id="v.LIX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LIX-p1.1">Letter LIX.
To Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LIX-p2">An answer to five questions put to Jerome by Marcella in
a letter not preserved. The questions are as follows.</p>

<p id="v.LIX-p3">(1) What are the things which eye hath not seen nor ear
heard (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 9" id="v.LIX-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>)? Jerome answers that they are
spiritual things which as such can only be spiritually discerned.</p>

<p id="v.LIX-p4">(2) Is it not a mistake to identify the sheep and the
goats of Christ’s parable (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 31" id="v.LIX-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|25|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.31">Matt. xxv. 31</scripRef> sqq.) with Christians and heathens? Are
they not rather the good and the bad? For an answer to this question
Jerome refers Marcella to his treatise against Jovinian (II.
§§18–23).</p>

<p id="v.LIX-p5">(3) Paul says that some shall be “alive and remain
unto the coming of the Lord;” and that they shall be
“caught up to meet the Lord in the air” (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 15, 17" id="v.LIX-p5.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|15|0|0;|1Thess|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.15 Bible:1Thess.4.17">1 Thess. iv. 15, 17</scripRef>). Are we to suppose this assumption to
be corporeal and that those assumed will escape death? Yes, Jerome
answers, but their bodies will be glorified.</p>

<p id="v.LIX-p6">(4) How is <scripRef passage="John xx. 17" id="v.LIX-p6.1" parsed="|John|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.17">John
xx. 17</scripRef>, “touch me
not,” to be reconciled with <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 9" id="v.LIX-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|28|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.9">Matt. xxviii. 9</scripRef>, “they came and held him by the
feet”? In the one case, Jerome replies, Mary Magdalen failed to
recognize the divinity of Jesus; in the other the women recognized it.
Accordingly they were admitted to a privilege which was denied to
her.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LIX-p7">(5) Was the risen Christ before His ascension present
only with the disciples, or was He in heaven and elsewhere as well? The
latter according to Jerome is the true doctrine. “The Divine
Nature,” he writes, “exists everywhere in its entirety.
Christ, therefore, was at one and the same time with the apostles and
with the angels; in the Father and in the uttermost parts of the sea.
So afterwards he was with Thomas in India, with Peter at Rome, with
Paul in Illyricum, with Titus in Crete, with Andrew in Achaia.”
The date of the letter is <span class="c17" id="v.LIX-p7.1">a.d.</span> 395 or <span class="c17" id="v.LIX-p7.2">a.d.</span> 396.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Heliodorus." n="LX" shorttitle="Letter LX" progress="27.60%" prev="v.LIX" next="v.LXI" id="v.LX"><p class="c30" id="v.LX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LX-p1.1">Letter
LX. To Heliodorus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LX-p2">One of Jerome’s finest letters, written to console
his old friend, Heliodorus, now Bp. of Altinum, for the loss of his
nephew Nepotian who had died of fever a short time previously. Jerome
tries to soothe his friend’s grief (1) by contrasting pagan
despair or resignation with Christian hope, (2) by an eulogy of the
departed both as man and presbyter, and (3) by a review of the evils
which then beset the Empire and from which, as he contended, Nepotian
had been removed. The letter is marked throughout with deep and sincere
feeling. Its date is 396 <span class="c17" id="v.LX-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LX-p3">1. Small wits cannot grapple large themes but venturing
beyond their strength fail in the very attempt; and, the greater a
subject is, the more completely is he overwhelmed who cannot find words
to unfold its grandeur. Nepotian who was mine and yours and
ours—or rather who was Christ’s and because Christ’s
all the more ours—has forsaken us his elders so that we are
smitten with pangs of regret and overcome with a grief which is past
bearing. We supposed him our heir, yet now his corpse is all that is
ours. For whom shall my intellect now labour? Whom shall my poor <pb n="124" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_124.html" id="v.LX-Page_124" />letters desire to please? Where is he,
the impeller of my work, whose voice was sweeter than a swan’s
last song? My mind is dazed, my hand trembles, a mist covers my eyes,
stammering seizes my tongue. Whatever my words, they seem as good as
unspoken seeing that he no longer hears them. My very pen seems to feel
his loss, my very wax tablet looks dull and sad; the one is covered
with rust, the other with mould. As often as I try to express myself in
words and to scatter the flowers of this encomium upon his tomb, my
eyes fill with tears, my grief returns, and I can think of nothing but
his death. It was a custom in former days for children over the dead
bodies of their parents publicly to proclaim their praises and (as when
pathetic songs are sung) to draw tears from the eyes and sighs from the
breasts of those who heard them. But in our case, behold, the order of
things is changed: to deal us this blow nature has forfeited her
rights. For the respect which the young man should have paid to his
elders, we his elders are paying to him.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p4">2. What shall I do then? Shall I join my tears to yours?
The apostle forbids me for he speaks of dead Christians as “them
which are asleep.”<note place="end" n="1805" id="v.LX-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 13" id="v.LX-p5.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13">1 Thess. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> So too in the
gospel the Lord says, “the damsel is not dead but
sleepeth,”<note place="end" n="1806" id="v.LX-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p6"> <scripRef passage="Mark v. 39" id="v.LX-p6.1" parsed="|Mark|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.39">Mark v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> and Lazarus when
he is raised from the dead is said to have been asleep.<note place="end" n="1807" id="v.LX-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p7"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xi. 11" id="v.LX-p7.1" parsed="|John|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.11">Joh. xi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> No, I will be glad and rejoice that
“speedily he was taken away lest that wickedness should alter his
understanding” for “his soul pleased the Lord.”<note place="end" n="1808" id="v.LX-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p8"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. iv. 11, 14" id="v.LX-p8.1" parsed="|Wis|4|11|0|0;|Wis|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.4.11 Bible:Wis.4.14">Wisd. iv. 11, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> But though I am loth to give way and
combat my feelings, tears flow down my cheeks, and in spite of the
teachings of virtue and the hope of the resurrection a passion of
regret crushes my too yielding mind. O death that dividest brothers
knit together in love, how cruel, how ruthless thou art so to sunder
them! “The Lord hath fetched a burning wind that cometh up from
the wilderness: which hath dried thy veins and hath made thy well
spring desolate.”<note place="end" n="1809" id="v.LX-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p9"> <scripRef passage="Hos. xiii. 15" id="v.LX-p9.1" parsed="|Hos|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.13.15">Hos. xiii. 15</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> Thou didst
swallow up our Jonah, but even in thy belly He still lived. Thou didst
carry Him as one dead, that the world’s storm might be stilled
and our Nineveh saved by His preaching. He, yes He, conquered thee, He
slew thee, that fugitive prophet who left His home, gave up His
inheritance and surrendered his dear life into the hands of those who
sought it. He it was who of old threatened thee in Hosea: “O
death, I will be thy plagues; O grave, I will be thy
destruction.”<note place="end" n="1810" id="v.LX-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p10"> <scripRef passage="Hos. xiii. 14" id="v.LX-p10.1" parsed="|Hos|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.13.14">Hos. xiii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> By His death thou
art dead; by His death we live. Thou hast swallowed up and thou art
swallowed up. Whilst thou art smitten with a longing for the body
assumed by Him, and whilst thy greedy jaws fancy it a prey, thy inward
parts are wounded with hooked fangs.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p11">3. To Thee, O Saviour Christ, do we Thy creatures offer
thanks that, when Thou wast slain, Thou didst slay our mighty
adversary. Before Thy coming was there any being more miserable than
man who cowering at the dread prospect of eternal death did but receive
life that he might perish! For “death reigned from Adam to Moses
even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s
transgression.”<note place="end" n="1811" id="v.LX-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p12"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 14" id="v.LX-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14">Rom. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> If Abraham,
Isaac, and Jacob be in hell, who can be in the kingdom of heaven? If
Thy friends—even those who had not sinned themselves—were
yet for the sins of another liable to the punishment of offending Adam,
what must we think of those who have said in their hearts “There
is no God;” who “are corrupt and abominable”<note place="end" n="1812" id="v.LX-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p13"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xiv. 1" id="v.LX-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14.1">Ps. xiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> in their self-will, and of whom it is
said “they are gone out of the way, they are become unprofitable;
there is none that doeth good, no not one”?<note place="end" n="1813" id="v.LX-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p14"> <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 12" id="v.LX-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.12">Rom. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Even if Lazarus is seen in
Abraham’s bosom and in a place of refreshment, still the lower
regions cannot be compared with the kingdom of heaven. Before
Christ’s coming Abraham is in the lower regions: after
Christ’s coming the robber is in paradise. And therefore at His
rising again “many bodies of the saints which slept arose, and
were seen in the heavenly Jerusalem.”<note place="end" n="1814" id="v.LX-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p15"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 52, 53" id="v.LX-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|27|52|27|53" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.52-Matt.27.53">Matt. xxvii. 52, 53</scripRef>.</p></note> Then was fulfilled the saying:
“Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ
shall give thee light.”<note place="end" n="1815" id="v.LX-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p16"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 14" id="v.LX-p16.1" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14">Eph. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> John the Baptist
cries in the desert: “repent ye; for the kingdom of heaven is at
hand.”<note place="end" n="1816" id="v.LX-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p17"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 2" id="v.LX-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.2">Matt. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> For “from the days of John
the Baptist the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence and the violent
take it by force.”<note place="end" n="1817" id="v.LX-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p18"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 12" id="v.LX-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.12">Matt. xi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> The flaming
sword that keeps the way of paradise and the cherubim that are
stationed at its doors<note place="end" n="1818" id="v.LX-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p19"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 24" id="v.LX-p19.1" parsed="|Gen|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.24">Gen. iii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> are alike
quenched and unloosed by the blood of Christ.<note place="end" n="1819" id="v.LX-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p20"> Cf. Letter XXXIX.
§ 4.</p></note> It is not surprising that this should be
promised us in the resurrection: for as many of us as living in the
flesh do not live after the flesh,<note place="end" n="1820" id="v.LX-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p21"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. x. 3" id="v.LX-p21.1" parsed="|2Cor|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.3">2 Cor. x. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> have our
citizenship in heaven,<note place="end" n="1821" id="v.LX-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p22"> <scripRef passage="Phi. iii. 20" id="v.LX-p22.1" parsed="|Phil|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.20">Phi. iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and while we
are still here on earth we are told that “the kingdom of heaven
is within us.”<note place="end" n="1822" id="v.LX-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p23"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 21" id="v.LX-p23.1" parsed="|Luke|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.21">Luke xvii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LX-p24">4. Moreover before the resurrection of Christ God was
“known in Judah” only and “His name was great in
Israel” alone.<note place="end" n="1823" id="v.LX-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p25"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxvi. 1" id="v.LX-p25.1" parsed="|Ps|76|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.76.1">Ps. lxxvi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> And they who
knew Him were despite their knowledge dragged down to hell. Where in
those days were the inhabitants of the globe from India to Britain,
from the frozen zone of the North to the burning heat of the Atlantic
ocean? <pb n="125" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_125.html" id="v.LX-Page_125" />Where were the countless
peoples of the world? Where the great multitudes?</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.LX-p26">Unlike in tongue, unlike in dress and arms?<note place="end" n="1824" id="v.LX-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p27"> Virg. A. viii.
723.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LX-p28">They were crushed like fishes and locusts, like flies and gnats. For
apart from knowledge of his Creator every man is but a brute. But now
the voices and writings of all nations proclaim the passion and the
resurrection of Christ. I say nothing of the Jews, the Greeks, and the
Romans, peoples which the Lord has dedicated to His faith by the title
written on His cross.<note place="end" n="1825" id="v.LX-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p29"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 38" id="v.LX-p29.1" parsed="|Luke|23|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.38">Luke xxiii. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> The immortality
of the soul and its continuance after the dissolution of the
body—truths of which Pythagoras dreamed, which Democritus refused
to believe, and which Socrates discussed in prison to console himself
for the sentence passed upon him—are now the familiar themes of
Indian and of Persian, of Goth and of Egyptian. The fierce Bessians<note place="end" n="1826" id="v.LX-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p30"> A Thracian
tribe.</p></note> and the throng of skinclad savages who
used to offer human sacrifices in honour of the dead have broken out of
their harsh discord into the sweet music of the cross and Christ is the
one cry of the whole world.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p31">5. What can we do, my soul? Whither must we turn? What
must we take up first? What must we pass over? Have you forgotten the
precepts of the rhetoricians? Are you so preoccupied with grief, so
overcome with tears, so hindered with sobs, that you forget all logical
sequence? Where are the studies you have pursued from your childhood?
Where is that saying of Anaxagoras and Telamon (which you have always
commended) “I knew myself to have begotten a mortal”?<note place="end" n="1827" id="v.LX-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p32"> The words are
quoted by Cicero (T. Q. iii. 13) apparently from the Telamon of Ennius.
They are ascribed to Anaxagoras by Diog. Laert.</p></note> I have read the books of Crantor which
he wrote to soothe his grief and which Cicero has imitated.<note place="end" n="1828" id="v.LX-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p33"> In his <i>De
consolatione</i> of which only a few fragments remain.</p></note> I have read the consolatory writings
of Plato, Diogenes, Clitomachus, Carneades, Posidonius, who at
different times strove by book or letter to lessen the grief of various
persons. Consequently, were my own wit to dry up, it could be watered
anew from the fountains which these have opened. They set before us
examples without number; and particularly those of Pericles and of
Socrates’s pupil Xenophon. The former of these after the loss of
his two sons put on a garland and delivered a harangue;<note place="end" n="1829" id="v.LX-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p34"> Val. Max. v.
10.</p></note> while the latter, on hearing when he
was offering sacrifice that his son had been slain in war, is said to
have laid down his garland; and then, on learning that he had fallen
fighting bravely, is said to have put it on his head again. What shall
I say of those Roman generals whose heroic virtues glitter like stars
on the pages of Latin history? Pulvillus was dedicating the capitol<note place="end" n="1830" id="v.LX-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p35"> In the first year
of the Republic. Acc. to Livy (ii. 8) his son was not really dead.</p></note> when receiving the news of his
son’s sudden death, he gave orders that the funeral should take
place without him. Lucius Paullus<note place="end" n="1831" id="v.LX-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p36"> The conqueror of
Macedonia. He celebrated his triumph 167 <span class="c17" id="v.LX-p36.1">b.c.</span></p></note> entered
the city in triumph in the week which intervened between the funerals
of his two sons. I pass over the Maximi, the Catos, the Galli, the
Pisos, the Bruti, the Scævolas, the Metelli, the Scauri, the
Marii, the Crassi, the Marcelli, the Aufidii, men who shewed equal
fortitude in sorrow and war, and whose bereavements Tully has set forth
in his book <i>Of consolation</i>. I pass them over lest I should seem
to have chosen the words and woes of others in preference to my own.
Yet even these instances may suffice to ensure us mortification if our
faith fails to surpass the achievements of unbelief.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p37">6. Let me come then to my proper subject. I will not
beat my breast with Jacob and with David for sons dying in the Law, but
I will receive them rising again with Christ in the Gospel. The
Jew’s mourning is the Christian’s joy. “Weeping may
endure for a night but joy cometh in the morning.”<note place="end" n="1832" id="v.LX-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p38"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxx. 5" id="v.LX-p38.1" parsed="|Ps|30|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.5">Ps. xxx. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “The night is far spent, the day
is at hand.”<note place="end" n="1833" id="v.LX-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p39"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 12" id="v.LX-p39.1" parsed="|Rom|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.12">Rom. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Accordingly
when Moses dies, mourning is made for him,<note place="end" n="1834" id="v.LX-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p40"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxiv. 8" id="v.LX-p40.1" parsed="|Deut|34|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.34.8">Deut. xxxiv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> but when Joshua is buried, it is
without tears or funeral pomp.<note place="end" n="1835" id="v.LX-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p41"> <scripRef passage="Josh. xxiv. 30" id="v.LX-p41.1" parsed="|Josh|24|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.30">Josh. xxiv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> All that can
be drawn from scripture on the subject of lamentation I have briefly
set forth in the letter of consolation which I addressed to Paula at
Rome.<note place="end" n="1836" id="v.LX-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p42"> Letter
XXXIX.</p></note> Now I must take another path to arrive
at the same goal. Otherwise I shall seem to be walking anew in a track
once beaten but now long disused.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p43">7. We know indeed that our Nepotian is with Christ and
that he has joined the choirs of the saints. What here with us he
groped after on earth afar off and sought for to the best of his
judgment, there he sees nigh at hand, so that he can say: “as we
have heard so have we seen in the city of the Lord of hosts, in the
city of our God.”<note place="end" n="1837" id="v.LX-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p44"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlviii. 8" id="v.LX-p44.1" parsed="|Ps|48|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.48.8">Ps. xlviii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Still we
cannot bear the feeling of his absence, and grieve, if not for him, for
ourselves. The greater the happiness which he enjoys, the deeper the
sorrow in which the loss of a blessing so great plunges us. The sisters
of Lazarus could not help weeping for him, although they knew that he
would rise again. And the Saviour himself—to shew that he
possessed true human feeling—mourned for him whom He was about to
raise.<note place="end" n="1838" id="v.LX-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p45"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xi. 35" id="v.LX-p45.1" parsed="|John|11|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.35">Joh. xi. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> His apostle also, though he
says: “I desire to depart and to be with Christ,”<note place="end" n="1839" id="v.LX-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p46"> <scripRef passage="Phi. i. 23" id="v.LX-p46.1" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23">Phi. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and elsewhere “to <pb n="126" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_126.html" id="v.LX-Page_126" />me to live is Christ and to die is
gain,”<note place="end" n="1840" id="v.LX-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p47"> <scripRef passage="Phi. i. 21" id="v.LX-p47.1" parsed="|Phil|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.21">Phi. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> thanks God that Epaphras<note place="end" n="1841" id="v.LX-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p48"> <i>i.e.</i>
Epaphroditus.</p></note> (who had been “sick nigh unto
death”) has been given back to him that he might not have sorrow
upon sorrow.<note place="end" n="1842" id="v.LX-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p49"> <scripRef passage="Phi. ii. 27" id="v.LX-p49.1" parsed="|Phil|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.27">Phi. ii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Words prompted not by the fear
that springs of unbelief but by the passionate regret that comes of
true affection. How much more deeply must you who were to Nepotian both
uncle and bishop, (that is, a father both in the flesh and in the
spirit), deplore the loss of one so dear, as though your heart were
torn from you. Set a limit, I pray you, to your sorrow and remember the
saying “in nothing overmuch.”<note place="end" n="1843" id="v.LX-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p50"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LX-p50.1">μηδέν ἄγαν</span>,
ne quid nimis. A saying of one of the Seven Wise Men of Greece, 6th
cent. <span class="c17" id="v.LX-p50.2">b.c.</span> See Grote iv. 127.</p></note> Bind up for a little while your wound
and listen to the praises of one in whose virtue you have always
delighted. Do not grieve that you have lost such a paragon: rejoice
rather that he has once been yours. As on a small tablet men depict the
configuration of the earth, so in this little scroll of mine you may
see his virtues if not fully depicted at least sketched in outline. I
beg that you will take the will for the performance.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p51">8. The advice of the rhetoricians in such cases is that
you should first search out the remote ancestors of the person to be
eulogized and recount their exploits, and then come gradually to your
hero; so as to make him more illustrious by the virtues of his
forefathers, and to show either that he is a worthy successor of good
men, or that he has conferred lustre upon a lineage in itself obscure.
But as my duty is to sing the praises of the soul, I will not dwell
upon those fleshly advantages which Nepotian for his part always
despised. Nor will I boast of his family, that is of the good points
belonging not to him but to others; for even those holy men Abraham and
Isaac had for sons the sinners Ishmael and Esau. And on the other hand
Jephthah who is reckoned by the apostle in the roll of the righteous<note place="end" n="1844" id="v.LX-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p52"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 32" id="v.LX-p52.1" parsed="|Heb|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.32">Heb. xi. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> is the son of a harlot.<note place="end" n="1845" id="v.LX-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p53"> <scripRef passage="Judg. xi. 1" id="v.LX-p53.1" parsed="|Judg|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.11.1">Judg. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> It is said “the soul that sinneth,
it shall die.”<note place="end" n="1846" id="v.LX-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p54"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 4" id="v.LX-p54.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.4">Ezek. xviii. 4</scripRef></p></note> The soul
therefore that has not sinned shall live. Neither the virtues nor the
vices of parents are imputed to their children. God takes account of us
only from the time when we are born anew in Christ. Paul, the
persecutor of the church, who is in the morning the ravening wolf of
Benjamin,<note place="end" n="1847" id="v.LX-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p55"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 27" id="v.LX-p55.1" parsed="|Gen|49|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.27">Gen. xlix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> in the evening “gave
food,”<note place="end" n="1848" id="v.LX-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p56"> Dedit escam.
This is the reading of the LXX. The Vulgate, like the A.V., has
“shall divide the spoil.” Compare Letter LXIX. 6.</p></note> that is yields himself up to
the sheep Ananias.<note place="end" n="1849" id="v.LX-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p57"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 17" id="v.LX-p57.1" parsed="|Acts|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.17">Acts ix. 17</scripRef>. (Cf. Letter LXIX. § 6.)</p></note> Let us
likewise reckon our Nepotian a crying babe and an untutored child who
has been born to us in a moment fresh from the waters of Jordan.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p58">9. Another would perhaps describe how for his salvation
you left the east and the desert and how you soothed me your dearest
comrade by holding out hopes of a return: and all this that you might
save, if possible, both your sister, then a widow with one little
child, or, should she reject your counsels, at any rate your sweet
little nephew. It was of him that I once used the prophetic words:
“though your little nephew cling to your neck.”<note place="end" n="1850" id="v.LX-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p59"> Letter XIV. §
2.</p></note> Another, I say, would relate how while
Nepotian was still in the service of the court, beneath his uniform and
his brilliantly white linen,<note place="end" n="1851" id="v.LX-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p60"> For other allusions
to a Roman officer’s uniform see Letters LXXIX. § 2 and
CXVIII. § 1.</p></note> his skin was
chafed with sackcloth; how, while standing before the powers of this
world, his lips were discoloured with fasting; how still in the uniform
of one master he served another; and how he wore the sword-belt only
that he might succour widows and wards, the afflicted and the unhappy.
For my part I dislike men to delay the complete dedication of
themselves to God. When I read of the centurion Cornelius<note place="end" n="1852" id="v.LX-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p61"> <scripRef passage="Acts x" id="v.LX-p61.1" parsed="|Acts|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10">Acts x</scripRef>.</p></note> that he was a just man I immediately
hear of his baptism.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p62">10. Still we may approve these things as the swathing
bands of an infant faith. He who has been a loyal soldier under a
strange banner is sure to deserve the laurel when he comes to serve his
own king. When Nepotian laid aside his baldrick and changed his dress,
he bestowed upon the poor all the pay that he had received. For he had
read the words: “if thou wilt be perfect, sell that thou hast,
and give to the poor and follow me,”<note place="end" n="1853" id="v.LX-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p63"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="v.LX-p63.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and again: “ye cannot serve two
masters, God and Mammon.”<note place="end" n="1854" id="v.LX-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p64"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 24" id="v.LX-p64.1" parsed="|Matt|6|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.24">Matt. vi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> He kept
nothing for himself but a common tunic and cloak to cover him and to
keep out the cold. Made in the fashion of his province his attire was
not remarkable either for elegance or for squalor. He burned daily to
make his way to the monasteries of Egypt, or to visit the communities
of Mesopotamia, or at least to live a lonely life in the Dalmatian
islands,<note place="end" n="1855" id="v.LX-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p65"> Like Bonosus
(Letter III. 4).</p></note> separated from the mainland only by
the strait of Altinum. But he had not the heart to forsake his
episcopal uncle in whom he beheld a pattern of many virtues and from
whom he could take lessons without going abroad. In one and the same
person he both found a monk to imitate and a bishop to revere. What so
often happens did not happen here. Constant intimacy did not produce
familiarity, nor did familiarity breed contempt. He revered him as a
father and every day admired him for some new virtue. To be brief, he
became a clergyman, and after passing through the usual stages was
ordained a presbyter. Good <pb n="127" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_127.html" id="v.LX-Page_127" />Jesus!
how he sighed and groaned! how he fasted and fled the eyes of all! For
the first and only time he was angry with his uncle, complaining that
the burthen laid upon him was too heavy for him and that his youth
unfitted him for the priesthood. But the more he struggled against it,
the more he drew to himself the hearts of all: his refusal did but
prove him worthy of an office which he was reluctant to assume, and all
the more worthy because he declared himself unworthy. We too in our day
have our Timothy; we too have seen that wisdom which is as good as gray
hairs;<note place="end" n="1856" id="v.LX-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p66"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. iv. 9" id="v.LX-p66.1" parsed="|Wis|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.4.9">Wisd. iv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> our Moses has chosen an elder whom
he has known to be an elder indeed.<note place="end" n="1857" id="v.LX-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p67"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xi. 16" id="v.LX-p67.1" parsed="|Num|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.16">Nu. xi. 16</scripRef>. Presbyterum. This name (afterwards
contracted into Priest) is taken from that of the Elders of Israel.</p></note> Nepotian
regarded the clerical state less as an honour than a burthen. He made
it his first care to silence envy by humility, and his next to give no
cause for scandal that such as assailed his youth might marvel at his
continence. He helped the poor, visited the sick, stirred men up to
hospitality, soothed them with soft words, rejoiced with those who
rejoiced and wept with those who wept.<note place="end" n="1858" id="v.LX-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p68"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 15" id="v.LX-p68.1" parsed="|Rom|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.15">Rom. xii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> He was a staff to the blind, food to
the hungry, hope to the dejected, consolation to the bereaved. Each
single virtue was as conspicuous in him as if he possessed no other.
Among his fellow-presbyters while ever foremost in work, he was ever
satisfied with the lowest place. Any good that he did he ascribed to
his uncle: but if the result did not correspond to his expectations, he
would say that his uncle knew nothing of it, that it was his own
mistake. In public he recognized him as a bishop; at home he looked
upon him as a father. The seriousness of his disposition was mitigated
by a cheerful expression. But while his laughter was joyous it was
never loud. Christ’s virgins and widows he honoured as mothers
and exhorted as sisters “with all purity.”<note place="end" n="1859" id="v.LX-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p69"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 2" id="v.LX-p69.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.2">1 Tim. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> When he returned home he used to leave
the clergyman outside and to give himself over to the hard rule of a
monk. Frequent in supplication and watchful in prayer he would offer
his tears not to man but to God. His fasts he regulated—as a
driver does the pace of his horses—according to the weariness or
vigour of his body. When at his uncle’s table he would just taste
what was set before him, so as to avoid superstition and yet to
preserve self-control. In conversing at entertainments his habit was to
propose some topic from scripture, to listen modestly, to answer
diffidently, to support the right, to refute the wrong, but both
without bitterness; to instruct his opponent rather than to vanquish
him. Such was the ingenuous modesty which adorned his youth that he
would frankly confess from what sources his several arguments came; and
in this way, while disclaiming a reputation for learning, he came to be
held most learned. This he would say is the opinion of Tertullian, that
of Cyprian; this of Lactantius, that of Hilary; to this effect speaks
Minucius Felix, thus Victorinus, after this manner Arnobius. Myself too
he would sometimes quote, for he loved me because of my intimacy with
his uncle. Indeed by constant reading and long-continued meditation he
had made his breast a library of Christ.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p70">11. How often in letters from beyond the sea he urged me
to write something to him! How often he reminded me of the man in the
gospel who sought help by night<note place="end" n="1860" id="v.LX-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p71"> <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 5, 8" id="v.LX-p71.1" parsed="|Luke|11|5|0|0;|Luke|11|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.5 Bible:Luke.11.8">Luke xi. 5, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and of the
widow who importuned the cruel judge!<note place="end" n="1861" id="v.LX-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p72"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 1, 5" id="v.LX-p72.1" parsed="|Luke|18|1|0|0;|Luke|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.1 Bible:Luke.18.5">Luke xviii. 1, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> And when I silently ignored his request
and made my petitioner blush by blushing to reply, he put forward his
uncle to enforce his suit, knowing that as the boon was for another he
would more readily ask it, and that as I held his episcopal office in
respect he would more easily obtain it. Accordingly I did what he
wished and in a brief essay<note place="end" n="1862" id="v.LX-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p73"> Letter LII.</p></note> dedicated our
mutual friendship to everlasting remembrance. On receiving this
Nepotian boasted that he was richer than Crœsus and wealthier than
Darius. He held it in his hands, devoured it with his eyes, kept it in
his bosom, repeated it with his lips. And often when he unrolled it
upon his couch, he fell asleep with the cherished page upon his breast.
When a stranger came or a friend, he rejoiced to let them know my
witness to him. The deficiencies of my little book he made good by
careful punctuation and varied emphasis, so that when it was read aloud
it was always he not I who seemed to please or to displease. Whence
came such zeal, if not from the love of God? Whence came such untiring
study of Christ’s law, if not from a yearning for Him who gave
it? Let others add coin to coin till their purses are chock-full; let
others demean themselves to sponge on married ladies; let them be
richer as monks than they were as men of the world; let them possess
wealth in the service of a poor Christ such as they never had in the
service of a rich devil; let the church lose breath at the opulence of
men who in the world were beggars. Our Nepotian spurns gold and begs
only for written books. But while he despises himself in the flesh and
walks abroad more splendid than ever in his poverty, he still seeks out
everything that may adorn the church.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p74">12. In comparison with what has gone before what I am
now about to say may appear trivial, <pb n="128" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_128.html" id="v.LX-Page_128" />but even in trifles the same spirit makes
itself manifest. For as we admire the Creator not only as the framer of
heaven and earth, of sun and ocean, of elephants, camels, horses, oxen,
pards, bears, and lions; but also as the maker of the most tiny
creatures, ants, gnats, flies, worms, and the like, whose shapes we
know better than their names, and as in all alike we revere the same
creative skill; so the mind that is given to Christ shews the same
earnestness in things of small as of great importance, knowing that it
must render an account of every idle word.<note place="end" n="1863" id="v.LX-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p75"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 36" id="v.LX-p75.1" parsed="|Matt|12|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.36">Matt. xii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> Nepotian took pains to keep the altar
bright, the church walls free from soot and the pavement duly swept. He
saw that the doorkeeper was constantly at his post, that the
doorhangings were in their places, the sanctuary clean and the vessels
shining. The careful reverence that he shewed to every rite led him to
neglect no duty small or great. Whenever you looked for him in church
you found him there.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p76">In Quintus Fabius<note place="end" n="1864" id="v.LX-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p77"> Jerome here
confounds two distinct persons: C. Fabius Pictor was the painter; his
grandson Q. Fabius the historian.</p></note> antiquity
admired a nobleman and the author of a history of Rome, yet his
paintings gained him more renown than his writings. Our own Bezaleel<note place="end" n="1865" id="v.LX-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p78"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxi. 2, 3" id="v.LX-p78.1" parsed="|Exod|31|2|31|3" osisRef="Bible:Exod.31.2-Exod.31.3">Ex. xxxi. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> also and Hiram, the son of a Tyrian
woman,<note place="end" n="1866" id="v.LX-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p79"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings vii. 14" id="v.LX-p79.1" parsed="|1Kgs|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.7.14">1 Kings vii. 14</scripRef>. A mistake of Jerome. It was
Hiram’s father who was a Tyrian.</p></note> are spoken of in scripture as
filled with wisdom and the spirit of God because they framed, the one
the furniture of the tabernacle, the other that of the temple. For, as
it is with fertile tillage-fields and rich plough-lands which at times
go out into redundant growths of stalk or ear, so is it with
distinguished talents and a mind filled with virtue. They are sure to
overflow into elegant and varied accomplishments. Accordingly among the
Greeks we hear of a philosopher<note place="end" n="1867" id="v.LX-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p80"> Hippias of Elis.
See Cic. Or. iii. 32.</p></note> who used
to boast that everything he wore down to his cloak and ring was made by
himself. We may pass the same eulogy on our friend, for he adorned both
the basilicas of the church and the halls<note place="end" n="1868" id="v.LX-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p81">
Conciliabula.</p></note> of the martyrs with sketches of
flowers, foliage, and vine-tendrils, so that everything attractive in
the church, whether made so by its position or by its appearance, bore
witness to the labour and zeal of the presbyter set over it.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p82">13. Go on blessed in thy goodness! What kind of ending
should we expect after such a beginning! Ah! hapless plight of mortal
men and vanity of all life that is not lived in Christ! Why, O my
words, do you shrink back? Why do you shift and turn? I fear to come to
the end, as if I could put off his death or make his life longer.
“All flesh is as grass and all the glory of man as the flower of
grass.”<note place="end" n="1869" id="v.LX-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p83"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 24" id="v.LX-p83.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.24">1 Pet. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Where now are
that handsome face and dignified figure with which as with a fair
garment his beautiful soul was clothed? The lily began to wither, alas!
when the south wind blew, and the purple violet slowly faded into
paleness. Yet while he burned with fever and while the fire of sickness
was drying up the fountains of his veins, gasping and weary he still
tried to comfort his sorrowing uncle. His countenance shone with
gladness, and while all around him wept he and he only smiled. He flung
aside his cloak, put out his hand, saw what others failed to see, and
even tried to rise that he might welcome new comers. You would have
thought that he was starting on a journey instead of dying and that in
place of leaving all his friends behind him he was merely passing from
some to others.<note place="end" n="1870" id="v.LX-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p84"> A similar phrase
occurs in Letter CXVIII. § 4.</p></note> Tears roll down
my cheeks and, however much I steel my mind, I cannot disguise the
grief that I feel. Who could suppose that at such an hour he would
remember his intimacy with me, and that while he struggled for life he
would recall the sweetness of study? Yet grasping his uncle’s
hand he said to him: “Send this tunic that I wore in the service
of Christ to my dear friend, my father in age, but my brother in
office, and transfer the affection hitherto claimed by your nephew to
one who is as dear to you as he is to me.” With these words he
passed away holding his uncle’s hand and with my name upon his
lips.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LX-p85">14. I know how unwilling you were to prove the affection
of your people at such a cost, and that you would have preferred to win
your countrymen’s love while retaining your happiness. Such
expressions of feeling, pleasant as they are when all goes well, are
doubly welcome in time of sorrow. All Altinum, all Italy mourned
Nepotian. The earth received his body; his soul was given back to
Christ. You lost a nephew, the church a priest. He who should have
followed you went before you. To the office which you held, he in the
judgment of all deserved to succeed. And so one family has had the
honour of producing two bishops, the first to be congratulated because
he has held the office, the second to be lamented because he has been
taken away too soon to hold it. Plato thinks that a wise man’s
whole life ought to be a meditation of death;<note place="end" n="1871" id="v.LX-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p86"> Plato, Phædo
xii. Cic. T. Q. 1. 31.</p></note> and philosophers praise the sentiment
and extol it to the skies. But much more full of power are the words of
the apostle: “I die daily through your glory.”<note place="end" n="1872" id="v.LX-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p87"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 31" id="v.LX-p87.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.31">1 Cor. xv. 31</scripRef>, Vulgate.</p></note> For to have an ideal is one thing, to
realize it another. It is one thing to live so as to die, another to
die <pb n="129" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_129.html" id="v.LX-Page_129" />so as to live. The sage and
Christian must both of them die: but the one always dies out of his
glory, the other into it. Therefore we also should consider beforehand
the end which must one day overtake us and which, whether we wish it or
not, cannot be very far distant. For though we should live nine hundred
years or more, as men did before the deluge, and though the days of
Methuselah<note place="end" n="1873" id="v.LX-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p88"> <scripRef passage="Gen. v. 27" id="v.LX-p88.1" parsed="|Gen|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5.27">Gen. v. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> should be granted us, yet that
long space of time, when once it should have passed away and come to an
end, would be as nothing. For to the man who has lived ten years and to
him who has lived a thousand, when once the end of life comes and
death’s inexorable doom, all the past whether long or short is
just the same; except that the older a man is, the heavier is the load
of sin that he has to take with him.</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LX-p89">First hapless mortals lose from out their life</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LX-p90">The fairest days: disease and age come next;</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LX-p91">And lastly cruel death doth claim his prey.<note place="end" n="1874" id="v.LX-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p92"> Virg. G. iii.
66–68.</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LX-p93">The poet Nævius too says that</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LX-p94">Mortals must many woes perforce endure.</p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LX-p95">Accordingly antiquity has feigned that Niobe because of
her much weeping was turned to stone and that other women were
metamorphosed into beasts. Hesiod also bewails men’s birthdays
and rejoices in their deaths, and Ennius wisely says:</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LX-p96">The mob has one advantage o’er its king:</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LX-p97">For it may weep while tears for him are shame.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p98">If a king may not weep, neither may a bishop; indeed a bishop has
still less license than a king. For the king rules over unwilling
subjects, the bishop over willing ones. The king compels submission by
terror; the bishop exercises lordship by becoming a servant. The king
guards men’s bodies till they die; the bishop saves their souls
for life eternal. The eyes of all are turned upon you. Your house is
set on a watchtower; your life fixes for others the limits of their
self-control. Whatever you do, all think that they may do the same. Do
not so commit yourself that those who seek ground for cavil may be
thought to have rightly assailed you, or that those who are eager to
imitate you may be forced to do wrong. Overcome as much as you
can—nay even more than you can—the sensitiveness of your
mind and check the copious flow of your tears. Else your deep affection
for your nephew may be construed by unbelievers as indicating despair
of God. You must regretim not as dead but as absent. You must seem to
be looking for him rather than have lost him.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p99">15. But why do I try to heal a sorrow which has already,
I suppose, been assuaged by time and reason? Why do I not rather unfold
to you—they are not far to seek—the miseries of our rulers
and the calamities of our time? He who has lost the light of life is
not so much to be pitied as he is to be congratulated who has escaped
from such great evils. Constantius,<note place="end" n="1875" id="v.LX-p99.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p100"> Died 361 <span class="c17" id="v.LX-p100.1">a.d.</span></p></note> the
patron of the Arian heresy, was hurrying to do battle with his enemy<note place="end" n="1876" id="v.LX-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p101"> Julian.</p></note> when he died at the village of Mopsus
and to his great vexation left the empire to his foe. Julian<note place="end" n="1877" id="v.LX-p101.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p102"> Died 363 <span class="c17" id="v.LX-p102.1">a.d.</span></p></note>, the betrayer of his own soul, the
murderer of a Christian army, felt in Media the hand of the Christ whom
he had previously denied in Gaul. Desiring to annex new territories to
Rome, he did but lose annexations previously made. Jovian<note place="end" n="1878" id="v.LX-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p103"> Died 364 <span class="c17" id="v.LX-p103.1">a.d.</span></p></note> had but just tasted the sweets of
sovereignty when a coal-fire suffocated him: a good instance of the
transitoriness of human power. Valentinian<note place="end" n="1879" id="v.LX-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p104"> Died 375 <span class="c17" id="v.LX-p104.1">a.d.</span></p></note> died of a broken blood vessel, the
land of his birth laid waste, and his country unavenged. His brother
Valens<note place="end" n="1880" id="v.LX-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p105"> Burned to death
in a hut after the battle of Adrianople, 378 <span class="c17" id="v.LX-p105.1">a.d.</span></p></note> defeated in Thrace by the Goths,
was buried where he died. Gratian, betrayed by his army and refused
admittance by the cities on his line of march, became the
laughing-stock of his foe; and your walls, Lyons, still bear the marks
of that bloody hand.<note place="end" n="1881" id="v.LX-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p106"> Died 383 <span class="c17" id="v.LX-p106.1">a.d.</span> by the hand of Andragathius.</p></note> Valentinian
was yet a youth—I may say, a mere boy—when, after flight
and exile and the recovery of his power by bloodshed, he was put to
death<note place="end" n="1882" id="v.LX-p106.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p107"> Strangled by
Arbogastes at Vienne, 392 <span class="c17" id="v.LX-p107.1">a.d.</span></p></note> not far from the city which had
witnessed his brother’s end. And not only so but his lifeless
body was gibbeted to do him shame. What shall I say of Procopius, of
Maximus, of Eugenius,<note place="end" n="1883" id="v.LX-p107.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p108"> Aspirants to
the purple who were put to death, the first by Valens, the second and
third by Theodosius.</p></note> who while
they held sovereign sway were a terror to the nations, yet stood one
and all as prisoners in the presence of their conquerors,
and—cruellest wound of all to the great and powerful—felt
the pang of an ignominious slavery before they fell by the edge of the
sword.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LX-p109">16. Some one may say: such is the lot of kings:</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LX-p110">The lightning ever smites the mountain-tops.<note place="end" n="1884" id="v.LX-p110.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p111"> Hor. C. II. x.
11, 12.</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LX-p112">I will come therefore to persons of private position,
and in speaking of these I will not go farther back than the last two
years. In fact I will content myself—omitting all
others—with recounting the respective fates of three recent
consulars. Abundantius is a beggared exile at Pityus.<note place="end" n="1885" id="v.LX-p112.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p113"> Banished by
Eutropius who had owed his advancement to him.</p></note> The head of Rufinus has <pb n="130" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_130.html" id="v.LX-Page_130" />been carried on a pike to Constantinople, and
his severed hand has begged alms from door to door to shame his
insatiable greed.<note place="end" n="1886" id="v.LX-p113.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p114"> The prime
minister of Theodosius I. Shortly after the accession of Arcadius
Gainas the Goth procured his assassination.</p></note> Timasius,<note place="end" n="1887" id="v.LX-p114.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p115"> One of the
generals of Theodosius I., banished to the Oasis at the instigation of
Eutropius.</p></note> hurled suddenly from a position of
the highest rank thinks it an escape that he is allowed to live in
obscurity at Assa. I am describing not the misfortunes of an unhappy
few but the thread upon which human fortunes as a whole depend. I
shudder when I think of the catastrophes of our time. For twenty years
and more the blood of Romans has been shed daily between Constantinople
and the Julian Alps. Scythia, Thrace, Macedonia, Dardania, Dacia,
Thessaly, Achaia, Epirus, Dalmatia, the Pannonias—each and all of
these have been sacked and pillaged and plundered by Goths and
Sarmatians, Quades and Alans, Huns and Vandals and Marchmen. How many
of God’s matrons and virgins, virtuous and noble ladies, have
been made the sport of these brutes! Bishops have been made captive,
priests and those in minor orders have been put to death. Churches have
been overthrown, horses have been stalled by the altars of Christ, the
relics of martyrs have been dug up.</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LX-p116">Mourning and fear abound on every side</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LX-p117">And death appears in countless shapes and forms.<note place="end" n="1888" id="v.LX-p117.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p118"> Virg. A. ii.
369.</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LX-p119">The Roman world is falling: yet we hold up our heads
instead of bowing them. What courage, think you, have the Corinthians
now, or the Athenians or the Lacedæmonians or the Arcadians, or
any of the Greeks over whom the barbarians bear sway? I have mentioned
only a few cities, but these once the capitals of no mean states. The
East, it is true, seemed to be safe from all such evils: and if men
were panic-stricken here, it was only because of bad news from other
parts. But lo! in the year just gone by the wolves (no longer of Arabia
but of the whole North<note place="end" n="1889" id="v.LX-p119.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p120"> <i>i.e.</i> the
Huns have taken the place of the Chaldæans described in <scripRef passage="Hab. i. 8" id="v.LX-p120.1" parsed="|Hab|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.1.8">Hab. i. 8</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>) were let
loose upon us from the remotest fastnesses of Caucasus and in a short
time overran these great provinces. What a number of monasteries they
captured! What many rivers they caused to run red with blood! They laid
siege to Antioch and invested other cities on the Halys, the Cydnus,
the Orontes, and the Euphrates. They carried off troops of captives.
Arabia, Phenicia, Palestine and Egypt, in their terror fancied
themselves already enslaved.</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LX-p121">Had I a hundred tongues, a hundred lips,</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LX-p122">A throat of iron and a chest of brass,</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LX-p123">I could not tell men’s countless sufferings.<note place="end" n="1890" id="v.LX-p123.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p124"> Virg. A. vi.
625–7.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LX-p125">And indeed it is not my purpose to write a history: I only wish to
shed a few tears over your sorrows and mine. For the rest, to treat
such themes as they deserve, Thucydides and Sallust would be as good as
dumb.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p126">17. Nepotian is happy who neither sees these things nor
hears them. We are unhappy, for either we suffer ourselves or we see
our brethren suffer. Yet we desire to live, and regard those beyond the
reach of these evils as miserable rather than blessed. We have long
felt that God is angry, yet we do not try to appease Him. It is our
sins which make the barbarians strong, it is our vices which vanquish
Rome’s soldiers: and, as if there were here too little material
for carnage, civil wars have made almost greater havoc among us than
the swords of foreign foes. Miserable must those Israelites have been
compared with whom Nebuchadnezzar was called God’s servant.<note place="end" n="1891" id="v.LX-p126.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p127"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxvii. 6" id="v.LX-p127.1" parsed="|Jer|27|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.27.6">Jer. xxvii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Unhappy too are we who are so
displeasing to God that He uses the fury of the barbarians to execute
His wrath against us. Still when Hezekiah repented, one hundred and
eighty-five thousand Assyrians were destroyed in one night by a single
angel.<note place="end" n="1892" id="v.LX-p127.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p128"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings xix. 35" id="v.LX-p128.1" parsed="|2Kgs|19|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.19.35">2 Kings xix. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> When Jehosaphat sang the praises
of the Lord, the Lord gave His worshipper the victory.<note place="end" n="1893" id="v.LX-p128.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p129"> <scripRef passage="2 Chr. xx. 5-25" id="v.LX-p129.1" parsed="|2Chr|20|5|20|25" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.20.5-2Chr.20.25">2 Chr. xx. 5–25</scripRef>.</p></note> Again when Moses fought against
Amalek, it was not with the sword but with prayer that he prevailed.<note place="end" n="1894" id="v.LX-p129.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p130"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xvii. 11" id="v.LX-p130.1" parsed="|Exod|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.17.11">Ex. xvii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore, if we wish to be lifted up,
we must first prostrate ourselves. Alas! for our shame and folly
reaching even to unbelief! Rome’s army, once victor and lord of
the world, now trembles with terror at the sight of the foe and accepts
defeat from men who cannot walk afoot and fancy themselves dead if once
they are unhorsed.<note place="end" n="1895" id="v.LX-p130.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p131"> Jornandes
corroborates the account of the Huns here given by Jerome.</p></note> We do not
understand the prophet’s words: “One thousand shall flee at
the rebuke of one.”<note place="end" n="1896" id="v.LX-p131.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p132"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxx. 17" id="v.LX-p132.1" parsed="|Isa|30|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.30.17">Isa. xxx. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> We do not cut
away the causes of the disease, as we must do to remove the disease
itself. Else we should soon see the enemies’ arrows give way to
our javelins, their caps to our helmets, their palfreys to our
chargers.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p133">18. But I have gone beyond the office of a consoler, and
while forbidding you to weep for one dead man I have myself mourned the
dead of the whole world. Xerxes the mighty king who rased mountains and
filled up seas, looking from high ground upon the untold host, the
countless army before him, is said<note place="end" n="1897" id="v.LX-p133.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p134"> Herod. vii. cc.
45, 46.</p></note> to have
wept at the thought that in a hundred years not one of those whom he
then saw would be alive. Oh! if we could but get up into a watch-tower
so high that from it we might behold the whole earth spread out under
our feet, then I would shew you the <pb n="131" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_131.html" id="v.LX-Page_131" />wreck of a world, nation warring against nation
and kingdom in collision with kingdom; some men tortured, others put to
the sword, others swallowed up by the waves, some dragged away into
slavery; here a wedding, there a funeral; men born here, men dying
there; some living in affluence, others begging their bread; and not
the army of Xerxes, great as that was, but all the inhabitants of the
world alive now but destined soon to pass away. Language is inadequate
to a theme so vast and all that I can say must fall short of the
reality.</p>

<p id="v.LX-p135">19. Let us return then to ourselves and coming down from
the skies let us look for a few moments upon what more nearly concerns
us. Are you conscious, I would ask, of the stages of your growth? Can
you fix the time when you became a babe, a boy, a youth, an adult, an
old man? Every day we are changing, every day we are dying, and yet we
fancy ourselves eternal. The very moments that I spend in dictation, in
writing, in reading over what I write, and in correcting it, are so
much taken from my life. Every dot that my secretary makes is so much
gone from my allotted time. We write letters and reply to those of
others, our missives cross the sea, and, as the vessel ploughs its
furrow through wave after wave, the moments which we have to live
vanish one by one. Our only gain is that we are thus knit together in
the love of Christ. “Charity suffereth long and is kind; charity
envieth not; charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up; beareth all
things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.
Charity never faileth.”<note place="end" n="1898" id="v.LX-p135.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p136"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 4, 7, 8" id="v.LX-p136.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|4|0|0;|1Cor|13|7|0|0;|1Cor|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.4 Bible:1Cor.13.7 Bible:1Cor.13.8">1 Cor. xiii. 4, 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> It lives
always in the heart, and thus our Nepotian though absent is still
present, and widely sundered though we are has a hand to offer to each.
Yes, in him we have a hostage for mutual charity. Let us then be joined
together in spirit, let us bind ourselves each to each in affection and
let us who have lost a son shew the same fortitude with which the
blessed pope Chromatius<note place="end" n="1899" id="v.LX-p136.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LX-p137"> Bishop of
Aquileia. His brother Eusebius was also a bishop.</p></note> bore the loss
of a brother. Let every page that we write echo his name, let all our
letters ring with it. If we can no longer clasp him to our hearts, let
us hold him fast in memory; and if we can no longer speak with him, let
us never cease to speak of him.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Vigilantius." n="LXI" shorttitle="Letter LXI" progress="29.08%" prev="v.LX" next="v.LXII" id="v.LXI"><p class="c30" id="v.LXI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXI-p1.1">Letter
LXI. To Vigilantius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXI-p2">Vigilantius on his return to the West after his visit to
Jerusalem (whither he had gone as the bearer of letters from Paulinus
of Nola—see Letter LVIII. §11.) had openly accused Jerome of
a leaning to the heresy of Origen. Jerome now writes to him in the most
severe tone repudiating the charge of Origenism and fastening upon his
opponent those of ignorance and blasphemy. He singles out for especial
reprobation Vigilantius’s explanation of ‘the stone cut out
without hands’ in Daniel and urges him to repent of his sins in
which case he will have as much chance of forgiveness as the devil has
according to Origen! The letter is often referred to as showing
Jerome’s way of dealing with Origen’s works. Jerome
subsequently wrote a refutation of Vigilantius’s work, of all his
controversial writings the most violent and the least reasonable. See
the translation of it in this volume. See also Letter CIX. The date of
this letter is 396 <span class="c17" id="v.LXI-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXI-p3">1. Since you have refused to believe your own ears, I
might justly decline to satisfy you by a letter; for, if you have
failed to credit the living voice, it is not likely that you will give
way to a written paper. But, since Christ has shown us in Himself a
pattern of perfect humility, bestowing a kiss upon His betrayer and
receiving the robber’s repentance upon the cross, I tell you now
when absent as I have told you already when present, that I read and
have read Origen only as I read Apollinaris, or other writers whose
books in some things the Church does not receive. I by no means say
that everything contained in such books is to be condemned, but I admit
that there are things in them deserving of censure. Still, as it is my
task and study by reading many authors to cull different flowers from
as large a number as possible, not so much making it an object to prove
all things as to choose what are good. I take up many writers that from
the many I may learn many things; according to that which is written
“reading all things, holding fast those that are good.”<note place="end" n="1900" id="v.LXI-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXI-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Th. v. 21" id="v.LXI-p4.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.21">1 Th. v. 21</scripRef>. “Prove all things,” Vulg.
and A.V.</p></note> Hence I am much surprised that you have tried
to fasten upon me the doctrines of Origen, of whose mistaken teaching
on many points you are up to the present altogether unaware. Am I a
heretic? Why pray then do heretics dislike me so? And are you orthodox,
you who either against your convictions and the words of your own mouth
signed<note place="end" n="1901" id="v.LXI-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXI-p5"> Probably Aterbius (for
whom see Jerome Apol. iii. 33, and note on Letter LXXXVI.) had brought
with him some test-formula of orthodoxy which he called upon all
anti-Origenists to sign.</p></note> unwillingly and are consequently a
prevaricator, or else signed deliberately and are consequently a
heretic? You have taken no account of Egypt; you have relinquished all
those provinces where numbers plead freely and openly for your sect;
and you have singled out me for assault, me who not only censure but
publicly condemn all doctrines that are contrary to the church.</p>

<p id="v.LXI-p6">2. Origen is a heretic, true; but what does that take
from me who do not deny that on very many points he is heretical? He
has erred concerning the resurrection of the body, he has erred
concerning the condition of souls, he <pb n="132" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_132.html" id="v.LXI-Page_132" />has erred by supposing it possible that the
devil may repent, and—an error more important than these—he
has declared in his commentary upon Isaiah that the Seraphim mentioned
by the prophet<note place="end" n="1902" id="v.LXI-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXI-p7"> <scripRef passage="Isa. vi. 2" id="v.LXI-p7.1" parsed="|Isa|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.2">Isa. vi. 2</scripRef>. See Letter XVIII.</p></note> are the divine Son
and the Holy Ghost. If I did not allow that he has erred or if I did
not daily anathematize his errors I should be partaker of his fault.
For while we receive what is good in his writings we must on no account
bind ourselves to accept also what is evil. Still in many passages he
has interpreted the scriptures well, has explained obscure places in
the prophets, and has brought to light very great mysteries, both in
the old and in the new testament. If then I have taken over what is
good in him and have either cut away or altered or ignored what is
evil, am I to be regarded as guilty on the score that through my agency
those who read Latin receive the good in his writings without knowing
anything of the bad? If this be a crime the confessor Hilary must be
convicted; for he has rendered from Greek into Latin Origen’s
<i>Explanation</i> of the Psalms and his <i>Homilies</i> on Job.
Eusebius of Vercellæ, who witnessed a like confession, must also
be held in fault; for he has translated into our tongue the
<i>Commentaries</i> upon all the Psalms of his heretical namesake,
omitting however the unsound portions and rendering only those parts
which are profitable. I say nothing of Victorinus of Petavium and
others who have merely followed and expanded Origen in their
explanation of the scriptures. Were I to do so, I might seem less
anxious to defend myself than to find for myself companions in guilt. I
will come to your own case: Why do you keep copies of his treatises on
Job? In these, while arguing against the devil and concerning the stars
and heavens, he has said certain things which the Church does not
receive. Is it for you alone, with that very wise head of yours, to
pass sentence upon all writers Greek and Latin, with a wave of your
censor’s wand to eject some from our libraries and to admit
others, and as the whim takes you to pronounce me either a Catholic or
a heretic? And am I to be forbidden to reject things which are wrong
and to condemn what I have often condemned already? Read what I have
written upon the epistle to the Ephesians, read my other works,
particularly my commentary upon Ecclesiastes, and you will clearly see
that from my youth up I have never been terrified by any man’s
influence into acquiescence in heretical pravity.</p>

<p id="v.LXI-p8">3. It is no small gain to know your own ignorance. It is
a man’s wisdom to know his own measure, that he may not be led
away at the instigation of the devil to make the whole world a witness
of his incapacity. You are bent, I suppose, on magnifying yourself and
boast in your own country that I found myself unable to answer your
eloquence and that I dreaded in you the sharp satire of a Chrysippus.<note place="end" n="1903" id="v.LXI-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXI-p9"> A disciple of
Cleanthes and Zeno, and after them the leading teacher of the Stoic
school at Athens. He was born in 280 <span class="c17" id="v.LXI-p9.1">a.d.</span></p></note> Christian modesty holds me back and I do
not wish to lay open the retirement of my poor cell with biting words.
Otherwise I should soon shew up all your bravery and your parade of
triumph.<note place="end" n="1904" id="v.LXI-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXI-p10"> This expression is
given in Greek.</p></note> But these I leave to others either to
talk of or to laugh at; while for my own part as a Christian speaking
to a Christian I beseech you my brother not to pretend to know more
than you do, lest your pen may proclaim your innocence and simplicity,
or at any rate those qualities of which I say nothing but which, though
you do not see them in yourself others see in you. For then you will
give everyone reason to laugh at your folly. From your earliest
childhood you have been taught other lessons and have been used to a
different kind of schooling. One and the same person can hardly be a
tester both of gold coins on the counter and also of the scriptures, or
be a connoisseur of wines and an adept in expounding prophets or
apostles.<note place="end" n="1905" id="v.LXI-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXI-p11"> The father of
Vigilantius is said by Jerome to have been an inn-keeper.</p></note> As for me, you tear me limb from limb,
our reverend brother Oceanus you charge with heresy, you dislike the
judgment of the presbyters Vincent and Paulinian, and our brother
Eusebius also displeases you. You alone are to be our Cato, the most
eloquent of the Roman race, and you wish us to accept what you say as
the words of prudence herself. Pray call to mind the day when I
preached on the resurrection and on the reality of the risen body, and
when you jumped up beside me and clapped your hands and stamped your
feet and applauded my orthodoxy. Now, however, that you have taken to
sea travelling the stench of the bilge water has affected your head,
and you have called me to mind only as a heretic. What can I do for
you? I believed the letters of the reverend presbyter Paulinus, and it
did not occur to me that his judgment concerning you could be wrong.
And although, the moment that you handed me the letter, I noticed a
certain incoherency in your language, yet I fancied this due to want of
culture and knowledge in you and not to an unsettled brain. I do not
censure the reverend writer who preferred, no doubt, in writing to me
to keep back what he knew rather than to accuse in his missive one who
was both under his patronage and entrusted with his letter; but I find
fault with myself that I have <pb n="133" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_133.html" id="v.LXI-Page_133" />rested in another’s judgment rather than
my own, and that, while my eyes saw one thing, I believed on the
evidence of a scrap of paper something else than what I saw.</p>

<p id="v.LXI-p12">4. Wherefore cease to worry me and to overwhelm me with
your scrolls. Spare at least your money with which you hire secretaries
and copyists, employing the same persons to write for you and to
applaud you. Possibly their praise is due to the fact that they make a
profit out of writing for you. If you wish to exercise your mind, hand
yourself over to the teachers of grammar and rhetoric, learn logic,
have yourself instructed in the schools of the philosophers; and when
you have learned all these things you will perhaps begin to hold your
tongue. And yet I am acting foolishly in seeking teachers for one who
is competent to teach everyone, and in trying to limit the utterance of
one who does not know how to speak yet cannot remain silent. The old
Greek proverb is quite true “A lyre is of no use to an
ass.”<note place="end" n="1906" id="v.LXI-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXI-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXI-p13.1">ὀνῳ
λύρα</span></p></note> For my part I imagine that even your
name was given you out of contrariety.<note place="end" n="1907" id="v.LXI-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXI-p14"> Jerome subsequently
(Letter CIX.) nicknamed his opponent Dormitantius (‘the Sleepy
One’), his own name Vigilantius meaning ‘the
Wakeful.’</p></note>
For your whole mind slumbers and you actually snore, so profound is the
sleep—or rather the lethargy—in which you are plunged. In
fact amongst the other blasphemies which with sacrilegious lips you
have uttered you have dared to say that the mountain in Daniel<note place="end" n="1908" id="v.LXI-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXI-p15"> <scripRef passage="Dan. ii. 34, 45" id="v.LXI-p15.1" parsed="|Dan|2|34|0|0;|Dan|2|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.2.34 Bible:Dan.2.45">Dan. ii. 34, 45</scripRef>.</p></note> out of which the stone was cut without
hands is the devil, and that the stone is Christ, who having taken a
body from Adam (whose sins had before connected him with the devil) is
born of a virgin to separate mankind from the mountain, that is, from
the devil. Your tongue deserves to be cut out and torn into fragments.
Can any true Christian explain this image of the devil instead of
referring it to God the Father Almighty, or defile the ears of the
whole world with so frightful an enormity? If your explanation has ever
been accepted by any—I will not say Catholic but—heretic or
heathen, let your words be regarded as pious. If on the other hand the
Church of Christ has never yet heard of such an impiety, and if yours
has been the first mouth through which he who once said “I will
be like the Most High”<note place="end" n="1909" id="v.LXI-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXI-p16"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xiv. 14" id="v.LXI-p16.1" parsed="|Isa|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.14">Isa. xiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> has declared that
he is the mountain spoken of by Daniel, then repent, put on sackcloth
and ashes, and with fast-flowing tears wash away your awful guilt; if
so be that this impiety may be forgiven you, and, supposing
Origen’s heresy to be true, that you may obtain pardon when the
devil himself shall obtain it, the devil who has never been convicted
of greater blasphemy than that which he has uttered through you. Your
insult offered to myself I bear with patience: your impiety towards God
I cannot bear. Accordingly I may seem to have been somewhat more acrid
in this latter part of my letter than I declared I would be at the
outset. Yet having once before repented and asked pardon of me, it is
extremely foolish in you again to commit a sin for which you must anew
do penance. May Christ give you grace to hear and to hold your peace,
to understand and so to speak.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Tranquillinus." n="LXII" shorttitle="Letter LXII" progress="29.51%" prev="v.LXI" next="v.LXIII" id="v.LXII"><p class="c30" id="v.LXII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXII-p1.1">Letter
LXII. To Tranquillinus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXII-p2">Tranquillinus, one of Jerome’s Roman friends, had
written (1) to tell him of the stand that Oceanus was making against
the Origenists at Rome, and (2) to ask whether any parts of
Origen’s works might be studied with safety and profit. Jerome
welcomes the tidings about Oceanus and answers the question of
Tranquillinus in the affirmative. He classes Origen with Tertullian,
Apollinaris and others whose works continued to be read in spite of
their heresies. Written in 396 or 397 <span class="c17" id="v.LXII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXII-p3">1. Though I formerly doubted the fact, I have now proved
that the links which bind spirit to spirit are stronger than any
physical bond. For you, my reverend friend, cling to me with all your
soul, and I am united to you by the love of Christ. I speak simply and
sincerely to your spotless heart: the very paper on which you write,
the very letters which you have formed—voiceless though they
are—inspire in me a sense of your affection.</p>

<p id="v.LXII-p4">2. You tell me that many have been deceived by the
mistaken teaching of Origen, and that that saintly man, my son Oceanus,
is doing battle with their madness. I grieve to think that simple folk
have been thrown off their balance, but I am rejoiced to know that one
so learned as Oceanus is doing his best to set them right again.
Moreover you ask me, insignificant though I am, for an opinion as to
the advisability of reading Origen’s works. Are we, you say, to
reject him altogether with our brother Faustinus, or are we, as others
tell us, to read him in part? My opinion is that we should sometimes
read him for his learning just as we read Tertullian, Novatus,
Arnobius, Apollinarius and some other church writers both Greek and
Latin, and that we should select what is good and avoid what is bad in
their writings according to the words of the Apostle, “Prove all
things: hold fast that which is good.”<note place="end" n="1910" id="v.LXII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXII-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Th. v. 21" id="v.LXII-p5.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.21">1 Th. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>
Those, however, who are led by some perversity in their dispositions to
conceive for him too much fondness or too much aversion seem to me to
lie under the <pb n="134" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_134.html" id="v.LXII-Page_134" />curse of the
Prophet:—“Woe unto them that call evil good and good evil;
that put bitter for sweet and sweet for bitter!”<note place="end" n="1911" id="v.LXII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Is. v. 20" id="v.LXII-p6.1" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20">Is. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> For while the ability of his teaching must
not lead us to embrace his wrong opinions, the wrongness of his
opinions should not cause us altogether to reject the useful
commentaries which he has published on the holy scriptures. But if his
admirers and his detractors are bent on having a tug of war one against
the other, and if, seeking no mean and observing no moderation, they
must either approve or disapprove his works indiscriminately, I would
choose rather to be a pious boor than a learned blasphemer. Our
reverend brother, Tatian the deacon, heartily salutes you.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theophilus." n="LXIII" shorttitle="Letter LXIII" progress="29.61%" prev="v.LXII" next="v.LXIV" id="v.LXIII"><p class="c30" id="v.LXIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXIII-p1.1">Letter
LXIII. To Theophilus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXIII-p2">When the dispute arose between Jerome and Epiphanius on
the one side and Rufinus and John of Jerusalem on the other (see Letter
LI.), Theophilus bishop of Alexandria, being appealed to by the latter
sent the presbyter Isidore to report to him on the matter. Isidore
reported against Jerome and consequently Theophilus refused to answer
several of his letters. Finally he wrote counselling him to obey the
canons of the church. Jerome replies that to do this has always been
his first object. He then remonstrates with Theophilus on his too great
leniency towards the Origenists and declares it to be productive of the
worst results. The date of the letter is probably 397 <span class="c17" id="v.LXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXIII-p3">Jerome to the most blessed pope<note place="end" n="1912" id="v.LXIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIII-p4"> See note on Letter
LVIII.</p></note>
Theophilus.</p>

<p id="v.LXIII-p5">1. Your holiness will remember that at the time when you
kept silence towards me, I never ceased to do my duty by writing to
you, not taking so much into account what you in the exercise of your
discretion were then doing as what it became me to do. And now that I
have received a letter from your grace, I see that my reading of the
gospel has not been without fruit. For if the frequent prayers of a
woman changed the determination of an unyielding judge,<note place="end" n="1913" id="v.LXIII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 2-5" id="v.LXIII-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|18|2|18|5" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.2-Luke.18.5">Luke xviii. 2–5</scripRef>.</p></note> how much more must my constant appeals
have softened a fatherly heart like yours?</p>

<p id="v.LXIII-p7">2. I thank you for your reminder concerning the canons
of the Church. Truly, “whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and
scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.”<note place="end" n="1914" id="v.LXIII-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 6" id="v.LXIII-p8.1" parsed="|Heb|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.6">Heb. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
Still I would assure you that nothing is more my aim than to maintain
the rights of Christ, to keep to the lines laid down by the fathers,
and always to remember the faith of Rome; that faith which is praised
by the lips of an apostle,<note place="end" n="1915" id="v.LXIII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIII-p9"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 8" id="v.LXIII-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and of which the
Alexandrian church boasts to be a sharer.</p>

<p id="v.LXIII-p10">3. Many religious persons are displeased that you are so
long-suffering in regard to that shocking heresy,<note place="end" n="1916" id="v.LXIII-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIII-p11"> That of the
Origenists.</p></note> and that you suppose yourself able by such
lenity to amend those who are attacking the Church’s vitals. They
believe that, while you are waiting for the penitence of a few, your
action is fostering the boldness of abandoned men and making their
party stronger. Farewell in Christ.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Fabiola." n="LXIV" shorttitle="Letter LXIV" progress="29.69%" prev="v.LXIII" next="v.LXV" id="v.LXIV"><p class="c30" id="v.LXIV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXIV-p1.1">Letter LXIV.
To Fabiola.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXIV-p2">Fabiola’s visit to Bethlehem had been shortened by
the threatened invasion of the Huns which compelled Jerome and his
friends to take refuge for a time on the seaboard of Palestine. Fabiola
here took leave of her companions and set sail for Italy, but not until
Jerome had completed this letter for her use (§22). It contains a
mystical account of the vestments of the High Priest worked out with
Jerome’s usual ingenuity and learning. Similar treatises are
ascribed to Tertullian and to Hosius bishop of Cordova, but these have
long since perished. Its date is 396 or 397 <span class="c17" id="v.LXIV-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Principia." n="LXV" shorttitle="Letter LXV" progress="29.71%" prev="v.LXIV" next="v.LXVI" id="v.LXV"><p class="c30" id="v.LXV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXV-p1.1">Letter
LXV. To Principia.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXV-p2">A commentary on Ps. XLV. addressed to Marcella’s
friend and companion Principia (see Letter CXXVII.). Jerome prefaces
what he has to say by a defence of his practice of writing for women, a
practice which had exposed him to many foolish sneers. He deals with
the same subject in his dedication of the Commentary of Sophronius. The
date of the letter is 397 <span class="c17" id="v.LXV-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pammachius." n="LXVI" shorttitle="Letter LXVI" progress="29.72%" prev="v.LXV" next="v.LXVII" id="v.LXVI"><p class="c30" id="v.LXVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXVI-p1.1">Letter
LXVI. To Pammachius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXVI-p2">Pammachius a Roman senator, had lost his wife Paulina
one of Paula’s daughters, while she was still in the flower of
her youth. It was not till two years had elapsed that Jerome ventured
to write to him; and when he did so he dwelt but little on the life and
virtues of Paulina. Probably there was but little to tell. The greater
part of the letter is taken up with commendation of Pammachius himself
who, in spite of his high rank and position, had become a monk and was
now living a life of severe self-denial. Jerome speaks approvingly of
the Hospice for Strangers which, in conjunction with Fabiola,
Pammachius had set up at Portus, and describes his own somewhat similar
institutions at Bethlehem. He also mentions Paula, Eustochium, and the
dead Blæsilla, all in terms of the highest praise. The date of the
letter is 397 <span class="c17" id="v.LXVI-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXVI-p3">1. Supposing a wound to be healed and a scar to have
been formed upon the skin, any course of treatment designed to remove
the <pb n="135" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_135.html" id="v.LXVI-Page_135" />mark must in its effort to
improve the appearance renew the smart of the original wound. After two
years of inopportune silence my condolence now comes rather late; yet
even so I am afraid that my present speech may be still more
inopportune. I fear lest in touching the sore spot in your heart I may
by my words inflame afresh a wound which time and reflection have
availed to cure. For who can have ears so dull or hearts so flinty as
to hear the name of your Paulina without weeping? Even though reared on
the milk of Hyrcanian tigresses<note place="end" n="1917" id="v.LXVI-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p4"> Virgil, Æn.
iv. 367.</p></note> they must
still shed tears. Who can with dry eyes see thus untimely cut down and
withered an opening rose, an undeveloped bud,<note place="end" n="1918" id="v.LXVI-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p5"> Quoted from a poet
in the Latin Anthology.</p></note> which has not yet formed itself into a
cup nor spread forth the proud display of its crimson petals? In her a
most priceless pearl is broken. In her a vivid emerald is shattered.
Sickness alone shews us the blessedness of health. We realize better
what we have had when we cease to have it.</p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p6">2. The good ground of which we read in the parable
brought forth fruit, some an hundred-fold, some sixtyfold, and some
thirtyfold.<note place="end" n="1919" id="v.LXVI-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p7"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 8" id="v.LXVI-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.8">Matt. xiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> In this threefold yield I recognize
an emblem of the three different rewards of Christ which have fallen to
three women<note place="end" n="1920" id="v.LXVI-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p8"> Paula and her two
daughters, Paulina and Eustochium.</p></note> closely united in blood and moral
excellence. Eustochium culls the flowers of virginity. Paula sweeps the
toilsome threshing floor of widowhood. Paulina keeps the bed undefiled
of marriage. A mother with such daughters wins for herself on earth all
that Christ has promised to give in heaven. Then to complete the
team—if I may so call it—of four saints turned out by a
single family, and to match the women’s virtues by those of a
man, the three have a fit companion in Pammachius who is a cherub such
as Ezekiel describes,<note place="end" n="1921" id="v.LXVI-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. x. 8-22" id="v.LXVI-p9.1" parsed="|Ezek|10|8|10|22" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.10.8-Ezek.10.22">Ezek. x. 8–22</scripRef>.</p></note> brother-in-law to
the first, son-in-law to the second, husband to the third. Husband did
I say? Nay, rather a most devoted brother; for the language of marriage
is inadequate to describe the holy bonds of the Spirit. Of this team
Jesus holds the reins, and it is of steeds like these that Habakkuk
sings: “ride upon thy horses and let thy riding be
salvation.”<note place="end" n="1922" id="v.LXVI-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p10"> <scripRef passage="Hab. iii. 8" id="v.LXVI-p10.1" parsed="|Hab|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.3.8">Hab. iii. 8</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> With like
resolve if with unlike speed they strain after the victor’s palm.
Their colours are different; their object is the same. They are
harnessed in one yoke, they obey one driver, not waiting for the lash
but answering the call of his voice with fresh efforts.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LXVI-p11">3. Let me use for a moment the language of philosophy.
According to the Stoics there are four virtues so closely related and
mutually coherent that he who lacks one lacks all. They are prudence,
justice, fortitude, and temperance.<note place="end" n="1923" id="v.LXVI-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p12"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Wisdom viii. 7" id="v.LXVI-p12.1" parsed="|Wis|8|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.8.7">Wisdom viii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> While all
of you possess the four, yet each is remarkable for one. You have
prudence, your mother has justice, your virgin sister has fortitude,
your wedded wife has temperance. I speak of you as wise, for who can be
wiser than one who, despising the folly of the world, has followed
Christ “the power of God and the wisdom of God”?<note place="end" n="1924" id="v.LXVI-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="v.LXVI-p13.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Or what better instance can there be of
justice than your mother, who having divided her substance among her
offspring has taught them by her own contempt of riches the true object
on which to fix their affections? Who has set a better example of
courage than Eustochium, who by resolving to be a virgin has breached
the gates of the nobility and broken down the pride of a consular
house? The first of Roman ladies, she has brought under the yoke the
first of Roman families. Has there ever been temperance greater than
that of Paulina, who, reading the words of the apostle: “marriage
is honourable in all and the bed undefiled,”<note place="end" n="1925" id="v.LXVI-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p14"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 4" id="v.LXVI-p14.1" parsed="|Heb|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.4">Heb. xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and not presuming to aspire to the
happiness of her virgin sister or the continence of her widowed mother,
has preferred to keep to the safe track of a lower path rather than
treading on air to lose herself in the clouds? When once she had
entered upon the married state, her one thought day and night was that,
as soon as her union should be blessed with offspring, she would live
thenceforth in the second degree of chastity,<note place="end" n="1926" id="v.LXVI-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p15"> <i>i.e.,</i>
continence in marriage.</p></note>
and</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LXVI-p16">Though woman, foremost in the high emprise,<note place="end" n="1927" id="v.LXVI-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p17"> Virg. A. i.
494.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p18">would induce her husband to follow a like course. She would not
forsake him but looked for the day when he would become a companion in
salvation. Finding by several miscarriages that her womb was not
barren, she could not give up all hope of having children and had to
allow her own reluctance to give way to the eagerness of her
mother-in-law and the chagrin of her husband. Thus she suffered much as
Rachel suffered,<note place="end" n="1928" id="v.LXVI-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p19"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxv. 16" id="v.LXVI-p19.1" parsed="|Gen|35|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.35.16">Gen. xxxv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> although
instead of bringing forth like her a son of pangs and of the right
hand,<note place="end" n="1929" id="v.LXVI-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p20"> The respective
meanings of Benoni and Benjamin.</p></note> the heir she had longed for was no other
than her husband. I have learned on good authority that her wish in
submitting herself to her husband was not to take advantage of
God’s primitive command “Be faithful and multiply and
replenish the earth”<note place="end" n="1930" id="v.LXVI-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p21"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 28" id="v.LXVI-p21.1" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> but that she only
desired children that she might bring forth virgins to Christ.</p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p22">4. We read that the wife of Phinehas the priest, on
hearing that the ark of the Lord <pb n="136" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_136.html" id="v.LXVI-Page_136" />had been taken, was seized suddenly with the
pains of travail and that she brought forth a son Ichabod and died a
mother in the hands of the women who nursed her.<note place="end" n="1931" id="v.LXVI-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p23"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. iv. 19-22" id="v.LXVI-p23.1" parsed="|1Sam|4|19|4|22" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.4.19-1Sam.4.22">1 Sam. iv. 19–22</scripRef>.</p></note> Rachel’s son is called Benjamin,
that is ‘son of excellence’ or ‘of the right
hand’; but the son of the other, afterwards to be a distinguished
priest of God, derives his name from the ark.<note place="end" n="1932" id="v.LXVI-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p24"> Ichabod means
‘there is no glory’; glory being (apparently) a synonym for
the ark.</p></note> The same thing has come to pass in our
own day, for since Paulina fell asleep the Church has posthumously
borne the monk Pammachius, a patrician by his parentage and marriage,
rich in alms, and lofty in lowliness. The apostle writes to the
Corinthians, “Ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many
wise men, not many noble are called.”<note place="end" n="1933" id="v.LXVI-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p25"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 26" id="v.LXVI-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.26">1 Cor. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> The conditions of the nascent church
required this to be so that the grain of mustard seed might grow up
little by little into a tree,<note place="end" n="1934" id="v.LXVI-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p26"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 31" id="v.LXVI-p26.1" parsed="|Matt|13|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.31">Matt. xiii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> and that the
leaven of the gospel might gradually raise more and more the whole lump
of the church.<note place="end" n="1935" id="v.LXVI-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p27"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 33" id="v.LXVI-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|13|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.33">Matt. xiii. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> In our day Rome
possesses what the world in days gone by knew not of. Then few of the
wise or mighty or noble were Christians; now many wise powerful and
noble are not Christians only but even monks. And among them all my
Pammachius is the wisest, the mightiest, and the noblest; great among
the great, a leader among leaders, he is the commander in chief of all
monks. He and others like him are the offspring which Paulina desired
to have in her life time and which she has given us in her death.
“Sing, O barren, thou that didst not bear; break forth into
singing and cry aloud, thou that didst not travail with child”;<note place="end" n="1936" id="v.LXVI-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p28"> <scripRef passage="Isa. liv. 1" id="v.LXVI-p28.1" parsed="|Isa|54|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.54.1">Isa. liv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> for in a moment thou hast brought forth
as many sons as there are poor men in Rome.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LXVI-p29">5. The glowing gems which in old days adorned the neck
and face of Paulina now purchase food for the needy. Her silk dresses
and gold brocades are exchanged for soft woollen garments intended to
keep out the cold and not to expose the body to vain admiration. All
that formerly ministered to luxury is now at the service of virtue.
That blind man holding out his hand, and often crying aloud when there
is none to hear, is the heir of Paulina, is co-heir with Pammachius.
That poor cripple who can scarcely drag himself along, owes his support
to the help of a tender girl. Those doors which of old poured forth
crowds of visitors, are now beset only by the wretched. One suffers
from a dropsy, big with death; another mute and without the means of
begging, begs the more appealingly because he cannot beg; another
maimed from his childhood implores an alms which he may not himself
enjoy. Still another has his limbs rotted with jaundice and lives on
after his body has become a corpse. To use the language of Virgil:</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LXVI-p30">Had I a hundred tongues, a hundred lips,</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LXVI-p31">I could not tell men’s countless sufferings.<note place="end" n="1937" id="v.LXVI-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p32"> Virg. A. vi. 625,
627.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p33">Such is the bodyguard which accompanies Pammachius wherever he
walks; in the persons of such he ministers to Christ Himself; and their
squalor serves to whiten his soul. Thus he speeds on his way to heaven,
beneficent as a giver of games to the poor, and kind as a provider of
shows for the needy. Other husbands scatter on the graves of their
wives violets, roses, lilies, and purple flowers; and assuage the grief
of their hearts by fulfilling this tender duty. Our dear Pammachius
also waters the holy ashes and the revered bones of Paulina, but it is
with the balm of almsgiving. These are the confections and the perfumes
with which he cherishes the dead embers of his wife knowing that it is
written: “Water will quench a flaming fire; and alms maketh an
atonement for sins.”<note place="end" n="1938" id="v.LXVI-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 3.30" id="v.LXVI-p34.1" parsed="|Sir|3|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.3.30">Ecclus. iii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> What great
power compassion has and what high rewards it is destined to win, the
blessed Cyprian sets forth in an extensive work.<note place="end" n="1939" id="v.LXVI-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p35"> Viz. the treatise
entitled <i>Of Work and Alms.</i></p></note> It is proved also by the counsel of
Daniel who desired the most impious of kings—had he been willing
to hear him—to be saved by shewing mercy to the poor.<note place="end" n="1940" id="v.LXVI-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p36"> <scripRef passage="Dan. iv. 27" id="v.LXVI-p36.1" parsed="|Dan|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.27">Dan. iv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Paulina’s mother may well be glad of
Paulina’s heir. She cannot regret that her daughter’s
wealth has passed into new hands when she sees it still spent upon the
objects she had at heart. Nay, rather she must congratulate herself
that without any exertion of her own her wishes are being carried out.
The sum available for distribution is the same as before: only the
distributor is changed.</p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p37">6. Who can credit the fact that one, who is the glory of
the Furian stock and whose grandfathers and great grandfathers have
been consuls, moves amid the senators in their purple clothed in sombre
garb, and that, so far from blushing when he meets the eyes of his
companions, he actually derides those who deride him! “There is a
shame that leadeth to death and there is a shame that leadeth to
life.”<note place="end" n="1941" id="v.LXVI-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p38"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 4.25" id="v.LXVI-p38.1" parsed="|Sir|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.4.25">Ecclus. iv. 25</scripRef>. Est confusio adducens peccatum: et est
confusio adducens gloriam et gratiam, Vulg. Jerome probably quotes from
memory. A.V. follows the Greek and the Vulg.</p></note> It is a monk’s first virtue to
despise the judgments of men and always to remember the apostle’s
words:—“If I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant
of Christ.”<note place="end" n="1942" id="v.LXVI-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p39"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 10" id="v.LXVI-p39.1" parsed="|Gal|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.10">Gal. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> In the same
sense the Lord says to the prophets that He has made their face a
brazen city and <pb n="137" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_137.html" id="v.LXVI-Page_137" />a stone of adamant
and an iron pillar,<note place="end" n="1943" id="v.LXVI-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p40"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Jer. i. 18; Ezek. iii. 8, 9" id="v.LXVI-p40.1" parsed="|Jer|1|18|0|0;|Ezek|3|8|3|9" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.18 Bible:Ezek.3.8-Ezek.3.9">Jer. i. 18; Ezek. iii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> to the end that
they shall not be afraid of the insults of the people but shall by the
sternness of their looks discompose the effrontery of those who sneered
at them. A finely strung mind is more readily overcome by contumely
than by terror. And men whom no tortures can overawe are sometimes
prevailed over by the fear of shame. Surely it is no small thing for a
man of birth, eloquence, and wealth to avoid the company of the
powerful in the streets, to mingle with the crowd, to cleave to the
poor, to associate on equal terms with the untaught, to cease to be a
leader and to become one of the people. The more he humbles himself,
the more he is exalted.<note place="end" n="1944" id="v.LXVI-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p41"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 11" id="v.LXVI-p41.1" parsed="|Luke|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.11">Luke xiv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p42">7. A pearl will shine in the midst of squalor and a gem
of the first water will sparkle in the mire. This is what the Lord
promised when He said: “Them that honour me I will
honour.”<note place="end" n="1945" id="v.LXVI-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p43"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 30" id="v.LXVI-p43.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.30">1 Sam. ii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> Others may
understand this of the future when sorrow shall be turned into joy and
when, although the world shall pass away, the saints shall receive a
crown which shall never pass. But I for my part see that the promises
made to the saints are fulfilled even in this present life. Before he
began to serve Christ with his whole heart, Pammachius was a well known
person in the senate. Still there were many other senators who wore the
badges of proconsular rank. The whole world is filled with similar
decorations. He was in the first rank it is true, but there were others
in it besides him. Whilst he took precedence of some, others took
precedence of him. The most distinguished privilege loses its prestige
when lavished on a crowd, and dignities themselves become less
dignified in the eyes of good men when held by persons who have no
dignity. Thus Tully finely says of Cæsar, when he wished to
advance some of his adherents, “he did not so much honour them as
dishonour the honourable positions in which he placed them.”<note place="end" n="1946" id="v.LXVI-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p44"> Cf. the remark of
Æneas Silvius that “men should be given to places not
places, to men.”</p></note> To-day all the churches of Christ are
talking of Pammachius. The whole world admires as a poor man one whom
heretofore it ignored as rich. Can anything be more splendid than the
consulate? Yet the honour lasts only for a year and when another has
succeeded to the post its former occupant gives way. Each man’s
laurels are lost in the crowd and sometimes triumphs themselves are
marred by the shortcomings of those who celebrate them. An office which
was once handed down from patrician to patrician, which only men of
noble birth could hold, of which the consul Marius—victor though
he was over Numidia and the Teutons and the Cimbri—was held
unworthy on account of the obscurity of his family, and which Scipio
won before his time as the reward of valour,—this great office is
now obtained by merely belonging to the army; and the shining robe of
victory<note place="end" n="1947" id="v.LXVI-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p45"> Palma, <i>i.e.</i>
tunica palmata.</p></note> now envelops men who a little
while ago were country boors. Thus we have received more than we have
given. The things we have renounced are small; the things we possess
are great. All that Christ promises is duly performed and for what we
have given up we have received an hundredfold.<note place="end" n="1948" id="v.LXVI-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p46"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 29" id="v.LXVI-p46.1" parsed="|Matt|19|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.29">Matt. xix. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> This was the ground in which Isaac
sowed his seed,<note place="end" n="1949" id="v.LXVI-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p47"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxvi. 12" id="v.LXVI-p47.1" parsed="|Gen|26|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.26.12">Gen. xxvi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Isaac who in his
readiness to die<note place="end" n="1950" id="v.LXVI-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p48"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxii" id="v.LXVI-p48.1" parsed="|Gen|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22">Gen. xxii</scripRef>.</p></note> bore the cross of
the Gospel before the Gospel came.</p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p49">8. “If thou wilt be perfect,” the Lord says,
“go and sell that thou hast and give to the poor.…and come
and follow me.”<note place="end" n="1951" id="v.LXVI-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p50"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="v.LXVI-p50.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> If thou wilt be
perfect. Great enterprises are always left to the free choice of those
who hear of them. Thus the apostle refrains from making virginity a
positive duty, because the Lord in speaking of eunuchs who had made
themselves such for the kingdom of heaven’s sake finally said:
“He that is able to receive it, let him receive it.”<note place="end" n="1952" id="v.LXVI-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p51"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 12" id="v.LXVI-p51.1" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> For, to quote the apostle, “it is
not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that
sheweth mercy.”<note place="end" n="1953" id="v.LXVI-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p52"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 16" id="v.LXVI-p52.1" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16">Rom. ix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> If thou wilt be
perfect. There is no compulsion laid upon you: if you are to win the
prize it must be by the exercise of your own free will. If therefore
you will to be perfect and desire to be as the prophets, as the
apostles, as Christ Himself, sell not a part of your substance (lest
the fear of want become an occasion of unfaithfulness, and so you
perish with Ananias and Sapphira<note place="end" n="1954" id="v.LXVI-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p53"> <scripRef passage="Acts v" id="v.LXVI-p53.1" parsed="|Acts|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5">Acts v</scripRef>.</p></note>) but all
that you have. And when you have sold all, give the proceeds not to the
wealthy or to the high-minded but to the poor. Give each man enough for
his immediate need but do not give money to swell what a man has
already. “Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth
out the corn,”<note place="end" n="1955" id="v.LXVI-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p54"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 9" id="v.LXVI-p54.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.9">1 Cor. ix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and “the
labourer is worthy of his reward.”<note place="end" n="1956" id="v.LXVI-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p55"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 18" id="v.LXVI-p55.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.18">1 Tim. v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
Again “they which wait at the altar are partakers with the
altar.”<note place="end" n="1957" id="v.LXVI-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p56"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 13" id="v.LXVI-p56.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.13">1 Cor. ix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Remember also
these words: “having food and raiment let us be therewith
content.”<note place="end" n="1958" id="v.LXVI-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p57"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 8" id="v.LXVI-p57.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.8">1 Tim. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Where you see
smoking dishes, steaming pheasants, massive silver plate, spirited
nags, long-haired boy-slaves, expensive clothing, and embroidered
hangings, give nothing there. For he to whom you would give is richer
than you the giver. It is moreover a kind of sacrilege to give what
belongs to the poor to those who are not poor. Yet to be a <pb n="138" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_138.html" id="v.LXVI-Page_138" />perfect and complete Christian it is not enough
to despise wealth or to squander and fling away one’s money, a
thing which can be lost and found in a single moment. Crates the
Theban<note place="end" n="1959" id="v.LXVI-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p58"> Cf. Letter LVIII.
§ 2.</p></note> did this, so did Antisthenes and
several others, whose lives shew them to have had many faults. The
disciple of Christ must do more for the attainment of spiritual glory
than the philosopher of the world, than the venal slave of flying
rumours and of the people’s breath. It is not enough for you to
despise wealth unless you follow Christ as well. And only he follows
Christ who forsakes his sins and walks hand in hand with virtue. We
know that Christ is wisdom. He is the treasure which in the scriptures
a man finds in his field.<note place="end" n="1960" id="v.LXVI-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p59"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 44" id="v.LXVI-p59.1" parsed="|Matt|13|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.44">Matt. xiii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> He is the peerless
gem which is bought by selling many pearls.<note place="end" n="1961" id="v.LXVI-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p60"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 45" id="v.LXVI-p60.1" parsed="|Matt|13|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.45">Matt. xiii. 45</scripRef>.</p></note>
But if you love a captive woman, that is, worldly wisdom, and if no
beauty but hers attracts you, make her bald and cut off her alluring
hair, that is to say, the graces of style, and pare away her dead
nails.<note place="end" n="1962" id="v.LXVI-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p61"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Deut. xxi. 11, 12" id="v.LXVI-p61.1" parsed="|Deut|21|11|21|12" osisRef="Bible:Deut.21.11-Deut.21.12">Deut. xxi. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Wash her with the nitre of which
the prophet speaks,<note place="end" n="1963" id="v.LXVI-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p62"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 22" id="v.LXVI-p62.1" parsed="|Jer|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.22">Jer. ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> and then take
your ease with her and say “Her left hand is under my head, and
her right hand doth embrace me.”<note place="end" n="1964" id="v.LXVI-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p63"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.6" id="v.LXVI-p63.1" parsed="|Song|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.6">Cant. ii. 6</scripRef>. A.V. ‘his’ for
‘her.’</p></note>
Then shall the captive bring to you many children; from a Moabitess<note place="end" n="1965" id="v.LXVI-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p64"> Jerome is thinking
of Ruth.</p></note> she shall become an Israelitish woman.
Christ is that sanctification without which no man shall see the face
of God. Christ is our redemption, for He is at once our Redeemer and
our Ransom.<note place="end" n="1966" id="v.LXVI-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p65"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 30; Heb. xii. 14" id="v.LXVI-p65.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0;|Heb|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30 Bible:Heb.12.14">1 Cor. i. 30; Heb. xii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Christ is all, that he who has left
all for Christ may find One in place of all, and may be able to
proclaim freely, “The Lord is my portion.”<note place="end" n="1967" id="v.LXVI-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p66"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 26" id="v.LXVI-p66.1" parsed="|Ps|73|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.26">Ps. lxxiii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p67">9. I see clearly that you have a warm affection for
divine learning and that far from trying—like some rash
persons—to teach that of which you are yourself ignorant you make
it your first object to learn what you are going to teach. Your letters
in their simplicity are redolent of the prophets and savour strongly of
the apostles. You do not affect a stilted eloquence, nor boylike
balance shallow sentences in clauses neatly-turned. The quickly
frothing foam disappears with equal quickness; and a tumour though it
enlarges the size of the body is injurious to health. It is moreover a
shrewd maxim, this of Cato, “Fast enough if well enough.”
Long ago it is true in the days of our youth we laughed outright at
this dictum when the finished orator<note place="end" n="1968" id="v.LXVI-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p68"> Quintilian.</p></note> used it
in his exordium. I fancy you remember the mistake<note place="end" n="1969" id="v.LXVI-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p69"> What was the
mistake? Did the orator say, “Well enough if fast enough”?
The text seems obscure.</p></note> shared by the speaker in our
Athenæum and how the whole room resounded with the cry taken up by
the students “Fast enough if well enough.” According to
Fabius<note place="end" n="1970" id="v.LXVI-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p70"> Fabius Pietor.</p></note> crafts would be sure to prosper if
none but craftsmen were allowed to criticise them. No man can
adequately estimate a poet unless he is competent himself to write
verse. No man can comprehend philosophers, unless he is acquainted with
the various theories that they have held. Material and visible products
are best appraised by those who make them. To what a cruel lot we men
of letters are exposed you may gather from the fact that we are forced
to rely on the judgment of the public; and many a man is in company a
formidable opponent who would certainly be despised could he be seen
alone. I have touched on this in passing to make you content, if
possible, with the ear of the learned. Disregard the remarks which
uneducated persons make concerning your ability; but day by day imbibe
the marrow of the prophets, that you may know the mystery of Christ and
share this mystery with the patriarchs.</p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p71">10. Whether you read or write, whether you wake or
sleep, let the herdsman’s horn of Amos<note place="end" n="1971" id="v.LXVI-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p72"> Cf. Letter XLVI.
§ 12.</p></note>
always ring in your ears. Let the sound of the clarion arouse your
soul, let the divine love carry you out of yourself; and then seek upon
your bed him whom your soul loveth,<note place="end" n="1972" id="v.LXVI-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p73"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 3.1" id="v.LXVI-p73.1" parsed="|Song|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.3.1">Cant. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and boldly
say: “I sleep, but my heart waketh.”<note place="end" n="1973" id="v.LXVI-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p74"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.2" id="v.LXVI-p74.1" parsed="|Song|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.2">Cant. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> And when you have found him and taken
hold of him, let him not go. And if you fall asleep for a moment and He
escapes from your hands, do not forthwith despair. Go out into the
streets and charge the daughters of Jerusalem: then shall you find him
lying down in the noontide weary and drunk with passion, or wet with
the dew of night by the flocks of his companions, or fragrant with many
kinds of spices, amid the apples of the garden.<note place="end" n="1974" id="v.LXVI-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p75"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.7; 2.5; 5.2" id="v.LXVI-p75.1" parsed="|Song|1|7|0|0;|Song|2|5|0|0;|Song|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.7 Bible:Song.2.5 Bible:Song.5.2">Cant. i. 7, ii. 5, v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> There give to him your breasts, let him
suck your learned bosom, let him rest in the midst of his heritage,<note place="end" n="1975" id="v.LXVI-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p76"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxviii. 13" id="v.LXVI-p76.1" parsed="|Ps|68|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.13">Ps. lxviii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> his feathers as those of a dove overlaid
with silver and his inward parts with the brightness of gold. This
young child, this mere boy, who is fed on butter and honey,<note place="end" n="1976" id="v.LXVI-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p77"> <scripRef passage="Isa. vii. 14, 15" id="v.LXVI-p77.1" parsed="|Isa|7|14|7|15" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14-Isa.7.15">Isa. vii. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and who is reared among curdled
mountains,<note place="end" n="1977" id="v.LXVI-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p78"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxviii. 14" id="v.LXVI-p78.1" parsed="|Ps|68|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.14">Ps. lxviii. 14</scripRef>, Vulg. (acc. to some <span class="c17" id="v.LXVI-p78.2">mss.</span>). Intermedios cleros—the lot or
inheritance—with an allusion perhaps to the word clergy formed
from clerus.</p></note> quickly grows up to manhood,
speedily spoils all<note place="end" n="1978" id="v.LXVI-p78.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p79"> Perhaps an
allusion to <scripRef passage="Isa. viii. 1" id="v.LXVI-p79.1" parsed="|Isa|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.1">Isa. viii. 1</scripRef>. Mahershalal-hash-baz,
‘Spoil speedeth, prey hasteth.’</p></note> that is
opposed to him in you, and when the time is ripe plunders [the
spiritual] Damascus and puts in chains the king of [the spiritual]
Assyria.</p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p80">11. I hear that you have erected a hospice for strangers
at Portus and that you have planted a twig from the tree of Abraham<note place="end" n="1979" id="v.LXVI-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p81"> <i>i.e.</i> the
oak of Mamre under which he entertained the three angels (<scripRef passage="Gen. xviii. 1-8" id="v.LXVI-p81.1" parsed="|Gen|18|1|18|8" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.1-Gen.18.8">Gen. xviii. 1–8</scripRef>).</p></note> <pb n="139" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_139.html" id="v.LXVI-Page_139" />upon
the Ausonian shore. Like Æneas you are tracing the outlines of a
new encampment; only that, whereas he, when he reached the waters of
the Tiber, under pressure of want had to eat the square flat cakes
which formed the tables spoken of by the oracle,<note place="end" n="1980" id="v.LXVI-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p82"> Virg. Æn. vii.
112–129.</p></note> you are able to build a house of bread to
rival this little village of Bethlehem<note place="end" n="1981" id="v.LXVI-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p83"> Beth-lehem means
‘house of bread.’</p></note> wherein I am staying; and here after
their long privations you propose to satisfy travellers with sudden
plenty. Well done. You have surpassed my poor beginning.<note place="end" n="1982" id="v.LXVI-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p84"> v. § 14
below.</p></note> You have reached the highest point. You
have made your way from the root to the top of the tree. You are the
first of monks in the first city of the world: you do right therefore
to follow the first of the patriarchs. Let Lot, whose name means
‘one who turns aside’ choose the plain<note place="end" n="1983" id="v.LXVI-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p85"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xiii. 5-11" id="v.LXVI-p85.1" parsed="|Gen|13|5|13|11" osisRef="Bible:Gen.13.5-Gen.13.11">Gen. xiii. 5–11</scripRef>.</p></note> and let him follow the left and easy
branch of the famous letter of Pythagoras.<note place="end" n="1984" id="v.LXVI-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p86"> The letter
Υ. Cf. Pers. iii. 56, 57 and Conington’s note.</p></note> But do you make ready for yourself a
monument like Sarah’s<note place="end" n="1985" id="v.LXVI-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p87"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxiii. 19" id="v.LXVI-p87.1" parsed="|Gen|23|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.23.19">Gen. xxiii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> on steep and
rocky heights. Let the City of Books be near;<note place="end" n="1986" id="v.LXVI-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p88"> <i>i.e.</i>
Kirjathsepher close to Hebron (<scripRef passage="Josh. xv. 13-15" id="v.LXVI-p88.1" parsed="|Josh|15|13|15|15" osisRef="Bible:Josh.15.13-Josh.15.15">Josh. xv. 13–15</scripRef>) where Sarah was buried.</p></note> and when you have destroyed the giants,
the sons of Anak,<note place="end" n="1987" id="v.LXVI-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p89"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Jos. xv. 14" id="v.LXVI-p89.1" parsed="|Josh|15|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.15.14">Jos. xv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> make over
your heritage to joy and merriment.<note place="end" n="1988" id="v.LXVI-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p90"> An allusion to
the name of Abraham’s heir, Isaac or ‘laughter’
(<scripRef passage="Gen. xxi. 3, 6" id="v.LXVI-p90.1" parsed="|Gen|21|3|0|0;|Gen|21|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.21.3 Bible:Gen.21.6">Gen. xxi. 3, 6</scripRef>).</p></note> Abraham
was rich in gold and silver and cattle, in substance and in raiment:
his household was so large that on an emergency he could bring a picked
body of young men into the field, and could pursue as far as Dan and
then slay four kings who had already put five kings to flight.<note place="end" n="1989" id="v.LXVI-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p91"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xiv. 13-16" id="v.LXVI-p91.1" parsed="|Gen|14|13|14|16" osisRef="Bible:Gen.14.13-Gen.14.16">Gen. xiv. 13–16</scripRef>.</p></note> Frequently exercising hospitality and
never turning any man away from his door, he was accounted worthy at
last to entertain God himself. He was not satisfied with giving orders
to his servants and hand-maids to attend to his guests, nor did he
lessen the favour he conferred by leaving others to care for them; but
as though he had found a prize, he and Sarah his wife gave themselves
to the duties of hospitality. With his own hands he washed the feet of
his guests, upon his own shoulders he brought home a fat calf from the
herd. While the strangers dined he stood by to serve them, and set
before them the dishes cooked by Sarah’s hands—though
meaning to fast himself.</p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p92">12. The regard which I feel for you, my dear brother,
makes me remind you of these things; for you must offer to Christ not
only your money but yourself, to be a “living sacrifice, holy,
acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service,”<note place="end" n="1990" id="v.LXVI-p92.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p93"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 1" id="v.LXVI-p93.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">Rom. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and you must imitate the son of man who
“came not to be ministered unto but to minister.”<note place="end" n="1991" id="v.LXVI-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p94"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 28" id="v.LXVI-p94.1" parsed="|Matt|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.28">Matt. xx. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> What the patriarch did for strangers that
our Lord and Master did for His servants and disciples. “Skin for
skin, yea, all that a man hath will he give for his life. But,”
says the devil, “touch his flesh and he will curse thee to thy
face.”<note place="end" n="1992" id="v.LXVI-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p95"> <scripRef passage="Job ii. 4, 5" id="v.LXVI-p95.1" parsed="|Job|2|4|2|5" osisRef="Bible:Job.2.4-Job.2.5">Job ii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> The old enemy knows that the battle
with impurity is a harder one than that with covetousness. It is easy
to cast off what clings to us from without, but a war within our
borders involves far greater peril. We have to unfasten things joined
together, we have to sunder things firmly united. Zacchæus was
rich while the apostles were poor. He restored fourfold all that he had
taken and gave to the poor the half of his remaining substance. He
welcomed Christ as his guest, and salvation came unto his house.<note place="end" n="1993" id="v.LXVI-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p96"> <scripRef passage="Luke xix. 2-9" id="v.LXVI-p96.1" parsed="|Luke|19|2|19|9" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.2-Luke.19.9">Luke xix. 2–9</scripRef>.</p></note> And yet because he was little of stature
and could not reach the apostolic standard of height, he was not
numbered with the twelve apostles. Now as regards wealth the apostles
gave up nothing at all, but as regards will they one and all gave up
the whole world. If we offer to Christ our souls as well as our riches,
he will gladly receive our offering. But if we give to God only those
things which are without while we give to the devil those things which
are within, the division is not fair, and the divine voice says:
“Hast thou not sinned in offering aright, and yet not dividing
aright?”<note place="end" n="1994" id="v.LXVI-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p97"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 7" id="v.LXVI-p97.1" parsed="|Gen|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.7">Gen. iv. 7</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p98">13. That you, the leader of the patrician order, first
set the example of turning monk should not be to you an occasion of
boasting but rather one of humility, knowing as you do that the Son of
God became the Son of man. However low you may abase yourself, you
cannot be more lowly than Christ. Even supposing that you walk
barefooted, that you dress in sombre garb, that you rank yourself with
the poor, that you condescend to enter the tenements of the needy, that
you are eyes to the blind, hands to the weak, feet to the lame, that
you carry water and hew wood and make fires—even supposing that
you do all this, where are the chains, the buffets, the spittings, the
scourgings, the gibbet, the death which the Lord endured? And even when
you have done all the things I have mentioned, you are still surpassed
by your sister Eustochium as well as by Paula: for considering the
weakness of their sex they have done more work relatively if less
absolutely, than you. I myself was not at Rome but in the
desert—would that I had continued there—at the time when
your father-in-law Toxotius was still alive and his daughters were
still given up to the world. But I have heard that they were too dainty
to walk in the muddy streets, that <pb n="140" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_140.html" id="v.LXVI-Page_140" />they were carried about in the arms of eunuchs,
that they disliked crossing uneven ground, that they found a silk dress
a burthen and felt sunshine too scorching. But now, squalid and sombre
in their dress, they are positive heroines in comparison with what they
used to be. They trim lamps, light fires, sweep floors, clean
vegetables, put heads of cabbage in the pot to boil, lay tables, hand
cups, help dishes and run to and fro to wait on others. And yet there
is no lack of virgins under the same roof with them. Is it then that
they have no servants upon whom they can lay these duties? Surely not.
They are unwilling that others should surpass them in physical toil
whom they themselves surpass in rigour of mind. I say all this not
because I doubt your mental ardour but that I may quicken the pace at
which you are running, and in the heat of battle may add warmth to your
warmth.</p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p99">14. I for my part am building in this province a
monastery and a hospice close by; so that, if Joseph and Mary chance to
come to Bethlehem, they may not fail to find shelter and welcome.
Indeed, the number of monks who flock here from all quarters of the
world is so overwhelming that I can neither desist from my enterprise
nor bear so great a burthen. The warning of the gospel has been all but
fulfilled in me, for I did not sufficiently count the cost of the tower
I was about to build;<note place="end" n="1995" id="v.LXVI-p99.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p100"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 28" id="v.LXVI-p100.1" parsed="|Luke|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.28">Luke xiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> accordingly I
have been constrained to send my brother Paulinian<note place="end" n="1996" id="v.LXVI-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVI-p101"> See Letter LXI.
§ 31.</p></note> to Italy to sell some ruinous villas
which have escaped the hands of the barbarians, and also the property
inherited from our common parents. For I am loth, now that I have begun
it, to give up ministering to the saints, lest I incur the ridicule of
carping and envious persons.</p>

<p id="v.LXVI-p102">15. Now that I have come to the conclusion of my letter
I recall my metaphor of the four-horse team, and recollect that
Blæsilla would have made a fifth had she been spared to share your
resolve. I had almost forgotten to mention her, the first of you all to
go to meet the Lord. You who once were five I now see to be two and
three. Blæsilla and her sister Paulina rest in sweet sleep: you
with the two others on either side of you will fly upward to Christ
more easily.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Augustine." n="LXVII" shorttitle="Letter LXVII" progress="30.82%" prev="v.LXVI" next="v.LXVIII" id="v.LXVII"><p class="c30" id="v.LXVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXVII-p1.1">Letter
LXVII. From Augustine.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXVII-p2">Jerome having written him a short letter (no longer
extant) Augustine now replies. He speaks with approval of
Jerome’s treatise <i>On Famous Men</i>, incorrectly called the
<i>Epitaph</i> (see Letter CXII. §3). He also repeats his
objections to Jerome’s account of the quarrel between Paul and
Peter at Antioch and then concludes with a request that he will draw up
a short notice of the principal heresies condemned by the Church.</p>

<p id="v.LXVII-p3">Like the preceding letter of Augustine (Letter LVI.)
this also failed to reach Jerome. It was however published in the West,
but without Augustine’s knowledge and by degrees its contents
found their way to Bethlehem where they caused much annoyance and pain.
The date of the letter is 397 <span class="c17" id="v.LXVII-p3.1">a.d.</span> In
Augustine’s correspondence in this Library it is printed in full
as Letter XL.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Castrutius." n="LXVIII" shorttitle="Letter LXVIII" progress="30.85%" prev="v.LXVII" next="v.LXIX" id="v.LXVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.LXVIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXVIII-p1.1">Letter
LXVIII. To Castrutius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXVIII-p2">Castrutius, a blind man of Pannonia, had set out for
Bethlehem to visit Jerome. However, on reaching Cissa (whether that in
Thrace or that on the Adriatic is uncertain) he was induced by his
friends to turn back. Jerome writes to thank him for his intention and
to console him for his inability to carry it out. He then tries to
comfort him in his blindness (1) by referring to Christ’s words
concerning the man born blind (<scripRef passage="Joh. ix. 3" id="v.LXVIII-p2.1" parsed="|John|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.3">Joh. ix. 3</scripRef>) and (2) by telling him the story of
Antony and Didymus. The date of the letter is 397 <span class="c17" id="v.LXVIII-p2.2">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXVIII-p3">1. My reverend son Heraclius the deacon has reported to
me that in your eagerness to see me you came as far as Cissa, and that,
though a Pannonian and consequently a land animal, you did not quail
before the surges of the Adriatic and the dangers of the Ægean and
Ionian seas. He tells me that you would have actually accomplished your
purpose, had not our brethren with affectionate care held you back. I
thank you all the same and regard it as a kindness shewn. For in the
case of friends one must accept the will for the deed. Enemies often
give us the latter, but only sincere attachment can bring us the
former. And now that I am writing to you I beseech you do not regard
the bodily affliction which has befallen you as due to sin. When the
Apostles speculated concerning the man that was born blind from the
womb and asked our Lord and Saviour: “Who did sin, this man or
his parents, that he was born blind?” they were told
“Neither hath this man sinned nor his parents, but that the works
of God should be made manifest in him.”<note place="end" n="1997" id="v.LXVIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVIII-p4"> <scripRef passage="Joh. ix. 2, 3" id="v.LXVIII-p4.1" parsed="|John|9|2|9|3" osisRef="Bible:John.9.2-John.9.3">Joh. ix. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Do we not see numbers of heathens, Jews,
heretics and men of various opinions rolling in the mire of lust,
bathed in blood, surpassing wolves in ferocity and kites in rapacity,
and for all this the plague does not come nigh their dwellings?<note place="end" n="1998" id="v.LXVIII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVIII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xci. 10" id="v.LXVIII-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|91|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.10">Ps. xci. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> They are not smitten as other men, and
accordingly they wax insolent against God and lift up their faces even
to heaven. We know on the other hand that holy men are afflicted with
sicknesses, miseries, and want, and perhaps they are tempted <pb n="141" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_141.html" id="v.LXVIII-Page_141" />to say “Verily I have cleansed my
heart in vain, and washed my hands in innocency.” Yet immediately
they go on to reprove themselves, “If I say, I will speak thus;
behold I should offend against the generation of thy children.”<note place="end" n="1999" id="v.LXVIII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVIII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 13, 15" id="v.LXVIII-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|73|13|0|0;|Ps|73|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.13 Bible:Ps.73.15">Ps. lxxiii. 13, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> If you suppose that your blindness is
caused by sin, and that a disease which physicians are often able to
cure is an evidence of God’s anger, you will think Isaac a sinner
because he was so wholly sightless that he was deceived into blessing
one whom he did not mean to bless.<note place="end" n="2000" id="v.LXVIII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVIII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxvii" id="v.LXVIII-p7.1" parsed="|Gen|27|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27">Gen. xxvii</scripRef>.</p></note> You will charge
Jacob with sin, whose vision became so dim that he could not see
Ephraim and Manasseh,<note place="end" n="2001" id="v.LXVIII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVIII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlviii. 10" id="v.LXVIII-p8.1" parsed="|Gen|48|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.48.10">Gen. xlviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> although with the
inner eye and the prophetic spirit he could foresee the distant future
and the Christ that was to come of his royal line.<note place="end" n="2002" id="v.LXVIII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVIII-p9"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 10" id="v.LXVIII-p9.1" parsed="|Gen|49|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.10">Gen. xlix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Were any of the kings holier than Josiah?
Yet he was slain by the sword of the Egyptians.<note place="end" n="2003" id="v.LXVIII-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVIII-p10"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings xxiii. 29" id="v.LXVIII-p10.1" parsed="|2Kgs|23|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.23.29">2 Kings xxiii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>
Were there ever loftier saints than Peter and Paul? Yet their blood
stained the blade of Nero. And to say no more of men, did not the Son
of God endure the shame of the cross? And yet you fancy those blessed
who enjoy in this world happiness and pleasure? God’s hottest
anger against sinners is when he shews no anger. Wherefore in Ezekiel
he says to Jerusalem: “My jealousy will depart from thee and I
will be quiet and will be no more angry.”<note place="end" n="2004" id="v.LXVIII-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVIII-p11"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 42" id="v.LXVIII-p11.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.42">Ezek. xvi. 42</scripRef>. In the Vulgate the tenses are
different, but the sense is substantially the same.</p></note>
For “whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son
whom He receiveth.”<note place="end" n="2005" id="v.LXVIII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVIII-p12"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 6" id="v.LXVIII-p12.1" parsed="|Heb|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.6">Heb. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> The father does not
instruct his son unless he loves him. The master does not correct his
disciple unless he sees in him signs of promise. When once the doctor
gives over caring for the patient, it is a sign that he despairs. You
should answer thus: “as Lazarus in his lifetime<note place="end" n="2006" id="v.LXVIII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVIII-p13"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 25" id="v.LXVIII-p13.1" parsed="|Luke|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.25">Luke xvi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> received evil things so will I now gladly
suffer torments that future glory may be laid up for me.” For
“affliction shall not rise up the second time.”<note place="end" n="2007" id="v.LXVIII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVIII-p14"><scripRef passage=" Nahum i. 9" id="v.LXVIII-p14.1" parsed="|Nah|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Nah.1.9"> Nahum i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> If Job, a man holy and spotless and
righteous in his generation, suffered terrible afflictions, his own
book explains the reason why.</p>

<p id="v.LXVIII-p15">2. That I may not make myself tedious or exceed the due
limits of a letter by repeating old stories, I will briefly relate to
you an incident which happened in my childhood. The saintly Athanasius
bishop of Alexandria had summoned the blessed Antony to that city to
confute the heretics there. Hereupon Didymus, a man of great learning
who had lost his eyes, came to visit the hermit and, the conversation
turning upon the holy scriptures, Antony could not help admiring his
ability and eulogizing his insight. At last he said: You do not regret,
do you, the loss of your eyes? At first Didymus was ashamed to answer,
but when the question had been repeated a second time and a third, he
frankly confessed that his blindness was a great grief to him.
Whereupon Antony said: “I am surprised that a wise man should
grieve at the loss of a faculty which he shares with ants and flies and
gnats, and not rejoice rather in having one of which only saints and
apostles have been thought worthy.” From this story you may
perceive how much better it is to have spiritual than carnal vision and
to possess eyes into which the mote of sin cannot fall.<note place="end" n="2008" id="v.LXVIII-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVIII-p16"> <scripRef passage="Luke vi. 42" id="v.LXVIII-p16.1" parsed="|Luke|6|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.42">Luke vi. 42</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXVIII-p17">Though you have failed to come this year, I do not yet
despair of your coming. If the reverend deacon<note place="end" n="2009" id="v.LXVIII-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXVIII-p18"> Heraclius, a deacon of
Pannonia, who had been sent to Bethlehem by his bishop Amabilis to
procure from Jerome a long promised commentary on the Visions of
Isaiah. This, which Jerome subsequently incorporated as book V. in his
complete work on the prophet, Heraclius succeeded in obtaining from
him. See the Preface to the Commentary.</p></note>
who is the bearer of this letter is again caught in the toils of your
affection, and if you come hither in his company I shall be delighted
to welcome you and shall readily acknowledge that the delay in payment
is made up for by the largeness of the interest.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Oceanus." n="LXIX" shorttitle="Letter LXIX" progress="31.07%" prev="v.LXVIII" next="v.LXX" id="v.LXIX"><p class="c30" id="v.LXIX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXIX-p1.1">Letter LXIX.
To Oceanus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXIX-p2">Oceanus, a Roman nobleman zealous for the faith, had
asked Jerome to back him in a protest against Carterius a Spanish
bishop who contrary to the apostolic rule that a bishop is to be
“the husband of one wife” had married a second time. Jerome
refuses to take the line suggested on the ground that Carterius’s
first marriage having preceded his baptism cannot be taken into
account. He therefore advises Oceanus to let the matter drop. The date
of the letter is 397 <span class="c17" id="v.LXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXIX-p3">1. I never supposed, son Oceanus, that the clemency of
the Emperor would be assailed by criminals, or that persons just
released from prison would after their own experience of its filth and
fetters complain of relaxations allowed to others. In the gospel he who
envies another’s salvation is thus addressed: “Friend, is
thine eye evil because I am good?”<note place="end" n="2010" id="v.LXIX-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 15" id="v.LXIX-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|20|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.15">Matt. xx. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
“God hath concluded them all in sin<note place="end" n="2011" id="v.LXIX-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p5"> A.V.
‘unbelief.’</p></note>
that he might have mercy upon all.”<note place="end" n="2012" id="v.LXIX-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p6"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 32" id="v.LXIX-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.32">Rom. xi. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>
“When sin abounded grace did much more abound.”<note place="end" n="2013" id="v.LXIX-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 20" id="v.LXIX-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.20">Rom. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> The first born of Egypt are slain and not
even a beast belonging to Israel is left behind in Egypt.<note place="end" n="2014" id="v.LXIX-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xii. 29, 30, 38" id="v.LXIX-p8.1" parsed="|Exod|12|29|12|30;|Exod|12|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.29-Exod.12.30 Bible:Exod.12.38">Ex. xii. 29, 30, 38</scripRef>.</p></note> The heresy of the Cainites rises before me
and the once slain viper lifts up its shattered head, destroying not
partially as most often hitherto but altogether the mystery of
Christ.<note place="end" n="2015" id="v.LXIX-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p9"> The Cainites appear to
have denied the efficacy of the atonement.</p></note> This <pb n="142" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_142.html" id="v.LXIX-Page_142" />heresy declares that there are some sins which
Christ cannot cleanse with His blood, and that the scars left by old
transgressions on the body and the soul are sometimes so deep that they
cannot be effaced by the remedy which He supplies. What else is this
but to say that Christ has died in vain? He has indeed died in vain if
there are any whom He cannot make alive. When John the Baptist points
to Christ and says: “Behold the lamb of God which taketh away the
sins<note place="end" n="2016" id="v.LXIX-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p10"> A.V.
‘sin.’</p></note> of the world”<note place="end" n="2017" id="v.LXIX-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p11"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 29" id="v.LXIX-p11.1" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">Joh. i. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>
he utters a falsehood if after all there are persons living whose sins
Christ has not taken away. For either it must be shewn that they are
not of the world whom the grace of Christ thus ignores: or, if it be
admitted that they are of the world, we have to choose between the
horns of a dilemma. Either they have been delivered from their sins, in
which case the power of Christ to save all men is proved; or they
remain undelivered and as it were still under the charge of misdoing,
in which case Christ is proved to be powerless. But far be it from us
to believe of the Almighty that He is powerless in aught. For
“what things soever the Father doeth, these also doeth the Son
likewise.”<note place="end" n="2018" id="v.LXIX-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p12"> <scripRef passage="Joh. v. 19" id="v.LXIX-p12.1" parsed="|John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.19">Joh. v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> To ascribe
weakness to the Son is to ascribe it to the Father also. The shepherd
carries the whole sheep and not only this or that part of it: all the
epistles of the apostle<note place="end" n="2019" id="v.LXIX-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p13"> <i>i.e.</i> Paul.</p></note> speak continually
of the grace of Christ. And, lest a single announcement of this grace
might seem a little thing, Peter says: “Grace unto you and peace
be multiplied.”<note place="end" n="2020" id="v.LXIX-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p14"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 2" id="v.LXIX-p14.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.2">1 Pet. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> The Scripture
promises abundance; yet we affirm scarcity.</p>

<p id="v.LXIX-p15">2. To what does all this tend, you ask. I reply; you
remember the question that you proposed. It was this. A Spanish bishop
named Carterius, old in years and in the priesthood has married two
wives, one before he was baptized, and, she having died, another since
he has passed through the laver; and you are of opinion that he has
violated the precept of the apostle, who in his list of episcopal
qualifications commands that a bishop shall be “the husband of
one wife.”<note place="end" n="2021" id="v.LXIX-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p16"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 2" id="v.LXIX-p16.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 Tim. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> I am surprised
that you have pilloried an individual when the whole world is filled
with persons ordained in similar circumstances; I do not mean
presbyters or clergy of lower rank, but speak only of bishops of whom
if I were to enumerate them all one by one I should gather a sufficient
number to surpass the crowd which attended the synod of Ariminum.<note place="end" n="2022" id="v.LXIX-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p17"> This synod held in
359 <span class="c17" id="v.LXIX-p17.1">a.d.</span> was attended by about 450 bishops. It
put forth an Arian formula which caused general consternation.
“The whole world,” says Jerome, “groaned and was
astonished to find itself Arian.”</p></note> Still it does not become me to defend one
by incriminating many; nor if reason condemns a sin, to make the number
of those who commit it an excuse for it. At Rome an eloquent pleader
caught me, as the phrase goes, between the horns of a dilemma:
whichever way I turned I was held fast. Is it sinful, said he, to marry
a wife, or is it not sinful? I in my simplicity, not being wary enough
to avoid the snare laid for me, replied that it was not sinful. Then he
propounded another question: Is it good deeds which are done away with
in baptism or is it evil? Here again my simplicity induced me to say
that it was sins which were forgiven. At this point, just as I began to
fancy myself secure, the horns of the dilemma commenced to close in on
me from this side and from that and their points hidden before began to
shew themselves. If, said he, to marry a wife is not sinful, and if
baptism forgives sins, all that is not done away with is held over. On
the instant a dark mist rose before my eyes as though I had been struck
by a strong boxer. Yet recalling the sophism attributed to
Chrysippus:<note place="end" n="2023" id="v.LXIX-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p18"> See note on Letter
LXI. 3.</p></note> “Whether you lie or whether
you speak the truth, in either case you lie,” I came to myself
again and turned upon my opponent with a dilemma of my own. Pray tell
me, I said, does baptism make a new man or does it not? He grudgingly
admitted that it did. I pursued my advantage by saying, Does it make
him wholly new or only partially so? He replied, Wholly. Then I asked,
Is there nothing then of the old man held over in baptism? He assented.
Hereupon I propounded the argument; If baptism makes a man new and
creates a wholly new being, and if there is nothing of the old man held
over in the new, that which once was in the old cannot be imputed to
the new. At first my thorny friend held his tongue; afterwards however,
making Piso’s mistake,<note place="end" n="2024" id="v.LXIX-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p19"> Cf. Cic. In Pis.
1.</p></note> though he had
nothing to say he could not remain silent. Sweat stood upon his brow,
his cheeks turned pale, his lips trembled, his tongue clove to his
mouth, his throat became dry; and fear (not age) made him cower. At
last he broke out in these words, Have you not read how the apostle
permits none to be ordained priest save the husband of one wife, and
that what he lays stress upon is the fact of the marriage and not the
time at which it is contracted? Now as the fellow had challenged me
with syllogisms, and as I saw that he was feeling his way towards some
intricate and awkward questions, I proceeded to turn his own weapons
against him. I said therefore, Whom did the apostle select for the
episcopate, baptized persons or catechumens? He refused <pb n="143" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_143.html" id="v.LXIX-Page_143" />to reply. I however made a fresh onslaught
repeating my question a second time and a third. You would have taken
him for Niobe changed to stone by excessive weeping. I turned to the
audience and said: It is all the same to me, good people, whether I
bind my opponent awake or sleeping; but it is easier to fetter a man
who offers no resistance. If those whom the apostle admits into the
ranks of the clergy are not catechumens but the faithful, and if he who
is ordained bishop is always one of the faithful, being one of the
faithful he cannot have the faults of a catechumen imputed to him. Such
were the darts I hurled at my paralysed opponent. Such the quivering
spears I cast at him. At last his mouth opened and he vomited forth the
contents of his mind. Certainly, he blurted out, that is the doctrine
of the apostle Paul.</p>

<p id="v.LXIX-p20">3. Accordingly I bring out two epistles of the apostle,
the first to Timothy, and the second to Titus. In the first is the
following passage: “If a man desire the office of a bishop he
desireth a good work. A bishop then must be blameless, the husband of
one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to hospitality, apt
to teach, not given to wine, no striker…but patient, not a
brawler, not covetous; one that ruleth well his own house, having his
children in subjection with all gravity. (For if a man know not how to
rule his own house, how shall he take care of the church of God?) Not a
novice lest being lifted up with pride he fall into the condemnation of
the devil. Moreover he must have a good report of them which are
without; lest he fall into reproach and the snare of the
devil.”<note place="end" n="2025" id="v.LXIX-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p21"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 1-7" id="v.LXIX-p21.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|7" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.7">1 Tim. iii. 1–7</scripRef>.</p></note> While immediately
at the commencement of the epistle to Titus the following behests are
laid down: “For this cause left I thee in Crete that thou
shouldest set in order the things that are wanting, and ordain elders
in every city, as I had appointed thee: if any be blameless, the
husband of one wife, having faithful children not accused of riot or
unruly. For a bishop must be blameless as the steward of God; not
self-willed, not soon angry, not given to wine, no striker, not given
to filthy lucre; but a lover of hospitality, a lover of good men,
sober, just, holy, temperate; holding fast the faithful word as he hath
been taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and
to convince the gainsayers.”<note place="end" n="2026" id="v.LXIX-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p22"> <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 5-9" id="v.LXIX-p22.1" parsed="|Titus|1|5|1|9" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5-Titus.1.9">Tit. i. 5–9</scripRef>.</p></note> In both
epistles commandment is given that only monogamists should be chosen
for the clerical office whether as bishops or as presbyters.<note place="end" n="2027" id="v.LXIX-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p23"> Rendered
‘elders’ in A.V.</p></note> Indeed with the ancients these names were
synonymous, one alluding to the office, the other to the age of the
clergy. No one at any rate can doubt that the apostle is speaking only
of those who have been baptized. If therefore it in no wise prejudices
the case of one who is to be ordained bishop that before his baptism he
has not possessed all the requisite qualifications (for it is asked
what he is and not what he has been), why should a previous
marriage—the one thing which is in itself not sinful—prove
a hindrance to his ordination? You argue that as his marriage was not a
sin it was not done away with at his baptism. This is news to me
indeed, that what in itself was not a sin is to be reckoned as such.
All fornication and contamination with open vice, impiety towards God,
parricide and incest, the change of the natural use of the sexes into
that which is against nature<note place="end" n="2028" id="v.LXIX-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p24"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 26, 27" id="v.LXIX-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|1|26|1|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.26-Rom.1.27">Rom. i. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and all
extraordinary lusts are washed away in the fountain of Christ. Can it
be possible that the stains of marriage are indelible, and that
harlotry is judged more leniently than honourable wedlock? I do not,
Carterius might say, hold you to blame for the hosts of mistresses and
the troops of favourites<note place="end" n="2029" id="v.LXIX-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p25"> Exoleti.</p></note> that you have
kept; I do not charge you with your bloodshedding and sow-like
wallowings in the mire of uncleanness: yet you are ready to drag from
her grave for my confusion my poor wife, who has been dead long years,
and whom I married that I might be kept from those sins into which you
have fallen. Tell this to the heathen who form the church’s
harvest with which she stores her granaries; tell this to the
catechumens who seek admission to the number of the faithful; tell
them, I say, not to contract marriages before their baptism, not to
enter upon honourable wedlock, but like the Scots and the Atacotti<note place="end" n="2030" id="v.LXIX-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p26"> A Scottish tribe,
cannibals according to Jerome (Against Jov. ii. 7.)</p></note> and the people of Plato’s republic<note place="end" n="2031" id="v.LXIX-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p27"> Bk. V. 457.</p></note> to have community of wives and no
discrimination of children, nay more, to beware of any semblance even
of matrimony; lest, after they have come to believe in Christ, He shall
tell them that those whom they have had have not been concubines or
mistresses but wedded wives.</p>

<p id="v.LXIX-p28">4. Let every man examine his own conscience and let him
deplore the violence he has done to it at every period of his life; and
then when he has brought himself to deliver a true judgment on his own
former misdeeds, let him give ear to the chiding of Jesus: “Thou
hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of thine own eye; and then shalt
thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother’s
eye.”<note place="end" n="2032" id="v.LXIX-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p29"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 5" id="v.LXIX-p29.1" parsed="|Matt|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.5">Matt. vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Truly like the scribes and
pharisees we strain out the gnat and swallow the camel, we pay tithe of
mint and anise, and we omit the just judgment which God requires.<note place="end" n="2033" id="v.LXIX-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p30"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 23, 24" id="v.LXIX-p30.1" parsed="|Matt|23|23|23|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.23-Matt.23.24">Matt. xxiii. 23, 24</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> What parallel can be drawn between a
wife <pb n="144" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_144.html" id="v.LXIX-Page_144" />and a prostitute? Is it fair
to make a marriage now dissolved by death a ground of accusation, while
dissolute living wins for itself a garland of praise? He, had his
former wife lived, would not have married another; but as for you, how
can you defend the bestial unions you indiscriminately make? Perhaps
indeed you will say that you feared to contract marriage lest by so
doing you might disqualify yourself for ordination. He took a wife that
he might have children by her; you by taking a harlot have lost the
hope of children. He withdrew into the privacy of his own chamber when
he sought to obey nature and to win God’s blessing: “Be
fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth.”<note place="end" n="2034" id="v.LXIX-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p31"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 28" id="v.LXIX-p31.1" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> You on the contrary outraged public
decency in the hot eagerness of your lust. He covered a lawful
indulgence beneath a veil of modesty; you pursued an unlawful one
shamelessly before the eyes of all. For him it is written
“Marriage is honourable and the bed undefiled,” while to
you the words are read, “but whoremongers and adulterers God wilt
judge,”<note place="end" n="2035" id="v.LXIX-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p32"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 4" id="v.LXIX-p32.1" parsed="|Heb|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.4">Heb. xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and “if any
man destroyeth the temple of God, him shall God destroy.”<note place="end" n="2036" id="v.LXIX-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p33"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 17" id="v.LXIX-p33.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.17">1 Cor. iii. 17</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> All iniquities, we are told, are forgiven
us at our baptism, and when once we have received God’s mercy we
need not afterwards dread from Him the severity of a judge. The apostle
says:—“And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye
are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and
by the Spirit of our God.”<note place="end" n="2037" id="v.LXIX-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p34"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 11" id="v.LXIX-p34.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.11">1 Cor. vi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> All sins
then are forgiven; it is an honest and faithful saying. But I ask you,
how comes it that, while your uncleanness is washed away, my cleanness
is made unclean? You reply, “No, it is not made unclean, it
remains just what it was. Had it been uncleanness, it would have been
washed away like mine.” I want to know what you mean by this
shuffling. Your remarks seem to have no more point in them than the
round end of a pestle. Is a thing sin because it is not sin? or is a
thing unclean because it is not unclean? The Lord, you say, has not
forgiven because He had nothing to forgive; yet because He has not
forgiven, that which has not been forgiven still remains.</p>

<p id="v.LXIX-p35">5. What the true effect of baptism is, and what is the
real grace conveyed by water hallowed in Christ, I will presently tell
you; meantime I will deal with this argument as it deserves. ‘An
ill knot,’ says the common proverb, ‘requires but an ill
wedge to split it.’ The text quoted by the objector, “a
bishop must be the husband of one wife,” admits of quite another
explanation. The apostle came of the Jews and the primitive Christian
church was gathered out of the remnants of Israel. Paul knew that the
Law allowed men to have children by several wives,<note place="end" n="2038" id="v.LXIX-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p36"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxi. 10" id="v.LXIX-p36.1" parsed="|Exod|21|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.10">Ex. xxi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and was aware that the example of the
patriarchs had made polygamy familiar to the people. Even the very
priests might at their own discretion enjoy the same license.<note place="end" n="2039" id="v.LXIX-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p37"> <scripRef passage="Lev. xxi. 7, 13" id="v.LXIX-p37.1" parsed="|Lev|21|7|0|0;|Lev|21|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.21.7 Bible:Lev.21.13">Lev. xxi. 7, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> He gave commandment therefore that the
priests of the church should not claim this liberty, that they should
not take two wives or three together, but that they should each have
but one wife at one time. Perhaps you may say that this explanation
which I have given is disputed; in that case listen to another. You
must not have a monopoly of bending the Law to suit your will instead
of bending your will to suit the Law. Some by a strained interpretation
say that wives are in this passage to be taken for churches and
husbands for their bishops. A decree was made by the fathers assembled
at the council of Nicæa<note place="end" n="2040" id="v.LXIX-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p38"> Canon xv.</p></note> that no bishop
should be translated from one church to another, lest scorning the
society of a poor yet virgin see he should seek the embraces of a
wealthy and adulterous one. For as the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXIX-p38.1">λογισμόι</span>, that is,
“disputings,” refers to the fault and misdoing of sons in
the faith,<note place="end" n="2041" id="v.LXIX-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p39"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ph. ii. 14, 15" id="v.LXIX-p39.1" parsed="|Phil|2|14|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.14-Phil.2.15">Ph. ii. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and as the precept concerning the
management of a house refers to the right direction of body and of
soul,<note place="end" n="2042" id="v.LXIX-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p40"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 4" id="v.LXIX-p40.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.4">1 Tim. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> so by the wives of the bishops we are to
understand their churches. Concerning whom it is written in Isaiah,
“Make haste ye women and come from the show, for it is a people
of no understanding.”<note place="end" n="2043" id="v.LXIX-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p41"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxvii. 11" id="v.LXIX-p41.1" parsed="|Isa|27|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.27.11">Isa. xxvii. 11</scripRef>, LXX. A.V. follows the Hebrew.</p></note> And again
“Rise up, ye women that are wealthy,<note place="end" n="2044" id="v.LXIX-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p42"> A.V. that are at
ease.</p></note>
and hear my voice.”<note place="end" n="2045" id="v.LXIX-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p43"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxii. 9" id="v.LXIX-p43.1" parsed="|Isa|32|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.32.9">Isa. xxxii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> And in the Book of
Proverbs, “Who can find a virtuous woman? for her price is far
above rubies. The heart of her husband doth safely trust in
her.”<note place="end" n="2046" id="v.LXIX-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p44"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxxi. 10, 11" id="v.LXIX-p44.1" parsed="|Prov|31|10|31|11" osisRef="Bible:Prov.31.10-Prov.31.11">Prov. xxxi. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> In the same book too it is written,
“Every wise woman buildeth her house: but the foolish plucketh it
down with her hands.”<note place="end" n="2047" id="v.LXIX-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p45"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xiv. 1" id="v.LXIX-p45.1" parsed="|Prov|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.14.1">Prov. xiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Nor does this,
say they, derogate from the dignity of the episcopate; for the same
figure is used in relation to God. Jeremiah writes: “As a wife
treacherously departeth from her husband, so have ye dealt
treacherously with me, O house of Israel.”<note place="end" n="2048" id="v.LXIX-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p46"> <scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 20" id="v.LXIX-p46.1" parsed="|Jer|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.20">Jer. iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> And the apostle employs the same
comparison: “I have espoused you,” he says to his converts,
“to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to
Christ.”<note place="end" n="2049" id="v.LXIX-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p47"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 2" id="v.LXIX-p47.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.2">2 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> The word woman is
in the Greek ambiguous and should in all these places be understood as
meaning wife. You will say that this interpretation is harsh and does
violence to the sense. In that case give back to the scripture its
simple <pb n="145" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_145.html" id="v.LXIX-Page_145" />meaning and save me from the
necessity of fighting you on your own ground.<note place="end" n="2050" id="v.LXIX-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p48"> <i>i.e.</i> that of
strained interpretations.</p></note> I
will ask you the following question, Can a man who before his baptism
has kept a concubine, and after her death has received baptism and has
taken a wife, become a clergyman or not? You will answer me that he
can, because his first partner was a concubine and not a wife. What the
apostle condemns then, it would seem, is not mere sexual intercourse
but marriage contracts and conjugal rights. Many persons, we see,
because of narrow circumstances refuse to take upon them the burthen of
matrimony. Instead of taking wives they live with their maid-servants
and bring up as their own the children which these bear to them. Thus,
if through the bounty of the Emperor they gain for their mistresses the
right of wearing a matron’s robes,<note place="end" n="2051" id="v.LXIX-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p49"> V. Dict. Ant. s. v.
stola and cf. Cic. <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 18, 44" id="v.LXIX-p49.1" parsed="|Phil|2|18|0|0;|Phil|2|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.18 Bible:Phil.2.44">Phil. ii. 18, 44</scripRef>.</p></note>
they will at once come beneath the yoke of the apostle and sorely
against their will will have to receive their partners as their wedded
wives. But, if their poverty prevents them from obtaining an imperial
rescript such as I have mentioned, the decrees of the Church will vary
with the laws of Rome. Be careful therefore not to interpret the words
“the husband of one wife,” that is, of one woman, as
approving indiscriminate intercourse and condemning only contracts of
marriage.</p>

<p id="v.LXIX-p50">I bring forward all these explanations not for the
purpose of resisting the true and simple sense of the words in question
but to shew you that you must take the holy scriptures as they are
written, and that you must not empty of its efficacy the baptismal rite
ordained by the Saviour, or render vain the whole mystery of the
cross.</p>

<p id="v.LXIX-p51">6. Let me now fulfil the promise I made a little while
ago and with all the skill of a rhetorician sing the praises of water
and of baptism. In the beginning the earth was without form and void,
there was no dazzling sun or pale moon, there were no glittering stars.
There was nothing but matter inorganic and invisible, and even this was
lost in abysmal depths and shrouded in a distorting gloom. The Spirit
of God above moved, as a charioteer, over the face of the waters,<note place="end" n="2052" id="v.LXIX-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p52"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 2" id="v.LXIX-p52.1" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and produced from them the infant world, a
type of the Christian child that is drawn from the laver of baptism. A
firmament is constructed between heaven and earth, and to this is
allotted the name heaven,—in the Hebrew <i>Shamayim</i> or
‘what comes out of the waters,’—<note place="end" n="2053" id="v.LXIX-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p53"> It is hardly
necessary to remark that this derivation is purely fanciful and has no
foundation in fact.</p></note>and the waters which are above the heavens
are parted from the others to the praise of God. Wherefore also in the
vision of the prophet Ezekiel there is seen above the cherubim a
crystal stretched forth,<note place="end" n="2054" id="v.LXIX-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p54"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. i. 22" id="v.LXIX-p54.1" parsed="|Ezek|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.22">Ezek. i. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> that is, the
compressed and denser waters. The first living beings come out of the
waters; and believers soar out of the laver with wings to heaven. Man
is formed out of clay<note place="end" n="2055" id="v.LXIX-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p55"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 7" id="v.LXIX-p55.1" parsed="|Gen|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.7">Gen. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and God holds the
mystic waters in the hollow of his hand.<note place="end" n="2056" id="v.LXIX-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p56"> Query a reference to
<scripRef passage="Isa. xl. 12" id="v.LXIX-p56.1" parsed="|Isa|40|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.12">Isa. xl. 12</scripRef>: the Latin is obscure.</p></note>
In Eden a garden<note place="end" n="2057" id="v.LXIX-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p57"> Paradisus.</p></note> is planted, and a
fountain in the midst of it parts into four heads.<note place="end" n="2058" id="v.LXIX-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p58"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 8, 10" id="v.LXIX-p58.1" parsed="|Gen|2|8|0|0;|Gen|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.8 Bible:Gen.2.10">Gen. ii. 8, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> This is the same fountain which Ezekiel
later on describes as issuing out of the temple and flowing towards the
rising of the sun, until it heals the bitter waters and quickens those
that are dead.<note place="end" n="2059" id="v.LXIX-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p59"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xlvii. 1, 8" id="v.LXIX-p59.1" parsed="|Ezek|47|1|0|0;|Ezek|47|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.47.1 Bible:Ezek.47.8">Ezek. xlvii. 1, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> When the world
falls into sin nothing but a flood of waters can cleanse it again. But
as soon as the foul bird of wickedness is driven away, the dove of the
Holy Spirit comes to Noah<note place="end" n="2060" id="v.LXIX-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p60"> <scripRef passage="Gen. viii. 8, 11" id="v.LXIX-p60.1" parsed="|Gen|8|8|0|0;|Gen|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.8.8 Bible:Gen.8.11">Gen. viii. 8, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> as it came
afterwards to Christ in the Jordan,<note place="end" n="2061" id="v.LXIX-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p61"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 16" id="v.LXIX-p61.1" parsed="|Matt|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.16">Matt. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and, carrying
in its beak a branch betokening restoration and light, brings tidings
of peace to the whole world. Pharaoh and his host, loth to allow
God’s people to leave Egypt, are overwhelmed in the Red Sea
figuring thereby our baptism. His destruction is thus described in the
book of Psalms: “Thou didst endow the sea with virtue through thy
power: thou brakest the heads of the dragons in the waters: thou
brakest the heads of leviathan in pieces.”<note place="end" n="2062" id="v.LXIX-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p62"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiv. 13, 14" id="v.LXIX-p62.1" parsed="|Ps|74|13|74|14" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.13-Ps.74.14">Ps. lxxiv. 13, 14</scripRef> LXX.</p></note> For this reason adders and scorpions haunt
dry places<note place="end" n="2063" id="v.LXIX-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p63"> <scripRef passage="Deut. viii. 15" id="v.LXIX-p63.1" parsed="|Deut|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.8.15">Deut. viii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and whenever they come near water
behave as if rabid or insane.<note place="end" n="2064" id="v.LXIX-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p64"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXIX-p64.1">ὑδροφόβους</span> et
lymphaticos faciunt.</p></note> As wood sweetens
Marah so that seventy palm-trees are watered by its streams, so the
cross makes the waters of the law lifegiving to the seventy who are
Christ’s apostles.<note place="end" n="2065" id="v.LXIX-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p65"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xv. 23-27; Luke x. i" id="v.LXIX-p65.1" parsed="|Exod|15|23|15|27;|Luke|10|0|0|0;|Luke|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.23-Exod.15.27 Bible:Luke.10 Bible:Luke.1">Exod. xv. 23–27; Luke x. i</scripRef>.</p></note> It is Abraham and
Isaac who dig wells, the Philistines who try to prevent them.<note place="end" n="2066" id="v.LXIX-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p66"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxvi. 15, 18" id="v.LXIX-p66.1" parsed="|Gen|26|15|0|0;|Gen|26|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.26.15 Bible:Gen.26.18">Gen. xxvi. 15, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Beersheba too, the city of the oath,<note place="end" n="2067" id="v.LXIX-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p67"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxi. 31" id="v.LXIX-p67.1" parsed="|Gen|21|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.21.31">Gen. xxi. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> and [Gihon], the scene of Solomon’s
coronation,<note place="end" n="2068" id="v.LXIX-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p68"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings i. 38; 2 Chron. xxxii. 30" id="v.LXIX-p68.1" parsed="|1Kgs|1|38|0|0;|2Chr|32|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.1.38 Bible:2Chr.32.30">1 Kings i. 38; 2 Chron. xxxii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> derive their names from springs.
It is beside a well that Eliezer finds Rebekah.<note place="end" n="2069" id="v.LXIX-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p69"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxiv. 15, 16" id="v.LXIX-p69.1" parsed="|Gen|24|15|24|16" osisRef="Bible:Gen.24.15-Gen.24.16">Gen. xxiv. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note>
Rachel too is a drawer of water and wins a kiss thereby<note place="end" n="2070" id="v.LXIX-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p70"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxix. 10, 11" id="v.LXIX-p70.1" parsed="|Gen|29|10|29|11" osisRef="Bible:Gen.29.10-Gen.29.11">Gen. xxix. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> from the supplanter<note place="end" n="2071" id="v.LXIX-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p71"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxvii. 36" id="v.LXIX-p71.1" parsed="|Gen|27|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.36">Gen. xxvii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>
Jacob. When the daughters of the priests of Midian are in a strait to
reach the well, Moses opens a way for them and delivers them from
outrage.<note place="end" n="2072" id="v.LXIX-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p72"> <scripRef passage="Exod. ii. 16, 17" id="v.LXIX-p72.1" parsed="|Exod|2|16|2|17" osisRef="Bible:Exod.2.16-Exod.2.17">Exod. ii. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> The Lord’s forerunner at
Salem (a name which means peace or perfection) makes ready the people
for Christ with spring-water.<note place="end" n="2073" id="v.LXIX-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p73"> <scripRef passage="Joh. iii. 23" id="v.LXIX-p73.1" parsed="|John|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.23">Joh. iii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> The Saviour
Himself does not preach the kingdom of heaven until by His baptismal
immersion He has cleansed the Jordan.<note place="end" n="2074" id="v.LXIX-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p74"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 13, 17" id="v.LXIX-p74.1" parsed="|Matt|3|13|0|0;|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.13 Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii. 13, 17</scripRef>.</p></note>
<pb n="146" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_146.html" id="v.LXIX-Page_146" />Water is the matter of His first
miracle<note place="end" n="2075" id="v.LXIX-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p75"> The turning of the
water into wine at Cana (<scripRef passage="Joh. ii. 1, 11" id="v.LXIX-p75.1" parsed="|John|2|1|0|0;|John|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.1 Bible:John.2.11">Joh.
ii. 1, 11</scripRef>).</p></note> and it is from a well that the
Samaritan woman is bidden to slake her thirst.<note place="end" n="2076" id="v.LXIX-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p76"> <scripRef passage="Joh. iv. 13, 14" id="v.LXIX-p76.1" parsed="|John|4|13|4|14" osisRef="Bible:John.4.13-John.4.14">Joh. iv. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>
To Nicodemus He secretly says:—“Except a man be born of
water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of
God.”<note place="end" n="2077" id="v.LXIX-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p77"> <scripRef passage="Joh. iii. 5" id="v.LXIX-p77.1" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">Joh. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> As His earthly course began with
water, so it ended with it. His side is pierced by the spear, and blood
and water flow forth, twin emblems of baptism and of martyrdom.<note place="end" n="2078" id="v.LXIX-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p78"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xix. 34" id="v.LXIX-p78.1" parsed="|John|19|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.34">Joh. xix. 34</scripRef>: Jerome here follows Tertullian and
Cyril of Jerusalem.</p></note> After His resurrection also, when
sending His apostles to the Gentiles, He commands them to baptize these
in the mystery of the Trinity.<note place="end" n="2079" id="v.LXIX-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p79"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="v.LXIX-p79.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> The Jewish
people repenting of their misdoing are sent forthwith by Peter to be
baptized.<note place="end" n="2080" id="v.LXIX-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p80"> <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 38" id="v.LXIX-p80.1" parsed="|Acts|2|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.38">Acts ii. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> Before Sion travails she brings
forth children, and a nation is born at once.<note place="end" n="2081" id="v.LXIX-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p81"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lxvi. 7, 8" id="v.LXIX-p81.1" parsed="|Isa|66|7|66|8" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.7-Isa.66.8">Isa. lxvi. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>
Paul the persecutor of the church, that ravening wolf out of
Benjamin,<note place="end" n="2082" id="v.LXIX-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p82"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 27" id="v.LXIX-p82.1" parsed="|Gen|49|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.27">Gen. xlix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> bows his head before Ananias one
of Christ’s sheep, and only recovers his sight when he applies
the remedy of baptism.<note place="end" n="2083" id="v.LXIX-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p83"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 17, 18" id="v.LXIX-p83.1" parsed="|Acts|9|17|9|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.17-Acts.9.18">Acts ix. 17, 18</scripRef>. Comp. Letter LX. 8.</p></note> By the reading
of the prophet the eunuch of Candace the queen of Ethiopia is made
ready for the baptism of Christ.<note place="end" n="2084" id="v.LXIX-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p84"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 27-38" id="v.LXIX-p84.1" parsed="|Acts|8|27|8|38" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.27-Acts.8.38">Acts viii. 27–38</scripRef>.</p></note> Though it
is against nature the Ethiopian does change his skin and the leopard
his spots.<note place="end" n="2085" id="v.LXIX-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p85"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xiii. 23" id="v.LXIX-p85.1" parsed="|Jer|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.13.23">Jer. xiii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Those who have received only
John’s baptism and have no knowledge of the Holy Spirit are
baptized again, lest any should suppose that water unsanctified thereby
could suffice for the salvation of either Jew or Gentile.<note place="end" n="2086" id="v.LXIX-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p86"> <scripRef passage="Acts xix. 1-7" id="v.LXIX-p86.1" parsed="|Acts|19|1|19|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.1-Acts.19.7">Acts xix. 1–7</scripRef>.</p></note> “The voice of the Lord is upon the
waters…The Lord is upon many waters…the Lord maketh the
flood to inhabit it.”<note place="end" n="2087" id="v.LXIX-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p87"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxix. 3, 10" id="v.LXIX-p87.1" parsed="|Ps|29|3|0|0;|Ps|29|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.29.3 Bible:Ps.29.10">Ps. xxix. 3, 10</scripRef>. A.V. ‘the Lord sitteth upon the
flood.’</p></note> His
“teeth are like a flock of sheep that are even shorn which came
up from the washing; whereof everyone bear twins, and none is barren
among them.”<note place="end" n="2088" id="v.LXIX-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p88"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 4.2" id="v.LXIX-p88.1" parsed="|Song|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.2">Cant. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> If none is
barren among them, all of them must have udders filled with milk and be
able to say with the apostle: “Ye are my little children, of whom
I travail in birth again until Christ be formed in you;”<note place="end" n="2089" id="v.LXIX-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p89"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 19" id="v.LXIX-p89.1" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and “I have fed you with milk and
not with meat.”<note place="end" n="2090" id="v.LXIX-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p90"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 2" id="v.LXIX-p90.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.2">1 Cor. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> And it is to the
grace of baptism that the prophecy of Micah refers: “He will turn
again, he will have compassion upon us: he will subdue our iniquities,
and will cast all our sins<note place="end" n="2091" id="v.LXIX-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p91"> A.V. “thou wilt
cast all their sins.”</p></note> into the depths of
the sea.”<note place="end" n="2092" id="v.LXIX-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p92"> <scripRef passage="Mic. vii. 19" id="v.LXIX-p92.1" parsed="|Mic|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.7.19">Mic. vii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXIX-p93">7. How then can you say that all sins are drowned in the
baptismal laver if a man’s wife is still to swim on the surface
as evidence against him? The psalmist says:—“Blessed is he
whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is covered. Blessed is the
man unto whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity.”<note place="end" n="2093" id="v.LXIX-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p94"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxii. 1-2" id="v.LXIX-p94.1" parsed="|Ps|32|1|32|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.1-Ps.32.2">Ps. xxxii. 1–2</scripRef>.</p></note> It would seem that we must add something
to this song and say “Blessed is the man to whom the Lord
imputeth not a wife.” Let us hear also the declaration which
Ezekiel the so called “son of man”<note place="end" n="2094" id="v.LXIX-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p95"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. ii. 1" id="v.LXIX-p95.1" parsed="|Ezek|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.2.1">Ezek. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
makes concerning the virtue of him who is to be the true son of man,
the Christian: “I will take you,” he says, “from
among the heathen…then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and
ye shall be clean from all your filthiness…a new heart also will
I give you and a new spirit.”<note place="end" n="2095" id="v.LXIX-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p96"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxvi. 24-26" id="v.LXIX-p96.1" parsed="|Ezek|36|24|36|26" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.36.24-Ezek.36.26">Ezek. xxxvi. 24–26</scripRef>. A.V. punctuates differently.</p></note> “From
all your filthiness” he says, “will I cleanse you.”
If all is taken away nothing can be left. If filthiness is cleansed,
how much more is cleanness kept from defilement. “A new heart
also will I give you and a new spirit.” Yes, for “in Christ
Jesus neither circumcision availeth anything nor uncircumcision but a
new nature.”<note place="end" n="2096" id="v.LXIX-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p97"> <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 15" id="v.LXIX-p97.1" parsed="|Gal|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.15">Gal. vi. 15</scripRef>, ‘nature’ for
‘creature,’ a slip of memory.</p></note> Wherefore the
song also which we sing is a new song,<note place="end" n="2097" id="v.LXIX-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p98"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xiv. 3" id="v.LXIX-p98.1" parsed="|Rev|14|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.3">Rev. xiv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
and putting off the old man<note place="end" n="2098" id="v.LXIX-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p99"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 22" id="v.LXIX-p99.1" parsed="|Eph|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.22">Eph. iv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> we walk not in
the oldness of the letter but in the newness of the spirit.<note place="end" n="2099" id="v.LXIX-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p100"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 6" id="v.LXIX-p100.1" parsed="|Rom|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.6">Rom. vii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> This is the new stone wherein the new name
is written, “which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth
it.”<note place="end" n="2100" id="v.LXIX-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p101"> <scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 17" id="v.LXIX-p101.1" parsed="|Rev|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.17">Rev. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “Know ye not,” says the
apostle, “that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ
were baptized into his death? Therefore we are buried with him by
baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by
the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of
life.”<note place="end" n="2101" id="v.LXIX-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p102"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 3, 4" id="v.LXIX-p102.1" parsed="|Rom|6|3|6|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.3-Rom.6.4">Rom. vi. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Do we read so often of newness and of
making new and yet can no renewing efface the stain which the word wife
brings with it? We are buried with Christ by baptism and we have risen
again by faith in the working of God who hath called Him from the dead.
And “when we were dead in our sins and in the uncircumcision of
our flesh, God hath quickened us together with Him, having forgiven us
all trespasses; blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was
against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way
nailing it to His cross.”<note place="end" n="2102" id="v.LXIX-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p103"> <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 13, 14" id="v.LXIX-p103.1" parsed="|Col|2|13|2|14" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.13-Col.2.14">Col. ii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Can it be
that when our whole being is dead with Christ and when all the sins
noted down in the old “handwriting” are blotted out, the
one word “wife” alone lives on? Time would fail me were I
to try to lay before you in order all the passages in the Holy
Scriptures which relate to the efficacy of baptism or to explain the
mysterious doctrine of that second birth which though it is our second
is yet our first in Christ.</p>

<p id="v.LXIX-p104">8. Before I make an end of dictating (for I <pb n="147" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_147.html" id="v.LXIX-Page_147" />perceive that I have already exceeded the just
limits of a letter) I wish to give a brief explanation of the previous
verses of the epistle in which the apostle describes the life of him
that is to be made a bishop. We shall thus recognize him as Doctor of
the Nations<note place="end" n="2103" id="v.LXIX-p104.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p105"> Doctor Gentium.</p></note> not only for his praise of monogamy
but also for all his precepts. At the same time I beg that no one will
suppose that in what I write my design is to blacken the priests of the
present day. My one object is to promote the interest of the church.
Just as orators and philosophers in giving their notions of the perfect
orator and the perfect philosopher do not detract from Demosthenes and
Plato but merely set forth abstract ideals; so, when I describe a
bishop and explain the qualifications laid down for the episcopate, I
am but supplying a mirror for priests. Every man’s conscience
will tell him that it rests with himself what image he will see
reflected there, whether one that will grieve him by its deformity or
one that will gladden him by its beauty. I turn now to the passage in
question.<note place="end" n="2104" id="v.LXIX-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p106"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 1-7" id="v.LXIX-p106.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|7" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.7">1 Tim. iii. 1–7</scripRef>.</p></note> “If a man desire the office of
a bishop, he desireth a good work.” Work, you see, not rank; toil
not pleasure; work that he may increase in lowliness, not grow proud by
reason of elevation. “A bishop then must be blameless.” The
same thing that he says to Titus, “if any be blameless.”<note place="end" n="2105" id="v.LXIX-p106.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p107"> <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 6" id="v.LXIX-p107.1" parsed="|Titus|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.6">Tit. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> All the virtues are comprehended in this one
word; thus he seems to require an impossible perfection. For if every
sin, even every idle word, is deserving of blame, who is there in this
world that is sinless and blameless? Still he who is chosen to be
shepherd of the church must be one compared with whom other men are
rightly regarded as but a flock of sheep. Rhetoricians define an orator
as a good man able to speak. To be worthy of so high an honour he must
be blameless in life and lip. For a teacher loses all his influence
whose words are rendered null by his deeds. “The husband of one
wife.” Concerning this requirement I have spoken above. I will
now only warn you that if monogamy is insisted on before baptism the
other conditions laid down must be insisted on before baptism too. For
it is impossible to regard the remaining obligations as binding only on
the baptized and this alone as binding also on the unbaptized.
“Vigilant (or “temperate” for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXIX-p107.2">νηφαλιος</span> means
both), wise,<note place="end" n="2106" id="v.LXIX-p107.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p108"> A.V.
‘sober.’</p></note> of good behaviour, given to
hospitality, apt to teach.” The priests who minister in
God’s temple are forbidden to drink wine and strong drink,<note place="end" n="2107" id="v.LXIX-p108.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p109"> <scripRef passage="Lev. x. 9" id="v.LXIX-p109.1" parsed="|Lev|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.10.9">Lev. x. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> to keep their wits from being stupefied
with drunkenness and to enable their understanding to do its duty in
God’s service. By the word ‘wise’ those are excluded
who plead simplicity as an excuse for a priest’s folly. For if
the brain be not sound, all the members will be amiss. The phrase
“of good behaviour” is an extension of the previous epithet
“blameless.” One who has no faults is called
“blameless;” one who is rich in virtues is said to be
“of good behaviour.” Or the words may be differently
explained in accord with Tully’s maxim,<note place="end" n="2108" id="v.LXIX-p109.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p110"> Cic. de Or. i.
29.</p></note>
‘the main thing is that what you do you should do
gracefully.’ For some persons are so ignorant of their own
measure<note place="end" n="2109" id="v.LXIX-p110.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p111"> Cf. <scripRef passage="2 Cor. x. 14" id="v.LXIX-p111.1" parsed="|2Cor|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.14">2 Cor. x. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and so stupid and foolish that they
make themselves laughing stocks to those who see them because of their
gesture or gait or dress or conversation. Fancying that they knew what
is and what is not good taste they deck themselves out with finery and
bodily adornments and give banquets which profess to be elegant: but
all such attempts at dress and display are nastier than a
beggar’s rags. As regards the obligation of priests to be
teachers we bare have the precepts of the old Law<note place="end" n="2110" id="v.LXIX-p111.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p112"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Deut. xvii. 9-11" id="v.LXIX-p112.1" parsed="|Deut|17|9|17|11" osisRef="Bible:Deut.17.9-Deut.17.11">Deut. xvii. 9–11</scripRef>.</p></note> and the fuller instructions given on the
subject to Titus.<note place="end" n="2111" id="v.LXIX-p112.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p113"> <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 9-14" id="v.LXIX-p113.1" parsed="|Titus|1|9|1|14" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.9-Titus.1.14">Tit. i. 9–14</scripRef>.</p></note> For an innocent
and unobtrusive conversation does as much harm by its silence as it
does good by its example. If the ravening wolves are to be frightened
away it must be by the barking of dogs and by the staff of the
shepherd. “Not given to wine, no striker.” With the virtues
they are to aim at he contrasts the vices they are to avoid.</p>

<p id="v.LXIX-p114">9. We have learned what we ought to be: let us now learn
what priests ought not to be. Indulgence in wine is the fault of diners
out and revellers. When the body is heated with drink it soon boils
over with lust. Wine drinking means self-indulgence, self-indulgence
means sensual gratification, sensual gratification means a breach of
chastity. He that lives in pleasure is dead while he lives,<note place="end" n="2112" id="v.LXIX-p114.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p115"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 6" id="v.LXIX-p115.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.6">1 Tim. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and he that drinks himself drunk is not
only dead but buried. One hour’s debauch makes Noah uncover his
nakedness which through sixty years of sobriety he had kept covered.<note place="end" n="2113" id="v.LXIX-p115.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p116"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ix. 20, 21" id="v.LXIX-p116.1" parsed="|Gen|9|20|9|21" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.20-Gen.9.21">Gen. ix. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Lot in a fit of intoxication unwittingly
adds incest to incontinence, and wine overcomes the man whom Sodom
failed to conquer.<note place="end" n="2114" id="v.LXIX-p116.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p117"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xix. 30-38" id="v.LXIX-p117.1" parsed="|Gen|19|30|19|38" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.30-Gen.19.38">Gen. xix. 30–38</scripRef>.</p></note> A bishop that is
a striker is condemned by Him who gave His back to the smiters,<note place="end" n="2115" id="v.LXIX-p117.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p118"> <scripRef passage="Isa. l. 6" id="v.LXIX-p118.1" parsed="|Isa|50|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.50.6">Isa. l. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and when He was reviled reviled not
again.<note place="end" n="2116" id="v.LXIX-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p119"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 23" id="v.LXIX-p119.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.23">1 Pet. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> “But moderate”;<note place="end" n="2117" id="v.LXIX-p119.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p120"> A.V.
‘patient.’</p></note> one good thing is set over against two
evil things. Drunkenness and passion are to be held in check by
moderation. “Not a brawler, not covetous.” Nothing is more
overweening than the assurance of the ignorant who fancy that incessant
chatter will carry <pb n="148" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_148.html" id="v.LXIX-Page_148" />conviction with
it and are always ready for a dispute that they may thunder with turgid
eloquence against the flock committed to their charge. That a priest
must avoid covetousness even Samuel teaches when he proves before all
the people that he has taken nothing from any man.<note place="end" n="2118" id="v.LXIX-p120.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p121"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xii. 3-5" id="v.LXIX-p121.1" parsed="|1Sam|12|3|12|5" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.12.3-1Sam.12.5">1 Sam. xii. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note> And the same lesson is taught by the
poverty of the apostles who used to receive sustenance and refreshment
from their brethren and to boast that they neither had nor wished to
have anything besides food and raiment.<note place="end" n="2119" id="v.LXIX-p121.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p122"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 8" id="v.LXIX-p122.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.8">1 Tim. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>
What the epistle to Timothy calls covetousness, that to Titus openly
censures as the desire for filthy lucre.<note place="end" n="2120" id="v.LXIX-p122.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p123"> <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 7" id="v.LXIX-p123.1" parsed="|Titus|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.7">Tit. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>
“One that ruleth well his own house.” Not by increasing
riches, not by providing regal banquets, not by having a pile of
finely-wrought plates, not by slowly steaming pheasants so that the
heat may reach the bones without melting the flesh upon them; no, but
by first requiring of his own household the conduct which he has to
inculcate in others. “Having his children in subjection with all
gravity.” They must not, that is, follow the example of the sons
of Eli who lay with the women in the vestibule of the Temple and,
supposing religion to consist in plunder, diverted to the gratification
of their own appetites all the best parts of the victims.<note place="end" n="2121" id="v.LXIX-p123.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p124"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 12-17, 22" id="v.LXIX-p124.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|12|2|17;|1Sam|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.12-1Sam.2.17 Bible:1Sam.2.22">1 Sam. ii. 12–17, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> “Not a novice lest being lifted up
with pride he fall into the condemnation of the devil.” I cannot
sufficiently express my amazement at the great blindness which makes
men discuss such questions as that of marriage before baptism and
causes them to charge people with a transaction which is dead in
baptism, nay even quickened into a new life with Christ, while no one
regards a commandment so clear and unmistakable as this about bishops
not being novices. One who was yesterday a catechumen is to-day a
bishop<note place="end" n="2122" id="v.LXIX-p124.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p125"> The case of
Ambrose.</p></note>; one who was yesterday in the
amphitheatre is to-day in the church; one who spent the evening in the
circus stands in the morning at the altar: one who a little while ago
was a patron of actors is now a dedicator of virgins. Was the apostle
ignorant of our shifts and subterfuges? did he know nothing of our
foolish arguments? He not only says that a bishop must be the husband
of one wife, but he has given commandment that he must be blameless,
vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to hospitality, apt to teach,
moderate,<note place="end" n="2123" id="v.LXIX-p125.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p126"> A.V.
‘patient.’</p></note> not given to wine, no striker, not
a brawler, not covetous, not a novice. Yet to all these requirements we
shut our eyes and notice nothing but the wives of the aspirants. Who
cannot give instances to shew the need of the warning: “lest
being lifted up with pride he fall into the condemnation of the
devil?” A priest<note place="end" n="2124" id="v.LXIX-p126.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p127"> Sacerdos: as usual
a bishop is meant.</p></note> who is made such
in a moment knows nothing of the lowliness and meekness which mark the
meanest of the faithful, he knows nothing of Christian courtesy, he is
not wise enough to think little of himself. He passes from one dignity
to another, yet he has not fasted, he has not wept, he has not taken
himself to task for his life, he has not striven by constant meditation
to amend it, he has not given his substance to the poor. Yet he is
moved from one see<note place="end" n="2125" id="v.LXIX-p127.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p128"> Lit.
‘chair.’</p></note> to another, he
passes, that is, from pride to pride. There can be no doubt that
arrogance is what the Apostle means when he speaks of the condemnation
and downfall of the devil. And all men fall into this who are in a
moment made masters, actually before they are disciples.
“Moreover he must have a good report of them which are
without.” The last requirement is like the first. One who is
really “blameless” obtains the unanimous approval not only
of his own household but of outsiders as well. By aliens and persons
outside the church we are to understand Jews, heretics and Gentiles. A
Christian bishop then must be such that they who cavil at his religion
may not venture to cavil at his life. At present however we see but too
many bishops who are willing, like the charioteers in the horse races,
to bid money for the popular applause; while there are some so
universally hated that they can wring no money from their people, a
feat which clowns accomplish by means of a few gestures.</p>

<p id="v.LXIX-p129">10. Such are the conditions, son Oceanus, which the
master-teachers of the church ought with anxiety and fear to require of
others and to observe themselves. Such too are the canons which they
should follow in the choice of persons for the priesthood; for they
must not interpret the law of Christ to suit private animosities and
feuds or to gratify ill-feeling which is sure to recoil on the man who
cherishes it. Consider how unimpeachable is the character of Carterius
in whose life his ill-wishers can find nothing to censure except a
marriage contracted before baptism. “He that said, Do not commit
adultery, said also, Do not kill. If we commit no adultery yet if we
kill, we are become transgressors of the law.”<note place="end" n="2126" id="v.LXIX-p129.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p130"> <scripRef passage="Jas. ii. 11" id="v.LXIX-p130.1" parsed="|Jas|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.11">Jas. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> “Whosoever shall keep the whole law
and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all.”<note place="end" n="2127" id="v.LXIX-p130.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXIX-p131"> <scripRef passage="Jas. ii. 10" id="v.LXIX-p131.1" parsed="|Jas|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.10">Jas. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Accordingly when they cast in our teeth
a marriage entered into before baptism, we must require of them
compliance with all the precepts which are given to the baptized. For
they pass over much that is not allowable while they censure much that
is allowed.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Magnus an Orator of Rome." n="LXX" shorttitle="Letter LXX" progress="32.48%" prev="v.LXIX" next="v.LXXI" id="v.LXX"><p class="c30" id="v.LXX-p1">

<pb n="149" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_149.html" id="v.LXX-Page_149" /><span class="c1" id="v.LXX-p1.1">Letter LXX. To
Magnus an Orator of Rome.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXX-p2">Jerome thanks Magnus, a Roman orator, for his services
in bringing a young man named Sebesius to apologize to him for some
fault that he had committed. He then replies to a criticism of Magnus
on his fondness for making quotations from profane writers, a practice
which he defends by the example of the fathers of the church and of the
inspired penmen of scripture. He ends by hinting that the objection
really comes not from Magnus himself but from Rufinus (here nicknamed
Calpurnius Lanarius). The date of the letter is 397 <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXX-p3">1. That our friend Sebesius has profited by your advice
I have learned less from your letter than from his own penitence. And
strange to say the pleasure which he has given me since his rebuke is
greater than the pain he caused me from his previous waywardness. There
has been indeed a conflict between indulgence in the father, and
affection in the son; while the former is anxious to forget the past,
the latter is eager to promise dutiful behaviour in the future.
Accordingly you and I must equally rejoice, you because you have
successfully put a pupil to the test, I because I have received a son
again.</p>

<p id="v.LXX-p4">2. You ask me at the close of your letter why it is that
sometimes in my writings I quote examples from secular literature and
thus defile the whiteness of the church with the foulness of
heathenism. I will now briefly answer your question. You would never
have asked it, had not your mind been wholly taken up with Tully; you
would never have asked it had you made it a practice instead of
studying Volcatius<note place="end" n="2128" id="v.LXX-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p5"> Either a teacher
of civil law mentioned by Pliny (viii. 40), or else one of the writers
of the Augustan History.</p></note> to read the
holy scriptures and the commentators upon them. For who is there who
does not know that both in Moses and in the prophets there are passages
cited from Gentile books and that Solomon proposed questions to the
philosophers of Tyre and answered others put to him by them.<note place="end" n="2129" id="v.LXX-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p6"> The authority for
this is Josephus.</p></note> In the commencement of the book of
Proverbs he charges us to understand prudent maxims and shrewd adages,
parables and obscure discourse, the words of the wise and their dark
sayings;<note place="end" n="2130" id="v.LXX-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p7"> <scripRef passage="Prov. i. 1-6" id="v.LXX-p7.1" parsed="|Prov|1|1|1|6" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.1-Prov.1.6">Prov. i. 1–6</scripRef>.</p></note> all of which belong by right to the
sphere of the dialectician and the philosopher. The Apostle Paul also,
in writing to Titus, has used a line of the poet Epimenides: “The
Cretians are always liars, evil beasts, slow bellies.”<note place="end" n="2131" id="v.LXX-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p8"> <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 12" id="v.LXX-p8.1" parsed="|Titus|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.12">Tit. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Half of which line was afterwards adopted
by Callimachus. It is not surprising that a literal rendering of the
words into Latin should fail to preserve the metre, seeing that Homer
when translated into the same language is scarcely intelligible even in
prose. In another epistle Paul quotes a line of Menander: “Evil
communications corrupt good manners.”<note place="end" n="2132" id="v.LXX-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p9"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 33" id="v.LXX-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.33">1 Cor. xv. 33</scripRef>. The line is also attributed to
Euripides.</p></note> And when he is arguing with the
Athenians upon the Areopagus he calls Aratus as a witness citing from
him the words “For we are also his offspring;”<note place="end" n="2133" id="v.LXX-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p10"> <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 28" id="v.LXX-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> in Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXX-p10.2">τοῦ γὰρ καὶ
γένος ἐσμεν</span>,
the close of a heroic verse. And as if this were not enough, that
leader of the Christian army, that unvanquished pleader for the cause
of Christ, skilfully turns a chance inscription into a proof of the
faith.<note place="end" n="2134" id="v.LXX-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p11"> <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 22" id="v.LXX-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|17|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.22">Acts xvii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> For he had learned from the true
David to wrench the sword of the enemy out of his hand and with his own
blade to cut off the head of the arrogant Goliath.<note place="end" n="2135" id="v.LXX-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p12"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvii. 50, 51" id="v.LXX-p12.1" parsed="|1Sam|17|50|17|51" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.17.50-1Sam.17.51">1 Sam. xvii. 50, 51</scripRef>.</p></note> He had read in Deuteronomy the command
given by the voice of the Lord that when a captive woman had had her
head shaved, her eyebrows and all her hair cut off, and her nails
pared, she might then be taken to wife.<note place="end" n="2136" id="v.LXX-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p13"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxi. 10-13" id="v.LXX-p13.1" parsed="|Deut|21|10|21|13" osisRef="Bible:Deut.21.10-Deut.21.13">Deut. xxi. 10–13</scripRef>.</p></note> Is it surprising that I too, admiring
the fairness of her form and the grace of her eloquence, desire to make
that secular wisdom which is my captive and my handmaid, a matron of
the true Israel? Or that shaving off and cutting away all in her that
is dead whether this be idolatry, pleasure, error, or lust, I take her
to myself clean and pure and beget by her servants for the Lord of
Sabaoth? My efforts promote the advantage of Christ’s family, my
so-called defilement with an alien increases the number of my
fellow-servants. Hosea took a wife of whoredoms, Gomer the daughter of
Diblaim, and this harlot bore him a son called Jezreel or the seed of
God.<note place="end" n="2137" id="v.LXX-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p14"><scripRef passage=" Hos. i. 2-4" id="v.LXX-p14.1" parsed="|Hos|1|2|1|4" osisRef="Bible:Hos.1.2-Hos.1.4"> Hos. i. 2–4</scripRef>.</p></note> Isaiah speaks of a sharp razor which
shaves “the head of sinners and the hair of their feet;”<note place="end" n="2138" id="v.LXX-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p15"> <scripRef passage="Isa. vii. 20" id="v.LXX-p15.1" parsed="|Isa|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.20">Isa. vii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and Ezekiel shaves his head as a type
of that Jerusalem which has been an harlot,<note place="end" n="2139" id="v.LXX-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. v. 1-5" id="v.LXX-p16.1" parsed="|Ezek|5|1|5|5" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.5.1-Ezek.5.5">Ezek. v. 1–5</scripRef>.</p></note> in sign that whatever in her is devoid
of sense and life must be removed.</p>

<p id="v.LXX-p17">3. Cyprian, a man renowned both for his eloquence and
for his martyr’s death, was assailed—so Firmian tells us<note place="end" n="2140" id="v.LXX-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p18"> <i>i.e.</i>
Lactantius, <i>vide</i> Inst. v. 4.</p></note>—for having used in his treatise
against Demetrius passages from the Prophets and the Apostles which the
latter declared to be fabricated and made up, instead of passages from
the philosophers and poets whose authority he, as a heathen, could not
well gainsay. Celsus<note place="end" n="2141" id="v.LXX-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p19"> The author of a
polemical treatise against Christianity, fragments of which are still
preserved in Origen’s reply. He was a Platonist.</p></note> and Porphyry<note place="end" n="2142" id="v.LXX-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p20"> A neoplatonist
writer who flourished in the third century.</p></note> have written against us and have been
ably answered, the former by Origen, the latter by Methodius, Eusebius,
and Apollinaris.<note place="end" n="2143" id="v.LXX-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p21"> See note on Letter
XLVIII. § 13.</p></note> Origen wrote a
treatise in eight books, the work of <pb n="150" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_150.html" id="v.LXX-Page_150" />Methodius<note place="end" n="2144" id="v.LXX-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p22"> Contemporary with
Eusebius the historian. His <i>Symposium</i> still extant proves him to
have been a warm admirer of Plato.</p></note> extended to
ten thousand lines while Eusebius<note place="end" n="2145" id="v.LXX-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p23"> The learned bishop
of Cæsarea (<span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p23.1">a.d.</span> 260–340). His
Church History and other works are translated or described in Vol. i.
of this series.</p></note> and
Apollinaris<note place="end" n="2146" id="v.LXX-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p24"> Probably the
learned Bishop of Laodicea, whose views were condemned at
Constantinople in 381.</p></note> composed twenty-five and thirty
volumes respectively. Read these and you will find that compared with
them I am a mere tyro in learning, and that, as my wits have long lain
fallow, I can barely recall as in a dream what I have learned as a boy.
The emperor Julian<note place="end" n="2147" id="v.LXX-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p25"> Julian was emperor
from <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p25.1">a.d.</span> 261 to <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p25.2">a.d.</span>
263. He reverted from Christianity to paganism and did all in his power
to harass the Church.</p></note> found time
during his Parthian campaign to vomit forth seven books against Christ
and, as so often happens in poetic legends, only wounded himself with
his own sword. Were I to try to confute him with the doctrines of
philosophers and stoics you would doubtless forbid me to strike a mad
dog with the club of Hercules. It is true that he presently felt in
battle the hand of our Nazarene or, as he used to call him, the
Galilæan,<note place="end" n="2148" id="v.LXX-p25.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p26"> According to
Theodoret (H. E. iii. 25) Julian’s last words were “Thou
hast conquered, O Galilæan.”</p></note> and that a
spear-thrust in the vitals paid him due recompense for his foul
calumnies. To prove the antiquity of the Jewish people Josephus<note place="end" n="2149" id="v.LXX-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p27"> A Jew born at
Jerusalem <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p27.1">a.d.</span> 37. His historical works, still
extant, are of great value.</p></note> has written two books against Appio a
grammarian of Alexandria; and in these he brings forward so many
quotations from secular writers as to make me marvel how a Hebrew
brought up from his childhood to read the sacred scriptures could also
have perused the whole library of the Greeks. Need I speak of Philo<note place="end" n="2150" id="v.LXX-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p28"> See note on Letter
XXII. § 35.</p></note> whom critics call the second or the Jewish
Plato?</p>

<p id="v.LXX-p29">4. Let me now run through the list of our own writers.
Did not Quadratus<note place="end" n="2151" id="v.LXX-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p30"> The author of an
apology for the Christians presented to the Emperor Hadrian. Only small
fragments of the work are now extant. See for him and Aristides
Jerome’s <i>Book on Famous Men</i>, in Vol. iii. of this series,
c. xix. xx.</p></note> a disciple of the
apostles and bishop of the Athenian church deliver to the Emperor
Hadrian (on the occasion of his visit to the Eleusinian mysteries) a
treatise in defence of our religion. And so great was the admiration
caused in everyone by his eminent ability that it stilled a most severe
persecution. The philosopher Aristides,<note place="end" n="2152" id="v.LXX-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p31"> Another Athenian
apologist contemporary with Quadratus. His Apology has lately been
published. Cambridge, Eng., 1891.</p></note>
a man of great eloquence, presented to the same Emperor an apology for
the Christians composed of extracts from philosophic writers. His
example was afterwards followed by Justin<note place="end" n="2153" id="v.LXX-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p32"> Commonly called
Justin Martyr. Born in Samaria of Greek parents, he is said to have
undergone martyrdom at Rome. Fl. <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p32.1">a.d.</span>
140–150.</p></note>
another philosopher who delivered to Antoninus Pius and his sons<note place="end" n="2154" id="v.LXX-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p33"> Marcus Aurelius and
Lucius Verus.</p></note> and to the senate a treatise <i>Against
the Gentiles</i>, in which he defended the ignominy of the cross and
preached the resurrection of Christ with all freedom. Need I speak of
Melito<note place="end" n="2155" id="v.LXX-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p34"> Fl. <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p34.1">a.d.</span> 170. He composed an Apology addressed to the Emperor
Marcus Aurelius.</p></note> bishop of Sardis, of Apollinaris<note place="end" n="2156" id="v.LXX-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p35"> A highly esteemed
writer, from 171 <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p35.1">a.d.</span> onwards, who wrote many
treatises, amongst which were an apology addressed to Marcus Aurelius,
and several works against Montanism.</p></note> chief-priest of the Church of Hierapolis,
of Dionysius<note place="end" n="2157" id="v.LXX-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p36"> Fl. <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p36.1">a.d.</span> 171, the writer of several pastoral letters to other
churches famous in their day but no longer extant.</p></note> bishop of the Corinthians, of
Tatian,<note place="end" n="2158" id="v.LXX-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p37"> See note on Letter
XLVIII. § 3.</p></note> of Bardesanes,<note place="end" n="2159" id="v.LXX-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p38"> Born at Edessa c.
155 <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p38.1">a.d.</span> died 223 <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p38.2">a.d.</span> A mystical theologian of a gnostic type who held a
high position at the court of the Abgars. His writings have
perished.</p></note> of Irenæus<note place="end" n="2160" id="v.LXX-p38.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p39"> Bishop of Lyons in
the latter half of the second century. He was a native of Asia Minor
and his younger days had known Polycarp.</p></note>
successor to the martyr Pothinus;<note place="end" n="2161" id="v.LXX-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p40"> Bishop of Lyons,
suffered martyrdom under Marcus Aurelius.</p></note> all of whom
have in many volumes explained the uprisings of the several heresies
and tracked them back, each to the philosophic source from which it
flows. Pantænus,<note place="end" n="2162" id="v.LXX-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p41"> A convert from
stoicism to Christianity in the latter part of the second century who
as the head of the catechetical school at Alexandria was the instructor
of Clement.</p></note> a philosopher of
the Stoic school, was on account of his great reputation for learning
sent by Demetrius bishop of Alexandria to India, to preach Christ to
the Brahmans and philosophers there. Clement,<note place="end" n="2163" id="v.LXX-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p42"> Head of the
catechetical school at Alexandria <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p42.1">a.d.</span>
190–203.</p></note> a presbyter of Alexandria, in my
judgment the most learned of men, wrote eight books of
<i>Miscellanies</i><note place="end" n="2164" id="v.LXX-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p43"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXX-p43.1">στρωματέις</span>
.</p></note>and as many of
<i>Outline Sketches</i>,<note place="end" n="2165" id="v.LXX-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXX-p44.1">ὑποτυπώσεις</span>
.</p></note> a treatise
against the Gentiles, and three volumes called the <i>Pedagogue</i>. Is
there any want of learning in these, or are they not rather drawn from
the very heart of philosophy? Imitating his example Origen<note place="end" n="2166" id="v.LXX-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p45"> See Letter XXXIII.
Of Origen’s Miscellanies only a few fragments remain. ‘They
appear to have discussed various topics in the light of ancient
philosophy and scripture.’—Westcott.</p></note> wrote ten books of <i>Miscellanies</i>,
in which he compares together the opinions held respectively by
Christians and by philosophers, and confirms all the dogmas of our
religion by quotations from Plato and Aristotle, from Numenius<note place="end" n="2167" id="v.LXX-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p46"> A neoplatonic and
neopythagorean philosopher who flourished in the age of the
Antonines.</p></note> and Cornutus.<note place="end" n="2168" id="v.LXX-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p47"> A Stoic
philosopher, the friend and teacher of the poet Persius. Having
criticised Nero’s literary style too freely he was banished by
that emperor.</p></note> Miltiades<note place="end" n="2169" id="v.LXX-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p48"> An active Christian
writer of the reign of Commodus.</p></note>
also wrote an excellent treatise against the Gentiles. Moreover
Hippolytus<note place="end" n="2170" id="v.LXX-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p49"> Fl. <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p49.1">a.d.</span> 200–225, the first antipope. His <i>Refutation
of All Heresies</i> is of great interest and value.</p></note> and a Roman senator named
Apollonius<note place="end" n="2171" id="v.LXX-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p50"> Fl. <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p50.1">a.d.</span> 186. Accused of being a Christian, he delivered in
the senate an apology for the faith.</p></note> have each compiled apologetic
works. The books of Julius Africanus<note place="end" n="2172" id="v.LXX-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p51"> A writer of the
third century who compiled a Chronicle of the world’s history
from the creation to his own day. It has long since perished.</p></note> who wrote
a history of his own times are still extant, as also are those of
Theodore who was afterwards called Gregory,<note place="end" n="2173" id="v.LXX-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p52"> Surnamed
Thaumaturgus or Wonderworker. One of Origen’s pupils, he wrote a
Panegyric (extant) on his master. Fl. 233–270.</p></note> <pb n="151" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_151.html" id="v.LXX-Page_151" />a
man endowed with apostolic miracles as well as with apostolic virtues.
We still have the works of Dionysius<note place="end" n="2174" id="v.LXX-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p53"> Head of the
catechetical school, and afterwards bishop, of Alexandria. He died
<span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p53.1">a.d.</span> 265.</p></note> bishop of
Alexandria, of Anatolius<note place="end" n="2175" id="v.LXX-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p54"> Trained in the
school of Alexandria and praised by Eusebius for his great
learning.</p></note> chief priest of
the church of Laodicea, of the presbyters Pamphilus,<note place="end" n="2176" id="v.LXX-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p55"> The intimate
friend of Eusebius of Cæsarea and founder of the famous library in
that city.</p></note> Pierius,<note place="end" n="2177" id="v.LXX-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p56"> See note on
Letter XLVIII. § 3.</p></note> Lucian,<note place="end" n="2178" id="v.LXX-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p57"> A presbyter of
Antioch and apparently a pupil of Malchion. He suffered martyrdom at
Nicomedia <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p57.1">a.d.</span> 311.</p></note> Malchion;<note place="end" n="2179" id="v.LXX-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p58"> A presbyter of
Antioch in the reign of Aurelian. He took part in the proceedings
against Paul of Samosata.</p></note> of Eusebius<note place="end" n="2180" id="v.LXX-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p59"> See note on §
3 above.</p></note>
bishop of Cæsarea, Eustathius<note place="end" n="2181" id="v.LXX-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p60"> Bishop of Antioch
at the time of the Nicene Council. One of the earliest and most
vigorous opponents of Arianism.</p></note> of Antioch
and Athanasius<note place="end" n="2182" id="v.LXX-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p61"> Bishop of
Alexandria from <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p61.1">a.d.</span> 326 to <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p61.2">a.d.</span> 373. The great champion of the diversity of Christ
again Arius and the followers.</p></note> of Alexandria;
of Eusebius<note place="end" n="2183" id="v.LXX-p61.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p62"> Flor. <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p62.1">a.d.</span> 341–359. After studying at Alexandria he
lived for some time at Antioch where he took part in an Arian
council.</p></note> of Emisa, of Triphyllius<note place="end" n="2184" id="v.LXX-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p63"> A famous lawyer
of Berytus converted to Christianity by Spyridon a bishop in
Cyprus.</p></note> of Cyprus, of Asterius<note place="end" n="2185" id="v.LXX-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p64"> Bishop of Amasea
in Pontus, a constant student of Demosthenes and himself no mean
orator.</p></note> of Scythopolis, of the confessor
Serapion,<note place="end" n="2186" id="v.LXX-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p65"> An Egyptian
bishop the friend of Antony and Athanasius. Some of his writings are
still extant.</p></note> of Titus<note place="end" n="2187" id="v.LXX-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p66"> This bishop is
best known through the Emperor Julian’s vain attempt to expel him
from his see.</p></note> bishop of Bostra; and of the
Cappadocians Basil,<note place="end" n="2188" id="v.LXX-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p67"> <span class="c10" id="v.LXX-p67.1">a.d.</span> 329–379. Bishop of Cæsarea in Cappadocia
and a strenuous champion of orthodoxy. His works are still extant.</p></note> Gregory,<note place="end" n="2189" id="v.LXX-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p68"> Gregory of
Nazianzus. Bishop of Sasima and for a short time of Constantinople
(<span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p68.1">a.d.</span> 379–381).</p></note> and Amphilochius.<note place="end" n="2190" id="v.LXX-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p69"> Flor. <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p69.1">a.d.</span> 350–400. Archbishop of Iconium. A friend of
Basil and of Gregory Nazianzen.</p></note> All these writers so frequently interweave
in their books the doctrines and maxims of the philosophers that you
might easily be at a loss which to admire most, their secular erudition
or their knowledge of the scriptures.</p>

<p id="v.LXX-p70">5. I will pass on to Latin writers. Can anything be more
learned or more pointed than the style of Tertullian?<note place="end" n="2191" id="v.LXX-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p71"> An African writer
who in his last days became a Montanist. Flor. <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p71.1">a.d.</span> 175–225.</p></note> His <i>Apology</i> and his books
<i>Against the Gentiles</i> contain all the wisdom of the world.
Minucius Felix<note place="end" n="2192" id="v.LXX-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p72"> A Roman lawyer of
the second century. His Apology—a Dialogue entitled
Octavius—is extant.</p></note> a pleader in the
Roman courts has ransacked all heathen literature to adorn the pages of
his <i>Octavius</i> and of his treatise <i>Against the astrologers</i>
(unless indeed this latter is falsely ascribed to him). Arnobius<note place="end" n="2193" id="v.LXX-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p73"> Fl. <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p73.1">a.d.</span> 300. A professor of rhetoric at Sicca in Africa and a
heathen. He composed his apology to prove the reality of his
conversion.</p></note> has published seven books against the
Gentiles, and his pupil Lactantius<note place="end" n="2194" id="v.LXX-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p74"> An African
rhetorician and apologist of the fourth century. His works are
extant.</p></note> as many,
besides two volumes, one <i>on Anger</i> and the other <i>on the
creative activity of God</i>. If you read any of these you will find in
them an epitome of Cicero’s dialogues. The Martyr Victorinus<note place="end" n="2195" id="v.LXX-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p75"> A celebrated man of
letters at Rome in the middle of the fourth century, the story of whose
conversion is told in Augustine’s <i>Confessions</i> (viii.
2–5).</p></note> though as a writer deficient in learning
is not deficient in the wish to use what learning he has. Then there is
Cyprian.<note place="end" n="2196" id="v.LXX-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p76"> Bishop of Carthage.
He suffered martyrdom <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p76.1">a.d.</span> 358. His works are
extant.</p></note> With what terseness, with what
knowledge of all history, with what splendid rhetoric and argument has
he touched the theme that idols are no Gods! Hilary<note place="end" n="2197" id="v.LXX-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p77"> Bishop of Poitiers
(died <span class="c17" id="v.LXX-p77.1">a.d.</span> 368). A champion of the orthodox
faith against Arianism.</p></note> too, a confessor and bishop of my own
day, has imitated Quintilian’s twelve books both in number and in
style, and has also shewn his ability as a writer in his short treatise
against Dioscorus the physician. In the reign of Constantine the
presbyter Juvencus<note place="end" n="2198" id="v.LXX-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p78"> A Spanish
Christian of the fourth century. His “Story of the
Gospels,” a life of Christ in hexameter verse, still exists.</p></note> set forth in
verse the story of our Lord and Saviour, and did not shrink from
forcing into metre the majestic phrases of the Gospel. Of other writers
dead and living I say nothing. Their aim and their ability are evident
to all who read them.<note place="end" n="2199" id="v.LXX-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p79"> For most of the
writers mentioned in this section see also Jerome’s <i>Book of
Famous Men</i> translated in Vol. iii. of this series.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXX-p80">6. You must not adopt the mistaken opinion, that while
in dealing with the Gentiles one may appeal to their literature in all
other discussions one ought to ignore it; for almost all the books of
all these writers—except those who like Epicurus<note place="end" n="2200" id="v.LXX-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p81"> For an account of
Epicurus see Letter V. § 5, note. He professed to have read but
little.</p></note> are no scholars—are extremely full of
erudition and philosophy. I incline indeed to fancy—the thought
comes into my head as I dictate—that you yourself know quite well
what has always been the practice of the learned in this matter. I
believe that in putting this question to me you are only the mouthpiece
of another who by reason of his love for the histories of Sallust might
well be called Calpurnius Lanarius.<note place="end" n="2201" id="v.LXX-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXX-p82"> That Rufinus is the
person meant is plain from a reference made to this passage in Apol.
adv. Rufinum, i. 30 and also from Letter CII. § 3. Jerome is
however mistaken in connecting this Calpurnius with Sallust. He is
mentioned by Plutarch as a treacherous friend. Sallust does mention a
certain Calpurinus Bestia, and Jerome has probably confounded the
two.</p></note> Please beg of
him not to envy eaters their teeth because he is toothless himself, and
not to make light of the eyes of gazelles because he is himself a mole.
Here as you see there is abundant material for discussion, but I have
already filled the limits at my disposal.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Lucinius." n="LXXI" shorttitle="Letter LXXI" progress="33.15%" prev="v.LXX" next="v.LXXII" id="v.LXXI"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXI-p1.1">Letter
LXXI. To Lucinius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXI-p2">Lucinius was a wealthy Spaniard of Bætica who in
conformity with the ascetic ideas of his time had made a vow of
continence with his wife Theodora. Being much interested in the study
of scripture he pro<pb n="152" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_152.html" id="v.LXXI-Page_152" />posed to visit
Bethlehem, and in <span class="c17" id="v.LXXI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 397 sent several
scribes thither to transcribe for him Jerome’s principal
writings. To these on their return home Jerome now entrusts the
following letter. In it he encourages Lucinius to fulfil his purpose of
coming to Bethlehem, describes the books which he is sending to him,
and answers two questions relating to ecclesiastical usage. He also
sends him some trifling presents.</p>

<p id="v.LXXI-p3">Shortly after receiving the letter (written in 398 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXI-p3.1">a.d.</span>) Lucinius died and Jerome wrote to Theodora to
console her for her loss (Letter LXXV).</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXI-p4">1. Your letter which has suddenly arrived was not
expected by me, and coming in an unlooked for way it has helped to
rouse me from my torpor by the glad tidings which it conveys. I hasten
to embrace with the arms of love one whom my eyes have never seen, and
silently say to myself:—‘“oh that I had wings like a
dove! for then would I flee away and be at rest.”’<note place="end" n="2202" id="v.LXXI-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 6" id="v.LXXI-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|55|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.6">Ps. lv. 6</scripRef>. PBV.</p></note> Then would I find him “whom my soul
loveth.”<note place="end" n="2203" id="v.LXXI-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p6"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 3.1" id="v.LXXI-p6.1" parsed="|Song|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.3.1">Cant. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> In you the
Lord’s words are now truly fulfilled: “many shall come from
the east and west and shall sit down with Abraham.”<note place="end" n="2204" id="v.LXXI-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p7"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 11" id="v.LXXI-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.11">Matt. viii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> In those days the faith of my Lucinius was
foreshadowed in Cornelius, “centurion of the band called the
Italian band.”<note place="end" n="2205" id="v.LXXI-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p8"> <scripRef passage="Acts x. 1" id="v.LXXI-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.1">Acts x. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> And when the
apostle Paul writes to the Romans: “whensoever I take my journey
into Spain I will come to you: for I trust to see you in my journey,
and to be brought on my way thitherward by you;”<note place="end" n="2206" id="v.LXXI-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p9"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 24" id="v.LXXI-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.24">Rom. xv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> he shews by the tale of his previous
successes what he looked to gain from that province.<note place="end" n="2207" id="v.LXXI-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p10"> Italy.</p></note> Laying in a short time the foundation of
the gospel “from Jerusalem and round about unto
Illyricum,”<note place="end" n="2208" id="v.LXXI-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p11"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 19" id="v.LXXI-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.19">Rom. xv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> he enters Rome
in bonds, that he may free those who are in the bonds of error and
superstition. Two years he dwells in his own hired house<note place="end" n="2209" id="v.LXXI-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p12"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxviii. 30" id="v.LXXI-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|28|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.30">Acts xxviii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> that he may give to us the house eternal
which is spoken of in both the testaments.<note place="end" n="2210" id="v.LXXI-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p13"> Utriusque instrumenti
æternam domum. The ‘twofold record’ is that of the old
and new testaments both of which speak of the church under the figure
of a house. For the term “instrument” see note on
Letter.</p></note>
The apostle, the fisher of men,<note place="end" n="2211" id="v.LXXI-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p14"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 19" id="v.LXXI-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.19">Matt. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> has cast
forth his net, and, among countless kinds of fish, has landed you like
a magnificent gilt-bream. You have left behind you the bitter waves,
the salt tides, the mountain-fissures; you have despised Leviathan who
reigns in the waters.<note place="end" n="2212" id="v.LXXI-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p15"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 26" id="v.LXXI-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|104|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.26">Ps. civ. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> Your aim is to
seek the wilderness with Jesus and to sing the prophet’s song:
“my soul thirsteth for thee, my flesh longeth for thee in a dry
and thirsty land where no water is; to see thy power and thy glory, so
as I have seen thee in the sanctuary,”<note place="end" n="2213" id="v.LXXI-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxiii. 1, 2" id="v.LXXI-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|63|1|63|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.1-Ps.63.2">Ps. lxiii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> or, as he sings in another place,
“lo, then would I wander far off and remain in the wilderness. I
would hasten my escape from the windy storm and tempest.”<note place="end" n="2214" id="v.LXXI-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 7, 8" id="v.LXXI-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|55|7|55|8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.7-Ps.55.8">Ps. lv. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Since you have left Sodom and are
hastening to the mountains, I beseech you with a father’s
affection not to look behind you. Your hands have grasped the handle of
the plough,<note place="end" n="2215" id="v.LXXI-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p18"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 62" id="v.LXXI-p18.1" parsed="|Luke|9|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.62">Luke ix. 62</scripRef>.</p></note> the hem of the Saviour’s
garment,<note place="end" n="2216" id="v.LXXI-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p19"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 20" id="v.LXXI-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.20">Matt. ix. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and His locks wet with the dew of
night;<note place="end" n="2217" id="v.LXXI-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p20"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.2" id="v.LXXI-p20.1" parsed="|Song|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.2">Cant. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> do not let them go. Do not come
down from the housetop of virtue to seek for the clothes which you wore
of old, nor return home from the field.<note place="end" n="2218" id="v.LXXI-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p21"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 17, 18" id="v.LXXI-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|24|17|24|18" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.17-Matt.24.18">Matt. xxiv. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Do not like Lot set your heart on the
plain or upon the pleasant gardens;<note place="end" n="2219" id="v.LXXI-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p22"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xiii. 10" id="v.LXXI-p22.1" parsed="|Gen|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.13.10">Gen. xiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> for these
are watered not, as the holy land, from heaven but by Jordan’s
muddy stream made salt by contact with the Dead Sea.</p>

<p id="v.LXXI-p23">2. Many begin but few persevere to the end. “They
which run in a race run all, but one receiveth the crown.”<note place="end" n="2220" id="v.LXXI-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p24"> Jerome quoting from
memory substitutes ‘crown’ for ‘prize.’</p></note> But of us on the other hand it is said:
“So run that ye may obtain.”<note place="end" n="2221" id="v.LXXI-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p25"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 24" id="v.LXXI-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.24">1 Cor. ix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>
Our master of the games is not grudging; he does not give the palm to
one and disgrace another. His wish is that all his athletes may alike
win garlands. My soul rejoices, yet the very greatness of my joy makes
me feel sad. Like Ruth<note place="end" n="2222" id="v.LXXI-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p26"> <scripRef passage="Ruth i. 14" id="v.LXXI-p26.1" parsed="|Ruth|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ruth.1.14">Ruth i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> when I try to
speak I burst into tears. Zacchæus, the convert of an hour, is
accounted worthy to receive the Saviour as his guest.<note place="end" n="2223" id="v.LXXI-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p27"> <scripRef passage="Luke xix. 5" id="v.LXXI-p27.1" parsed="|Luke|19|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.5">Luke xix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Martha and Mary make ready a feast and
then welcome the Lord to it.<note place="end" n="2224" id="v.LXXI-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p28"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xii. 2" id="v.LXXI-p28.1" parsed="|John|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.2">Joh. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> A harlot washes
His feet with her tears and against His burial anoints His body with
the ointment of good works.<note place="end" n="2225" id="v.LXXI-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p29"> <scripRef passage="Mark xiv. 8" id="v.LXXI-p29.1" parsed="|Mark|14|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.8">Mark xiv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Simon the leper
invites the Master with His disciples and is not refused.<note place="end" n="2226" id="v.LXXI-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p30"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 6" id="v.LXXI-p30.1" parsed="|Matt|26|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.6">Matt. xxvi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> To Abraham it is said: “Get thee
out of thy country and from thy kindred and from thy father’s
house, unto a land that I will shew thee.”<note place="end" n="2227" id="v.LXXI-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p31"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xii. 1" id="v.LXXI-p31.1" parsed="|Gen|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.12.1">Gen. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> He leaves Chaldæa, he leaves
Mesopotamia; he seeks what he knows not, not to lose Him whom he has
found. He does not deem it possible to keep both his country and his
Lord; even at that early day he is already fulfilling the prophet
David’s words: “I am a stranger with thee and a sojourner,
as all my fathers were.”<note place="end" n="2228" id="v.LXXI-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p32"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxix. 12" id="v.LXXI-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|39|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.12">Ps. xxxix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> He is called
“a Hebrew,” in Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXXI-p32.2">περάτής</span>, a
passer-over, for not content with present excellence but forgetting
those things which are behind he reaches forth to that which is
before.<note place="end" n="2229" id="v.LXXI-p32.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p33"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 13" id="v.LXXI-p33.1" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> He makes his own the words of the
psalmist: “they shall go from strength to strength.”<note place="end" n="2230" id="v.LXXI-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxiv. 7" id="v.LXXI-p34.1" parsed="|Ps|84|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.7">Ps. lxxxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus his name has a mystic meaning and he
has opened for you a way to seek not your own things but those of
another. You too must leave your home as he did, and must take for your
parents, brothers, and relations only those <pb n="153" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_153.html" id="v.LXXI-Page_153" />who are linked to you in Christ.
“Whosoever,” He says, “shall do the will of my
father…the same is my brother and sister and mother.”<note place="end" n="2231" id="v.LXXI-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p35"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 50" id="v.LXXI-p35.1" parsed="|Matt|12|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.50">Matt. xii. 50</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXI-p36">3. You have with you one who was once your partner in
the flesh but is now your partner in the spirit; once your wife but now
your sister; once a woman but now a man; once an inferior but now an
equal.<note place="end" n="2232" id="v.LXXI-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p37"> His wife
Theodora.</p></note> Under the same yoke as you she
hastens toward the same heavenly kingdom.</p>

<p id="v.LXXI-p38">A too careful management of one’s income, a too
near calculation of one’s expenses—these are habits not
easily laid aside. Yet to escape the Egyptian woman Joseph had to leave
his garment with her.<note place="end" n="2233" id="v.LXXI-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p39"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxix. 12" id="v.LXXI-p39.1" parsed="|Gen|39|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.39.12">Gen. xxxix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> And the young
man who followed Jesus having a linen cloth cast about him, when he was
assailed by the servants had to throw away his earthly covering and to
flee naked.<note place="end" n="2234" id="v.LXXI-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p40"> <scripRef passage="Mark xiv. 51, 52" id="v.LXXI-p40.1" parsed="|Mark|14|51|14|52" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.51-Mark.14.52">Mark xiv. 51, 52</scripRef>.</p></note> Elijah also when he was carried
up in a chariot of fire to heaven left his mantle of sheepskin on
earth.<note place="end" n="2235" id="v.LXXI-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p41"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings ii. 11, 13" id="v.LXXI-p41.1" parsed="|2Kgs|2|11|0|0;|2Kgs|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.2.11 Bible:2Kgs.2.13">2 Kings ii. 11, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Elisha used for sacrifice the oxen
and the yokes which hitherto he had employed in his work.<note place="end" n="2236" id="v.LXXI-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p42"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xix. 21" id="v.LXXI-p42.1" parsed="|1Kgs|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.21">1 Kings xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> We read in Ecclesiasticus: “he
that toucheth pitch shall be defiled therewith.”<note place="end" n="2237" id="v.LXXI-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p43"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 13.1" id="v.LXXI-p43.1" parsed="|Sir|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.13.1">Ecclus. xiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> As long as we are occupied with the
things of the world, as long as our soul is fettered with possessions
and revenues, we cannot think freely of God. “For what fellowship
hath righteousness with unrighteousness? And what communion hath light
with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with Belial? Or what part
hath he that believeth with an infidel?”<note place="end" n="2238" id="v.LXXI-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p44"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 14, 15" id="v.LXXI-p44.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|6|15" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14-2Cor.6.15">2 Cor. vi. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> “Ye cannot,” the Lord
says, “serve God and Mammon.”<note place="end" n="2239" id="v.LXXI-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p45"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 24" id="v.LXXI-p45.1" parsed="|Matt|6|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.24">Matt. vi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Now the laying aside of money is for
those who are beginners in the way, not for those who are made perfect.
Heathens like Antisthenes<note place="end" n="2240" id="v.LXXI-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p46"> A disciple of
Socrates, subsequently the founder of the Cynic School. Fl. 366 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXI-p46.1">b.c.</span></p></note> and Crates<note place="end" n="2241" id="v.LXXI-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p47"> See note on Letter
LXVI. § 8.</p></note> the Theban have done as much before now.
But to offer one’s self to God, this is the mark of Christians
and apostles. These like the widow out of their penury cast their two
mites into the treasury, and giving all that they have to the Lord are
counted worthy to hear his words: “ye also shall sit upon twelve
thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel.”<note place="end" n="2242" id="v.LXXI-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p48"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 28" id="v.LXXI-p48.1" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt. xix. 28</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXI-p49">4. You can see for yourself why I mention these things;
without expressly saying it I am inviting you to take up your abode at
the holy places. Your abundance has supported the want of many that
some day their riches may abound to supply your want;<note place="end" n="2243" id="v.LXXI-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p50"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 14" id="v.LXXI-p50.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.14">2 Cor. viii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> you have made to yourself
“friends of the mammon of unrighteousness that they may receive
you into everlasting habitations.”<note place="end" n="2244" id="v.LXXI-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p51"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 9" id="v.LXXI-p51.1" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9">Luke xvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Such conduct deserves praise and merits
to be compared with the virtue of apostolic times. Then, as you know,
believers sold their possessions and brought the prices of them and
laid them down at the apostles’ feet:<note place="end" n="2245" id="v.LXXI-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p52"> <scripRef passage="Acts iv. 34, 35" id="v.LXXI-p52.1" parsed="|Acts|4|34|4|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.34-Acts.4.35">Acts iv. 34, 35</scripRef>.</p></note>
a symbolic act designed to shew that men must trample on covetousness.
But the Lord yearns for believers’ souls more than for their
riches. We read in the Proverbs: “the ransom of a man’s
soul are his own riches.”<note place="end" n="2246" id="v.LXXI-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p53"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xiii. 8" id="v.LXXI-p53.1" parsed="|Prov|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.13.8">Prov. xiii. 8</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> We may,
indeed, take a man’s own riches to be those which do not come
from some one else, or from plunder; according to the precept:
“honour God with thy just labours.”<note place="end" n="2247" id="v.LXXI-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p54"> <scripRef passage="Prov. iii. 9" id="v.LXXI-p54.1" parsed="|Prov|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.9">Prov. iii. 9</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> But the sense is better if we
understand a man’s “own riches” to be those hidden
treasures which no thief can steal and no robber wrest from him.<note place="end" n="2248" id="v.LXXI-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p55"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 20" id="v.LXXI-p55.1" parsed="|Matt|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.20">Matt. vi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXI-p56">5. As for my poor works which from no merits of theirs
but simply from your own kindness you say that you desire to have; I
have given them to your servants to transcribe, I have seen the
paper-copies made by them, and I have repeatedly ordered them to
correct them by a diligent comparison with the originals. For so many
are the pilgrims passing to and fro that I have been unable to read so
many volumes. They have found me also troubled by a long illness from
which this Lent I am slowly recovering as they are leaving me. If then
you find errors or omissions which interfere with the sense, these you
must impute not to me but to your own servants; they are due to the
ignorance or carelessness of the copyists, who write down not what they
find but what they take to be the meaning, and do but expose their own
mistakes when they try to correct those of others. It is a false rumour
which has reached you to the effect that I have translated the books of
Josephus<note place="end" n="2249" id="v.LXXI-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p57"> See note on Letter
XXII. § 35.</p></note> and the volumes of the holy men
Papias<note place="end" n="2250" id="v.LXXI-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p58"> A writer of the
sub-apostolic age who had been a disciple of the apostle John. He was
bishop of Hierapolis in Phrygia.</p></note> and Polycarp.<note place="end" n="2251" id="v.LXXI-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p59"> Another
sub-apostolic writer who was also a disciple of John. He became bishop
of Smyrna and underwent martyrdom at the age of 86.</p></note>
I have neither the leisure nor the ability to preserve the charm of
these masterpieces in another tongue. Of Origen<note place="end" n="2252" id="v.LXXI-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p60"> See note on Letter
XXXIII.</p></note>
and Didymus<note place="end" n="2253" id="v.LXXI-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p61"> The blind
theologian of Alexandria by whose teaching Jerome had himself profited.
See Letter XXXIV. § 3.</p></note> I have translated a few things, to
set before my countrymen some specimens of Greek teaching. The canon of
the Hebrew verity<note place="end" n="2254" id="v.LXXI-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p62"> The old testament
as translated direct from the Hebrew.</p></note>—except the
octoteuch<note place="end" n="2255" id="v.LXXI-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p63"> The first eight
books.</p></note> which I have at present in
hand—I have placed at the disposal of your slaves and copyists.
Doubtless you already possess the version from the septuagint<note place="end" n="2256" id="v.LXXI-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p64"> This work Jerome
accomplished between the years 383 and 390 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXI-p64.1">a.d.</span> Only the Psalter and Job are extant.</p></note> <pb n="154" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_154.html" id="v.LXXI-Page_154" />which
many years ago I diligently revised for the use of students. The new
testament I have restored to the authoritative form of the Greek
original.<note place="end" n="2257" id="v.LXXI-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p65"> This task he
undertook at the request of pope Damasus in 383 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXI-p65.1">a.d.</span> See Letter XXVII.</p></note> For as the true text of the old
testament can only be tested by a reference to the Hebrew, so the true
text of the new requires for its decision an appeal to the Greek.</p>

<p id="v.LXXI-p66">6. You ask me whether you ought to fast on the Sabbath<note place="end" n="2258" id="v.LXXI-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p67"> <i>i.e.</i> on
Saturday.</p></note> and to receive the eucharist daily
according to the custom—as currently reported—of the
churches of Rome and Spain.<note place="end" n="2259" id="v.LXXI-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p68"> At this time the
communion was celebrated daily at Constantinople, in Africa, and in
Spain. At Rome it was celebrated on every day of the week except
Saturday (the Sabbath). See Socrates, H. E. v. 22.</p></note> Both these
points have been treated by the eloquent Hippolytus,<note place="end" n="2260" id="v.LXXI-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p69"> A leading Roman
churchman, bishop of Portus, in the early part of the third century,
the rival and enemy of pope Callistus and author of many theological
treatises, one of which—the <i>Refutation of all
Heresies</i>—has recently become famous.</p></note> and several writers have collected
passages from different authors bearing upon them. The best advice that
I can give you is this. Church-traditions—especially when they do
not run counter to the faith—are to be observed in the form in
which previous generations have handed them down; and the use of one
church is not to be annulled because it is contrary to that of
another.<note place="end" n="2261" id="v.LXXI-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p70"> Compare the similar
advice given by Gregory the Great to Augustine of Canterbury (Bede, H.
E. 1. 27).</p></note> As regards fasting, I wish that we
could practise it without intermission as—according to the Acts
of the Apostles<note place="end" n="2262" id="v.LXXI-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p71"> Nothing in the
book of Acts bears out this statement. Fasting at the times mentioned
was forbidden in Jerome’s day.</p></note>—Paul did
and the believers with him even in the season of Pentecost and on the
Lord’s Day. They are not to be accused of manichæism, for
carnal food ought not to be preferred before spiritual. As regards the
holy eucharist you may receive it at all times<note place="end" n="2263" id="v.LXXI-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p72"> Daily if you will
and on fast days as well as on feast days.</p></note> without qualm of conscience or
disapproval from me. You may listen to the psalmist’s
words:—“O taste and see that the Lord is good;”<note place="end" n="2264" id="v.LXXI-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p73"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiv. 8" id="v.LXXI-p73.1" parsed="|Ps|34|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.8">Ps. xxxiv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> you may sing as he does:—“my
heart poureth forth a good word.”<note place="end" n="2265" id="v.LXXI-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p74"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 1" id="v.LXXI-p74.1" parsed="|Ps|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1">Ps. xlv. 1</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note>
But do not mistake my meaning. You are not to fast on feast-days,
neither are you to abstain on the week days in Pentecost.<note place="end" n="2266" id="v.LXXI-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p75"> <i>i.e.</i> the
period of fifty days between Easterday and Whitsunday. See Letter XLI.
§3.</p></note> In such matters each province may follow
its own inclinations, and the traditions which have been handed down
should be regarded as apostolic laws.</p>

<p id="v.LXXI-p76">7. You send me two small cloaks and a sheepskin mantle
from your wardrobe and ask me to wear them myself or to give them to
the poor. In return I send to you and your sister<note place="end" n="2267" id="v.LXXI-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p77"> <i>i.e.</i> his
wife Theodora.</p></note> in the Lord four small haircloths
suitable to your religious profession and to your daily needs, for they
are the mark of poverty and the outward witness of a continual
penitence. To these I have added a manuscript containing Isaiah’s
ten most obscure visions which I have lately elucidated with a critical
commentary. When you look upon these trifles call to mind the friend in
whom you delight and hasten the voyage which you have for a time
deferred. And because “the way of man is not in himself”
but it is the Lord that “directeth his steps;”<note place="end" n="2268" id="v.LXXI-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXI-p78"> <scripRef passage="Jer. x. 23" id="v.LXXI-p78.1" parsed="|Jer|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.10.23">Jer. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> if any hindrance should
interfere—I hope none may—to prevent you from coming, I
pray that distance may not sever those united in affection and that I
may find my Lucinius present in absence through an interchange of
letters.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Vitalis." n="LXXII" shorttitle="Letter LXXII" progress="33.69%" prev="v.LXXI" next="v.LXXIII" id="v.LXXII"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXII-p1.1">Letter
LXXII. To Vitalis.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXII-p2">Vitalis had asked Jerome “Is Scripture credible
when it tells us that Solomon and Ahaz became fathers at the age of
eleven?” The difficulty had previously occurred to Jerome himself
(Letter XXXVI. 10, whence perhaps Vitalis took it) and in this letter
he suggests several ways in which it may be met. He is quite prepared,
if necessary, to accept the alleged fact on the grounds that
“there are many things in Scripture which sound incredible and
yet are true” and that “nature cannot resist the Lord of
nature” (§2). He is disposed, however, to regard the
question as trivial and of no importance. The date of the letter is 398
<span class="c17" id="v.LXXII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Evangelus." n="LXXIII" shorttitle="Letter LXXIII" progress="33.71%" prev="v.LXXII" next="v.LXXIV" id="v.LXXIII"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXIII-p1.1">Letter
LXXIII. To Evangelus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXIII-p2">Evangelus had sent Jerome an anonymous treatise in which
Melchisedek was identified with the Holy Ghost, and had asked him what
he thought of the theory. Jerome in his reply repudiates the idea as
absurd and insists that Melchisedek was a real man, possibly, as the
Jews said, Shem the eldest son of Noah. The date of the letter is 398
<span class="c17" id="v.LXXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Rufinus of Rome." n="LXXIV" shorttitle="Letter LXXIV" progress="33.73%" prev="v.LXXIII" next="v.LXXV" id="v.LXXIV"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXIV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXIV-p1.1">Letter LXXIV. To Rufinus of Rome.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXIV-p2">Rufinus, a Roman Presbyter (to be carefully
distinguished from Rufinus of Aquileia and Rufinus the Syrian), had
written to Jerome for an explanation of the judgment of Solomon (<scripRef passage="1 Kings iii. 16-28" id="v.LXXIV-p2.1" parsed="|1Kgs|3|16|3|28" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.3.16-1Kgs.3.28">1 Kings iii. 16–28</scripRef>). This Jerome gives at length, treating
the narrative as a parable and making the false and true mothers types
of the Synagogue and the Church. The date of the letter is 398 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXIV-p2.2">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theodora." n="LXXV" shorttitle="Letter LXXV" progress="33.74%" prev="v.LXXIV" next="v.LXXVI" id="v.LXXV"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXV-p1.1">Letter
LXXV. To Theodora.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXV-p2">Theodora the wife of the learned Spaniard Lucinius (for
whom see Letter LXXI.) had recently lost her husband, <pb n="155" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_155.html" id="v.LXXV-Page_155" />a bereavement which suggested the present
letter. In it Jerome recounts the many virtues of Lucinius and
especially his zeal in resisting the gnostic heresy of Marcus which
during his life was prevalent in Spain. The date of the letter is 399
<span class="c17" id="v.LXXV-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXV-p3">1. So overpowered am I by the sad intelligence of the
falling asleep of the holy and by me deeply revered Lucinius that I am
scarcely able to dictate even a short letter. I do not, it is true,
lament his fate, for I know that he has passed to better things: like
Moses he can say: “I will now turn aside and see this great
sight,”<note place="end" n="2269" id="v.LXXV-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p4"> <scripRef passage="Exod. iii. 3" id="v.LXXV-p4.1" parsed="|Exod|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.3">Exod. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> but I am
tormented with regret that I was not allowed to look upon the face of
one, who was likely, as I believed, in a short time to come hither.
True indeed is the prophetic warning concerning the doom of death that
it divides brothers,<note place="end" n="2270" id="v.LXXV-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p5"> <scripRef passage="Hos. xiii. 15" id="v.LXXV-p5.1" parsed="|Hos|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.13.15">Hos. xiii. 15</scripRef>, Vulg. Quia ipse inter fratres dividet.
A.V. follows the Hebrew.</p></note> and with harsh
and cruel hand sunders those whose names are linked together in the
bonds of love. But we have this consolation that it is slain by the
word of the Lord. For it is said: “O death, I will be thy
plagues; O grave, I will be thy destruction,” and in the next
verse: “An east wind shall come, the wind of the Lord shall come
up from the wilderness, and his spring shall become dry, and his
fountain shall be dried up.”<note place="end" n="2271" id="v.LXXV-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p6"> <scripRef passage="Hos. xiii. 14, 15" id="v.LXXV-p6.1" parsed="|Hos|13|14|13|15" osisRef="Bible:Hos.13.14-Hos.13.15">Hos. xiii. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> For, as
Isaiah says, “there shall come forth a rod out of the stem of
Jesse, and a branch shall grow out of his roots”:<note place="end" n="2272" id="v.LXXV-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p7"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xi. 1" id="v.LXXV-p7.1" parsed="|Isa|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.1">Isa. xi. 1</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> and He says Himself in the Song of
Songs, “I am the rose of Sharon and the lily of the
valley.”<note place="end" n="2273" id="v.LXXV-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p8"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.1" id="v.LXXV-p8.1" parsed="|Song|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.1">Cant. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Our rose is
the destruction of death, and died that death itself might die in His
dying. But, when it is said that He is to be brought “from the
wilderness,” the virgin’s womb is indicated, which without
sexual intercourse or impregnation has given to us God in the form of
an infant able to quench by the glow of the Holy Spirit the fountains
of lust and to sing in the words of the psalm: “as in a dry and
pathless and waterless land, so have I appeared unto thee in the
sanctuary.”<note place="end" n="2274" id="v.LXXV-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxiii. 1, 2" id="v.LXXV-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|63|1|63|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.1-Ps.63.2">Ps. lxiii. 1, 2</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> Thus when we
have to face the hard and cruel necessity of death, we are upheld by
this consolation, that we shall shortly see again those whose absence
we now mourn. For their end is not called death but a slumber and a
falling asleep. Wherefore also the blessed apostle forbids us to sorrow
concerning them which are asleep,<note place="end" n="2275" id="v.LXXV-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p10"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 13" id="v.LXXV-p10.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13">1 Thess. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> telling us
to believe that those whom we know to sleep now may hereafter be roused
from their sleep, and when their slumber is ended may watch once more
with the saints and sing with the angels:—“Glory to God in
the highest and on earth peace among men of good will.”<note place="end" n="2276" id="v.LXXV-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p11"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 14" id="v.LXXV-p11.1" parsed="|Luke|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.14">Luke ii. 14</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> In heaven where there is no sin, there
is glory and perpetual praise and unwearied singing; but on earth where
sedition reigns, and war and discord hold sway, peace must be gained by
prayer, and it is to be found not among all but only among men of good
will, who pay heed to the apostolic salutation: “Grace to you and
peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.”<note place="end" n="2277" id="v.LXXV-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p12"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 7" id="v.LXXV-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.7">Rom. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> For “His abode is in peace and
His dwelling place is in Zion,”<note place="end" n="2278" id="v.LXXV-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p13"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxvi. 2" id="v.LXXV-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|76|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.76.2">Ps. lxxvi. 2</scripRef>. “Salem” (A.V.), the Hebrew
word for peace.</p></note> that is, on a watch-tower,<note place="end" n="2279" id="v.LXXV-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p14"> See
Jerome’s <i>Book of Hebrew Names</i>. Cf. also Letter CVIII.
§ 9.</p></note> on a height of doctrines and of
virtues, in the soul of the believer; for the angel of this latter
daily beholds the face of God,<note place="end" n="2280" id="v.LXXV-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p15"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 10" id="v.LXXV-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10">Matt. xviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and
contemplates with unveiled face the glory of God.</p>

<p id="v.LXXV-p16">2. Wherefore, though you are already running in the way,
I urge a willing horse, as the saying goes, and implore you, while you
regret in your Lucinius a true brother, to rejoice as well that he now
reigns with Christ. For, as it is written in the book of Wisdom, he was
“taken away lest that wickedness should alter his
understanding…for his soul pleased the Lord…and he…in
a short time fulfilled a long time.”<note place="end" n="2281" id="v.LXXV-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p17"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. iv. 11-14" id="v.LXXV-p17.1" parsed="|Wis|4|11|4|14" osisRef="Bible:Wis.4.11-Wis.4.14">Wisd. iv. 11–14</scripRef>.</p></note> We may with more right weep for
ourselves that we stand daily in conflict with our sins, that we are
stained with vices, that we receive wounds, and that we must give
account for every idle word.<note place="end" n="2282" id="v.LXXV-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p18"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 36" id="v.LXXV-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|12|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.36">Matt. xii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> Victorious
now and free from care he looks down upon you from on high and supports
you in your struggle, nay more, he prepares for you a place near to
himself; for his love and affection towards you are still the same as
when, disregarding his claim on you as a husband, he resolved to treat
you even on earth as a sister, or indeed I may say as a brother, for
difference of sex while essential to marriage is not so to a continent
tie. And since even in the flesh, if we are born again in Christ, we
are no longer Greek and Barbarian, bond and free, male and female, but
are all one in Him,<note place="end" n="2283" id="v.LXXV-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p19"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 28" id="v.LXXV-p19.1" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28">Gal. iii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> how much
more true will this be when this corruptible has put on incorruption
and when this mortal has put on immortality.<note place="end" n="2284" id="v.LXXV-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p20"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 53" id="v.LXXV-p20.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>.</p></note> “In the resurrection,” the
Lord tells us, “they neither marry nor are given in marriage but
are as the angels…in heaven.”<note place="end" n="2285" id="v.LXXV-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p21"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 30" id="v.LXXV-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.30">Matt. xxii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> Now when it is said that they neither
marry nor are given in marriage but are as the angels in heaven, there
is no taking away of a natural and real body but only an indication of
the greatness of the glory to come. For the words are not “they
shall be angels” but “they shall be as the angels”:
thus while likeness to the angels is promised <pb n="156" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_156.html" id="v.LXXV-Page_156" />identity with them is refused. “They
shall be,” Christ tells us, “as the angels,” that is
like the angels; therefore they will not cease to be human. Glorious
indeed they shall be, and graced with angelic splendour, but they will
still be human; the apostle Paul will still be Paul, Mary will still be
Mary. Then shall confusion overtake that heresy<note place="end" n="2286" id="v.LXXV-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p22"> Origenism.</p></note> which holds out great but vague
promises only that it may take away hopes which are at once modest and
certain.</p>

<p id="v.LXXV-p23">3. And now that I have once mentioned the word
“heresy,” where can I find a trumpet loud enough to
proclaim the eloquence of our dear Lucinius, who, when the filthy
heresy of Basilides<note place="end" n="2287" id="v.LXXV-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p24"> Probably as
revived by Priscillian, who was put to death 385. See Jerome <i>On
Illustrious Men</i>, c. 121.</p></note> raged in
Spain and like a pestilence ravaged the provinces between the Pyrenees
and the ocean, upheld in all its purity the faith of the church and
altogether refused to embrace Armagil, Barbelon, Abraxas, Balsamum, and
the absurd Leusibora. Such are the portentous names which, to excite
the minds of unlearned men and weak women, they pretend to draw from
Hebrew sources, terrifying the simple by barbarous combinations which
they admire the more the less they understand them.<note place="end" n="2288" id="v.LXXV-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p25"> These terms,
the meanings of which are very uncertain, are either the names of
æons or magical formulæ used by the Marcosians in the
celebration of their mysteries.</p></note> The growth of this heresy is
described for us by Irenæus, bishop of the church of Lyons, a man
of the apostolic times, who was a disciple of Papias the hearer of the
evangelist John. He informs us that a certain Mark,<note place="end" n="2289" id="v.LXXV-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p26"> A gnostic of the
school of Valentinus, who taught in the middle of the second century.
Jerome is in error when he describes him as a disciple of
Basilides.</p></note> of the stock of the gnostic Basilides,
came in the first instance to Gaul, that he contaminated with his
teaching those parts of the country which are watered by the Rhone and
the Garonne, and that in particular he misled by his errors high-born
women; to whom he promised certain secret mysteries and whose affection
he enlisted by magic arts and hidden indulgence in unlawful
intercourse. Irenæus goes on to say that subsequently Mark crossed
the Pyrenees and occupied Spain, making it his object to seek out the
houses of the wealthy, and in these especially the women, concerning
whom we are told that they are “led away with divers lusts, ever
learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.”<note place="end" n="2290" id="v.LXXV-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p27"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 6, 7" id="v.LXXV-p27.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|6|3|7" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.6-2Tim.3.7">2 Tim. iii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> All this he wrote about three hundred
years ago<note place="end" n="2291" id="v.LXXV-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p28"> An error for
‘two hundred years ago.’</p></note> in the extremely learned and
eloquent books which he composed under the title <i>Against all
heresies.</i></p>

<p id="v.LXXV-p29">4. From these facts you in your wisdom will realize how
worthy of praise our dear Lucinius shewed himself when he shut his ears
that he might not have to hear the judgement passed upon blood
shedders,<note place="end" n="2292" id="v.LXXV-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p30"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxxiii. 15" id="v.LXXV-p30.1" parsed="|Isa|33|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.33.15">Is. xxxiii. 15</scripRef>. Jerome’s allusion may be to the
execution of Priscillian in 385. Lucinius may have shared the views of
Ambrose and Martin against the shedding of blood.</p></note> and dispersed all his substance
and gave to the poor that his righteousness might endure for ever.<note place="end" n="2293" id="v.LXXV-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxii. 9" id="v.LXXV-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|112|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.112.9">Ps. cxii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> And not satisfied with bestowing his
bounty upon his own country, he sent to the churches of Jerusalem and
Alexandria gold enough to alleviate the want of large numbers. But
while many will admire and extol in him this liberality, I for my part
will rather praise him for his zeal and diligence in the study of the
scriptures. With what eagerness he asked for my poor works! He actually
sent six copyists (for in this province there is a dearth of scribes
who understand Latin) to copy for him all that I have ever dictated
from my youth until the present time. The honour was not of course paid
to me who am but a little child, the least of all Christians, living in
the rocks near Bethlehem because I know myself a sinner; but to Christ
who is honoured in his servants<note place="end" n="2294" id="v.LXXV-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p32"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 48" id="v.LXXV-p32.1" parsed="|Luke|9|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.48">Luke ix. 48</scripRef>.</p></note> and who
makes this promise to them, “He that receiveth you receiveth me,
and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me.”<note place="end" n="2295" id="v.LXXV-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p33"><scripRef passage=" Matt. x. 40" id="v.LXXV-p33.1" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40"> Matt. x. 40</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXV-p34">5. Therefore, my beloved daughter, regard this letter as
the epitaph which love prompts me to write upon your husband, and if
there is any spiritual work of which you think me to be capable, boldly
command me to undertake it: that so ages to come may know that He who
says of Himself in Isaiah, “He hath made me a polished shaft; in
his quiver hath he hid me,”<note place="end" n="2296" id="v.LXXV-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p35"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xlix. 2" id="v.LXXV-p35.1" parsed="|Isa|49|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.2">Isa. xlix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> has with
His sharp arrow so wounded two men severed by an immense interval of
sea and land, that, although they know each other not in the flesh,
they are knit together in love in the spirit.</p>

<p id="v.LXXV-p36">May you be kept holy both in body and spirit by the
Samaritan—that is, saviour and keeper—of whom it is said in
the psalm, “He that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor
sleep.”<note place="end" n="2297" id="v.LXXV-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p37"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxi. 4" id="v.LXXV-p37.1" parsed="|Ps|121|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.121.4">Ps. cxxi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> May the
watcher and the holy one who came down to Daniel<note place="end" n="2298" id="v.LXXV-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p38"> <scripRef passage="Dan. iv. 13" id="v.LXXV-p38.1" parsed="|Dan|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.13">Dan. iv. 13</scripRef>. Lit. May <i>Hir,</i> that is the
watcher, <i>Hir</i> being the Hebrew word.</p></note> come also to you, that you too may be
able to say, “I sleep but my heart waketh.”<note place="end" n="2299" id="v.LXXV-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXV-p39"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.2" id="v.LXXV-p39.1" parsed="|Song|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.2">Cant. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Abigaus." n="LXXVI" shorttitle="Letter LXXVI" progress="34.13%" prev="v.LXXV" next="v.LXXVII" id="v.LXXVI"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXVI-p1.1">Letter
LXXVI. To Abigaus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXVI-p2">Abigaus the recipient of this letter was a blind
presbyter of Bætica in Spain. He had asked the help of
Jerome’s prayers in his struggles with evil and Jerome now writes
to cheer and to console him. He concludes his remarks by commending to
his especial care the widow Theodora. The letter should be compared
with that addressed to Castrutius (LXVIII.). It was written at the same
time with the preceding.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXVI-p3"><pb n="157" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_157.html" id="v.LXXVI-Page_157" />1. Although I am
conscious of many sins and every day pray on bended knees,
“Remember not the sins of my youth nor my transgressions,<note place="end" n="2300" id="v.LXXVI-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxv. 7" id="v.LXXVI-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|25|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.7">Ps. xxv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> yet because I know that it has been said by
the Apostle “let a man not be lifted up with pride lest he fall
into the condemnation of the devil,”<note place="end" n="2301" id="v.LXXVI-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 6" id="v.LXXVI-p5.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.6">1 Tim. iii. 6</scripRef>. A.V. adapted.</p></note>
and that it is written in another passage, “God resisteth the
proud but giveth grace to the humble,”<note place="end" n="2302" id="v.LXXVI-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p6"> <scripRef passage="James iv. 6" id="v.LXXVI-p6.1" parsed="|Jas|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.6">James iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
there is nothing I have striven so much to avoid from my boyhood up as
a swelling mind and a stiff neck,<note place="end" n="2303" id="v.LXXVI-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p7"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxv. 5" id="v.LXXVI-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|75|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.75.5">Ps. lxxv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> things
which always provoke against themselves the wrath of God. For I know
that my master and Lord and God has said in the lowliness of His flesh:
“Learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart,”<note place="end" n="2304" id="v.LXXVI-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 29" id="v.LXXVI-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.29">Matt. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and that before this He has sung by the
mouth of David: “Lord, remember David and all his
gentleness.”<note place="end" n="2305" id="v.LXXVI-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxii. 1" id="v.LXXVI-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|132|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.132.1">Ps. cxxxii. 1</scripRef>, Vulg. A.V. has
‘afflictions.’</p></note> Again we read in
another passage, “Before destruction the heart of man is haughty;
and before honour is humility.”<note place="end" n="2306" id="v.LXXVI-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p10"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 12" id="v.LXXVI-p10.1" parsed="|Prov|18|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.12">Prov. xviii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
Do not, then, I implore you, suppose that I have received your letter
and have passed it over in silence. Do not, I beseech you, lay to my
charge the dishonesty and negligence of which others have been guilty.
For why should I, when called on to respond to your kind advances,
continue dumb and repel by my silence the friendship which you offer? I
who am always forward to seek intimate relations with the good and even
to thrust myself upon their affection. “Two,” we read,
“are better than one.…for if they fall, the one will lift
up his fellow.…a three fold cord is not quickly broken, and a
brother that helps his brother shall be exalted.”<note place="end" n="2307" id="v.LXXVI-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p11"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. iv. 9-12" id="v.LXXVI-p11.1" parsed="|Eccl|4|9|4|12" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.9-Eccl.4.12">Eccl. iv. 9–12</scripRef>. The last clause is Jerome’s
own.</p></note> Write to me, therefore, boldly, and
overcome the effect of absence by frequent colloquies.</p>

<p id="v.LXXVI-p12">2. You should not grieve that you are destitute of those
bodily eyes which ants, flies, and creeping things have as well as men;
rather you should rejoice that you possess that eye of which it is said
in the Song of Songs, “Thou hast ravished my heart, my sister, my
spouse; thou hast ravished my heart with one of thine eyes.”<note place="end" n="2308" id="v.LXXVI-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p13"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 4.9" id="v.LXXVI-p13.1" parsed="|Song|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.9">Cant. iv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> This is the eye with which God is seen
and to which Moses refers when he says:—“I will now turn
aside and see this great sight.”<note place="end" n="2309" id="v.LXXVI-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p14"> <scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 3" id="v.LXXVI-p14.1" parsed="|Exod|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.3">Ex. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
We even read of some philosophers of this world<note place="end" n="2310" id="v.LXXVI-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p15"> Cicero ascribes this
piece of fanaticism to Democritus and Metrodorus.</p></note>
that they have plucked out their eyes in order to turn all their
thoughts upon the pure depths of the mind. And a prophet has said
“Death has entered through your windows.”<note place="end" n="2311" id="v.LXXVI-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p16"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 21" id="v.LXXVI-p16.1" parsed="|Jer|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.21">Jer. ix. 21</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note> Our Lord too tells the Apostles:
“Whosoever looketh upon a woman to lust after her hath committed
adultery with her already in his heart.”<note place="end" n="2312" id="v.LXXVI-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p17"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 28" id="v.LXXVI-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> Consequently they are commanded to lift
up their eyes and to look on the fields, for these are white and ready
for harvest.<note place="end" n="2313" id="v.LXXVI-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p18"> <scripRef passage="Joh. iv. 35" id="v.LXXVI-p18.1" parsed="|John|4|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.35">Joh. iv. 35</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXVI-p19">3. You request me by my exhortations to slay in you
Nebuchadnezzar and Rabshakeh and Nebuzar-adan and Holofernes.<note place="end" n="2314" id="v.LXXVI-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p20"> The legendary
oppressor of the Jews, whose fate is described in the Book of
Judith.</p></note> Were they alive in you, you would never
have sought my aid. No, they are dead within you, and you have begun to
build up the ruins of Jerusalem with the help of Zerubbabel and of
Joshua the son of Josedech the high priest, of Ezra and of Nehemiah.
You do not put your wages into a bag with holes,<note place="end" n="2315" id="v.LXXVI-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p21"> <scripRef passage="Hagg. i. 6" id="v.LXXVI-p21.1" parsed="|Hag|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hag.1.6">Hagg. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> but you lay up for yourselves treasures
in heaven,<note place="end" n="2316" id="v.LXXVI-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p22"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 20" id="v.LXXVI-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.20">Matt. vi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and if you seek my friendship, it
is because you believe me to be a servant of Christ.</p>

<p id="v.LXXVI-p23">I commend to you—although she needs no
commendation but her own—my holy daughter Theodora, formerly the
wife or rather the sister of Lucinius of blessed memory. Tell her that
she must not grow weary of the path upon which she has entered, and
that she can only reach the Holy Land by toiling through the
wilderness. Warn her against supposing that the work of virtue is
perfected when she has made her exodus from Egypt. Remind her that she
must pass through snares innumerable to arrive at mount Nebo and the
River Jordan,<note place="end" n="2317" id="v.LXXVI-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p24"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xxxiii. 47, 48" id="v.LXXVI-p24.1" parsed="|Num|33|47|33|48" osisRef="Bible:Num.33.47-Num.33.48">Nu. xxxiii. 47, 48</scripRef>.</p></note> that she must
receive circumcision anew at Gilgal,<note place="end" n="2318" id="v.LXXVI-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p25"> <scripRef passage="Josh. v. 2, 9" id="v.LXXVI-p25.1" parsed="|Josh|5|2|0|0;|Josh|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.5.2 Bible:Josh.5.9">Josh. v. 2, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> that
Jericho must fall before her, overthrown by the blasts of priestly
trumpets,<note place="end" n="2319" id="v.LXXVI-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p26"> <scripRef passage="Josh. vi. 20" id="v.LXXVI-p26.1" parsed="|Josh|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.6.20">Josh. vi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> that Adoni-zedec must be slain,<note place="end" n="2320" id="v.LXXVI-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p27"> <scripRef passage="Josh. x. 1, 26" id="v.LXXVI-p27.1" parsed="|Josh|10|1|0|0;|Josh|10|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.10.1 Bible:Josh.10.26">Josh. x. 1, 26</scripRef>.</p></note> that Ai and Hazor, once fairest of
cities, must both fall.<note place="end" n="2321" id="v.LXXVI-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVI-p28"> <scripRef passage="Josh. viii; xi. 10" id="v.LXXVI-p28.1" parsed="|Josh|8|0|0|0;|Josh|11|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.8 Bible:Josh.11.10">Josh. viii; xi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXVI-p29">The brothers who are with me in the monastery salute
you, and I through you earnestly salute those reverend persons who
deign to bestow upon me their regard.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Oceanus." n="LXXVII" shorttitle="Letter LXXVII" progress="34.31%" prev="v.LXXVI" next="v.LXXVIII" id="v.LXXVII"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXVII-p1.1">Letter
LXXVII. To Oceanus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXVII-p2">The eulogy of Fabiola whose restless life had come to an
end in 399 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> Jerome tells the story of her
sin and of her penitence (for which see Letter LV.), of the hospital
established by her at Portus, of her visit to Bethlehem, and of her
earnestness in the study of scripture. He relates how he wrote for her
his account of the vestments of the high priest (Letter LXIV.) and how
at the time of her death he was at her request engaged upon a
commentary on the forty-two halting-places of the Israelites in the
wilderness (Letter LXXIX.). This last he now sends along with this
letter to Oceanus. Jerome also bestows praise upon Pammachius as the
companion of all Fabiola’s labours. The date of the letter is 399
<span class="c17" id="v.LXXVII-p2.2">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXVII-p3"><pb n="158" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_158.html" id="v.LXXVII-Page_158" />1. Several years
since I consoled the venerated Paula, whilst her affliction was still
recent for the falling asleep of Blæsilla.<note place="end" n="2322" id="v.LXXVII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p4"> Letter XXXIX.</p></note> Four summers ago I wrote for the bishop
Heliodorus the epitaph of Nepotian, and expended what ability I
possessed in giving expression to my grief at his loss.<note place="end" n="2323" id="v.LXXVII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p5"> Letter LX.</p></note> Only two years have elapsed since I
sent a brief letter to my dear Pammachius on the sudden flitting of his
Paulina.<note place="end" n="2324" id="v.LXXVII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p6"> Letter LXVI.</p></note> I blushed to say more to one so
learned or to give him back his own thoughts: lest I should seem less
the consoler of a friend than the officious instructor of one already
perfect. But now, Oceanus my son, the duty that you lay upon me is one
that I gladly accept and would even seek unasked. For when new virtues
have to be dealt with, an old subject itself becomes new. In previous
cases I have had to soften and restrain a mother’s affection, an
uncle’s grief, and a husband’s yearning; according to the
different requirements of each I have had to apply from scripture
different remedies.</p>

<p id="v.LXXVII-p7">2. To-day you give me as my theme Fabiola, the praise of
the Christians, the marvel of the gentiles, the sorrow of the poor, and
the consolation of the monks. Whatever point in her character I choose
to treat of first, pales into insignificance compared with those which
follow after. Shall I praise her fasts? Her alms are greater still.
Shall I commend her lowliness? The glow of her faith is yet brighter.
Shall I mention her studied plainness in dress, her voluntary choice of
plebeian costume and the garb of a slave that she might put to shame
silken robes? To change one’s disposition is a greater
achievement than to change one’s dress. It is harder for us to
part with arrogance than with gold and gems. For, even though we throw
away these, we plume ourselves sometimes on a meanness that is really
ostentatious, and we make a bid with a saleable poverty for the popular
applause. But a virtue that seeks concealment and is cherished in the
inner consciousness appeals to no judgement but that of God. Thus the
eulogies which I have to bestow upon Fabiola will be altogether new: I
must neglect the order of the rhetoricians and begin all I have to say
only from the cradle of her conversion and of her penitence. Another
writer, mindful of the school, would perhaps bring forward Quintus
Maximus, “the man who by delaying rescued Rome,”<note place="end" n="2325" id="v.LXXVII-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p8"> Ennius.</p></note> and the whole Fabian family; he would
describe their struggles and battles and would exult that Fabiola had
come to us through a line so noble, shewing that qualities not apparent
in the branch still existed in the root. But as I am a lover of the inn
at Bethlehem and of the Lord’s stable in which the virgin
travailed with and gave birth to an infant God, I shall deduce the
lineage of Christ’s handmaid not from a stock famous in history
but from the lowliness of the church.</p>

<p id="v.LXXVII-p9">3. And because at the very outset there is a rock in the
path and she is overwhelmed by a storm of censure, for having forsaken
her first husband and having taken a second, I will not praise her for
her conversion till I have first cleared her of this charge. So
terrible then were the faults imputed to her former husband that not
even a prostitute or a common slave could have put up with them. If I
were to recount them, I should undo the heroism of the wife who chose
to bear the blame of a separation rather than to blacken the character
and expose the stains of him who was one body with her. I will only
urge this one plea which is sufficient to exonerate a chaste matron and
a Christian woman. The Lord has given commandment that a wife must not
be put away “except it be for fornication, and that, if put away,
she must remain unmarried.”<note place="end" n="2326" id="v.LXXVII-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p10"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 9; 1 Cor. vii. 11" id="v.LXXVII-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|19|9|0|0;|1Cor|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.9 Bible:1Cor.7.11">Matt. xix. 9; 1 Cor. vii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Now a
commandment which is given to men logically applies to women also. For
it cannot be that, while an adulterous wife is to be put away, an
incontinent husband is to be retained. The apostle says: “he
which is joined to an harlot is one body.”<note place="end" n="2327" id="v.LXXVII-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p11"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 16" id="v.LXXVII-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.16">1 Cor. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore she also who is joined to a
whoremonger and unchaste person is made one body with him. The laws of
Cæsar are different, it is true, from the laws of Christ:
Papinianus<note place="end" n="2328" id="v.LXXVII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p12"> A Roman jurist
of great renown who held high legal office first under Marcus Aurelius
and afterwards under Severus. He was put to death by Caracalla.</p></note> commands one thing; our own
Paul another. Earthly laws give a free rein to the unchastity of men,
merely condemning seduction and adultery; lust is allowed to range
unrestrained among brothels and slave girls, as if the guilt were
constituted by the rank of the person assailed and not by the purpose
of the assailant. But with us Christians what is unlawful for women is
equally unlawful for men, and as both serve the same God both are bound
by the same obligations. Fabiola then has put away—they are quite
right—a husband that was a sinner, guilty of this and that crime,
sins—I have almost mentioned their names—with which the
whole neighbourhood resounded but which the wife alone refused to
disclose. If however it is made a charge against her that after
repudiating her husband she did not continue unmarried, I readily admit
this to have been a fault, but at the same time declare that it may
have been a case of necessity. “It is better,” the apostle
tells us, “to marry than to burn.”<note place="end" n="2329" id="v.LXXVII-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 9" id="v.LXXVII-p13.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.9">1 Cor. vii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> She was quite a young <pb n="159" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_159.html" id="v.LXXVII-Page_159" />woman, she was not able to continue in
widowhood. In the words of the apostle she saw another law in her
members warring against the law of her mind;<note place="end" n="2330" id="v.LXXVII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p14"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 23" id="v.LXXVII-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.23">Rom. vii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> she felt herself dragged in chains as a
captive towards the indulgences of wedlock. Therefore she thought it
better openly to confess her weakness and to accept the semblance of an
unhappy marriage than, with the name of a monogamist, to ply the trade
of a courtesan. The same apostle wills that the younger widows should
marry, bear children, and give no occasion to the adversary to speak
reproachfully.<note place="end" n="2331" id="v.LXXVII-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p15"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 14" id="v.LXXVII-p15.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.14">1 Tim. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> And he at once
goes on to explain his wish: “for some are already turned aside
after Satan.”<note place="end" n="2332" id="v.LXXVII-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p16"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 15" id="v.LXXVII-p16.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.15">1 Tim. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Fabiola
therefore was fully persuaded in her own mind: she thought she had
acted legitimately in putting away her husband, and that when she had
done so she was free to marry again. She did not know that the rigour
of the gospel takes away from women all pretexts for re-marriage so
long as their former husbands are alive; and not knowing this, though
she contrived to evade other assaults of the devil, she at this point
unwittingly exposed herself to a wound from him.</p>

<p id="v.LXXVII-p17">4. But why do I linger over old and forgotten matters,
seeking to excuse a fault for which Fabiola has herself confessed her
penitence? Who would believe that, after the death of her second
husband at a time when most widows, having shaken off the yoke of
servitude, grow careless and allow themselves more liberty than ever,
frequenting the baths, flitting through the streets, shewing their
harlot faces everywhere; that at this time Fabiola came to herself? Yet
it was then that she put on sackcloth to make public confession of her
error. It was then that in the presence of all Rome (in the basilica
which formerly belonged to that Lateranus who perished by the sword of
Cæsar<note place="end" n="2333" id="v.LXXVII-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p18"> A senator who
having conspired against Nero was by that emperor put to death. His
palace on the Ælian Hill was long afterwards bestowed by
Constantine upon pope Silvester who made it a church which it has ever
since remained.</p></note>) she stood in the ranks of the
penitents and exposed before bishop, presbyters, and people—all
of whom wept when they saw her weep—her dishevelled hair, pale
features, soiled hands and unwashed neck. What sins would such a
penance fail to purge away? What ingrained stains would such tears be
unable to wash out? By a threefold confession Peter blotted out his
threefold denial.<note place="end" n="2334" id="v.LXXVII-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p19"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xviii. 15-27; xxi. 15-17" id="v.LXXVII-p19.1" parsed="|John|18|15|18|27;|John|21|15|21|17" osisRef="Bible:John.18.15-John.18.27 Bible:John.21.15-John.21.17">Joh. xviii. 15–27; xxi.
15–17</scripRef>.</p></note> If Aaron
committed sacrilege by fashioning molten gold into the head of a calf,
his brother’s prayers made amends for his transgressions.<note place="end" n="2335" id="v.LXXVII-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p20"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxii. 30-35" id="v.LXXVII-p20.1" parsed="|Exod|32|30|32|35" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.30-Exod.32.35">Ex. xxxii. 30–35</scripRef>.</p></note> If holy David, meekest of men,
committed the double sin of murder and adultery, he atoned for it by a
fast of seven days. He lay upon the earth, he rolled in the ashes, he
forgot his royal power, he sought for light in the darkness.<note place="end" n="2336" id="v.LXXVII-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p21"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xii. 16" id="v.LXXVII-p21.1" parsed="|2Sam|12|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.12.16">2 Sam. xii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> And then, turning his eyes to that God
whom he had so deeply offended, he cried with a lamentable voice:
“Against thee, thee only, have I sinned, and done this evil in
thy sight,” and “Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation
and uphold me with thy free spirit.”<note place="end" n="2337" id="v.LXXVII-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p22"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 4, 12" id="v.LXXVII-p22.1" parsed="|Ps|51|4|0|0;|Ps|51|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.4 Bible:Ps.51.12">Ps. li. 4, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> He who by his virtues teaches me how
to stand and not to fall, by his penitence teaches me how, if I fall, I
may rise again. Among the kings do we read of any so wicked as Ahab, of
whom the scripture says: “there was none like unto Ahab which did
sell himself to work wickedness in the sight of the Lord”?<note place="end" n="2338" id="v.LXXVII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p23"><scripRef passage=" 1 Kings xxi. 25" id="v.LXXVII-p23.1" parsed="|1Kgs|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.25"> 1 Kings xxi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> For shedding Naboth’s blood
Elijah rebuked him, and the prophet denounced God’s wrath against
him: “Hast thou killed and also taken possession?…behold I
will bring evil upon thee and will take away thy posterity”<note place="end" n="2339" id="v.LXXVII-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p24"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 19, 21" id="v.LXXVII-p24.1" parsed="|1Kgs|21|19|0|0;|1Kgs|21|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.19 Bible:1Kgs.21.21">1 Kings xxi. 19, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and so on. Yet when Ahab heard these
words “he rent his clothes, and put sackcloth upon his flesh, and
fasted…in sackcloth, and went softly.”<note place="end" n="2340" id="v.LXXVII-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p25"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 27" id="v.LXXVII-p25.1" parsed="|1Kgs|21|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.27">1 Kings xxi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Then came the word of God to Elijah the
Tishbite saying: “Seest thou how Ahab humbleth himself before me?
Because he humbleth himself before me, I will not bring the evil in his
days.”<note place="end" n="2341" id="v.LXXVII-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p26"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 28, 29" id="v.LXXVII-p26.1" parsed="|1Kgs|21|28|21|29" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.28-1Kgs.21.29">1 Kings xxi. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> O happy penitence which has drawn
down upon itself the eyes of God, and which has by confessing its error
changed the sentence of God’s anger! The same conduct is in the
Chronicles<note place="end" n="2342" id="v.LXXVII-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p27"> <scripRef passage="2 Chr. xxxiii. 12, 13" id="v.LXXVII-p27.1" parsed="|2Chr|33|12|33|13" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.33.12-2Chr.33.13">2 Chr. xxxiii. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> attributed to Manasseh, and in
the book of the prophet Jonah<note place="end" n="2343" id="v.LXXVII-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p28"> <scripRef passage="Jon. iii. 5-10" id="v.LXXVII-p28.1" parsed="|Jonah|3|5|3|10" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.3.5-Jonah.3.10">Jon. iii. 5–10</scripRef>.</p></note> to Nineveh,
and in the gospel to the publican.<note place="end" n="2344" id="v.LXXVII-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p29"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 13" id="v.LXXVII-p29.1" parsed="|Luke|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.13">Luke xviii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> The first
of these not only was allowed to obtain forgiveness but also recovered
his kingdom, the second broke the force of God’s impending wrath,
while the third, smiting his breast with his hands, “would not
lift up so much as his eyes to heaven.” Yet for all that the
publican with his humble confession of his faults went back justified
far more than the Pharisee with his arrogant boasting of his virtues.
This is not however the place to preach penitence, neither am I writing
against Montanus and Novatus.<note place="end" n="2345" id="v.LXXVII-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p30"> Rigourists who
denied the power of the Church to absolve persons who had fallen into
sin.</p></note> Else would I
say of it that it is “a sacrifice…well pleasing to
God,”<note place="end" n="2346" id="v.LXXVII-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ph. iv. 18" id="v.LXXVII-p31.1" parsed="|Phil|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.18">Ph. iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> I would cite the words of the
psalmist: “the sacrifices of God are a broken spirit,”<note place="end" n="2347" id="v.LXXVII-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p32"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 17" id="v.LXXVII-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|51|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.17">Ps. li. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and those of Ezekiel “I prefer
the repentance of a sinner rather than his death,”<note place="end" n="2348" id="v.LXXVII-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p33"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 23" id="v.LXXVII-p33.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.23">Ezek. xviii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and those of Baruch, “Arise,
arise, O Jerusalem,”<note place="end" n="2349" id="v.LXXVII-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p34"> <scripRef passage="Bar. v. 5" id="v.LXXVII-p34.1" parsed="|Bar|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bar.5.5">Bar. v. 5</scripRef>, cf. <scripRef passage="Isa. lx. 1" id="v.LXXVII-p34.2" parsed="|Isa|60|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.60.1">Isa. lx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and many other
proclamations made by the trumpets of the prophets.</p>

<p id="v.LXXVII-p35"><pb n="160" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_160.html" id="v.LXXVII-Page_160" />5. But this one
thing I will say, for it is at once useful to my readers and pertinent
to my present theme. As Fabiola was not ashamed of the Lord on earth,
so He shall not be ashamed of her in heaven.<note place="end" n="2350" id="v.LXXVII-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p36"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 26" id="v.LXXVII-p36.1" parsed="|Luke|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.26">Luke ix. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>
She laid bare her wound to the gaze of all, and Rome beheld with tears
the disfiguring scar which marred her beauty. She uncovered her limbs,
bared her head, and closed her mouth. She no longer entered the church
of God but, like Miriam the sister of Moses,<note place="end" n="2351" id="v.LXXVII-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p37"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xii. 14" id="v.LXXVII-p37.1" parsed="|Num|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.12.14">Nu. xii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>
she sat apart without the camp, till the priest who had cast her out
should himself call her back. She came down like the daughter of
Babylon from the throne of her daintiness, she took the millstones and
ground meal, she passed barefooted through rivers of tears.<note place="end" n="2352" id="v.LXXVII-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p38"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xlvii. 1, 2" id="v.LXXVII-p38.1" parsed="|Isa|47|1|47|2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.47.1-Isa.47.2">Isa. xlvii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> She sat upon the coals of fire, and
these became her aid.<note place="end" n="2353" id="v.LXXVII-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p39"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xlvii. 14" id="v.LXXVII-p39.1" parsed="|Isa|47|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.47.14">Isa. xlvii. 14</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> That face by
which she had once pleased her second husband she now smote with blows;
she hated jewels, shunned ornaments and could not bear to look upon
fine linen.<note place="end" n="2354" id="v.LXXVII-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p40"> Linteamina.</p></note> In fact she bewailed the sin she
had committed as bitterly as if it had been adultery, and went to the
expense of many remedies in her eagerness to cure her one wound.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LXXVII-p41">6. Having found myself aground in the shallows of
Fabiola’s sin, I have dwelt thus long upon her penitence in order
that I might open up a larger and quite unimpeded space for the
description of her praises. Restored to communion before the eyes of
the whole church, what did she do? In the day of prosperity she was not
forgetful of affliction;<note place="end" n="2355" id="v.LXXVII-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p42"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 11.25" id="v.LXXVII-p42.1" parsed="|Sir|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.11.25">Ecclus. xi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and, having once
suffered shipwreck she was unwilling again to face the risks of the
sea. Instead therefore of re-embarking on her old life, she broke up<note place="end" n="2356" id="v.LXXVII-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p43"> Dilapidare, vendre
pierre à pierre—Goelzer.</p></note> and sold all that she could lay hands on
of her property (it was large and suitable to her rank), and turning it
into money she laid out this for the benefit of the poor. She was the
first person to found a hospital, into which she might gather sufferers
out of the streets, and where she might nurse the unfortunate victims
of sickness and want. Need I now recount the various ailments of human
beings? Need I speak of noses slit, eyes put out, feet half burnt,
hands covered with sores? Or of limbs dropsical and atrophied? Or of
diseased flesh alive with worms? Often did she carry on her own
shoulders persons infected with jaundice or with filth. Often too did
she wash away the matter discharged from wounds which others, even
though men, could not bear to look at. She gave food to her patients
with her own hand, and moistened the scarce breathing lips of the dying
with sips of liquid. I know of many wealthy and devout persons who,
unable to overcome their natural repugnance to such sights, perform
this work of mercy by the agency of others, giving money instead of
personal aid. I do not blame them and am far from construing their
weakness of resolution into a want of faith. While however I pardon
such squeamishness, I extol to the skies the enthusiastic zeal of a
mind that is above it. A great faith makes little of such trifles. But
I know how terrible was the retribution which fell upon the proud mind
of the rich man clothed in purple for not having helped Lazarus.<note place="end" n="2357" id="v.LXXVII-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p44"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 19-24" id="v.LXXVII-p44.1" parsed="|Luke|16|19|16|24" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.19-Luke.16.24">Luke xvi. 19–24</scripRef>.</p></note> The poor wretch whom we despise, whom
we cannot so much as look at, and the very sight of whom turns our
stomachs, is human like ourselves, is made of the same clay as we are,
is formed out of the same elements. All that he suffers we too may
suffer. Let us then regard his wounds as though they were our own, and
then all our insensibility to another’s suffering will give way
before our pity for ourselves.</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LXXVII-p45">Not with a hundred tongues or throat of bronze</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LXXVII-p46">Could I exhaust the forms of fell disease<note place="end" n="2358" id="v.LXXVII-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p47"> Virg. Æn.
vi. 625–627.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXVII-p48">which Fabiola so wonderfully alleviated in the suffering poor that
many of the healthy fell to envying the sick. However she showed the
same liberality towards the clergy and monks and virgins. Was there a
monastery which was not supported by Fabiola’s wealth? Was there
a naked or bedridden person who was not clothed with garments supplied
by her? Were there ever any in want to whom she failed to give a quick
and unhesitating supply? Even Rome was not wide enough for her pity.
Either in her own person or else through the agency of reverend and
trustworthy men she went from island to island and carried her bounty
not only round the Etruscan Sea, but throughout the district of the
Volscians, as it stands along those secluded and winding shores where
communities of monks are to be found.</p>

<p id="v.LXXVII-p49">7. Suddenly she made up her mind, against the advice of
all her friends, to take ship and to come to Jerusalem. Here she was
welcomed by a large concourse of people and for a short time took
advantage of my hospitality. Indeed, when I call to mind our meeting, I
seem to see her here now instead of in the past. Blessed Jesus, what
zeal, what earnestness she bestowed upon the sacred volumes! In her
eagerness to satisfy what was a veritable craving she would run through
Prophets, Gospels, and Psalms: she would suggest questions and treasure
up the answers in the desk of her own bosom. And yet this eager<pb n="161" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_161.html" id="v.LXXVII-Page_161" />ness to hear did not bring with it any
feeling of satiety: increasing her knowledge she also increased her
sorrow,<note place="end" n="2359" id="v.LXXVII-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p50"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. i. 18" id="v.LXXVII-p50.1" parsed="|Eccl|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.18">Eccl. i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and by casting oil upon the flame
she did but supply fuel for a still more burning zeal. One day we had
before us the book of <i>Numbers</i> written by Moses, and she modestly
questioned me as to the meaning of the great mass of names there to be
found. Why was it, she inquired, that single tribes were differently
associated in this passage and in that, how came it that the soothsayer
Balaam in prophesying of the future mysteries of Christ<note place="end" n="2360" id="v.LXXVII-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p51"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xxiv. 15-19" id="v.LXXVII-p51.1" parsed="|Num|24|15|24|19" osisRef="Bible:Num.24.15-Num.24.19">Nu. xxiv. 15–19</scripRef>.</p></note> spoke more plainly of Him than almost any
other prophet? I replied as best I could and tried to satisfy her
enquiries. Then unrolling the book still farther she came to the
passage<note place="end" n="2361" id="v.LXXVII-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p52"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xxxiii" id="v.LXXVII-p52.1" parsed="|Num|33|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.33">Nu. xxxiii</scripRef>.</p></note> in which is given the list of all
the halting-places by which the people after leaving Egypt made its way
to the waters of Jordan. And when she asked me the meaning and reason
of each of these, I spoke doubtfully about some, dealt with others in a
tone of assurance, and in several instances simply confessed my
ignorance. Hereupon she began to press me harder still, expostulating
with me as though it were a thing unallowable that I should be ignorant
of what I did not know, yet at the same time affirming her own
unworthiness to understand mysteries so deep. In a word I was ashamed
to refuse her request and allowed her to extort from me a promise that
I would devote a special work to this subject for her use. Till the
present time I have had to defer the fulfilment of my promise: as I now
perceive, by the Will of God in order that it should be consecrated to
her memory. As in a previous work<note place="end" n="2362" id="v.LXXVII-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p53"> Letter LXIV.</p></note> I clothed
her with the priestly vestments, so in the pages of the present<note place="end" n="2363" id="v.LXXVII-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p54"> Letter LXXVIII.
on the Mansions or Halting-places of Israel in the Desert.</p></note> she may rejoice that she has passed
through the wilderness of this world and has come at last to the land
of promise.</p>

<p id="v.LXXVII-p55">8. But let me continue the task which I have begun.
Whilst I was in search of a suitable dwelling for so great a lady,
whose only conception of the solitary life included a place of resort
like Mary’s inn; suddenly messengers flew this way and that and
the whole East was terror-struck. For news came that the hordes of the
Huns had poured forth all the way from Mæotis<note place="end" n="2364" id="v.LXXVII-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p56"> The Sea of
Azov.</p></note> (they had their haunts between the icy
Tanais<note place="end" n="2365" id="v.LXXVII-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p57"> The Don.</p></note> and the rude Massagetæ<note place="end" n="2366" id="v.LXXVII-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p58"> An Asiatic tribe
to the East of the Caspian Sea.</p></note> where the gates of Alexander keep back
the wild peoples behind the Caucasus); and that, speeding hither and
thither on their nimble-footed horses, they were filling all the world
with panic and bloodshed. The Roman army was absent at the time, being
detained in Italy on account of the civil wars. Of these Huns
Herodotus<note place="end" n="2367" id="v.LXXVII-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p59"> Hdt. i. 106, (of
the Scythians).</p></note> tells us that under Darius King
of the Medes they held the East in bondage for twenty years and that
from the Egyptians and Ethiopians they exacted a yearly tribute. May
Jesus avert from the Roman world the farther assaults of these wild
beasts! Everywhere their approach was unexpected, they outstripped
rumour in speed, and, when they came, they spared neither religion nor
rank nor age, even for wailing infants they had no pity. Children were
forced to die before it could be said that they had begun to live; and
little ones not realizing their miserable fate might be seen smiling in
the hands and at the weapons of their enemies. It was generally agreed
that the goal of the invaders was Jerusalem and that it was their
excessive desire for gold which made them hasten to this particular
city. Its walls uncared for in time of peace were accordingly put in
repair. Antioch was in a state of siege. Tyre, desirous of cutting
itself off from the land, sought once more its ancient island. We too
were compelled to man our ships and to lie off the shore as a
precaution against the arrival of our foes. No matter how hard the
winds might blow, we could not but dread the barbarians more than
shipwreck. It was not, however, so much for our own safety that we were
anxious as for the chastity of the virgins who were with us. Just at
that time also there was dissension among us,<note place="end" n="2368" id="v.LXXVII-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p60"> The Origenistic
controversy in which Jerome, Paula and Epiphanius took one side, John
bishop of Jerusalem, Rufinus, and Melania the other.</p></note> and our intestine struggles threw
into the shade our battle with the barbarians. I myself clung to my
long-settled abode in the East and gave way to my deep-seated love for
the holy places. Fabiola, used as she was to moving from city to city
and having no other property but what her baggage contained, returned
to her native land; to live in poverty where she had once been rich, to
lodge in the house of another, she who in old days had lodged many
guests in her own, and—not unduly to prolong my account—to
bestow upon the poor before the eyes of Rome the proceeds of that
property which Rome knew her to have sold.</p>

<p id="v.LXXVII-p61">9. This only do I lament that in her the holy places
lost a necklace of the loveliest. Rome recovered what it had previously
parted with, and the wanton and slanderous tongues of the heathen were
confuted by the testimony of their own eyes. Others may commend her
pity, her humility, her faith: I will rather praise her ardour of soul.
The letter<note place="end" n="2369" id="v.LXXVII-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p62"> Letter XIV.</p></note> in which as a young man I once
urged Heliodorus to the life of a hermit she knew by heart, <pb n="162" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_162.html" id="v.LXXVII-Page_162" />and whenever she looked upon the walls of
Rome she complained that she was in a prison. Forgetful of her sex,
unmindful of her frailty, and only desiring to be alone she was in fact
there<note place="end" n="2370" id="v.LXXVII-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p63"> <i>i.e.</i> in the
desert where many women lived as solitaries.</p></note> where her soul lingered. The counsels of
her friends could not hold her back; so eager was she to burst from the
city as from a place of bondage. Nor did she leave the distribution of
her alms to others; she distributed them herself. Her wish was that,
after equitably dispensing her money to the poor, she might herself
find support from others for the sake of Christ. In such haste was she
and so impatient of delay that you would fancy her on the eve of her
departure. As she was always ready, death could not find her
unprepared.</p>

<p id="v.LXXVII-p64">10. As I pen her praises, my dear Pammachius seems
suddenly to rise before me. His wife Paulina sleeps that he may keep
vigil; she has gone before her husband that he remaining behind may be
Christ’s servant. Although he was his wife’s heir,
others—I mean the poor—are now in possession of his
inheritance. He and Fabiola contended for the privilege of setting up a
tent like that of Abraham<note place="end" n="2371" id="v.LXXVII-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p65"> Like that in
which Abraham entertained the angels. See Letter LXVI. 11.</p></note> at Portus. The
contest which arose between them was for the supremacy in shewing
kindness. Each conquered and each was overcome. Both admitted
themselves to be at once victors and vanquished for what each had
desired to effect alone both accomplished together. They united their
resources and combined their plans that harmony might forward what
rivalry must have brought to nought. No sooner was the scheme broached
than it was carried out. A house was purchased to serve as a shelter,
and a crowd flocked into it. “There was no more travail in Jacob
nor distress in Israel.”<note place="end" n="2372" id="v.LXXVII-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p66"> <scripRef passage="Num. xxiii. 21" id="v.LXXVII-p66.1" parsed="|Num|23|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.23.21">Num. xxiii. 21</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> The seas
carried voyagers to find a welcome here on landing. Travellers left
Rome in haste to take advantage of the mild coast before setting sail.
What Publius once did in the island of Malta for one apostle
and—not to leave room for gainsaying—for a single
ship’s crew,<note place="end" n="2373" id="v.LXXVII-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p67"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxviii. 7" id="v.LXXVII-p67.1" parsed="|Acts|28|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.7">Acts xxviii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Fabiola and
Pammachius have done over and over again for large numbers; and not
only have they supplied the wants of the destitute, but so universal
has been their munificence that they have provided additional means for
those who have something already. The whole world knows that a home for
strangers has been established at Portus; and Britain has learned in
the summer what Egypt and Parthia knew in the spring.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LXXVII-p68">11. In the death of this noble lady we have seen a
fulfilment of the apostle’s words:—“All things work
together for good to them that fear God.”<note place="end" n="2374" id="v.LXXVII-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p69"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 28" id="v.LXXVII-p69.1" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28">Rom. viii. 28</scripRef>: note that Jerome substitutes
‘fear’ for ‘love.’</p></note> Having a presentiment of what would
happen, she had written to several monks to come and release her from
the burthen under which she laboured;<note place="end" n="2375" id="v.LXXVII-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p70"> The remnant of
her fortune.</p></note> for she wished to make to herself
friends of the mammon of unrighteousness that they might receive her
into everlasting habitations.<note place="end" n="2376" id="v.LXXVII-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p71"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 9" id="v.LXXVII-p71.1" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9">Luke xvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> They came to
her and she made them her friends; she fell asleep in the way that she
had wished, and having at last laid aside her burthen she soared more
lightly up to heaven. How great a marvel Fabiola had been to Rome while
she lived came out in the behaviour of the people now that she was
dead. Hardly had she breathed her last breath, hardly had she given
back her soul to Christ whose it was when</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LXXVII-p72">Flying Rumour heralding the woe<note place="end" n="2377" id="v.LXXVII-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p73"> Virg. A. xi.
139.</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LXXVII-p74">gathered the entire city to attend her obsequies. Psalms
were chaunted and the gilded ceilings of the temples were shaken with
uplifted shouts of Alleluia.</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LXXVII-p75">The choirs of young and old extolled her deeds</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LXXVII-p76">And sang the praises of her holy soul.<note place="end" n="2378" id="v.LXXVII-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p77"> Virg. A. viii.
287, 288.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXVII-p78">Her triumph was more glorious far than those won by Furius over the
Gauls, by Papirius over the Samnites, by Scipio over Numantia, by
Pompey over Pontus. They had conquered physical force, she had mastered
spiritual iniquities.<note place="end" n="2379" id="v.LXXVII-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p79"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="v.LXXVII-p79.1" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> I seem to
hear even now the squadrons which led the van of the procession, and
the sound of the feet of the multitude which thronged in thousands to
attend her funeral. The streets, porches, and roofs from which a view
could be obtained were inadequate to accommodate the spectators. On
that day Rome saw all her peoples gathered together in one, and each
person present flattered himself that he had some part in the glory of
her penitence. No wonder indeed that men should thus exult in the
salvation of one at whose conversion there was joy among the angels in
heaven.<note place="end" n="2380" id="v.LXXVII-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p80"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 7, 10" id="v.LXXVII-p80.1" parsed="|Luke|15|7|0|0;|Luke|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.7 Bible:Luke.15.10">Luke xv. 7, 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXVII-p81">12. I give you this, Fabiola,<note place="end" n="2381" id="v.LXXVII-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p82"> <i>i.e.</i>
Letter LXXVIII. q. v.</p></note> the best gift of my aged powers, to be
as it were a funeral offering. Oftentimes have I praised virgins and
widows and married women who have kept their garments always white<note place="end" n="2382" id="v.LXXVII-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p83"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. ix. 8; Rev. iii. 4" id="v.LXXVII-p83.1" parsed="|Eccl|9|8|0|0;|Rev|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.8 Bible:Rev.3.4">Eccl. ix. 8; Rev. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and who follow the Lamb whithersoever
He goeth.<note place="end" n="2383" id="v.LXXVII-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p84"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xiv. 4" id="v.LXXVII-p84.1" parsed="|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.4">Rev. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Happy indeed is she in her
encomium who throughout her life has been stained by no defilement. But
let envy depart and censoriousness be silent. If the father of the
house is good why should our eye be evil?<note place="end" n="2384" id="v.LXXVII-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p85"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 15" id="v.LXXVII-p85.1" parsed="|Matt|20|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.15">Matt. xx. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> The soul which fell among thieves has
been <pb n="163" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_163.html" id="v.LXXVII-Page_163" />carried home upon the
shoulders of Christ.<note place="end" n="2385" id="v.LXXVII-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p86"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 30; xv. 5" id="v.LXXVII-p86.1" parsed="|Luke|10|30|0|0;|Luke|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.30 Bible:Luke.15.5">Luke x. 30; xv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> In our
father’s house are many mansions.<note place="end" n="2386" id="v.LXXVII-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p87"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 2" id="v.LXXVII-p87.1" parsed="|John|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.2">Joh. xiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Where sin hath abounded, grace hath
much more abounded.<note place="end" n="2387" id="v.LXXVII-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p88"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 20" id="v.LXXVII-p88.1" parsed="|Rom|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.20">Rom. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> To whom
more is forgiven the same loveth more.<note place="end" n="2388" id="v.LXXVII-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXVII-p89"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 47" id="v.LXXVII-p89.1" parsed="|Luke|7|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.47">Luke vii. 47</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Fabiola." n="LXXVIII" shorttitle="Letter LXXVIII" progress="35.31%" prev="v.LXXVII" next="v.LXXIX" id="v.LXXVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXVIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXVIII-p1.1">Letter
LXXVIII. To Fabiola.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXVIII-p2">A treatise on the Forty-two Mansions or Halting-places
of the Israelites, originally intended for Fabiola but not completed
until after her death. Sent to Oceanus along with the preceding letter.
These Mansions are made an emblem of the Christian’s pilgrimage,
the true Hebrew hastening to pass from earth to heaven.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Salvina." n="LXXIX" shorttitle="Letter LXXIX" progress="35.32%" prev="v.LXXVIII" next="v.LXXX" id="v.LXXIX"><p class="c37" id="v.LXXIX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXIX-p1.1">Letter
LXXIX. To Salvina.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXIX-p2">A letter of consolation addressed by Jerome to Salvina
(a lady of the imperial court) on the death of her husband Nebridius.
After excusing his temerity in addressing a complete stranger Jerome
eulogizes the virtues of Nebridius, particularly his chastity and his
bounty to the poor. He next warns Salvina (in no courtier-like terms)
of the dangers that will beset her as a widow and recommends her to
devote all her energies to the careful training of the son and daughter
who are now her principal charge. The tone of the letter is somewhat
arrogant and it can hardly be regarded as one of Jerome’s
happiest efforts. Salvina, however, consecrated her life to deeds of
piety, and became one of Chrysostom’s deaconesses. Its date is
400 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXIX-p3">1. My desire to do my duty may, I fear, expose me to a
charge of self-seeking; and although I do but follow the example of Him
who said: “learn of me for I am meek and lowly of heart,”<note place="end" n="2389" id="v.LXXIX-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 29" id="v.LXXIX-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.29">Matt. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> the course that I am taking may be
attributed to a desire for notoriety. Men may say that I am not so much
trying to console a widow in affliction as endeavouring to creep into
the imperial court; and that, while I make a pretext of offering
comfort, I am really seeking the friendship of the great. Clearly this
will not be the opinion of any one who knows the commandment:
“thou shalt not respect the person of the poor,”<note place="end" n="2390" id="v.LXXIX-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p5"> <scripRef passage="Lev. xix. 15" id="v.LXXIX-p5.1" parsed="|Lev|19|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.15">Lev. xix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> a precept given lest under pretext of
shewing pity we should judge unjust judgment. For each individual is to
be judged not by his personal importance but by the merits of his case.
His wealth need not stand in the way of the rich man, if he makes a
good use of it; and poverty can be no recommendation to the poor if in
the midst of squalor and want he fails to keep clear of wrong doing.
Proofs of these things are not wanting either in scriptural times or
our own; for Abraham, in spite of his immense wealth, was “the
friend of God”<note place="end" n="2391" id="v.LXXIX-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p6"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xli. 8; Jas. ii. 23" id="v.LXXIX-p6.1" parsed="|Isa|41|8|0|0;|Jas|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.41.8 Bible:Jas.2.23">Isa. xli. 8; Jas. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and poor men
are daily arrested and punished for their crimes by law. She whom I now
address is both rich and poor so that she cannot say what she actually
has. For it is not of her purse that I am speaking but of the purity of
her soul. I do not know her face but I am well acquainted with her
virtues; for report speaks well of her and her youth makes her chastity
all the more commendable. By her grief for her young husband she has
set an example to all wives; and by her resignation she has proved that
she believes him not lost but gone before. The greatness of her
bereavement has brought out the reality of her religion. For while she
forgets her lost Nebridius, she knows that in Christ he is with her
still.</p>

<p id="v.LXXIX-p7">But why do I write to one who is a stranger to me? For
three reasons. First, because (as a priest is bound to do) I love all
Christians as my children and find my glory in promoting their welfare.
Secondly because the father of Nebridius was bound to me by the closest
ties.<note place="end" n="2392" id="v.LXXIX-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p8"> Also named
Nebridius, Prefect of Gaul, then of the East.</p></note> Lastly—and this is a stronger
reason than the others—because I have failed to say no to my son
Avitus.<note place="end" n="2393" id="v.LXXIX-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p9"> See letter
CXXIV.</p></note> With an importunacy surpassing
that of the widow towards the unjust judge<note place="end" n="2394" id="v.LXXIX-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p10"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 1-5" id="v.LXXIX-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|18|1|18|5" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.1-Luke.18.5">Luke xviii. 1–5</scripRef>.</p></note> he wrote to me so frequently and put
before me so many instances in which I had previously dealt with a
similar theme, that he overcame my modest reluctance and made the
resolve to do not what would best become me but what would most nearly
meet his wishes.</p>

<p id="v.LXXIX-p11">2. As the mother of Nebridius was sister to the
empress<note place="end" n="2395" id="v.LXXIX-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p12"> Ælia
Flaccilla, the wife of Theodosius who is here called “the
unvanquished emperor.”</p></note> and as he was brought up in the
bosom of his aunt, another might perhaps praise him for having so much
endeared himself to the unvanquished emperor. Theodosius, indeed,
procured him from Africa a wife of the highest rank,<note place="end" n="2396" id="v.LXXIX-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p13"> Salvina was the
daughter of Gildo who at the time was tributary king of Mauritania.</p></note> who, as her native land at this time
was distracted by civil wars, became a kind of hostage for its loyalty.
I ought to say at the very outset that Nebridius seems to have had a
presentiment that he would die early. For amid the splendour of the
palace and in the high positions to which his rank and not his years
entitled him he lived always as one who believed that he must soon go
to meet Christ. Of Cornelius, the centurion of the Italian band, the
sacred narrative tells us that God so fully accepted him as to send to
him an angel; and that this angel told him that to his merit was due
the mystery whereby Peter from the narrow limits of the circumcision
was conveyed to the wide field of the uncircumcision. He was the first
Gentile baptized by the apostle, and in him the Gentiles were set apart
to salvation. Now of this man it is written: “there <pb n="164" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_164.html" id="v.LXXIX-Page_164" />was a certain man in Cæsarea called
Cornelius, a centurion of the band called the Italian band, a devout
man and one that feared God with all his house, which gave much alms to
the people, and prayed to God alway.”<note place="end" n="2397" id="v.LXXIX-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p14"> <scripRef passage="Acts x. 1, 2" id="v.LXXIX-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|10|1|10|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.1-Acts.10.2">Acts x. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> All this that is said of him I
claim—with a change of name only—for my dear Nebridius. So
“devout” was this latter and so enamoured of chastity that
at his marriage he was still pure. So truly did he “fear God with
all his house” that forgetting his high position he spent all his
time with monks and clergymen. So profuse were the alms which he gave
to the people that his doors were continually beset with swarms of sick
and poor. And assuredly he “prayed to God alway” that what
was for the best might happen to him. Therefore “speedily was he
taken away lest that wickedness should alter his
understanding…for his soul pleased the Lord.”<note place="end" n="2398" id="v.LXXIX-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p15"> <scripRef passage="Wisdom iv. 11, 14" id="v.LXXIX-p15.1" parsed="|Wis|4|11|0|0;|Wis|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.4.11 Bible:Wis.4.14">Wisdom iv. 11, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus I may truthfully apply to him
the apostle’s words: “Of a truth I perceive that God is no
respecter of persons: but in every nation he that feareth Him and
worketh righteousness, is accepted with Him.”<note place="end" n="2399" id="v.LXXIX-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p16"> <scripRef passage="Acts x. 34, 35" id="v.LXXIX-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|10|34|10|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.34-Acts.10.35">Acts x. 34, 35</scripRef>.</p></note> As a soldier Nebridius took no harm
from his cloak and sword-belt and troops of orderlies; for while he
wore the uniform of the emperor he was enlisted in the service of God.
On the other hand nothing is gained by men who while they affect coarse
mantles, sombre tunics, dirt, and poverty, belie by their deeds their
lofty pretensions. Of another centurion we find in the gospel this
testimony from our Lord:—“I have not found so great faith,
no not in Israel.”<note place="end" n="2400" id="v.LXXIX-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p17"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 10" id="v.LXXIX-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.10">Matt. viii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> And, to go back to
earlier times, we read of Joseph who gave proof of his integrity both
when he was in want and when he was rich, and who inculcated freedom of
soul both as slave and as lord. He was made next to Pharaoh and
invested with the emblems of royalty;<note place="end" n="2401" id="v.LXXIX-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p18"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xli. 42-44" id="v.LXXIX-p18.1" parsed="|Gen|41|42|41|44" osisRef="Bible:Gen.41.42-Gen.41.44">Gen. xli. 42–44</scripRef>.</p></note>
yet so dear was he to God that, alone of all the patriarchs, he became
the father of two tribes.<note place="end" n="2402" id="v.LXXIX-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p19"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xli. 50-52" id="v.LXXIX-p19.1" parsed="|Gen|41|50|41|52" osisRef="Bible:Gen.41.50-Gen.41.52">Gen. xli. 50–52</scripRef>.</p></note> Daniel and the
three children were set over the affairs of Babylon and were numbered
among the princes of the state; yet although they wore the dress of
Nebuchadnezzar, in their hearts they served God. Mordecai also and
Esther amid purple and silk and jewels overcame pride with humility;
and although captives were so highly esteemed as to be able to impose
commands upon their conquerors.</p>

<p id="v.LXXIX-p20">3. These remarks are intended to shew that the youth of
whom I speak used his kinship to the royal family, his abundant wealth,
and the outward tokens of power, as helps to virtue. For, as the
preacher says, “wisdom is a defence and money is a
defence”<note place="end" n="2403" id="v.LXXIX-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p21"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. vii. 12" id="v.LXXIX-p21.1" parsed="|Eccl|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.12">Eccl. vii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> also. We must
not hastily conclude that this statement conflicts with that of the
Lord: “verily I say unto you that a rich man shall hardly enter
into the kingdom of heaven; and again I say unto you, It is easier for
a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter
into the kingdom of heaven.”<note place="end" n="2404" id="v.LXXIX-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p22"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 23, 24" id="v.LXXIX-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|19|23|19|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.23-Matt.19.24">Matt. xix. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Were it so,
the salvation of Zacchæus the publican, described in scripture as
a man of great wealth, would contradict the Lord’s declaration.
But that what is impossible with men is possible with God<note place="end" n="2405" id="v.LXXIX-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p23"> <scripRef passage="Mark x. 27" id="v.LXXIX-p23.1" parsed="|Mark|10|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.27">Mark x. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> we are taught by the counsel of the apostle
who thus writes to Timothy:—“charge them that are rich in
this world that they be not highminded, nor trust in uncertain riches,
but in the living God who giveth us richly all things to enjoy, that
they do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute.
willing to communicate, laying up in store for themselves a good
foundation against the time to come that they may lay hold on the true
life.”<note place="end" n="2406" id="v.LXXIX-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p24"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 17-19" id="v.LXXIX-p24.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|17|6|19" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.17-1Tim.6.19">1 Tim. vi. 17–19</scripRef>: A.V. has “eternal life” in
the last verse.</p></note> We have learned how a camel can pass
through a needle’s eye, how an animal with a hump on its back,<note place="end" n="2407" id="v.LXXIX-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p25"> Animal tortuosum.
The epithet recurs in Letter CVII. § 3.</p></note> when it has laid down its packs, can take
to itself the wings of a dove<note place="end" n="2408" id="v.LXXIX-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p26"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 6" id="v.LXXIX-p26.1" parsed="|Ps|55|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.6">Ps. lv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and rest in the
branches of the tree which has grown from a grain of mustard seed.<note place="end" n="2409" id="v.LXXIX-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p27"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 31, 32" id="v.LXXIX-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|13|31|13|32" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.31-Matt.13.32">Matt. xiii. 31, 32</scripRef>.</p></note> In Isaiah we read of camels, the
dromedaries of Midian and Ephah and Sheba, which carry gold and incense
to the city of the Lord.<note place="end" n="2410" id="v.LXXIX-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p28"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lx. 6" id="v.LXXIX-p28.1" parsed="|Isa|60|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.60.6">Isa. lx. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> On like typical
camels the Ishmaelitish merchantmen<note place="end" n="2411" id="v.LXXIX-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p29"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxvii. 25" id="v.LXXIX-p29.1" parsed="|Gen|37|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.37.25">Gen. xxxvii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> bring down
to the Egyptians perfume and incense and balm (of the kind that grows
in Gilead good for the healing of wounds<note place="end" n="2412" id="v.LXXIX-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p30"> <scripRef passage="Jer. viii. 22" id="v.LXXIX-p30.1" parsed="|Jer|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.8.22">Jer. viii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>); and so fortunate are they that in the
purchase and sale of Joseph they have for their merchandise the Saviour
of the world.<note place="end" n="2413" id="v.LXXIX-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p31"> So the Vulgate
renders Zaphnath-Paaneah the name given to Joseph by Pharaoh. (<scripRef passage="Gen. xli. 45" id="v.LXXIX-p31.1" parsed="|Gen|41|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.41.45">Gen. xli. 45</scripRef>).</p></note> And
Æsop’s fable tells us of a mouse which after eating its fill
can no longer creep out as before it crept in.<note place="end" n="2414" id="v.LXXIX-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p32"> Horace, Epist. I.
vii. 30, 31.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXIX-p33">4. Daily did my dear Nebridius revolve the words:
“they that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare”
of the devil “and into many lusts.”<note place="end" n="2415" id="v.LXXIX-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p34"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 9" id="v.LXXIX-p34.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.9">1 Tim. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
All the money that the Emperor’s bounty gave him or that his
badges of office procured him he laid out for the benefit of the poor.
For he knew the commandment of the Lord: “If thou wilt be perfect
go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and come and follow
me.”<note place="end" n="2416" id="v.LXXIX-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p35"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="v.LXXIX-p35.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> And because he could not literally
fulfil these directions, having a wife and little children and a large
household, he made to himself friends of the mammon of unrighteousness
that they might receive him into everlasting habitations.<note place="end" n="2417" id="v.LXXIX-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p36"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 9" id="v.LXXIX-p36.1" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9">Luke xvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> He <pb n="165" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_165.html" id="v.LXXIX-Page_165" />did not once for all cast away his brethren, as
did the apostles who forsook father and nets and ship,<note place="end" n="2418" id="v.LXXIX-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p37"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 18-22" id="v.LXXIX-p37.1" parsed="|Matt|4|18|4|22" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.18-Matt.4.22">Matt. iv. 18–22</scripRef>.</p></note> but by an equality he ministered to the
want of others out of his own abundance that afterwards their wealth
might be a supply for his own want.<note place="end" n="2419" id="v.LXXIX-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p38"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 14" id="v.LXXIX-p38.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.14">2 Cor. viii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> The lady to
whom this letter is addressed knows that what I narrate is only known
to me by hearsay, but she is aware also that I am no Greek writer
repaying with flattery some benefit conferred upon me. Far be such an
imputation from all Christians. Having food and raiment we are
therewith content.<note place="end" n="2420" id="v.LXXIX-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p39"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 8" id="v.LXXIX-p39.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.8">1 Tim. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Where there is
cheap cabbage and household bread, a sufficiency to eat and a
sufficiency to drink, these riches are superfluous and no place is left
for flattery with its sordid calculations. You may conclude therefore
that, where there is no motive to tell a falsehood, the testimony given
is true.</p>

<p id="v.LXXIX-p40">5. It must not, however, be supposed that I praise
Nebridius only for his liberality in alms-giving, although we are
taught the great importance of this in the words: “water will
quench a flaming fire; and alms maketh an atonement for sins.”<note place="end" n="2421" id="v.LXXIX-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p41"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 3.30" id="v.LXXIX-p41.1" parsed="|Sir|3|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.3.30">Ecclus. iii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> I will pass on now to his other virtues
each one of which is to be found but in few men. Who ever entered the
furnace of the King of Babylon without being burned?<note place="end" n="2422" id="v.LXXIX-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p42"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Dan. iii. 25" id="v.LXXIX-p42.1" parsed="|Dan|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.25">Dan. iii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Was there ever a young man whose garment
his Egyptian mistress did not seize?<note place="end" n="2423" id="v.LXXIX-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p43"><scripRef passage=" Gen. xxxix. 12" id="v.LXXIX-p43.1" parsed="|Gen|39|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.39.12"> Gen. xxxix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Was there
ever a eunuch’s<note place="end" n="2424" id="v.LXXIX-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p44"> The allusion is to
the word “officer” in <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxvii. 36" id="v.LXXIX-p44.1" parsed="|Gen|37|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.37.36">Gen. xxxvii. 36</scripRef>. See A.V. margin.</p></note> wife contented
with a childless marriage bed? Is there any man who is not appalled by
the struggle of which the apostle says: “I see another law in my
members warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into
captivity to the law of sin which is in my members?”<note place="end" n="2425" id="v.LXXIX-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p45"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 23" id="v.LXXIX-p45.1" parsed="|Rom|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.23">Rom. vii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> But wonderful to say Nebridius, though
bred up in a palace as a companion and fellow pupil of the Augusti<note place="end" n="2426" id="v.LXXIX-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p46"> Arcadius and
Honorius.</p></note> (whose table is supplied by the whole
world and ministered to by land and sea); Nebridius, I say, though in
the midst of abundance and in the flower of his age, shewed himself
more modest than a girl and never gave occasion, even the slightest,
for scandalous rumours. Again though he was the friend, companion, and
cousin of princes and had been educated along with them—a thing
which makes even strangers intimate—he did not allow pride to
inflate him or frown with contempt upon others who were less fortunate
than he: no, he was kind to all, and while he loved the princes as
brothers he revered them as sovereigns. He used to avow that his own
health and safety were dependent upon theirs. Their attendants and all
those officers of the palace who by their numbers add to the grandeur
of the imperial court he had so well conciliated by shewing his regard
for them, that men who were in reality inferior to him were led by his
attention to believe themselves his peers. It is no easy task to throw
one’s rank into the shade by one’s virtue, or to gain the
affection of men who are forced to yield you precedence. What widow was
not supported by his help? What ward did not find in him a father? To
him the bishops of the entire East used to bring the prayers of the
unfortunate and the petitions of the distressed. Whenever he asked the
Emperor for a boon, he sought either alms for the poor or ransom for
captives or clemency for the afflicted. Accordingly the princes also
used gladly to accede to his requests, for they knew well that their
bounty would benefit not one man but many.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LXXIX-p47">6. Why do I farther postpone the end? “All flesh
is grass and all the goodliness thereof is as the flower of the
field.”<note place="end" n="2427" id="v.LXXIX-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p48"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xl. 6" id="v.LXXIX-p48.1" parsed="|Isa|40|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.6">Isa. xl. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> The dust has
returned to the dust.<note place="end" n="2428" id="v.LXXIX-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p49"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 19" id="v.LXXIX-p49.1" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> He has fallen
asleep in the Lord and has been laid with his fathers, full of days and
of light and fostered in a good old age. For “wisdom is the grey
hair unto men.”<note place="end" n="2429" id="v.LXXIX-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p50"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. iv. 9" id="v.LXXIX-p50.1" parsed="|Wis|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.4.9">Wisd. iv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> “In a
short time he” has “fulfilled a long time.”<note place="end" n="2430" id="v.LXXIX-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p51"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. iv. 13" id="v.LXXIX-p51.1" parsed="|Wis|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.4.13">Wisd. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> In his place we now have his charming
children. His wife is the heir of his chastity. To those who miss his
father the tiny Nebridius shews him once more, for</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LXXIX-p52">Such were the eyes and hands and looks he bore.<note place="end" n="2431" id="v.LXXIX-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p53"> Virg. A. iii.
490.</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LXXIX-p54">A spark of the parent’s excellence shines in the
son: the child’s face betrays like a mirror a resemblance in
character.</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LXXIX-p55">That narrow frame contains a hero’s heart.<note place="end" n="2432" id="v.LXXIX-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p56"> Virg. G. iv.
82.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXIX-p57">And with him there is his sister, a basket of roses and lilies, a
mixture of ivory and purple. Her face though it takes after that of her
father inclines to be still more attractive; and, while her complexion
is that of her mother, she is so like both her parents that the
lineaments of each are reflected in her features. So sweet and honied
is she that she is the pride of all her kinsfolk. The Emperor<note place="end" n="2433" id="v.LXXIX-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p58"> Arcadius.</p></note> does not disdain to hold her in his
arms, and the Empress<note place="end" n="2434" id="v.LXXIX-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p59"> Eudoxia.</p></note> likes nothing
better than to nurse her on her lap. Everyone runs to be the first to
catch her up. Now she clings to the neck of one, and now she is fondled
in the arms of another. She prattles and stammers, and is all the
sweeter for her faltering tongue.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LXXIX-p60">7. You have, therefore, Salvina, those to <pb n="166" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_166.html" id="v.LXXIX-Page_166" />nurse who may well represent to you your absent
husband: “Lo, children are an heritage of the Lord; and the fruit
of the womb is his reward.”<note place="end" n="2435" id="v.LXXIX-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p61"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxvii. 3" id="v.LXXIX-p61.1" parsed="|Ps|127|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.127.3">Ps. cxxvii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> In the
place of one husband you have received two children, and thus your
affection has more objects than before. All that was due to him you can
give to them. Temper grief with love, for if he is gone they are still
with you. It is no small merit in God’s eyes to bring up children
well. Hear the apostle’s counsel: “Let not a widow be taken
into the number under threescore years old, having been the wife of one
man, well reported of for good works; if she have brought up children,
if she have lodged strangers, if she have washed the saints’
feet, if she have relieved the afflicted, if she have diligently
followed every good work.”<note place="end" n="2436" id="v.LXXIX-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p62"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 9, 10" id="v.LXXIX-p62.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|9|5|10" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.9-1Tim.5.10">1 Tim. v. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Here you
learn the roll of the virtues which God requires of you, what is due to
the name of widow which you bear, and by what good deeds you can attain
to that second degree of chastity<note place="end" n="2437" id="v.LXXIX-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p63"> The three
degrees of chastity are those of a virgin, a widow, and a wife.</p></note> which is
still open to you. Do not be disturbed because the apostle allows none
to be chosen as a widow under threescore years old, neither suppose
that he intends to reject those who are still young. Believe that you
are indeed chosen by him who said to his disciple, “Let no man
despise thy youth,”<note place="end" n="2438" id="v.LXXIX-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p64"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 12" id="v.LXXIX-p64.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.12">1 Tim. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> your want of
age that is, not your want of continence. If this be not his meaning,
all who become widows under threescore years will have to take
husbands. He is training a church still untaught in Christ, and making
provision for people of all stations but especially for the poor, the
charge of whom had been committed to himself and Barnabas.<note place="end" n="2439" id="v.LXXIX-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p65"> <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 9, 10" id="v.LXXIX-p65.1" parsed="|Gal|2|9|2|10" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9-Gal.2.10">Gal. ii. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus he wishes only those to be
supported by the exertions of the church who cannot labour with their
own hands, and who are widows indeed,<note place="end" n="2440" id="v.LXXIX-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p66"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 3" id="v.LXXIX-p66.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.3">1 Tim. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
approved by their years and by their lives. The faults of his children
made Eli the priest an offence to God. On the other hand He is appeased
by the virtues of such as “continue in faith and charity and
holiness with chastity.”<note place="end" n="2441" id="v.LXXIX-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p67"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 15" id="v.LXXIX-p67.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.15">1 Tim. ii. 15</scripRef>. A.V. has ‘sobriety’ for
‘chastity.’</p></note> “O
Timothy,” cries the apostle, “keep thyself pure.”<note place="end" n="2442" id="v.LXXIX-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p68"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 22" id="v.LXXIX-p68.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.22">1 Tim. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Far be it from me to suspect you capable
of doing anything wrong; still it is only a kindness to admonish one
whose youth and opulence lead her into temptation. You must take what I
am going to say as addressed not to you but to your girlish years. A
widow “that liveth in pleasure is dead while she liveth.”<note place="end" n="2443" id="v.LXXIX-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p69"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 6" id="v.LXXIX-p69.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.6">1 Tim. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> So speaks the “chosen
vessel”<note place="end" n="2444" id="v.LXXIX-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p70"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 15" id="v.LXXIX-p70.1" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15">Acts ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and the words
are brought out from his treasure who could boldly say: “Do ye
seek a proof of Christ speaking in me?”<note place="end" n="2445" id="v.LXXIX-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p71"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xiii. 3" id="v.LXXIX-p71.1" parsed="|2Cor|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.3">2 Cor. xiii. 3</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note>
Yet they are the words of one who in his own person admitted the
weakness of the human body, saying: “The good that I would I do
not: but the evil which I would not that I do.”<note place="end" n="2446" id="v.LXXIX-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p72"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 19" id="v.LXXIX-p72.1" parsed="|Rom|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.19">Rom. vii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> And again: Therefore “I keep under
my body and bring it into subjection lest that by any means when I have
preached to others I myself should be a castaway.”<note place="end" n="2447" id="v.LXXIX-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p73"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="v.LXXIX-p73.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> If Paul is afraid, which of us can
venture to be confident? If David the friend of God and Solomon who
loved God<note place="end" n="2448" id="v.LXXIX-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p74"><scripRef passage=" 1 Kings iii. 3" id="v.LXXIX-p74.1" parsed="|1Kgs|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.3.3"> 1 Kings iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> were overcome like other men, if
their fall is meant to warn us and their penitence to lead us to
salvation, who in this slippery life can be sure of not falling? Never
let pheasants be seen upon your table, or plump turtledoves or black
cock from Ionia, or any of those birds so expensive that they fly away
with the largest properties. And do not fancy that you eschew meat diet
when you reject pork, hare, and venison and the savoury flesh of other
quadrupeds.<note place="end" n="2449" id="v.LXXIX-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p75"> Many drew a
distinction between the flesh of quadrupeds and that of birds,
abstaining from the former but using the latter.</p></note> It is not the number of feet that
makes the difference but delicacy of flavour. I know that the apostle
has said: “every creature of God is good and nothing to be
refused if it be received with thanksgiving.”<note place="end" n="2450" id="v.LXXIX-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p76"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 4" id="v.LXXIX-p76.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4">1 Tim. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> But the same apostle says: “it is
good neither to eat flesh nor to drink wine,”<note place="end" n="2451" id="v.LXXIX-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p77"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 21" id="v.LXXIX-p77.1" parsed="|Rom|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.21">Rom. xiv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another place: “be not drunk
with wine wherein is excess.”<note place="end" n="2452" id="v.LXXIX-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p78"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 18" id="v.LXXIX-p78.1" parsed="|Eph|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.18">Eph. v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Every creature of God is good”—the precept is
intended for those who are careful how they may please their
husbands.<note place="end" n="2453" id="v.LXXIX-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p79"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 34" id="v.LXXIX-p79.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.34">1 Cor. vii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> Let those feed on flesh who serve
the flesh, whose bodies boil with desire, who are tied to husbands, and
who set their hearts on having offspring. Let those whose wombs are
burthened cram their stomachs with flesh. But you have buried every
indulgence in your husband’s tomb: over his bier you have
cleansed with tears a face stained with rouge and whitelead; you have
exchanged a white robe and gilded buskins for a sombre tunic and black
shoes; and only one thing more is needed, perseverance in fasting. Let
paleness and squalor be henceforth your jewels. Do not pamper your
youthful limbs with a bed of down or kindle your young blood with hot
baths. Hear what words a heathen poet<note place="end" n="2454" id="v.LXXIX-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p80"> Virgil, Æn.
iv. 28, 29.</p></note>
puts into the mouth of a chaste widow:<note place="end" n="2455" id="v.LXXIX-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p81"> Dido, queen of
Carthage.</p></note></p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LXXIX-p82">He, my first spouse, has robbed me of my loves.</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LXXIX-p83">So be it: let him keep them in the tomb.</p>

<p id="v.LXXIX-p84">If common glass is worth so much, what must be the value of a pearl
of price?<note place="end" n="2456" id="v.LXXIX-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p85"> Quoted from
Tertullian (ad Mart. IV.). The same words recur in Letters CVII. §
8 and CXXX. § 9.</p></note> If in def<pb n="167" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_167.html" id="v.LXXIX-Page_167" />erence to a law of nature a Gentile widow can
condemn all sensual indulgence, what must we expect from a Christian
widow who owes her chastity not to one who is dead but to one with whom
she shall reign in heaven?</p>

<p id="v.LXXIX-p86">8. Do not, I pray you, regard these general
remarks—applying as they do to all young women—as intended
to insult you or to take you to task. I write in a spirit of
apprehension, yet pray that you may never know the nature of my fears.
A woman’s reputation is a tender plant; it is like a fair flower
which withers at the slightest blast and fades away at the first breath
of wind. Especially is this so when she is of an age to fall into
temptation and the authority of a husband is wanting to her. For the
very shadow of a husband is a wife’s safeguard. What has a widow
to do with a large household or with troops of retainers? As servants,
it is true, she must not despise them, but as men she ought to blush
before them. If a grand establishment requires such domestics, let her
at least set over them an old man of spotless morals whose dignity may
guard the honour of his mistress. I know of many widows who, although
they live with closed doors, have not escaped the imputation of too
great intimacy with their servants. These latter become objects of
suspicion when they dress above their degree, or when they are stout
and sleek, or when they are of an age inclined to passion, or when
knowledge of the favour in which they are secretly held betrays itself
in a too confident demeanour. For such pride, however carefully
concealed, is sure to break out in a contempt for fellow-servants as
servants. I make these seemingly superfluous remarks that you may keep
your heart with all diligence<note place="end" n="2457" id="v.LXXIX-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p87"> <scripRef passage="Prov. iv. 23" id="v.LXXIX-p87.1" parsed="|Prov|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.4.23">Prov. iv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and guard
against every scandal that may be broached concerning you.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LXXIX-p88">9. Take no well-curled steward to walk with you, no
effeminate actor, no devilish singer of poisoned sweetness, no spruce
and smooth-shorn youth. Let no theatrical compliments, no obsequious
adulation be associated with you. Keep with you bands of widows and
virgins; and let your consolers be of your own sex. The character of
the mistress is judged by that of the maid. So long as you have with
you a holy mother, so long as an aunt vowed to virginity is at your
side, you ought not to neglect them and at your own risk to seek the
company of strangers. Let the divine scripture be always in your hands,
and give yourself so frequently to prayer that such shafts of evil
thoughts as ever assail the young may thereby find a shield to repel
them. It is difficult, nay more it is impossible, to escape the
beginnings of those internal motions which the Greeks with much
significance call <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXXIX-p88.1">προπάθειαι</span>
that is ‘predispositions to passion.’ The fact is that
suggestions of sin tickle all our minds, and the decision rests with
our own hearts either to admit or to reject the thoughts which come.
The Lord of nature Himself says in the gospel:—“out of the
heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts,
false witness, blasphemies.”<note place="end" n="2458" id="v.LXXIX-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p89"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 19" id="v.LXXIX-p89.1" parsed="|Matt|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.19">Matt. xv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> It is
clear from the testimony of another book that “the imagination of
man’s heart is evil from his youth,”<note place="end" n="2459" id="v.LXXIX-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p90"> <scripRef passage="Gen. viii. 21" id="v.LXXIX-p90.1" parsed="|Gen|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.8.21">Gen. viii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and that the soul wavers between the
works of the flesh and of the spirit enumerated by the apostle,<note place="end" n="2460" id="v.LXXIX-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p91"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 19-23" id="v.LXXIX-p91.1" parsed="|Gal|5|19|5|23" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.19-Gal.5.23">Gal. v. 19–23</scripRef>.</p></note> desiring now the former and now the
latter. For</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LXXIX-p92">From faults no mortal man is wholly free;</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LXXIX-p93">The best is he who has but few of them.<note place="end" n="2461" id="v.LXXIX-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p94"> Horace, Sat. I.
iii. 68, 69.</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.LXXIX-p95">And, to quote the same poet,</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LXXIX-p96">At moles men cavil when they mark fair skins.<note place="end" n="2462" id="v.LXXIX-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p97"> Horace, Sat. I.
vi. 66.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXIX-p98">To the same effect in different words the prophet
says:—“I am so troubled that I cannot speak,”<note place="end" n="2463" id="v.LXXIX-p98.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p99"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxvii. 4" id="v.LXXIX-p99.1" parsed="|Ps|77|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.4">Ps. lxxvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and in the same book, “Be ye
angry and sin not.”<note place="end" n="2464" id="v.LXXIX-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p100"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 4.4; Eph. 4.26" id="v.LXXIX-p100.1" parsed="|Ps|4|4|0|0;|Eph|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.4 Bible:Eph.4.26">Ps. iv. 4, LXX. Quoted Eph. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> So Archytas of
Tarentum<note place="end" n="2465" id="v.LXXIX-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p101"> A pythagorean
philosopher, mathematician, general, and statesman. He was a
contemporary of Plato.</p></note> once said to a careless steward:
“I should have flogged you to death had I not been in a
passion.” For “the wrath of man worketh not the
righteousness of God.”<note place="end" n="2466" id="v.LXXIX-p101.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p102"> <scripRef passage="Jas. i. 20" id="v.LXXIX-p102.1" parsed="|Jas|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.20">Jas. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> Now what is
here said of one form of perturbation may be applied to all. Just as
anger is human and the repression of it Christian, so it is with other
passions. The flesh always lusts after the things of the flesh, and by
its allurements draws the soul to partake of deadly pleasures; but it
is for us Christians to restrain the desire for sensual indulgence by
an intenser love for Christ. It is for us to break in the mettlesome
brute within us by fasting, in order that it may desire not lust but
food and amble easily and steadily forward having for its rider the
Holy Spirit.</p>

<p id="v.LXXIX-p103">10. Why do I write thus? To shew you that you are but
human and subject, unless you guard against them, to human passions. We
are all of us made of the same clay and formed of the same elements.
Whether we wear silk or rags we are all at the mercy of the same
desire. It does not fear the royal purple; it does not disdain the
squalor of the mendicant. It is better then to suffer in stomach than
in soul, to rule the body than to serve it, to lose one’s balance
than to lose one’s chastity. Let us not lull ourselves with the
delusion that we can always fall back on penitence. For this is at best
but a remedy <pb n="168" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_168.html" id="v.LXXIX-Page_168" />for misery. Let us
shrink from incurring a wound which must be painful to cure. For it is
one thing to enter the haven of salvation with ship safe and
merchandise uninjured, and another to cling naked to a plank and, as
the waves toss you this way and that, to be dashed again and again on
the sharp rocks. A widow should be ignorant that second marriage is
permitted; she should know nothing of the apostle’s
words:—“It is better to marry than to burn.”<note place="end" n="2467" id="v.LXXIX-p103.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p104"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 9" id="v.LXXIX-p104.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.9">1 Cor. vii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Remove what is said to be worse, the
risk of burning, and marriage will cease to be regarded as good. Of
course I repudiate the slanders of the heretics; I know that
“marriage is honourable…and the bed undefiled.”<note place="end" n="2468" id="v.LXXIX-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p105"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 4" id="v.LXXIX-p105.1" parsed="|Heb|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.4">Heb. xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet Adam even after he was expelled
from paradise had but one wife. The accursed and blood-stained Lamech,
descended from the stock of Cain, was the first to make out of one rib
two wives; and the seedling of digamy then planted was altogether
destroyed by the doom of the deluge. It is true that in writing to
Timothy the apostle from fear of fornication is forced to countenance
second marriage. His words are these:—“I will therefore
that the younger women marry, bear children, guide the house, give none
occasion to the adversary to speak reproachfully.” But he
immediately adds as a reason for this concession; “for some are
already turned aside after Satan.”<note place="end" n="2469" id="v.LXXIX-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p106"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 14, 15" id="v.LXXIX-p106.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|14|5|15" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.14-1Tim.5.15">1 Tim. v. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus we see that he is offering not a
crown to those who stand but a helping hand to those who are down. What
must a second marriage be if it is looked on merely as an alternative
to the brothel! “For some,” he writes, “are already
turned aside after Satan.” The upshot of the whole matter is
that, if a young widow cannot or will not contain herself, she had
better take a husband to her bed than the devil.</p>

<p id="v.LXXIX-p107">A noble alternative truly which is only to be embraced
in preference to Satan! In old days even Jerusalem went a-whoring and
opened her feet to every one that passed by.<note place="end" n="2470" id="v.LXXIX-p107.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p108"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 25" id="v.LXXIX-p108.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.25">Ezek. xvi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>
It was in Egypt that she was first deflowered and there that her teats
were bruised.<note place="end" n="2471" id="v.LXXIX-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p109"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxiii. 3" id="v.LXXIX-p109.1" parsed="|Ezek|23|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.23.3">Ezek. xxiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> And afterwards
when she had come to the wilderness and, impatient of the delays of her
leader Moses, had said when maddened by the stings of lust:
“these be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the
land of Egypt,”<note place="end" n="2472" id="v.LXXIX-p109.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p110"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xxxii. 4" id="v.LXXIX-p110.1" parsed="|Exod|32|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.4">Exod. xxxii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> she received
statutes that were not good and commandments that were altogether evil
whereby she should not live<note place="end" n="2473" id="v.LXXIX-p110.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p111"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xx. 25" id="v.LXXIX-p111.1" parsed="|Ezek|20|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.20.25">Ezek. xx. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> but should be
punished through them. Is it surprising then that when the apostle had
said in another place of young widows: “when they have begun to
wax wanton against Christ they will marry, having damnation because
they have cast off their first faith,”<note place="end" n="2474" id="v.LXXIX-p111.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p112"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 11, 12" id="v.LXXIX-p112.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|11|5|12" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.11-1Tim.5.12">1 Tim. v. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> he granted to such as should wax wanton
statutes of digamy that were not good and commandments that were
altogether evil? For the reason which he gives for allowing a second
husband would justify a woman in marrying a third or even, if she
liked, a twentieth. He evidently wished to shew them that he was not so
much anxious that they should take husbands as that they should avoid
paramours. These things, dearest daughter in Christ, I impress upon you
and frequently repeat, that you may forget those things which are
behind and reach forth unto those things which are before.<note place="end" n="2475" id="v.LXXIX-p112.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p113"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 13" id="v.LXXIX-p113.1" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> You have widows like yourself worthy to
be your models, Judith renowned in Hebrew story and Anna the daughter
of Phanuel famous in the gospel. Both these lived day and night in the
temple and preserved the treasure of their chastity by prayer and by
fasting. One was a type of the Church which cuts off the head of the
devil<note place="end" n="2476" id="v.LXXIX-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p114"> As Judith cut off
the head of Holofernes (<scripRef passage="Judith xiii." id="v.LXXIX-p114.1" parsed="|Jdt|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jdt.13">Judith xiii.</scripRef>).</p></note> and the other first received in her
arms the saviour of the world and had revealed to her the holy
mysteries which were to come.<note place="end" n="2477" id="v.LXXIX-p114.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXIX-p115"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 36-38" id="v.LXXIX-p115.1" parsed="|Luke|2|36|2|38" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.36-Luke.2.38">Luke ii. 36–38</scripRef>.</p></note> In conclusion
I beg you to attribute the shortness of my letter not to want of
language or scarcity of matter but to a deep sense of modesty which
makes me fear to force myself too long upon the ears of a stranger, and
causes me to dread the secret verdict of those who read my words.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Rufinus to Macarius." n="LXXX" shorttitle="Letter LXXX" progress="36.42%" prev="v.LXXIX" next="v.LXXXI" id="v.LXXX"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXX-p1.1">Letter LXXX. From Rufinus to Macarius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXX-p2">Rufinus on his return from Bethlehem to Rome published a
Latin version of Origen’s treatise <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXXX-p2.1">περι
᾽Αρχῶν</span>, <i>On First
Principles.</i> To this he prefixed the preface which is here printed
among Jerome’s letters. Professing to take as his model
Jerome’s own translations of Origen’s commentaries which he
greatly praises, he declares that, following his example, he has
paraphrased the obscure passages of the treatise and has paraphrased
the obscure passages of the treatise and has omitted as due to
interpolators such parts as seem heretical. This preface with its
insincere praise of Jerome (whose name, however, is not mentioned) and
its avowed manipulation of Origen’s text caused much perplexity
at Rome (see Letters LXXXI., LXXXIII., and LXXXIV.), and gave rise to
the controversy between Rufinus and Jerome described in the
Prolegomena, and given at length in vol. iii. of this Series. The date
is 398 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXX-p2.2">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXX-p3">1. Large numbers of the brethren have, I know, in their
zeal for the knowledge of the scriptures begged learned men skilled in
Greek literature to make Origen a Roman by bringing home his teaching
to Latin ears. One of these scholars, a dear brother and associate,<note place="end" n="2478" id="v.LXXX-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXX-p4"> <i>i.e.</i>
Jerome.</p></note> at the request of bishop Damasus
<pb n="169" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_169.html" id="v.LXXX-Page_169" />translated from Greek into Latin
his two homilies on the Song of Songs and prefaced the work with an
eloquent and eulogistic introduction such as could not fail to arouse
in all an ardent desire to read and to study Origen. To the soul of
that just man—so he declared—the words of the Song were
applicable: “the king hath brought me into his chambers;”<note place="end" n="2479" id="v.LXXX-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXX-p5"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.4" id="v.LXXX-p5.1" parsed="|Song|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.4">Cant. i. 4</scripRef>. See the Preface to Origen on the
Canticles translated in this volume.</p></note> and he went on to speak thus:
“while in his other books Origen surpasses all former writers, in
dealing with the Song of Songs he surpasses himself.” In his
preface he pledges himself to give to Roman ears these homilies of
Origen and as many of his other works as he can. His style is certainly
attractive but I can see that he aims at a more ambitious task than
that of a mere translator. Not content with rendering the words of
Origen he desires to be himself the teacher.<note place="end" n="2480" id="v.LXXX-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXX-p6"> Rem maioris
gloriæ sequitur ut pater verbi sit potius quam interpres.</p></note> I for my part do but follow up an
enterprise which he has sanctioned and commenced, but I lack his
vigorous eloquence with which to adorn the sayings of this great man. I
am even afraid lest my deficiencies and inadequate command of Latin may
detract seriously from the reputation of one whom this writer has
deservedly termed second only to the apostles as a teacher of the
Church in knowledge and in wisdom.</p>

<p id="v.LXXX-p7">2. Often turning this over in my mind I held my peace
and refused to listen to the brethren when—as frequently
happened—they urged me to undertake the work. But your
persistence, most faithful brother Macarius, is so great that even want
of ability cannot resist it. Thus, to escape the constant importunings
to which you subject me, I have given way contrary to my resolution;
yet only on these terms that, so far as is possible, I am to be free to
follow the rules of translation laid down by my predecessors, and
particularly those acted upon by the writer whom I have just mentioned.
He has rendered into Latin more than seventy of Origen’s
homiletical treatises and a few also of his commentaries upon the
apostle;<note place="end" n="2481" id="v.LXXX-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXX-p8"> <i>i.e.</i> St.
Paul.</p></note> and in these wherever the Greek
text presents a stumbling block, he has smoothed it down in his version
and has so emended the language used that a Latin writer can find no
word that is at variance with our faith. In his steps, therefore, I
propose to walk, if not displaying the same vigorous eloquence at least
observing the same rules. I shall not reproduce passages in
Origen’s books which disagree with or contradict his own
statements elsewhere. The reason of these inconsistencies I have put
more fully before you in the defence of Origen’s writings
composed by Pamphilianus<note place="end" n="2482" id="v.LXXX-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXX-p9"> Or
Pamphilus.</p></note> which I have
supplemented by a short treatise of my own. I have given what I
consider plain proofs that his books have been corrupted in numbers of
places by heretics and ill-disposed persons, and particularly those
which you now urge me to translate. The books <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXXX-p9.1">περὶ
᾽Αρχῶν</span>, that is of Principles or
of Powers, are in fact in other respects extremely obscure and
difficult. For they treat of subjects on which the philosophers have
spent all their days and yet have been able to discover nothing. In
dealing with these themes Origen has done his best to make belief in a
Creator and a rational account of things created subservient to
religion and not, as with the philosophers, to irreligion. Wherever
then in his books I have found a statement concerning the Trinity
contrary to those which in other places he has faithfully made on the
same subject, I have either omitted the passage as garbled and
misleading or have substituted that view of the matter which I find him
to have frequently asserted. Again, wherever—in haste to get on
with his theme—he is brief or obscure relying on the skill and
intelligence of his readers, I, to make the passage clearer, have
sought to explain it by adding any plainer statements that I have read
on the point in his other books. But I have added nothing of my own.
The words used may be found in other parts of his writings: they are
his, not mine. I mention this here to take from cavillers all pretext
for once more<note place="end" n="2483" id="v.LXXX-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXX-p10"> See this
treatise in vol. iii. of this series. Rufinus with John of Jerusalem
had been already accused of Origenism. See Letter LI. 6.</p></note> finding
fault. But let such perverse and contentious persons look well to what
they are themselves doing.</p>

<p id="v.LXXX-p11">3. Meantime I have taken up this great task—if so
be that God will grant your prayers—not to stop the mouths of
slanderers (an impossible feat except perhaps to God) but to give to
those who desire it the means of making progress in knowledge.</p>

<p id="v.LXXX-p12">In the sight of God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy
Ghost,<note place="end" n="2484" id="v.LXXX-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXX-p13"> For this
adjuration comp. <scripRef passage="Rev. xxii. 18, 19" id="v.LXXX-p13.1" parsed="|Rev|22|18|22|19" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.18-Rev.22.19">Rev. xxii.
18, 19</scripRef>, and Stieren’s
Irenæus i. 821.</p></note> I adjure and require everyone
who shall either read or copy these books of mine, by his belief in a
kingdom to come, by the mystery of the resurrection from the dead, by
the eternal fire which is “prepared for the devil and his
angels;”<note place="end" n="2485" id="v.LXXX-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXX-p14"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 41" id="v.LXXX-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|25|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.41">Matt. xxv. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> as he hopes
not to inherit eternally that place where “there is weeping and
gnashing of teeth,”<note place="end" n="2486" id="v.LXXX-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXX-p15"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 13" id="v.LXXX-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.13">Matt. xxii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and where
“their worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched,”<note place="end" n="2487" id="v.LXXX-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXX-p16"> <scripRef passage="Mark ix. 44" id="v.LXXX-p16.1" parsed="|Mark|9|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.44">Mark ix. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> let him add nothing to what is
written, let him subtract nothing, let him insert nothing, let him
alter nothing, but let him <pb n="170" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_170.html" id="v.LXXX-Page_170" />compare
his transcript with the copies from which it is made, let him correct
it to the letter, and let him punctuate it aright. Every manuscript
that is not properly corrected and punctuated he must reject: for
otherwise the difficulties in the text arising from the want of
punctuation will make obscure arguments still more obscure to those who
read them.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Rufinus." n="LXXXI" shorttitle="Letter LXXXI" progress="36.67%" prev="v.LXXX" next="v.LXXXII" id="v.LXXXI"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXXI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXXI-p1.1">Letter
LXXXI. To Rufinus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXI-p2">A friendly letter of remonstrance written by Jerome to
Rufinus on receipt of his version of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXXXI-p2.1">περὶ
᾽Αρχῶν</span> see the preceding
letter). Being sent in the first instance to Pammachius this latter
treacherously suppressed it and thus put an end to all hope of the
reconciliation of the two friends. The date of the letter is 399 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXXI-p2.2">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXI-p3">1. That you have lingered some time at Rome your own
language shews. Yet I feel sure that a yearning to see your spiritual
parents<note place="end" n="2488" id="v.LXXXI-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXI-p4"> Chromatius and
Eusebius of Aquileia.</p></note> would have drawn you to your
native country,<note place="end" n="2489" id="v.LXXXI-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXI-p5"> Concordia, near
Aquileia.</p></note> had not grief
for your mother deterred you lest a sorrow scarce bearable away might
have proved unbearable at home.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXI-p6">As to your complaint that men listen only to the
dictates of passion and refuse to acquiesce in your judgement and mine;
the Lord is witness to my conscience that since our reconciliation I
have harboured no rancour in my breast to injure anyone; on the
contrary I have taken the utmost pains to prevent any chance occurrence
being set down to ill-will. But what can I do so long as everyone
supposes that he has a right to do as he does and thinks that in
publishing a slander he is requiting not originating a calumny? True
friendship ought never to conceal what it thinks.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXI-p7">The short preface to the books <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXXXI-p7.1">περὶ
᾽Αρχῶν</span> which has been sent to me
I recognize as yours by the style. You know best with what intention it
was written; but even a fool can see how it must necessarily be
understood. Covertly or rather openly I am the person aimed at. I have
often myself feigned a controversy to practise declamation.<note place="end" n="2490" id="v.LXXXI-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXI-p8"> See the introduction
to Letter CXVII.</p></note> Thus I might now recall this well-worn
artifice and praise you in your own method.<note place="end" n="2491" id="v.LXXXI-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXI-p9"> <i>i.e.</i>
insincerely.</p></note>
But far be it from me to imitate what I blame in you. In fact I have so
far restrained my feelings that I make no charge against you, and,
although injured, decline for my part to injure a friend. But another
time, if you wish to follow any one, pray be satisfied with your own
judgement. The objects which we seek are either good or bad. If they
are good, they need no help from another; and if they are bad, the fact
that many sin together is no excuse. I prefer thus to expostulate with
you as a friend rather than to give public vent to my indignation at
the wrong I have suffered. I want you to see that when I am reconciled
to anyone I become his sincere friend and do not—to borrow a
figure from Plautus<note place="end" n="2492" id="v.LXXXI-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXI-p10"> Plautus, Aul. ii.
2, 18.</p></note>—while
offering him bread with one hand, hold a stone in the other.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXI-p11">2. My brother Paulinian has not yet returned from home
and I fancy that you will see him at Aquileia at the house of the
reverend pope Chromatius.<note place="end" n="2493" id="v.LXXXI-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXI-p12"> Paulinian (of
whose ordination an account is given in Letter LI.) had been sent to
Italy by Jerome in <span class="c17" id="v.LXXXI-p12.1">a.d.</span> 398 partly to
counteract the proceedings of Rufinus and partly to sell the family
property at Stridon (see Letter LXVI. § 14.)</p></note> I am also
sending the reverend presbyter Rufinus<note place="end" n="2494" id="v.LXXXI-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXI-p13"> Rufinus the
Syrian, to be carefully distinguished from his more famous namesake (to
whom this letter is addressed) of Aquileia. He was a monk in
Jerome’s monastery at Bethlehem.</p></note> on business to Milan by way of Rome, and
have requested him to communicate to you my feelings and respects. I am
sending the same message to the rest of my friends; lest, as the
apostle says, ye bite and devour one another, ye be consumed one of
another.<note place="end" n="2495" id="v.LXXXI-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXI-p14"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 15" id="v.LXXXI-p14.1" parsed="|Gal|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.15">Gal. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> It only remains for you and your
friends to shew your moderation by giving no offence to those who are
disinclined to put up with it. For you will hardly find everyone like
me. There are few who can be pleased with pretended eulogies.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria." n="LXXXII" shorttitle="Letter LXXXII" progress="36.81%" prev="v.LXXXI" next="v.LXXXIII" id="v.LXXXII"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXXII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXXII-p1.1">Letter LXXXII. To Theophilus Bishop of
Alexandria.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXII-p2">Two years after his former attempt (see Letter LXIII.)
Theophilus again wrote to Jerome urging him to be reconciled with John
of Jerusalem. Jerome replies that there is nothing he desires more
earnestly than peace but that this must be real and not a hollow truce.
He speaks very bitterly of John who has, he alleges, intrigued to
procure his banishment from Palestine. He also deals with the
ordination of his brother Paulinian (for which see Letter LI.) and
defends himself for having translated Origen’s commentaries by
adducing the example of Hilary of Poitiers. This letter should be
compared with the Treatise “Against John of Jerusalem” in
this volume. Its date is 399 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXXII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXII-p3">1. Your letter shews you to possess that heritage of the
Lord of which when going to the Father he said to the apostles,
“peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you,”<note place="end" n="2496" id="v.LXXXII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p4"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 27" id="v.LXXXII-p4.1" parsed="|John|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.27">Joh. xiv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and to own the happiness described in
the words, “blessed are the peace-makers.”<note place="end" n="2497" id="v.LXXXII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 9" id="v.LXXXII-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.9">Matt. v. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> You coax as a father, you teach as a
master, you enjoin as a bishop. You come to me not with a rod and
severity but in a spirit of kindness, gentleness, and meekness.<note place="end" n="2498" id="v.LXXXII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p6"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 21" id="v.LXXXII-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.21">1 Cor. iv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Your opening words echo the humility
of Christ who saved men not with thunder and lightning<note place="end" n="2499" id="v.LXXXII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p7"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 18" id="v.LXXXII-p7.1" parsed="|Heb|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.18">Heb. xii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> but as a wailing babe in the manger and
as a silent sufferer upon the cross. You <pb n="171" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_171.html" id="v.LXXXII-Page_171" />have read the prediction made in one who was a
type of Him, “Lord, remember David and all his meekness,”<note place="end" n="2500" id="v.LXXXII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxii. 1" id="v.LXXXII-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|132|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.132.1">Ps. cxxxii. 1</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and you know how it was fulfilled afterwards
in Himself. “Learn of me,” He said, “for I am meek
and lowly in heart.”<note place="end" n="2501" id="v.LXXXII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p9"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 29" id="v.LXXXII-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.29">Matt. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> You have quoted
many passages from the sacred books in praise of peace, you have
flitted like a bee over the flowery fields of scripture, you have
culled with cunning eloquence all that is sweet and conducive to
concord. I was already running after peace, but you have made me
quicken my pace: my sails were set for the voyage but your exhortation
has filled them with a stronger breeze. I drink in the sweet streams of
peace not reluctantly and with aversion but eagerly and with open
mouth.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXII-p10">2. But what can I do, I who can only wish for peace and
have no power to bring it about? Even though the wish may win its
recompense with God, its futility must still sadden him who cherishes
it. When the apostle said, “as much as lieth in you, live
peaceably with all men,”<note place="end" n="2502" id="v.LXXXII-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p11"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 18" id="v.LXXXII-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.18">Rom. xii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> he knew quite well
that the realisation of peace depends upon the consent of two parties.
The prophet truly cries “They say Peace, peace: and yet there is
no peace.”<note place="end" n="2503" id="v.LXXXII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p12"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xi. 14" id="v.LXXXII-p12.1" parsed="|Jer|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.11.14">Jer. xi. 14</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> To overthrow
peace by actions while professing it in words is not hard. To point out
its advantages is one thing and to strive for it another. Men’s
speeches may be all for unity but their actions may enforce bondage. I
wish for peace as much as others; and not only do I wish for it, I ask
for it. But the peace which I want is the peace of Christ; a true
peace, a peace without rancour, a peace which does not involve war, a
peace which will not reduce opponents but will unite friends. How can I
term domination peace? I must call things by their right names. Where
there is hatred there let men talk of feuds; and where there is mutual
esteem, there only let peace be spoken of. For my part I neither rend
the church nor separate myself from the communion of the fathers. From
my very cradle, I may say, I have been reared on Catholic milk; and no
one can be a better churchman than one who has never been a heretic.
But I know nothing of a peace that is without love or of a communion
that is without peace. In the gospel I read:—“if thou bring
thy gift to the altar and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught
against thee; leave there thy gift before the altar and go thy way;
first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy
gift.”<note place="end" n="2504" id="v.LXXXII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p13"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 23, 24" id="v.LXXXII-p13.1" parsed="|Matt|5|23|5|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.23-Matt.5.24">Matt. v. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note> If then we may not offer gifts that
are our own unless we are at peace with our brothers; how much less can
we receive the body of Christ if we cherish enmity in our hearts? How
can I conscientiously approach Christ’s eucharist and answer the
Amen<note place="end" n="2505" id="v.LXXXII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p14"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 16" id="v.LXXXII-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.16">1 Cor. xiv. 16</scripRef>, where in the Greek ‘giving of
thanks’ is ‘eucharist.’</p></note> if I doubt the charity of him who ministers
it?</p>

<p id="v.LXXXII-p15">3. Hear me, I beg you with patience and do not take
truthfulness for flattery. Is any man reluctant to communicate with
you? Does any turn his face away when you hold out your hand? Does any
at the holy banquet offer you the kiss of Judas?<note place="end" n="2506" id="v.LXXXII-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 48, 49" id="v.LXXXII-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|26|48|26|49" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.48-Matt.26.49">Matt. xxvi. 48, 49</scripRef>: the kiss of peace formed an integral
part of the eucharistic office from primitive till mediæval
times.</p></note> At your approach the monks instead of
trembling rejoice. They race to meet you and leaving their dens in the
desert are fain to master you by their humility. What compels them to
come forth? Is it not their love for you? What draws together the
scattered dwellers in the desert? Is it not the esteem in which they
hold you? A parent ought to love his children; and not only a parent
but a bishop ought to be loved by his children. Neither ought to be
feared. There is an old saying:<note place="end" n="2507" id="v.LXXXII-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p17"> Attributed by Cicero
to Ennius.</p></note> “whom
a man fears he hates; and whom he hates, he would fain see dead.”
Accordingly, while for the young the holy scripture makes fear the
beginning of knowledge,<note place="end" n="2508" id="v.LXXXII-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p18"> <scripRef passage="Prov. i. 7" id="v.LXXXII-p18.1" parsed="|Prov|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.7">Prov. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> it also tells us
that “perfect love casteth out fear.”<note place="end" n="2509" id="v.LXXXII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 Joh. iv. 18" id="v.LXXXII-p19.1" parsed="|1John|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.18">1 Joh. iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> You exact no obedience from them; therefore
the monks obey you. You offer them a kiss; therefore they bow the neck.
You shew yourself a common soldier; therefore they make you their
general. Thus from being one among many you become one above many.
Freedom is easily roused if attempts are made to crush it. No one gets
more from a free man than he who does not force him to be a slave. I
know the canons of the church; I know what rank her ministers hold; and
from men and books I have daily up to the present learned and gathered
many things. The kingdom of the mild David was quickly dismembered by
one who chastised his people with scorpions and fancied that his
fingers were thicker than his father’s loins.<note place="end" n="2510" id="v.LXXXII-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p20"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xii. 10" id="v.LXXXII-p20.1" parsed="|1Kgs|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.12.10">1 Kings xii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> The Roman people refused to brook insolence
even in a king.<note place="end" n="2511" id="v.LXXXII-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p21"> Tarquin the Proud the
last king of Rome was driven into exile because of his many acts of
tyranny.</p></note> Moses was leader
of the host of Israel; he brought ten plagues upon Egypt; sky, earth,
and sea alike obeyed his commands: yet he is spoken of as “very
meek above all the men which were” at that time “upon the
face of the earth.”<note place="end" n="2512" id="v.LXXXII-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p22"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xii. 3" id="v.LXXXII-p22.1" parsed="|Num|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.12.3">Nu. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> He maintained his
forty-years’ supremacy because he tempered the insolence of
office with gentleness and meekness. When he was being stoned by the
people he <pb n="172" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_172.html" id="v.LXXXII-Page_172" />made intercession for
them;<note place="end" n="2513" id="v.LXXXII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p23"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xvii. 4" id="v.LXXXII-p23.1" parsed="|Exod|17|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.17.4">Exod. xvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> nay more he wished to be blotted out of
God’s book sooner than that the flock committed to him should
perish.<note place="end" n="2514" id="v.LXXXII-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p24"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xxxii. 31, 32" id="v.LXXXII-p24.1" parsed="|Exod|32|31|32|32" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.31-Exod.32.32">Exod. xxxii. 31, 32</scripRef>.</p></note> He sought to imitate the Shepherd
who would, he knew, carry on his shoulders even the wandering sheep.
“The good Shepherd”—they are the Lord’s own
words—“layeth down his life for the sheep.”<note place="end" n="2515" id="v.LXXXII-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p25"> <scripRef passage="John 10.11; Luke 15.4,5" id="v.LXXXII-p25.1" parsed="|John|10|11|0|0;|Luke|15|4|15|5" osisRef="Bible:John.10.11 Bible:Luke.15.4-Luke.15.5">Joh. x. 11, R.V.; Luke xv. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> One of his disciples can wish to be
anathema from Christ for his brethren’s sake, his kinsmen
according to the flesh who were Israelites.<note place="end" n="2516" id="v.LXXXII-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p26"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 3, 4" id="v.LXXXII-p26.1" parsed="|Rom|9|3|9|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.3-Rom.9.4">Rom. ix. 3, 4</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note>
If then Paul can desire to perish that the lost may not be lost, how
much should good parents not provoke their children to wrath<note place="end" n="2517" id="v.LXXXII-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p27"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 4" id="v.LXXXII-p27.1" parsed="|Eph|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.4">Eph. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> or by too great severity embitter those
who are naturally mild.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXII-p28">4. The limits of a letter compel me to restrain myself;
otherwise, indignation would make me diffuse. In an epistle which its
writer regards as conciliatory but which to me appears full of malice
my opponent<note place="end" n="2518" id="v.LXXXII-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p29"> John, Bishop of
Jerusalem, who had accused Jerome of Origenism, a charge which was
brought against himself by Epiphanius (see Letter LI.).</p></note> admits that I have never
calumniated him or accused him of heresy. Why then does he calumniate
me by spreading a rumour that I am infected with that awful malady and
am in revolt against the Church? Why is he so ready to spare his real
assailants and so eager to injure me who have done nothing to injure
him? Before my brother’s ordination he said nothing of any
dogmatic difference between himself and pope Epiphanius. What then can
have “forced” him—I use his own word—publicly
to argue a point which no one had yet raised? One so full of wisdom as
you knows well the danger of such discussions and that silence is in
such cases the safest course; except, indeed, on some occasion which
renders it imperative to deal with great matters. What ability and
eloquence it must have needed to compress into a single sermon—as
he boasts to have done<note place="end" n="2519" id="v.LXXXII-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p30"> Jerome represents
John as saying that he took advantage of a verse in the lesson
“to preach on faith and all the dogmas of the Church” (c.
Joh. <scripRef passage="Jer. ii." id="v.LXXXII-p30.1" parsed="|Jer|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2">Jer. ii.</scripRef>).</p></note>—all the
topics which the most learned writers have treated in detail in
voluminous treatises! But this is nothing to me: it is for the hearers
of the sermon to notice and for the writer of the letter to realize.
But as for me he ought of his own accord to acquit me of bringing the
charge against him. I was not present and did not hear the sermon. I
was only one of the many, indeed hardly one of them; for while others
were crying out I held my peace. Let us confront the accused and the
accuser, and let us give credit to him whose services, life, and
doctrine are seen to be the best.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXII-p31">5. You see, do you not, that I shut my eyes to many
things and touch upon others only in the most cursory manner, hinting
at what I suppose rather than saying out what I think.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXII-p32">I understand and approve your manœuvres;<note place="end" n="2520" id="v.LXXXII-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p33"> Jerome now addresses
John of Jerusalem.</p></note> how in the interests of the peace of the
Church you stop your ears when you come within range of the Sirens.
Moreover, trained as you have been from childhood in sacred studies,
you know exactly what is meant by each expression which you use. You
knowingly employ ambiguous terms and carefully balanced sentences so as
not to condemn others<note place="end" n="2521" id="v.LXXXII-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p34"> The Origenists.</p></note> or repudiate
us.<note place="end" n="2522" id="v.LXXXII-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p35"> The orthodox.</p></note> But it is not a pure faith and a frank
confession which look for quibbles or circumlocutions. What is simply
believed must be professed with equal simplicity. For my part I could
cry out—though it were amid the swords and fires of Babylon,
“why does the answer evade the question? why is there no frank,
straightforward declaration?” From beginning to end all is
shrinking, compromise, ambiguity: as though he were trying to walk on
spikes of corn. His blood boils with eagerness for peace; yet he will
not give a straightforward answer! others are free to insult him; for,
when he is insulted, he does not venture to retaliate. I meantime hold
my peace: for the present I shall let it be thought that I am too busy,
or ignorant, or afraid; for how would he treat me were I to accuse him,
if when I praise him—as he admits himself that I do—he
secretly traduces me?</p>

<p id="v.LXXXII-p36">6. His whole letter is less an exposition of his faith
than a mass of calumnies aimed at myself. Without any of those mutual
courtesies which men may use towards each other without flattery, he
takes up my name again and again, flouts it, and bandies it about as
though I were blotted out of the book of the living. He thinks that he
has beaten me black and blue with his letter; and that I live for the
trifles at which he aims, I who from my boyhood have been shut up in a
monastic cell, and have always made it my aim to be rather than to seem
a good man. Some of us, it is true, he mentions with respect, but only
that he may afterwards wound us more deeply. As if, forsooth, we too
have no open secrets to reveal! One of his charges is that we have
allowed a slave to be ordained. Yet he himself has clergymen of the
same class, and he must have read of Onesimus who, being made
regenerate by Paul in prison,<note place="end" n="2523" id="v.LXXXII-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p37"> <scripRef passage="Philemon 10" id="v.LXXXII-p37.1" parsed="|Phlm|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.10">Philemon 10</scripRef>.</p></note> from a slave
became a deacon. Then he throws out that the slave in question was a
common informer; and, lest he should be compelled to prove the charge,
declares he has it from hearsay only! Why, <pb n="173" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_173.html" id="v.LXXXII-Page_173" />if I had chosen to repeat the talk of the crowd
and to listen to scandal-mongers, he would have learned before now that
I too know what all the world knows and have heard the same stories as
other people. He declares farther that ordination has been given to
this slave as a reward for a slander spread abroad by him. Does not
such cunning and subtlety appal one? And is there any answer to
eloquence so overwhelming? Which is best, to spread a calumny or to
suffer from one? To accuse a man whose love you may afterwards wish
for, or to pardon a sinner? And is it more tolerable that a common
informer should be made a consul than that he should be made an
ædile?<note place="end" n="2524" id="v.LXXXII-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p38"> The highest and
lowest offices in the Roman magistracy. Jerome insinuates that if the
ordained slave was a common informer so also was John of Jerusalem.</p></note> He knows what I pass over in
silence and what I say; what I myself have heard and what—from
the fear of Christ—I perhaps refuse to believe.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXII-p39">7. He charges me with having translated Origen into
Latin. In this I do not stand alone for the confessor Hilary has done
the same, and we are both at one in this that while we have rendered
all that is useful, we have cut away all that was harmful. Let him read
our versions for himself, if he knows how (and as he constantly
converses and daily associates with Italians,<note place="end" n="2525" id="v.LXXXII-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p40"> A hit at
Rufinus.</p></note>
I think he cannot be ignorant of Latin); or else, if he cannot quite
take it in, let him use his interpreters and then he will come to know
that I deserve nothing but praise for the work on which he grounds a
charge against me. For, while I have always allowed to Origen his great
merit as an interpreter and critic of the scriptures, I have invariably
denied the truth of his doctrines. Is it I then that let him loose upon
the crowd? Is it I that act sponsor to other preachers like him? No,
for I know that a difference must be made between the apostles and all
other preachers. The former always speak the truth; but the latter
being men sometimes go astray. It would be a strange defence of Origen
surely to admit his faults and then to excuse them by saying that other
men have been guilty of similar ones! As if, when you cannot venture to
defend a man openly, you may hope to shield him by imputing his mistake
to a number of others! As for the six thousand volumes of Origen of
which he speaks, it is impossible that any one should have read books
which have never been written: and I for my part find it easier to
suppose that this falsehood is due to the man who professes to have
heard it rather than to him who is said to have told it.<note place="end" n="2526" id="v.LXXXII-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p41"> The statement that
he had read 6000 volumes of Origen was attributed to Epiphanius by
Rufinus and John of Jerusalem. Cf. Apol. c. Ruf. ii. c. 13.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXXII-p42">8. Again he avers that my brother<note place="end" n="2527" id="v.LXXXII-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p43"> Paulinian, who had
been ordained by Epiphanius.</p></note> is the cause of the disagreement which
has arisen, a man who is content to stay in a monastic cell and who
regards the clerical office as onerous rather than honourable. And
although up to this very day he has spoon-fed us with insincere
protestations of peace, he has caused commotion in the minds of the
western bishops<note place="end" n="2528" id="v.LXXXII-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p44"> Sacerdotes; lit.
‘sacrificing priests.’</p></note> by telling
them that a mere youth, hardly more than a boy, has been ordained<note place="end" n="2529" id="v.LXXXII-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p45"> Not by himself but
by Epiphanius.</p></note> presbyter of Bethlehem in his own
diocese. If this is the truth, all the bishops of Palestine must be
aware of it. For the monastery of the reverend pope
Epiphanius—called the old monastery—where my brother was
ordained presbyter is situated in the district of Eleutheropolis<note place="end" n="2530" id="v.LXXXII-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p46"> Otherwise Lydda, a
town in the south of Judah at this time the seat of a bishopric.</p></note> and not in that of Ælia.<note place="end" n="2531" id="v.LXXXII-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p47"> Ælia
Capitolina was the name given by Hadrian to the colony established by
him on the site of Jerusalem.</p></note> Furthermore his age is well known to your
Holiness; and as he has now attained to thirty years I apprehend that
no blame can attach to him on that score. Indeed this particular age is
stamped as full and complete by the mystery of Christ’s assumed
manhood. Let him call to mind the ancient law, and he will see that
after his twenty-fifth year a Levite might be chosen to the
priesthood;<note place="end" n="2532" id="v.LXXXII-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p48"> <scripRef passage="Nu. iv. 3" id="v.LXXXII-p48.1" parsed="|Num|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.4.3">Nu. iv. 3</scripRef>, LXX. A.V. follows the Hebrew.</p></note> or if in this passage he prefers
to follow the Hebrew he will find that candidates for the priesthood
must be thirty years old. And that he may not venture to say that
“old things are passed away; and, behold, all things are become
new,”<note place="end" n="2533" id="v.LXXXII-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p49"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 17" id="v.LXXXII-p49.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17">2 Cor. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> let him hear the apostle’s
words to Timothy, “Let no man despise thy youth.”<note place="end" n="2534" id="v.LXXXII-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p50"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 12" id="v.LXXXII-p50.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.12">1 Tim. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Certainly when my opponent was himself
ordained bishop, he was not much older than my brother is now. And if
he argues that youth is no hindrance to a bishop but that it is to a
presbyter because a young elder<note place="end" n="2535" id="v.LXXXII-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p51"> The word
‘presbyter’ means elder.</p></note> is a
contradiction in terms, I ask him this question: Why has he himself
ordained a presbyter of this age or younger still, and that too to
minister in another man’s church? But if he cannot be at peace
with my brother unless he consents to submit and to renounce the bishop
who has ordained him, he shews plainly that his object is not peace but
revenge, and that he will not rest satisfied with the quietude of
repose and peace unless he is able to inflict to the full every penalty
that he now threatens. Had he himself ordained my brother, it would
have made no difference to this latter. So dearly does he love
seclusion that he would even then have continued to live <pb n="174" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_174.html" id="v.LXXXII-Page_174" />quietly and would not have exercised his
office. And should the bishop have seen fit to rend the church on that
score, he would then have owed him nothing save the respect which is
due to all who offer sacrifice.<note place="end" n="2536" id="v.LXXXII-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p52"> Here as frequently
in Jerome the word ‘sacerdos’ is used to denote a
bishop.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXXII-p53">9. So much for his prolix defence of himself or I should
rather say his attack on me. In this letter I have only answered him
briefly and cursorily that from what I have said he may perceive what I
do not say, and may know that as I am a human being I am a rational
animal and well able to understand his shrewdness, and that I am not so
obtuse or brutish as to catch only the sound of his words and not their
meaning. I now ask of you to pardon my chagrin and to allow that if it
is arrogant to answer back, it is yet more arrogant to bring baseless
charges. Yet my answer has indicated what I might have said rather than
has actually said it. Why do men look for peace at a distance? and why
do they wish to have it enforced by word of command? Let them shew
themselves peacemakers, and peace will follow at once. Why do they use
the name of your holiness to terrorize us, when your
letter—strange contrast to their harsh and menacing
words—breathes only peace and meekness? For that the letter which
Isidore the presbyter has brought for me from you does make for peace
and harmony I know by this, that these insincere professors of a wish
for peace have refused to deliver it to me. Let them choose whichever
alternative they please. Either I am a good man or I am a bad one. If I
am a good one let them leave me in quiet: if I am a bad one, why do
they desire to be in bad company? Surely my opponent has learnt by
experience the value of humility. He who now tears asunder things
which, formerly separate, he of his own will put together, proves that
in severing now what he then joined, he is acting at the instigation of
another.<note place="end" n="2537" id="v.LXXXII-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p54"> Probably Isidore,
who had taken a view hostile to Jerome, and who at this time fell under
the displeasure of Theophilus.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXXII-p55">10. Recently he sought and obtained a decree of exile
against me, and I only wish that he had been able to carry it out,<note place="end" n="2538" id="v.LXXXII-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p56"> The execution of
the decree was stopped by the sudden death of the imperial minister
Rufinus.</p></note> so that, as the will is imputed to him
for the deed, so I too not in will only but in deed might wear the
crown of exile. The church of Christ has been founded by shedding its
own blood not that of others, by enduring outrage not by inflicting it.
Persecutions have made it grow; martyrdoms have crowned it. Or if the
Christians among whom I live are unique in their love of severity and
know only how to persecute and not how to undergo persecution, there
are Jews here, there are heretics professing various false doctrines,
and in particular the foulest of all, I mean, Manichæism. Why is
it that they do not venture to say a word against them? Why am I the
only person they wish to drive into exile? Am I who communicate with
the church the only person of whom it can be said that he rends the
church? I put it to you, is it not a fair demand either that they
should expel these others as well as myself, or that, if they keep
them, they should keep me too? All the same they honour men by sending
them into exile, for by so doing they separate them from the company of
heretics. It is a monk,<note place="end" n="2539" id="v.LXXXII-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p57"> John of
Jerusalem.</p></note> shame to say,
who menaces monks and obtains decrees of exile against them; and that
too a monk who boasts that he holds an apostolic chair. But the
monastic tribe does not succumb to terrorism: it prefers to expose its
neck to the impending sword rather than to allow its hands to be tied.
Is not every monk an exile from his country? Is he not an exile from
the whole world? Where is the need for the public authority, the cost
of a rescript, the journeyings up and down the earth to obtain one? Let
him but touch me with his little finger, and I will go into exile of
myself. “The earth is the Lord’s and the fulness
thereof.”<note place="end" n="2540" id="v.LXXXII-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p58"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxiv. 1" id="v.LXXXII-p58.1" parsed="|Ps|24|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.1">Ps. xxiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Christ is not shut
up in any one spot.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXII-p59">11. Moreover when he writes that, though I seem to be
separated from communion with him, I in reality hold communion with him
through you and through the church of Rome: he need not go so far
afield, for I am connected with him in the same way also here in
Palestine. And lest even this should appear distant, in this village of
Bethlehem I hold communion with his presbyters as much as I can. Thus
it is clear that a private chagrin is not to be taken for the cause of
the church, and that one man’s choler, or even that of several
stirred up by him, ought not to be styled the displeasure of the
church. Accordingly I now repeat what I said at the beginning of my
letter that I for my part am desirous of Christ’s peace, that I
pray for harmony, and that I request you to admonish him not to exact
peace but to purpose it. Let him be satisfied with the pain which he
has caused by the insults that he has inflicted upon me in the past.
Let him efface old wounds by a little new charity. Let him shew himself
what he was before, when of his own choice he bestowed upon me his
esteem. Let his words no longer be tinged with a gall that flows from
the heart of another. Let him do what he wishes himself, and not what
others <pb n="175" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_175.html" id="v.LXXXII-Page_175" />force him to wish. Either as
a pontiff, let him exercise authority over all alike, or as a follower
of the apostle, let him serve all for the salvation of all.<note place="end" n="2541" id="v.LXXXII-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p60"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 19" id="v.LXXXII-p60.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.19">1 Cor. ix. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> If he will shew himself such, I am ready
freely to yield and to hold out my arms; he will find me a friend and a
kinsman, and will perceive that in Christ I am submissive to him as to
all the saints. “Charity,” writes the apostle,
“suffereth long and is kind; charity envieth not;…is not
puffed up…beareth all things, believeth all things.”<note place="end" n="2542" id="v.LXXXII-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p61"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 4-7" id="v.LXXXII-p61.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|4|13|7" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.4-1Cor.13.7">1 Cor. xiii. 4–7</scripRef>.</p></note> Charity is the mother of all virtues, and
the apostle’s words about faith, hope and charity<note place="end" n="2543" id="v.LXXXII-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p62"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 13" id="v.LXXXII-p62.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.13">1 Cor. xiii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> are like that threefold cord which is
not quickly broken.<note place="end" n="2544" id="v.LXXXII-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p63"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. iv. 12" id="v.LXXXII-p63.1" parsed="|Eccl|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.12">Eccl. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> We believe, we
hope, and through our faith and hope we are joined together in the bond
of charity.<note place="end" n="2545" id="v.LXXXII-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p64"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Col. iii. 14" id="v.LXXXII-p64.1" parsed="|Col|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.14">Col. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> It is for these virtues that I and
others have left our homes, it is for these that we would live
peaceably without any contention in the fields and alone; paying all
due veneration to Christ’s pontiffs—so long as they preach
the right faith—not because we fear them as lords but because we
honour them as fathers deferring also to bishops as bishops, but
refusing to serve under compulsion, beneath the shadow of episcopal
authority, men whom we do not choose to obey. I am not so much puffed
up in mind as not to know what is due to the priests of Christ. For he
who receives them, receives not them but Him, whose bishops they are.<note place="end" n="2546" id="v.LXXXII-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p65"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Joh. xiii. 20" id="v.LXXXII-p65.1" parsed="|John|13|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.20">Joh. xiii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> But let them be content with the honour
which is theirs. Let them know that they are fathers and not lords,
especially in relation to those who scorn the ambitions of the world
and count peace and repose the best of all things. And may Christ who
is Almighty God grant to your prayers that I and my opponent may be
united not in a feigned and hollow peace but in true and sincere mutual
esteem, lest biting and devouring one another we be consumed one of
another.<note place="end" n="2547" id="v.LXXXII-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXII-p66"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 15" id="v.LXXXII-p66.1" parsed="|Gal|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.15">Gal. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Pammachius and Oceanus." n="LXXXIII" shorttitle="Letter LXXXIII" progress="37.71%" prev="v.LXXXII" next="v.LXXXIV" id="v.LXXXIII"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXXIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXXIII-p1.1">Letter LXXXIII. From Pammachius and Oceanus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXIII-p2">A letter from Pammachius and Oceanus in which they
express the perplexity into which they have been thrown by
Rufinus’s version of Origen’s treatise, <i>On First
Principles</i> (see Letter LXXX.) and request Jerome to make for them a
literal translation of the work. Written in 399 or 400 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXIII-p3">1. Pammachius and Oceanus to the presbyter Jerome,
health.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXIII-p4">A reverend brother has brought to us sheets containing a
certain person’s translation into Latin of a treatise by
Origen—entitled <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXXXIII-p4.1">περὶ
ἀρχῶν</span>. These contain many things
which disturb our poor wits and which appear to us to be uncatholic. We
suspect also that with a view of clearing the author many passages of
his books have been removed which had they been left would have plainly
proved the irreligious character of his teaching. We therefore request
your excellency to be so good as to bestow upon this particular matter
an attention which will benefit not only ourselves but all who reside
in the city; we ask you to publish in your own language the
abovementioned book of Origen exactly as it was brought out by the
author himself; and we desire you to make evident the interpolations
which his defender has introduced. You will also confute and overthrow
all statements in the sheets which we have sent to your holiness that
are ignorantly made or contradict the Catholic faith. The writer in the
preface to his work has, with much subtlety but without mentioning your
holiness’s name, implied that he has done no more than complete a
work which you had yourself promised, thus indirectly suggesting that
you agree with him. Remove then the suspicions men cannot help feeling
and confute your assailant; for, if you ignore his implications, people
will say that you admit their truth.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pammachius and Oceanus." n="LXXXIV" shorttitle="Letter LXXXIV" progress="37.77%" prev="v.LXXXIII" next="v.LXXXV" id="v.LXXXIV"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXXIV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXXIV-p1.1">Letter LXXXIV. To Pammachius and Oceanus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXIV-p2">A calm letter in which Jerome defines and justifies his
own attitude towards Origen, but unduly minimizes his early enthusiasm
for him. He admires him in the same way that Cyprian admired Tertullian
but does not in any way adopt his errors. He then describes his own
studies and recounts his obligations to Apollinaris, Didymus, and a Jew
named Bar-anina. The rest of the letter deals with the errors of
Origen, the state of the text of his writings, and the eulogy of him
composed by the martyr Pamphilus (the authenticity of which Jerome
assails without any sufficient reason). The date of the letter is 400
<span class="c17" id="v.LXXXIV-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXIV-p3">Jerome to the brothers Pammachius and Oceanus, with all
good wishes.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXIV-p4">1. The sheets that you send me<note place="end" n="2548" id="v.LXXXIV-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p5"> <i>i.e.</i>
Rufinus’s version of Origen’s treatise, <i>On First
Principles,</i> with the Preface, translated in vol. iii. of this
series. See also Letters LXXX. and LXXXI.</p></note> cover me at once with compliments and
confusion; for, while they praise my ability, they take away my
sincerity in the faith. But as both at Alexandria and at Rome and, I
may say, throughout the whole world good men have made it a habit to
take the same liberties with my name, esteeming me only so far that
they cannot bear to be heretics without having me of the number, I will
leave aside personalities and only answer specific charges. For it is
of no benefit to a cause to <pb n="176" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_176.html" id="v.LXXXIV-Page_176" />encounter railing with railing and to retaliate
for attacks upon oneself by attacks upon one’s opponents. We are
commanded not to return evil for evil<note place="end" n="2549" id="v.LXXXIV-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p6"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 15" id="v.LXXXIV-p6.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.15">1 Thess. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
but to overcome evil with good,<note place="end" n="2550" id="v.LXXXIV-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 21" id="v.LXXXIV-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|12|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.21">Rom. xii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> to take our
fill of insults, and to turn the other cheek to the smiter.<note place="end" n="2551" id="v.LXXXIV-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 39" id="v.LXXXIV-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39">Matt. v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXXIV-p9">2. It is charged against me that I have sometimes
praised Origen. If I am not mistaken I have only done so in two places,
in the short preface (addressed to Damasus) to his homilies on the Song
of Songs and in the prologue to my book of Hebrew Names. In these
passages do the dogmas of the church come into question? Is anything
said of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost? or of the resurrection
of the flesh? or of the condition and material of the soul? I have
merely praised the simplicity of his rendering and commentary and
neither the faith nor the dogmas of the Church come in at all. Ethics
only are dealt with and the mist of allegory is dispelled by a clear
explanation. I have praised the commentator but not the theologian, the
man of intellect but not the believer, the philosopher but not the
apostle. But if men wish to know my real judgement upon Origen; let
them read my commentaries upon Ecclesiastes, let them go through my
three books upon the epistle to the Ephesians: they will then see that
I have always opposed his doctrines. How foolish it would be to
eulogize a system so far as to endorse its blasphemy! The blessed
Cyprian takes Tertullian for his master, as his writings prove; yet,
delighted as he is with the ability of this learned and zealous writer
he does not join him in following Montanus and Maximilla.<note place="end" n="2552" id="v.LXXXIV-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p10"> Of these the two
founders of Montanism the first was a Phrygian of the second century
who professed to be the special organ of the Holy Ghost while the
second was a female disciple who claimed to exercise the gift of
prophecy in furtherance of his aims.</p></note> Apollinaris is the author of a most
weighty book against Porphyry, and Eusebius has composed a fine history
of the Church; yet of these the former has mutilated Christ’s
incarnate humanity,<note place="end" n="2553" id="v.LXXXIV-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p11"> Dimidiatam Christi
introduxit œconomiam. Apollinaris taught that in Christ the divine
personality supplied the place of a human soul. In his view, therefore,
Christ ceased to be “very man.”</p></note> while the latter
is the most open champion of the Arian impiety.<note place="end" n="2554" id="v.LXXXIV-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p12"> Eusebius, although
he sided with the Arians, always claimed to be orthodox. However, as
Newman says, “his acts are his confession.”</p></note>
“Woe,” says Isaiah, “unto them that call evil good
and good evil; that put bitter for sweet and sweet for bitter.”<note place="end" n="2555" id="v.LXXXIV-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p13"> <scripRef passage="Isa. v. 20" id="v.LXXXIV-p13.1" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20">Isa. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> We must not detract from the virtues of our
opponents—if they have any praiseworthy qualities—but
neither must we praise the defects of our friends. Each several case
must be judged on its own merits and not by a reference to the persons
concerned. While Lucilius is rightly assailed by Horace<note place="end" n="2556" id="v.LXXXIV-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p14"> Hor. S. 1. x.
1–4.</p></note> for the unevenness of his verses, he is
equally rightly praised for his wit and his charming style.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXIV-p15">3. In my younger days I was carried away with a great
passion for learning, yet I was not like some presumptuous enough to
teach myself. At Antioch I frequently listened to Apollinaris of
Laodicea, and attended his lectures; yet, although he instructed me in
the holy scriptures, I never embraced his disputable doctrine as to
their meaning. At length my head became sprinkled with gray hairs so
that I looked more like a master than a disciple. Yet I went on to
Alexandria and heard Didymus.<note place="end" n="2557" id="v.LXXXIV-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p16"> See Letter L.
§ 2.</p></note> And I have much
to thank him for: for what I did not know I learned from him, and what
I knew already I did not forget. So excellent was his teaching. Men
fancied that I had now made an end of learning. Yet once more I came to
Jerusalem and to Bethlehem. What trouble and expense it cost me to get
Baraninas<note place="end" n="2558" id="v.LXXXIV-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p17"> From this Jew
Jerome took lessons in Hebrew during the earlier years of his life at
Bethlehem. From time to time he also consulted other Jewish
scholars.</p></note> to teach me under cover of night.
For by his fear of the Jews he presented to me in his own person a
second edition of Nicodemus.<note place="end" n="2559" id="v.LXXXIV-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p18"> <scripRef passage="Joh. iii. 2" id="v.LXXXIV-p18.1" parsed="|John|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.2">Joh. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Of all of these I
have frequently made mention in my works. The doctrines of Apollinaris
and of Didymus are mutually contradictory. The squadrons of the two
leaders must drag me in different directions, for I acknowledge both as
my masters. If it is expedient to hate any men and to loath any race, I
have a strange dislike to those of the circumcision. For up to the
present day they persecute our Lord Jesus Christ in the synagogues of
Satan.<note place="end" n="2560" id="v.LXXXIV-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p19"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 9" id="v.LXXXIV-p19.1" parsed="|Rev|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.9">Rev. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet can anyone find fault with me for
having had a Jew as a teacher? Does a certain person dare to bring
forward against me the letter I wrote to Didymus calling him my master?
It is a great crime, it would seem, for me a disciple to give to one
both old and learned the name of master. And yet when I ask leave to
look at the letter which has been held over so long to discredit me at
last, there is nothing in it but courteous language and a few words of
greeting. Such charges are both foolish and frivolous. It would be more
to the point to exhibit a passage in which I have defended heresy or
praised some wicked doctrine of Origen. In the portion of Isaiah which
describes the crying of the two seraphim<note place="end" n="2561" id="v.LXXXIV-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p20"> <scripRef passage="Isa. vi. 2" id="v.LXXXIV-p20.1" parsed="|Isa|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.2">Isa. vi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
he explains these to be the Son and the Holy Ghost; but have not I
altered this hateful explanation into a reference to the two
testaments?<note place="end" n="2562" id="v.LXXXIV-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p21"> Cf. Letter XVIII.
§ 14.</p></note> <pb n="177" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_177.html" id="v.LXXXIV-Page_177" />I have the book in my hand as it was published
twenty years ago. In numbers of my works and especially in my
commentaries I have, as occasion has offered, mangled this heathen
school. And if my opponents allege that I have done more than anyone
else to form a collection of Origen’s books, I answer that I only
wish I could have the works of all theological writers that by diligent
study of them, I might make up for the slowness of my own wits. I have
made a collection of his books, I admit; but because I know everything
that he has written I do not follow his errors. I speak as a Christian
to Christians: believe one who has tried him. His doctrines are
poisonous, they are unknown to the Holy Scriptures, nay more, they do
them violence. I have read Origen, I repeat, I have read him; and if it
is a crime to read him, I admit my guilt: indeed, these Alexandrian
writings have emptied my purse. If you will believe me, I have never
been an Origenist: if you will not believe me, I have now ceased to be
one. But if even this fails to convince you, you will compel me in
self-defence to write against your favourite, so that, if you will not
believe me when I disclaim him, you will have to believe me when I
attack him. But I find readier credence when I go wrong than when I
shew amendment. And this is not surprising, for my would-be friends
suppose me a fellow-disciple with them in the arcana of their system. I
am loath, they fancy, to profess esoteric doctrines before persons who
according to them are brute-like and made of clay. For it is an axiom
with them that pearls ought not to be lightly cast before swine, nor
that which is holy given to the dogs.<note place="end" n="2563" id="v.LXXXIV-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p22"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 6" id="v.LXXXIV-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6">Matt. vii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> They agree with David when he says:
“Thy word have I hid in mine heart that I might not sin against
thee;”<note place="end" n="2564" id="v.LXXXIV-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p23"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 11" id="v.LXXXIV-p23.1" parsed="|Ps|119|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.11">Ps. cxix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and when in another place he
describes the righteous man as one “who speaketh truth with his
neighbour,”<note place="end" n="2565" id="v.LXXXIV-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p24"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xv. 2, 3" id="v.LXXXIV-p24.1" parsed="|Ps|15|2|15|3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.2-Ps.15.3">Ps. xv. 2, 3</scripRef> from memory.</p></note> that is with
those who “are of the household of faith.”<note place="end" n="2566" id="v.LXXXIV-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p25"> <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 10" id="v.LXXXIV-p25.1" parsed="|Gal|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.10">Gal. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> From these passages they conclude that
those of us who as yet are uninitiated ought to be told falsehoods,
lest, being still unweaned babes, we should be choked by too solid
food. Now that perjury and lying enter into their mysteries and form a
bond between them appears most clearly from the sixth book of
Origen’s Miscellanies,<note place="end" n="2567" id="v.LXXXIV-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXXXIV-p26.1">στρωματεις</span>
, lit. = ‘tapestries.’ See note on Letter LXX. §
4.</p></note> in which he
harmonizes the Christian doctrine<note place="end" n="2568" id="v.LXXXIV-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p27"> The doctrine
alluded to is probably that of the Trinity.</p></note> with the
conceptions of Plato.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXIV-p28">4. What must I do then? deny that I am of Origen’s
opinion? They will not believe me. Swear that I am not? They will laugh
and say that I deal in lies. I will do the one thing which they dread.
I will bring forward their sacred rites and mysteries, and will expose
the cunning whereby they delude simple folk like myself. Perhaps,
although they refuse credence to my voice when I deny, they may believe
my pen when I accuse. Of one thing they are particularly apprehensive,
and that is that their writings may some day be taken as evidence
against their master. They are ready to make statements on oath and to
disclaim them afterwards with an oath as false as the first. When asked
for their signatures they use shifts and seek excuses. One says:
“I cannot condemn what no one else has condemned.” Another
says: “No decision was arrived at on the point by the
Fathers.”<note place="end" n="2569" id="v.LXXXIV-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p29"> <i>i.e.</i> the
Bishops present at Nicæa.</p></note> It is thus that
they appeal to the judgment of the world to put off the necessity of
assenting to a condemnation. Another says with yet more assurance:
“how am I to condemn men whom the council of Nicæa has left
untouched? For the council which condemned Arius would surely have
condemned Origen too, had it disapproved of his doctrines.” They
were bound in other words to cure all the diseases of the church at
once and with one remedy; and by parity of reasoning we must deny the
majesty of the Holy Ghost because nothing was said of his nature in
that council. But the question was of Arius, not of Origen; of the Son,
not of the Holy Ghost. The bishops at the council proclaimed their
adherence to a dogma which was at the time denied; they said nothing
about a difficulty which no one had raised. And yet they covertly
struck at Origen as the source of the Arian heresy: for, in condemning
those who deny the Son to be of the substance of the Father, they have
condemned Origen as much as Arius. On the ground taken by these persons
we have no right to condemn Valentine,<note place="end" n="2570" id="v.LXXXIV-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p30"> The founder of a
Gnostic sect in the second century. He taught first in Egypt and
afterwards in Rome.</p></note>
Marcion,<note place="end" n="2571" id="v.LXXXIV-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p31"> See note on Letter
XLVIII. § 2.</p></note> or the Cataphrygians,<note place="end" n="2572" id="v.LXXXIV-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p32"> The Montanists
were so called because the headquarters of their sect were at Pepuza a
small village in Phrygia.</p></note> or Manichæus, none of whom are
named by the council of Nicæa, and yet there is no doubt that in
time they were prior to it. But when they find themselves pressed
either to subscribe or to leave the Church, you may see some strange
twisting. They qualify their words, they arrange them anew, they use
vague expressions; so as, if possible, to hold both our confession and
that of our opponents, to be called indifferently heretics and
Catholics. As if it were not in the same spirit that the Delphian
Apollo (or, as he is sometimes called, Loxias) gave his oracles <pb n="178" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_178.html" id="v.LXXXIV-Page_178" />to Crœsus and to Pyrrhus; cheating
with a similar device two men widely separated in time.<note place="end" n="2573" id="v.LXXXIV-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p33"> Crœsus when
he asked whether he should resist Cyrus was told that, if he did so, he
would overthrow a mighty kingdom, a prophecy fulfilled in his own
destruction; while Pyrrhus long afterwards received an equally evasive
answer in the words, “Pyrrhus the Sons of Rome may well
defeat.”</p></note> To make my meaning clear I will give a
few examples.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXIV-p34">5. We believe, say they, in the resurrection of the
body. This confession, if only it be sincere, is free from objection.
But as there are bodies celestial and bodies terrestrial<note place="end" n="2574" id="v.LXXXIV-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p35"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 40" id="v.LXXXIV-p35.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.40">1 Cor. xv. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> and as thin air and the æther are
both according to their natures called bodies, they use the word body
instead of the word flesh in order that an orthodox person hearing them
say body may take them to mean flesh while a heretic will understand
that they mean spirit. This is their first piece of craft, and if this
is found out, they devise fresh wiles, and, pretending innocence
themselves, accuse us of malice. As though they were frank believers
they say, “We believe in the resurrection of the flesh.”
Now when they have said this, the ignorant crowd thinks it ought to be
satisfied, particularly because these exact words are found in the
creed.<note place="end" n="2575" id="v.LXXXIV-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p36"> Article XI. of the
Apostles’ Creed speaks in the original forms of the resurrection
not of “the body” but of “the flesh:” and it is
still found in this shape in the Anglican office for the visitation of
the sick.</p></note> If you go on to question them
farther, a buzz of disapproval is heard in the ring and their backers
cry out: “You have heard them say that they believe in the
resurrection of the flesh; what more do you want?” the popular
favour is transferred from our side to theirs, and while they are
called honest, we are looked on as false accusers. But if you set your
face steadily and keeping a firm hold of their admission about the
flesh, proceed to press them as to whether they assert the resurrection
of that flesh which is visible and tangible, which walks and speaks,
they first laugh and then signify their assent. And when we inquire
whether the resurrection will exhibit anew the hair and the teeth, the
chest and the stomach, the hands and the feet, and all the other
members of the body, then no longer able to contain their mirth they
burst out laughing and tell us that in that case we shall need barbers,
and cakes, and doctors, and cobblers. Do we, they ask us in turn,
believe that after the resurrection men’s cheeks will still be
rough and those of women smooth, and that sex will differentiate their
bodies as it does at present? Then if we admit this, they at once
deduce from our admission conclusions involving the grossest
materialism. Thus, while they maintain the resurrection of the body as
a whole, they deny the resurrection of its separate members.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXIV-p37">6. The present is not a time to speak rhetorically
against a perverse doctrine. Neither the rich vocabulary of Cicero nor
the fervid eloquence of Demosthenes could adequately convey the warmth
of my feeling, were I to attempt to expose the quibbles by which these
heretics, while verbally professing a belief in the resurrection, in
their hearts deny it. For their women finger their breasts, slap their
chests, pinch their legs and arms, and say, “What will a
resurrection profit us if these frail bodies are to rise again? No, if
we are to be like angels,<note place="end" n="2576" id="v.LXXXIV-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p38"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 30" id="v.LXXXIV-p38.1" parsed="|Matt|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.30">Matt. xxii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> we shall have
the bodies of angels.” That is to say they scorn to rise again
with the flesh and bones wherewith even Christ rose.<note place="end" n="2577" id="v.LXXXIV-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p39"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 39" id="v.LXXXIV-p39.1" parsed="|Luke|24|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.39">Luke xxiv. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> Now suppose for a moment that in my
youth I went astray and that, trained as I was in the schools of
heathen philosophy, I was ignorant, in the beginning of my faith, of
the dogmas of Christianity, and fancied that what I had read in
Pythagoras and Plato and Empedocles was also contained in the writings
of the apostle: Supposing, I say, that I believed all this, why do you
yet follow the error of a mere babe and sucking child in Christ? Why do
you learn irreligion of one who as yet knew not religion? After
shipwreck one has still a plank to cling to;<note place="end" n="2578" id="v.LXXXIV-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p40"> A favourite
metaphor with Jerome to describe the nature of Christian penitence.</p></note> and one may atone for sin by a frank
confession. You have followed me when I have gone astray; follow me
also now that I have been brought back. In youth we have wandered; now
that we are old let us mend our ways. Let us unite our tears and our
groans; let us weep together, and return to the Lord our Maker.<note place="end" n="2579" id="v.LXXXIV-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p41"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xcv. 6" id="v.LXXXIV-p41.1" parsed="|Ps|95|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.95.6">Ps. xcv. 6</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> Let us not wait for the repentance of
the devil; for this is a vain anticipation and one that will drag us
into the deep of hell. Life must be sought or lost here. If I have
never followed Origen, it is in vain that you seek to discredit me: if
I have been his disciple, imitate my penitence. You have believed my
confession; credit also my denial.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXIV-p42">7. But it will be said, “If you knew these things,
why did you praise him in your works?” I should praise him today
but that you and men like you praise his errors. I should still find
his talent attractive, but that some people have been attracted by his
impiety. “Read<note place="end" n="2580" id="v.LXXXIV-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p43"> A.V.
‘prove.’</p></note> all
things,” says the apostle, “hold fast that which is
good.”<note place="end" n="2581" id="v.LXXXIV-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p44"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 21" id="v.LXXXIV-p44.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.21">1 Thess. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Lactantius in his books and
particularly in his letters to Demetrian altogether denies the
subsistence of the Holy Spirit, and following the error of the Jews
says that the passages in which he is spoken of refer to the Father or
to the Son and that the words ‘holy spirit’ merely prove
<pb n="179" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_179.html" id="v.LXXXIV-Page_179" />the holiness of these two persons
in the Godhead. But who can forbid me to read his
<i>Institutes</i>—in which he has written against the Gentiles
with much ability—simply because this opinion of his is to be
abhorred? Apollinaris<note place="end" n="2582" id="v.LXXXIV-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p45"> See note on
§ 2 above.</p></note> has written
excellent treatises against Porphyry, and I approve of his labours,
although I despise his doctrine in many points because of its
foolishness. If you too for your parts will but admit that Origen errs
in certain things I will not say another syllable. Acknowledge that he
thought amiss concerning the Son, and still more amiss concerning the
Holy Spirit, point out the impiety of which he has been guilty in
speaking of men’s souls as having fallen from heaven, and shew
that, while in word he asserts the resurrection of the flesh, he
destroys the force of this language by other assertions. As, for
instance, that, after many ages and one “restitution of all
things,”<note place="end" n="2583" id="v.LXXXIV-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p46"> <scripRef passage="Acts iii. 21" id="v.LXXXIV-p46.1" parsed="|Acts|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.21">Acts iii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> it will be
the same for Gabriel as for the devil, for Paul as for Caiaphas, for
virgins as for prostitutes. When once you have rejected these
misstatements and have parted them with your censor’s wand from
the faith of the Church, I may read what is left with safety, and
having first taken the antidote need no longer dread the poison. For
instance it will do me no harm to say as I have said, “Whereas in
his other books Origen has surpassed all other writers, in commenting
on the Song of Songs he has surpassed himself”; nor will I fear
to face the words with which formerly in my younger days I spoke of him
as a doctor of the churches.<note place="end" n="2584" id="v.LXXXIV-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p47"> See
Jerome’s preface to his version of Origen’s Homilies on
Ezekiel: and his preface to his own Treatise on Hebrew Names. See also
Letter XXXIII.</p></note> Will it be
pretended, that I was bound to accuse a man whose works I was
translating by special request? that I was bound to say in my preface,
“This writer whose books I translate is a heretic: beware of him,
reader, read him not, flee from the viper: or, if you are bent on
reading him, know that the treatises which I have translated have been
garbled by heretics and wicked men; yet you need not fear, for I have
corrected all the places which they have corrupted,” that in
other words I ought to have said: “the writer that I translate is
a heretic, but I, his translator, am a Catholic.” The fact is
that you and your party in your anxiety to be straightforward,
ingenuous, and honest, have paid too little regard to the precepts of
rhetoric and to the devices of oratory. For in admitting that his books
<i>On First Principles</i> are heretical and in trying to lay the blame
of this upon others, you raise difficulties for your readers; you
induce them to examine the whole life of the author and to form a
judgment on the question from the remainder of his writings. I on the
other hand have been wise enough to emend silently what I wished to
emend: thus by ignoring the crime I have averted prejudice from the
criminal. Doctors tell us that serious maladies ought not to be
subjected to treatment, but should be left to nature, lest the remedies
applied should intensify the disease. It is now almost one hundred and
fifty years since Origen died at Tyre.<note place="end" n="2585" id="v.LXXXIV-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p48"> Origen died at
Tyre about the year 255 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXXIV-p48.1">a.d.</span></p></note> Yet what Latin writer has ever ventured
to translate his books <i>On the Resurrection</i> and <i>On First
Principles</i>, his <i>Miscellanies</i><note place="end" n="2586" id="v.LXXXIV-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p49"> See note on
Letter LXX. § 4.</p></note> and his <i>Commentaries</i> or as he
himself calls them his <i>Tomes?</i><note place="end" n="2587" id="v.LXXXIV-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p50"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXXXIV-p50.1">τόμοι</span>.</p></note> Who has
ever cared by so infamous a work to cover himself with infamy? I am not
more eloquent than Hilary or truer to the faith than Victorinus who
both have rendered his <i>Homilies</i><note place="end" n="2588" id="v.LXXXIV-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p51"> Tractatus.</p></note>not in exact versions but in
independent paraphrases. Recently also Ambrose appropriated his <i>Six
Days’ Work</i>,<note place="end" n="2589" id="v.LXXXIV-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p52"> Hexaëmeron:
an account of the creation is meant.</p></note> but in such a
way that it expressed the views of Hippolytus and Basil rather than of
Origen. You profess to take me for your model, and blind as moles in
relation to others you scan me with the eyes of gazelles. Well, had I
been ill-disposed towards Origen, I might have translated these very
books so as to make his worst writings known to Latin readers; but this
I have never done; and, though many have asked me, I have always
refused. For it has never been my habit to crow over the mistakes of
men whose talents I admire. Origen himself, were he still alive, would
soon fall out with you his would-be patrons and would say with Jacob:
“Ye have troubled me to make me to stink among the inhabitants of
the land.”<note place="end" n="2590" id="v.LXXXIV-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p53"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxiv. 30" id="v.LXXXIV-p53.1" parsed="|Gen|34|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.34.30">Gen. xxxiv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.LXXXIV-p54">8. Does any one wish to praise Origen? Let him praise
him as I do. From his childhood he was a great man, and truly a
martyr’s son.<note place="end" n="2591" id="v.LXXXIV-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p55"> His father Leonides
suffered martyrdom in the persecution of Severus.</p></note> At Alexandria he
presided over the school of the church, succeeding a man of great
learning the presbyter Clement. So greatly did he abhor sensuality
that, out of a zeal for God but yet one not according to knowledge,<note place="end" n="2592" id="v.LXXXIV-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p56"> <scripRef passage="Rom. x. 2" id="v.LXXXIV-p56.1" parsed="|Rom|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.2">Rom. x. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> he castrated himself with a knife.
Covetousness he trampled under foot. He knew the scriptures by heart
and laboured hard day and night to explain their meaning. He delivered
in church more than a thousand sermons, and published innumerable
commentaries which he called tomes. These I now pass over, for it is
not my purpose to catalogue his writings. Which of us can read all that
he has written? and who can fail to ad<pb n="180" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_180.html" id="v.LXXXIV-Page_180" />mire his enthusiasm for the scriptures? If some
one in the spirit of Judas the Zealot<note place="end" n="2593" id="v.LXXXIV-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p57"> <i>i.e.</i> Judas
the Gaulonite whose fanatical rising against the Romans is mentioned in
<scripRef passage="Acts v. 37" id="v.LXXXIV-p57.1" parsed="|Acts|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.37">Acts v. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> brings up to me his mistakes, he shall
have his answer in the words of Horace:</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LXXXIV-p58">’Tis true that sometimes Homer sleeps, but
then</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.LXXXIV-p59">He’s not without excuse:</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.LXXXIV-p60">The fault is venial, for his work is long.<note place="end" n="2594" id="v.LXXXIV-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p61"> Hor. A. P. 359,
360.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.LXXXIV-p62">Let us not imitate the faults of one whose virtues we cannot equal.
Other men have erred concerning the faith, both Greeks and Latins, but
I must not mention their names lest I should be supposed to defend
Origen not by his own merits but by the errors of others. This, you
will say, is to accuse them and not to excuse him. You would be right,
if I had declared him not to have erred, or if I had professed a belief
that the apostle Paul or an angel from heaven<note place="end" n="2595" id="v.LXXXIV-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p63"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 8" id="v.LXXXIV-p63.1" parsed="|Gal|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.8">Gal. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>
ought to be listened to in a depravation of the faith. But as it is
seeing I frankly admit him to be wrong, I may read him on the same
terms as I read others, because if he is wrong so also are they. But
you may say, If error is common to many, why do you assail him alone? I
answer, because he alone is praised by you as an apostle. Take away
your exaggerated love for him, and I am ready to take away the
greatness of my dislike. While you gather other men’s faulty
statements out of their books merely to defend Origen in his error, you
extol this latter to the sky and will not allow that he has erred at
all. Whosoever you are who are thus preaching new doctrines, I beseech
you, spare the ears of the Romans, spare the faith of a church which an
apostle has praised.<note place="end" n="2596" id="v.LXXXIV-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p64"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 8" id="v.LXXXIV-p64.1" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Why after four
hundred years do you try to teach us Romans doctrines of which until
now we have known nothing? Why do you publicly proclaim opinions which
Peter and Paul<note place="end" n="2597" id="v.LXXXIV-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p65"> The (traditional)
founders of the Roman Church.</p></note> refused to
profess? Until now no such teaching has been heard of, and yet the
world has become christian. For my part I will hold fast in my old age
the faith wherein I was born again in my boyhood.<note place="end" n="2598" id="v.LXXXIV-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p66"> Jerome was
baptized at Rome about the year 367 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXXIV-p66.1">a.d.</span></p></note> They speak of us as claytowners,<note place="end" n="2599" id="v.LXXXIV-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p67"> Pelusiotæ, men
of Pelusium, supposed to be derived from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.LXXXIV-p67.1">πηλός</span>, “clay.” See
Jerome’s Comm. on <scripRef passage="Jer. xxix. 14-20" id="v.LXXXIV-p67.2" parsed="|Jer|29|14|29|20" osisRef="Bible:Jer.29.14-Jer.29.20">Jer. xxix. 14–20</scripRef>.</p></note> made out of dirt, brutish and carnal,
because, say they, we refuse to receive the things of the spirit; but
of course they themselves are citizens of Jerusalem and their mother is
in heaven.<note place="end" n="2600" id="v.LXXXIV-p67.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p68"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 26" id="v.LXXXIV-p68.1" parsed="|Gal|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.26">Gal. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> I do not despise the flesh in which
Christ was born and rose again, or scorn the mud which, baked into a
clean vessel, reigns in heaven. And yet I wonder why they who detract
from the flesh live after the flesh,<note place="end" n="2601" id="v.LXXXIV-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p69"> See the description
of Rufinus in Letter CXXV. 18.</p></note> and cherish
and delicately nurture that which is their enemy. Perhaps indeed they
wish to fulfil the words of scripture: “love your enemies and
bless them that persecute you.”<note place="end" n="2602" id="v.LXXXIV-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p70"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 44" id="v.LXXXIV-p70.1" parsed="|Matt|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44">Matt. v. 44</scripRef> from memory.</p></note>
I love the flesh, but I love it only when it is chaste, when it is
virginal, when it is mortified by fasting: I love not its works but
itself, that flesh which knows that it must be judged, and therefore
dies as a martyr for Christ, which is scourged and torn asunder and
burned with fire.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXIV-p71">9. The folly also of their contention that certain
heretics and ill-disposed persons have tampered with Origen’s
writings may be shewn thus. Could any person be more wise, more
learned, or more eloquent than were Eusebius and Didymus,
Origen’s supporters? Of these the former in the six volumes of
his <i>Apology</i><note place="end" n="2603" id="v.LXXXIV-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p72"> This treatise the
joint work of Eusebius and his friend Pamphilus has perished. Part of
the Latin version of Rufinus still remains. Jerome at this time
erroneously supposed that the two friends had written separate works in
defence of Origen. (See De VV. Ill. c. 75, 81, in vol. iii. of this
series.)</p></note>asserts that
Origen is of the same mind with himself; while the latter, though he
tries to excuse his errors, admits that he has made them. Not being
able to deny what he finds written, he endeavours to explain it away.
It is one thing to say that additions have been made by heretics, but
another to maintain that heretical statements are commendable.
Origen’s case would be unique if his writings were falsified all
over the world and if in one day by an edict like that of Mithridates<note place="end" n="2604" id="v.LXXXIV-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p73"> In accordance with
this edict (promulgated in 88 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXXIV-p73.1">b.c.</span>) all the
Romans in Pontus were massacred in one day.</p></note> all the truth were shorn from his volumes.
Even supposing that some one treatise of his has been tampered with,
can it be possible that all his works, published as they were at
different times and places, have been corrupted? Origen himself in a
letter written to Fabian, bishop of Rome,<note place="end" n="2605" id="v.LXXXIV-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p74"> This letter is no
longer extant.</p></note>
expresses penitence for having made erroneous statements, and charges
Ambrose<note place="end" n="2606" id="v.LXXXIV-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p75"> A wealthy
Alexandrian, who employed shorthand writers to take down Origen’s
lectures. Euseb. Eccl. Hist. B. vi. c. 23.</p></note> with over haste in making public
what was meant only for private circulation. And yet to this day his
disciples search for shifts to prove that all that excites
disapprobation in his writings is due not to him but to others.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXIV-p76">10. Moreover, when they speak of Pamphilus as one who
praised Origen, I am personally much obliged to them for accounting me
worthy to be calumniated with that martyr. For if, sirs, you tell me
that Origen’s books have been tampered with by his enemies to
bring them into discredit; why may not I in my turn allege that his
friends and followers have attributed to Pamphilus a volume composed by
themselves to vindicate their master from disrepute by the testimony of
a martyr? Lo and behold, you yourselves <pb n="181" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_181.html" id="v.LXXXIV-Page_181" />correct in Origen’s books passages which
(according to you) he never wrote: and yet you are surprised if a man
is said to have published a book which as a matter of fact he did not
publish. But while your statements can easily be brought to the test by
an appeal to Origen’s published works; as Pamphilus has published
nothing else, it is easier for calumny to fix a book upon him. For shew
me any other work of Pamphilus; you will nowhere find any, this is his
only one. How then can I know that it is by Pamphilus? You will tell
me, that the style and tone ought to inform me. Well, I shall never
believe that a man so learned has dedicated the first fruits of his
talent to defend doubtful and discredited positions. The very name of
an apology which the treatise bears implies a previous charge made; for
nothing is defended that is not first attacked. I will now bring
forward but a single argument, one, however, the force of which only
folly and effrontery can deny. The treatise attributed to Pamphilus
contains nearly the first thousand lines of Eusebius’s sixth book
in defence of Origen.<note place="end" n="2607" id="v.LXXXIV-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p77"> If the text is
sound here Jerome is again misled by supposing that Eusebius and
Pamphilus had written separate books in defence of Origen.</p></note> Yet in the
remaining parts of his work the writer brings forward passages by which
he seeks to prove that Origen was a Catholic. Now Eusebius and
Pamphilus were in such thorough harmony with each other that they
seemed to have but one soul between them, and one even went so far as
to adopt the other’s name.<note place="end" n="2608" id="v.LXXXIV-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIV-p78"> Eusebius calls
himself Eusebius Pamphili, that is, ‘the friend of
Pamphilus.’</p></note> How then
could they have disagreed so fundamentally on this point, Eusebius in
all his works proving Origen to be an Arian, and Pamphilus describing
him as a supporter of the Nicene council, which had not yet been held?
It is evident from this consideration that the book belongs not to
Pamphilus but to Didymus or somebody else, who having cut off the head
of Eusebius’s sixth book supplied the other members himself. But
I am willing to be generous and to allow that the book is written by
Pamphilus, only by Pamphilus not yet a martyr. For he must have written
the book before he underwent martyrdom. And why, you will say, was he
accounted worthy of martyrdom? Surely that he might efface his error by
a martyr’s death, and wash away his one fault by shedding his
blood. How many martyrs there have been all the world over who before
their deaths have been the slaves of sins! Are we then to palliate the
sins because those who committed them have afterwards become
martyrs?</p>

<p id="v.LXXXIV-p79">11. This reply to your letter, my most loving brothers,
I have dictated in all haste; and, overcoming my scruples, I have taken
up my pen against a man whose ability I once eulogized. I would sooner,
indeed, risk my reputation than my faith. My friends have placed me in
the awkward dilemma that if I say nothing I shall be held guilty, and
if I offer a defence I shall be accounted an enemy. Both alternatives
are hard; but of the two I will choose that which is the least so. A
quarrel can be made up, but blasphemy can find no forgiveness. I leave
to your judgment to discover how much labour I have expended in
translating the books <i>On First Principles</i>; for on the one hand
if one alters anything from the Greek the work becomes less a version
than a perversion; and on the other hand a literal adherence to the
original by no means tends to preserve the charm of its eloquence.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Paulinus." n="LXXXV" shorttitle="Letter LXXXV" progress="38.95%" prev="v.LXXXIV" next="v.LXXXVI" id="v.LXXXV"><p class="c37" id="v.LXXXV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXXV-p1.1">Letter
LXXXV. To Paulinus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXV-p2">Paulinus had asked Jerome two questions, (1) how can
certain passages of scripture (<scripRef passage="Exod. vii. 13; Rom. ix. 16" id="v.LXXXV-p2.1" parsed="|Exod|7|13|0|0;|Rom|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.7.13 Bible:Rom.9.16">Exod. vii. 13; Rom. ix. 16</scripRef>) be reconciled with Free Will? and (2)
Why are the children of believers said to be holy (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 14" id="v.LXXXV-p2.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.14">1 Cor. vii. 14</scripRef>) apart from baptismal grace? For the
first of these questions Jerome refers Paulinus to his version (newly
made) of Origen’s treatise, <i>On First Principles</i>. For the
second he quotes the explanation of Tertullian. Written in 400 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXXV-p2.3">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXV-p3">1. Your words urge me to write to you but your eloquence
deters me from doing so. For as a letter-writer you are almost as good
as Tully. You complain that my letters are short and unpolished: this
is not due to carelessness but to fear of you, lest writing to you at
greater length I should but send you more sentences to find fault with.
Moreover, to make a clean breast of it to a good man like you, just
about the time the vessels sail for the west, so many letters are
demanded of me at once that, if I were to reply to all my
correspondents, I should be unable to accomplish my task. Hence it
happens that, neglecting the niceties of composition and not revising
the work of my secretaries, I dictate whatever first comes into my
head. Thus when I write to you I regard you as a friend and not as a
critic.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXV-p4">2. Your letter propounds two questions, the first, why
God hardened Pharaoh’s heart, and why the apostle said: “So
then it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God
that sheweth mercy;”<note place="end" n="2609" id="v.LXXXV-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXV-p5"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 16" id="v.LXXXV-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16">Rom. ix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and other things
which appear to do away with free will: the second, how those are holy
who are born of believing, that is, of baptized parents,<note place="end" n="2610" id="v.LXXXV-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXV-p6"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 14" id="v.LXXXV-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.14">1 Cor. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> seeing that without the gift of grace <pb n="182" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_182.html" id="v.LXXXV-Page_182" />afterwards received and kept they cannot
be saved.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXV-p7">3. Your first question is most ably answered by Origen
in his treatise <i>on First Principles</i> which, at the request of my
friend Pammachius, I have recently translated. This task has occupied
me so fully that I am unable to keep my word with you and must again
postpone the sending my commentary on Daniel. Indeed, distinguished and
devoted to me as Pammachius is, had he been alone in his request, I
should have deferred it to another time, but, as it was, almost all our
brothers at Rome urged the same demand declaring that many persons were
in danger, and that some even accepted Origen’s heretical
teaching. I have found myself forced therefore to translate a book in
which there is more of bad than of good, and to keep to this rule that
I should neither add nor subtract but should preserve in Latin in its
integrity the true sense of the Greek. You will be able to borrow a
copy of my version from the aforesaid brother, though in your case the
Greek will serve quite as well; neither should you, who can drink from
the fountain head, turn to the muddy streamlets supplied by my poor
wits.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXV-p8">4. Moreover, as I am speaking to an educated man, well
versed both in the sacred scriptures and in secular literature, I
desire to give your excellency this note of warning. Do not suppose
that I am a clumsy buffoon<note place="end" n="2611" id="v.LXXXV-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXV-p9"> Cf. Hor. S. II.
viii. 21.</p></note> who condemn
everything that Origen has written,—as his injudicious friends
falsely assert—or that I have changed my mind as suddenly as the
philosopher Dionysius.<note place="end" n="2612" id="v.LXXXV-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXV-p10"> Dionysius of
Heraclea called the renegade because he abandoned the Stoic for the
Cyrenaic school.</p></note> The fact is that
I repudiate merely his objectionable dogmas. For I know that one curse
hangs over those who call evil good and over those who call good evil,
over those who put bitter for sweet, and over those who put sweet for
bitter.<note place="end" n="2613" id="v.LXXXV-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXV-p11"> <scripRef passage="Isa. v. 20" id="v.LXXXV-p11.1" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20">Isa. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> Who would go so far in praise of
another man’s teaching as to acquiesce in blasphemy?</p>

<p id="v.LXXXV-p12">5. Your second question is discussed by Tertullian in
his books <i>on</i> <i>Monogamy</i><note place="end" n="2614" id="v.LXXXV-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXV-p13"> Ad. Ux. ii. 2.</p></note>where he
declares that the children of believers are called holy because they
are as it were candidates for the faith and have suffered no pollution
from idolatry. Consider also that the vessels of which we read in the
tabernacle are called holy and everything else required for the
ceremonial worship: although in strictness of speech there can be
nothing holy except creatures which know of and worship God. But it is
a scriptural usage sometimes to give the name of holy to those who are
clean, or who have been purified, or who have made expiation. For
instance, it is written of Bathsheba that she was made holy<note place="end" n="2615" id="v.LXXXV-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXV-p14"> A.V.
‘purified.’</p></note> from her uncleanness,<note place="end" n="2616" id="v.LXXXV-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXV-p15"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xi. 4" id="v.LXXXV-p15.1" parsed="|2Sam|11|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.11.4">2 Sam. xi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and the temple itself is called the holy
place.</p>

<p id="v.LXXXV-p16">6. I beg that you will not silently in your mind accuse
me either of vanity or of insincerity. God bears me witness in my
conscience that the unavoidable circumstances mentioned above drew me
back when I was just going to grapple with my commentary; and you know
that what is done when the mind is pre-occupied is never well done. I
gladly accept the cap that you have sent me, a mark, though small, of
no small affection and just the thing to keep an old man’s head
warm. I am delighted alike with the gift and with the giver.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theophilus." n="LXXXVI" shorttitle="Letter LXXXVI" progress="39.13%" prev="v.LXXXV" next="v.LXXXVII" id="v.LXXXVI"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXXVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXXVI-p1.1">Letter
LXXXVI. To Theophilus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXVI-p2">Jerome congratulates Theophilus on the success of his
crusade against Origenism, and speaks of the good work done in
Palestine by his emissaries Priscus and Eubulus. He then (by a singular
change in his sentiments) asks Theophilus to forgive John of Jerusalem
for having unwittingly received an excommunicated Egyptian. The date of
the Letter is 400 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXXVI-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXVI-p3">Jerome to the most blessed Pope Theophilus. I have
recently received despatches from your blessedness setting right your
long silence and summoning me to return to my duty. So, though the
reverend brothers Priscus and Eubulus have been slow in bringing me
your letters, yet, as they are now hastening in the ardour of faith
from end to end of Palestine and scattering and driving into their
holes the basilisks of heresy, I write a few lines to congratulate you
on your success. The whole world glories in your victories. An exultant
crowd of all nations gazes on the standard of the cross raised by you
at Alexandria and upon the shining trophies which mark your triumph
over heresy. Blessings on your courage! blessings on your zeal! You
have shewn that your long silence has been due to policy and not to
inclination. I speak quite openly to your reverence. I grieved to find
you too forbearing, and, knowing nothing of the course shaped by the
pilot, I yearned for the destruction of those abandoned men. But, as I
now see, you have had your hand raised and, if you have delayed to
strike, it has only been that you might strike harder. As regards the
welcome given to a certain person,<note place="end" n="2617" id="v.LXXXVI-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXVI-p4"> Doubtless some
Egyptian monk or ecclesiastic placed under ban by Theophilus on account
of Origenism.</p></note> you have
no reason to be vexed with <pb n="183" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_183.html" id="v.LXXXVI-Page_183" />the
prelate of this city;<note place="end" n="2618" id="v.LXXXVI-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXVI-p5"> John of
Jerusalem. He had probably, like Rufinus, been reconciled to Jerome,
and seems to have taken no part in the subsequent quarrel between
Jerome and Rufinus.</p></note> for as you
gave no instructions on the point in your letter, it would have been
rash in him to decide a case of which he knew nothing. Still I think
that he would neither wish nor venture to annoy you in any way.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Theophilus to Jerome." n="LXXXVII" shorttitle="Letter LXXXVII" progress="39.21%" prev="v.LXXXVI" next="v.LXXXVIII" id="v.LXXXVII"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXXVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXXVII-p1.1">Letter LXXXVII. From Theophilus to Jerome.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXVII-p2">Theophilus informs Jerome that he has expelled the
Origenists from the monasteries of Nitria, and urges him to shew his
zeal for the faith by writing against the prevalent heresy. The date of
the letter is 400 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXVII-p3">Theophilus, bishop, to the well-beloved and most loving
brother, the presbyter Jerome. The reverend bishop Agatho with the
well-beloved deacon Athanasius is accredited to you with tidings
relating to the church. When you learn their import I feel no doubt but
that you will approve my resolution and will exult in the
church’s victory. For we have cut down with the prophet’s
sickle<note place="end" n="2619" id="v.LXXXVII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXVII-p4"> <scripRef passage="Joel iii. 13" id="v.LXXXVII-p4.1" parsed="|Joel|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.3.13">Joel iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> certain wicked fanatics who were
eager to sow broadcast in the monasteries of Nitria the heresy of
Origen. We have remembered the warning words of the apostle,
“rebuke with all authority.”<note place="end" n="2620" id="v.LXXXVII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXVII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Tit. ii. 15" id="v.LXXXVII-p5.1" parsed="|Titus|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.15">Tit. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
Do you therefore on your part, as you hope to receive a share in this
reward, make haste to bring back with scriptural discourses those who
have been deceived. It is our desire, if possible, to guard in our days
not only the Catholic faith and the rules of the church, but the people
committed to our charge, and to give a quietus to all strange
doctrines.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theophilus." n="LXXXVIII" shorttitle="Letter LXXXVIII" progress="39.25%" prev="v.LXXXVII" next="v.LXXXIX" id="v.LXXXVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXXVIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXXVIII-p1.1">Letter
LXXXVIII. To Theophilus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXVIII-p2">Replying to the preceding letter Jerome again
congratulates Theophilus on the success of his efforts to put down
Origenism, and informs him that they have already borne fruit as far
west as Italy. He then asks him for the decrees of his council (held
recently at Alexandria). The date of the letter is 400 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXVIII-p3">Jerome to the most blessed pope Theophilus. The letter
of your holiness has given me a twofold pleasure, partly because it has
had for its bearers those reverend and estimable men, the bishop Agatho
and the deacon Athanasius, and partly because it has shewn your zeal
for the faith against a most wicked heresy. The voice of your holiness
has rung throughout the world, and to the joy of all Christ’s
churches the poisonous suggestions of the devil have been silenced. The
old serpent<note place="end" n="2621" id="v.LXXXVIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXVIII-p4"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xii. 9" id="v.LXXXVIII-p4.1" parsed="|Rev|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.9">Rev. xii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> hisses no longer, but, writhing and
disembowelled, lurks in dark caverns unable to bear the shining of the
sun. I have already, before the writing of your letter, sent missives
to the West pointing out to those of my own language some of the
quibbles employed by the heretics. I hold it due to the special
providence of God that you should have written to the pope Anastasius<note place="end" n="2622" id="v.LXXXVIII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXVIII-p5"> Bishop of Rome,
<span class="c17" id="v.LXXXVIII-p5.1">a.d.</span> 398–402.</p></note> at the same time as myself, and should
thus without knowing it have been the means of confirming my testimony.
Now that you have directly urged me to do so, I shall shew myself more
zealous than ever to recall from their error simple souls both near and
far. Nor shall I hesitate, if needful, to incur odium with some, for we
ought to please God rather than men:<note place="end" n="2623" id="v.LXXXVIII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXVIII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Acts v. 29" id="v.LXXXVIII-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.29">Acts v. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> although
indeed they have been much more forward to defend their heresy than I
and others have been to attack it. At the same time I beg that if you
have any synodical decrees bearing upon the subject you will forward
them to me, that, strengthened with the authority of so great a
prelate, I may open my mouth for Christ with more freedom and
confidence. The presbyter Vincent has arrived from Rome two days ago
and humbly salutes you. He tells me again and again that Rome and
almost the whole of Italy owe their deliverance after Christ to your
letters. Shew diligence therefore, most loving and most blessed pope,
and whenever opportunity offers write to the bishops of the West not to
hesitate—in your own words<note place="end" n="2624" id="v.LXXXVIII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXVIII-p7"> See the preceding
letter.</p></note>—to
cut down with a sharp sickle the sprouts of evil.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Theophilus to Jerome." n="LXXXIX" shorttitle="Letter LXXXIX" progress="39.34%" prev="v.LXXXVIII" next="v.XC" id="v.LXXXIX"><p class="c30" id="v.LXXXIX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.LXXXIX-p1.1">Letter LXXXIX. From Theophilus to Jerome.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXIX-p2">This letter (probably earlier in date than the three
preceding) commends to Jerome the monk Theodore, who, having come from
Rome to declare the condemnation of Origenism by the church there, had
visited the monasteries of Nitria now purged of heresy, and wished
before returning to the West to see the Holy Places as well. The date
of the letter is 400 <span class="c17" id="v.LXXXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.LXXXIX-p3">Theophilus, bishop, to the well-beloved lord and most
loving brother the presbyter Jerome. I have learned the project of the
monk Theodore—which will be known also to your holiness—and
I approve of it. Having to leave us on a voyage for Rome, he has been
unwilling to set out without first visiting and embracing as his own
flesh and <pb n="184" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_184.html" id="v.LXXXIX-Page_184" />blood you and the
reverend brothers who are with you in the monastery. You will, I am
sure, rejoice in the news with which he will meet your welcome, that
quiet has been restored to the church here. He has seen all the
monasteries of Nitria and can tell you of the continence and meekness
of the monks in them; as also how the Origenists have been put down and
scattered, how peace has been restored to the church, and how the
discipline of the Lord is being upheld. How gladly would I see the mask
of hypocrisy laid aside by those also who near you are said to be
undermining the truth. I feel obliged to write thus because the
brothers in your neighbourhood<note place="end" n="2625" id="v.LXXXIX-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIX-p4"> The bishops of
Palestine are meant. See Letter XCII.</p></note> are mistaken
concerning them. Wherefore take heed to yourselves and shun men of this
type; even as it is written:—“if any man bring not to you
the faith of the church, bid him not God speed.”<note place="end" n="2626" id="v.LXXXIX-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.LXXXIX-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 John 10" id="v.LXXXIX-p5.1" parsed="|2John|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.10">2 John 10</scripRef>, inexactly quoted.</p></note> It may, indeed, be superfluous to write
thus to you who can recall the erring from their error, yet no harm is
done when those careful for the faith admonish even the wise and
learned. Kindly salute in my name all the brothers who are with
you.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Theophilus to Epiphanius." n="XC" shorttitle="Letter XC" progress="39.41%" prev="v.LXXXIX" next="v.XCI" id="v.XC"><p class="c30" id="v.XC-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XC-p1.1">Letter XC. From Theophilus to Epiphanius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XC-p2">Theophilus writes to Epiphanius to convoke a council in
Cyprus for the condemnation of Origenism and asks him to transmit to
Constantinople by a trustworthy messenger a copy of its decrees
together with the synodical letter of Theophilus himself. His anxiety
about this last point is caused by the news that certain of the
excommunicated monks have set sail for Constantinople to lay their case
before the bishop, John Chrysostom. The date of the letter is 400 <span class="c17" id="v.XC-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XC-p3">Theophilus to his well-beloved lord, brother, and
fellow-bishop Epiphanius.</p>

<p id="v.XC-p4">The Lord has said to his prophet “See, I have this
day set thee over the nations and over the kingdoms to root out and to
pull down and to destroy and…to build and to plant.”<note place="end" n="2627" id="v.XC-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XC-p5"> <scripRef passage="Jer. i. 10" id="v.XC-p5.1" parsed="|Jer|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.10">Jer. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> In every age he bestows the same grace
upon his church, that His Body<note place="end" n="2628" id="v.XC-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XC-p6"> <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 23" id="v.XC-p6.1" parsed="|Eph|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.23">Eph. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> may be
preserved intact and that the poison of heretical opinions may nowhere
prevail over it. And now also do we see the words fulfilled. For the
church of Christ “not having spot or wrinkle or any such
thing”<note place="end" n="2629" id="v.XC-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XC-p7"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 27" id="v.XC-p7.1" parsed="|Eph|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.27">Eph. v. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> has with the sword of the gospel
cut down the Origenist serpents crawling out of their caves, and has
delivered from their deadly contagion the fruitful host of the monks of
Nitria. I have compressed a short account of my proceedings (it was all
that time would allow) into the general letter<note place="end" n="2630" id="v.XC-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XC-p8"> Letter XCII.</p></note>
which I have addressed indiscriminately to all. As your excellency has
often fought in contests of the kind before me, it is your present duty
to strengthen the hands of those who are in the field and to gather
together to this end the bishops of your entire island.<note place="end" n="2631" id="v.XC-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XC-p9"> Cyprus.</p></note> A synodical letter should be sent to
myself and the bishop of Constantinople<note place="end" n="2632" id="v.XC-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XC-p10"> <i>i.e.</i> John
Chrysostom who had been raised to the patriarchate in 398 <span class="c17" id="v.XC-p10.1">a.d.</span></p></note> and to any others whom you think fit;
that by universal consent Origen himself may be expressly condemned and
also the infamous heresy of which he was the author. I have learned
that certain calumniators of the true faith, named Ammonius, Eusebius,
and Euthymius, filled with a fresh access of enthusiasm in behalf of
the heresy, have taken ship for Constantinople, to ensnare with their
deceits as many new converts as they can and to confer anew with the
old companions of their impiety. Let it be your care, therefore, to set
forth the course of the matter to all the bishops throughout Isauria
and Pamphylia and the rest of the neighbouring provinces: moreover, if
you think fit, you can add my letter, so that all of us gathered
together in one spirit with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ may
deliver these men unto Satan for the destruction of the impiety which
possesses them.<note place="end" n="2633" id="v.XC-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XC-p11"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 4, 5" id="v.XC-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|4|5|5" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.4-1Cor.5.5">1 Cor. v. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> And to ensure
the speedy arrival of my despatches at Constantinople, send a diligent
messenger, one of the clergy (as I send fathers from the monasteries of
Nitria with others also of the monks, learned men and continent) that
when they arrive they may be able themselves to relate what has been
done. Above all I beg of you to offer up earnest prayers to the Lord
that we may be able in this contest also to gain the victory; for no
small joy has filled the hearts of the people both in Alexandria and
throughout all Egypt, because a few men have been expelled from the
Church that the body of it might be kept pure. Salute the brothers who
are with you. The people<note place="end" n="2634" id="v.XC-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XC-p12"> Plebs.</p></note> with us salute
you in the Lord.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Epiphanius to Jerome." n="XCI" shorttitle="Letter XCI" progress="39.53%" prev="v.XC" next="v.XCII" id="v.XCI"><p class="c30" id="v.XCI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XCI-p1.1">Letter XCI. From Epiphanius to Jerome.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCI-p2">An exultant letter from Epiphanius in which he describes
the success of his council (convened at the suggestion of Theophilus),
sends Jerome a copy of its synodical letter. and urges him to go on
with his work of translating into Latin documents bearing on the
Origenistic controversy. Written in 400 <span class="c17" id="v.XCI-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCI-p3">To his most loving lord, son, and brother, <pb n="185" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_185.html" id="v.XCI-Page_185" />the presbyter Jerome, Epiphanius sends greeting
in the Lord. The general epistle written<note place="end" n="2635" id="v.XCI-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCI-p4"> By Theophilus.</p></note> to all Catholics belongs particularly to
you; for you, having a zeal for the faith against all heresies,
particularly oppose the disciples of Origen and of Apollinaris whose
poisoned roots and deeply planted impiety almighty God has dragged
forth into our midst, that having been unearthed at Alexandria they
might wither throughout the world. For know, my beloved son, that
Amalek has been destroyed root and branch and that the trophy of the
cross has been set up on the hill of Rephidim.<note place="end" n="2636" id="v.XCI-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCI-p5"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Exod. xvii. 8-14" id="v.XCI-p5.1" parsed="|Exod|17|8|17|14" osisRef="Bible:Exod.17.8-Exod.17.14">Exod. xvii. 8–14</scripRef>.</p></note> For as when the hands of Moses were
held up on high Israel prevailed, so the Lord has strengthened His
servant Theophilus to plant His standard against Origen on the altar of
the church of Alexandria; that in him might be fulfilled the words:
“Write this for a memorial, for I will utterly put out
Origen’s heresy from under heaven together with that Amalek
himself.” And that I may not appear to be repeating the same
things over and over and thus to be making my letter tedious, I send
you the actual missive written to me that you may know what Theophilus
has said to me, and what a great blessing the Lord has granted to my
last days in approving the principles which I have always proclaimed by
the testimony of so great a prelate. I fancy that by this time you also
have published something and that, as I suggested in my former letter
to you on this subject, you have elaborated a treatise for readers of
your own language. For I hear that certain of those who have made
shipwreck<note place="end" n="2637" id="v.XCI-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCI-p6"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 19" id="v.XCI-p6.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.19">1 Tim. i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> have come also to the West, and
that, not content with their own destruction, they desire to involve
others in death with them; as if they thought that the multitude of
sinners lessens the guilt of sin and the flames of Gehenna do not grow
in size in proportion as more logs are heaped upon them. With you and
by you we send our best greetings to the reverend brothers who are with
you in the monastery serving God.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="The Synodical Letter of Theophilus to the Bishops of Palestine and of Cyprus." n="XCII" shorttitle="Letter XCII" progress="39.62%" prev="v.XCI" next="v.XCIII" id="v.XCII"><p class="c30" id="v.XCII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XCII-p1.1">Letter XCII.
The Synodical Letter of Theophilus to the Bishops of Palestine and of
Cyprus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCII-p2">The synodical letter of the council held at Alexandria
in 400 <span class="c17" id="v.XCII-p2.1">a.d.</span> to condemn Origenism. Written
originally in Greek it was translated into Latin by Jerome.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCII-p3">This letter has been sent in identical terms to the
Bishops of Palestine and to those of Cyprus. We reproduce the headings
of both copies. That to the Bishops of Palestine commences thus: To the
well-beloved lords, brothers, and fellow-bishops, Eulogius, John,
Zebianus, Auxentius, Dionysius, Gennadius, Zeno, Theodosius, Dicterius,
Porphyry, Saturninus, Alan, Paul, Ammonius, Helianus, Eusebius, the
other Paul, and to all the Catholic bishops gathered together at the
dedication festival of Ælid,<note place="end" n="2638" id="v.XCII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCII-p4"> In
Æliæ encæniis. Ælia was the name given by the
emperor Hadrian to the Roman colony founded by him on the site of
Jerusalem.</p></note>
Theophilus [sends] greeting in the Lord.</p>

<p id="v.XCII-p5">The Cyprians he addresses thus: To the well-beloved
lords, brothers, and fellow-bishops, Epiphanius, Marcianus, Agapetus,
Boethius, Helpidius, Entasius, Norbanus, Macedonius. Aristo, Zeno,
Asiaticus, Heraclides, the other Zeno, Cyriacus, and Aphroditus,
Theophilus [sends] greeting in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCII-p6">The scope of the letter is as follows:</p>

<p id="v.XCII-p7">We have personally visited the monasteries of Nitria and
find that the Origenistic heresy has made great ravages among them. It
is accompanied by a strange fanaticism: men even maim themselves or cut
out their tongues<note place="end" n="2639" id="v.XCII-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCII-p8"> The monk Ammonius
is said to have done this and similar things.</p></note> to show how
they despise the body. I find that some men of this kind have gone from
Egypt into Syria and other countries<note place="end" n="2640" id="v.XCII-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCII-p9"> Some fifty, led by
Ammonius and his three brothers (called the Long or Tall Monks) went
first to Syria and then to Constantinople.</p></note> where they
speak against us and the truth.</p>

<p id="v.XCII-p10">The books of Origen have been read before a council of
bishops and unanimously condemned. The following are his chief errors,
mainly found in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.XCII-p10.1">περὶ
᾽Αρχῶν</span>.</p>

<p id="v.XCII-p11">1. The Son compared with us is truth, but compared with the Father
he is falsehood.</p>

<p id="v.XCII-p12">2. Christ’s kingdom will one day come to an end.</p>

<p id="v.XCII-p13">3. We ought to pray to the Father alone, not to the Son.</p>

<p id="v.XCII-p14">4. Our bodies after the resurrection will be corruptible and
mortal.</p>

<p id="v.XCII-p15">5. There is nothing perfect even in heaven; the angels themselves
are faulty, and some of them feed on the Jewish sacrifices.</p>

<p id="v.XCII-p16">6. The stars are conscious of their own movements, and the demons
know the future by their courses.</p>

<p id="v.XCII-p17">7. Magic, if real, is not evil.</p>

<p id="v.XCII-p18">8. Christ suffered once for men; he will suffer again for the
demons.</p>

<p id="v.XCII-p19">The Origenists have tried to coerce me; they have even
stirred up the heathen by denouncing the destruction of the Serapeum;
and have sought to withdraw from the ecclesiastical jurisdiction two
persons accused of grave crimes. One of these is the woman<note place="end" n="2641" id="v.XCII-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCII-p20"> This woman is said
to have brought a charge of immorality against Isidore and then
suppressed it on being placed by him on the list of widows who received
the church’s bounty. Isidore was now eighty years old, and there
were many causes for the quarrel. Palladius, Socrates and Sozomen
intimate that the real cause of Theophilus’ enmity to his old
confidant Isidore was that Isidore knew secrets unfavorable to
Theophilus. He afterwards went with the Long Monks to Constantinople,
where Chrysostom by his reception of them incurred the hatred of
Theophilus. See Jerome Letter CXIII.</p></note> <pb n="186" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_186.html" id="v.XCII-Page_186" />who
was wrongly placed on the list of widows by Isidore, the other Isidore
himself. He is the standard-bearer of the heretical faction, and his
wealth supplies them with unbounded resources for their violent
enterprises. They have tried to murder me; they seized the monastery
church at Nitria, and for a time prevented the bishops from entering
and the offices from being performed. Now, like Zebul (Beelzebub) they
go to and fro on the earth.</p>

<p id="v.XCII-p21">I have done them no harm; I have even protected them.
But I would not let an old friendship (with Isidore) impair our faith
and discipline. I implore you to oppose them wherever they come, and to
prevent them from unsettling the brethren committed to you.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From the Bishops of Palestine to Theophilus." n="XCIII" shorttitle="Letter XCIII" progress="39.77%" prev="v.XCII" next="v.XCIV" id="v.XCIII"><p class="c30" id="v.XCIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XCIII-p1.1">Letter XCIII. From the
Bishops of Palestine to Theophilus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCIII-p2">The synodical letter of the council of Jerusalem sent to
Theophilus in reply to the preceding. The translation as before is due
to Jerome.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCIII-p3">The following is an epitome: We have done all that you
wished, and Palestine is almost wholly free from the taint of heresy.
We wish that not only the Origenists, but Jews, Samaritans and heathen
also, could be put down. Origenism does not exist among us. The
doctrines you describe are never heard here. We anathematize those who
hold such doctrines, and also those of Apollinaris, and shall not
receive anyone whom you excommunicate.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Dionysius to Theophilus." n="XCIV" shorttitle="Letter XCIV" progress="39.79%" prev="v.XCIII" next="v.XCV" id="v.XCIV"><p class="c30" id="v.XCIV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XCIV-p1.1">Letter XCIV. From Dionysius to Theophilus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCIV-p2">In this letter (translated into Latin by Jerome)
Dionysius, bishop of Lydda, praises Theophilus for his signal victories
over Origenism and urges him to continue his efforts against that
heresy. Written in 400 <span class="c17" id="v.XCIV-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Pope Anastasius to Simplicianus." n="XCV" shorttitle="Letter XCV" progress="39.80%" prev="v.XCIV" next="v.XCVI" id="v.XCV"><p class="c30" id="v.XCV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XCV-p1.1">Letter XCV. From Pope
Anastasius to Simplicianus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCV-p2">At the request of Theophilus Anastasius, bishop of Rome,
writes to Simplicianus, bishop of Milan, to inform him that he, like
Theophilus, has condemned Origen whose blasphemies have been brought
under his notice by Eusebius of Cremona. This latter had shown him a
copy of the version by Rufinus of the treatise <i>On First
Principles</i>. The date of the letter is 400 <span class="c17" id="v.XCV-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCV-p3">To his lord and brother Simplicianus, Anastasius.</p>

<p id="v.XCV-p4">1. It is felt right that a shepherd should bestow great
care and watchfulness upon his flock. In like manner too from his lofty
tower the careful watchman keeps a lookout day and night on behalf of
the city. So also in the hour of tempest when the sea is dangerous the
shipmaster suffers keen anxiety<note place="end" n="2642" id="v.XCV-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCV-p5"> Magister hactenus
navis hora tempestatis æquoris et periculo magnam patitur animi
jactationem.</p></note> lest the
gale and the violence of the waves shall dash his vessel upon the
rocks. It is with similar feelings that the reverend and honourable
Theophilus our brother and fellow-bishop, ceases not to watch over the
things that make for salvation, that God’s people in the
different churches may not by reading Origen run into awful
blasphemies.</p>

<p id="v.XCV-p6">2. Being informed, then, by a letter of the aforesaid
bishop, we inform your holiness that we in like manner who are set in
the city of Rome in which the prince of the apostles, the glorious
Peter, first founded the church and then by his faith strengthened it;
to the end that no man may contrary to the commandment read these books
which we have mentioned, have condemned the same; and have with earnest
prayers urged the strict observance of the precepts which God and
Christ have inspired the evangelists to teach. We have charged men to
remember the words of the venerable apostle Paul, prophetic and full of
warning:—“if any than preach any other gospel unto you than
that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.”<note place="end" n="2643" id="v.XCV-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCV-p7"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 8" id="v.XCV-p7.1" parsed="|Gal|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.8">Gal. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Holding fast, therefore, this precept,
we have intimated that everything written in days gone by Origen that
is contrary to our faith is even by us rejected and condemned.</p>

<p id="v.XCV-p8">3. I send this letter to your holiness by the hand of
the presbyter Eusebius,<note place="end" n="2644" id="v.XCV-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCV-p9"> See the account of
the meeting of Eusebius with Rufinus in the presence of Simplicianus.
Ruf. Apol. i. 19.</p></note> a man filled
with a glowing faith and love for the Lord. He has shewn to me some
blasphemous chapters which made me shudder as I passed judgement on
them. If Origen has put forth any other writings, you are to know that
they and their author are alike condemned by me. The Lord have you in
safe keeping, my lord and brother deservedly held in honour.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Theophilus." n="XCVI" shorttitle="Letter XCVI" progress="39.90%" prev="v.XCV" next="v.XCVII" id="v.XCVI"><p class="c30" id="v.XCVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XCVI-p1.1">Letter
XCVI. From Theophilus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCVI-p2">A translation by Jerome of Theophilus’s paschal
letter for the year 401 <span class="c17" id="v.XCVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> In it Theophilus
refutes at length the heresies of Apollinaris and Origen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pammachius and Marcella." n="XCVII" shorttitle="Letter XCVII" progress="39.91%" prev="v.XCVI" next="v.XCVIII" id="v.XCVII"><p class="c30" id="v.XCVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XCVII-p1.1">Letter XCVII. To Pammachius and Marcella.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCVII-p2">With this letter Jerome sends to Pammachius and Marcella
a translation of the paschal letter issued by <pb n="187" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_187.html" id="v.XCVII-Page_187" />Theophilus for the year 402 <span class="c17" id="v.XCVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> together with the Greek original. He takes the
precaution of sending this latter because in the preceding year
complaints have been made that his translation was not accurate.
Written in 402 <span class="c17" id="v.XCVII-p2.2">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c31" id="v.XCVII-p3">1. Once more with the return of spring I enrich you with
the wares of the east and send the treasures of Alexandria to Rome: as
it is written, “God shall come from the south and the Holy One
from Mount Paran, even a thick shadow.”<note place="end" n="2645" id="v.XCVII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p4"> <scripRef passage="Hab. iii. 3" id="v.XCVII-p4.1" parsed="|Hab|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.3.3">Hab. iii. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>
(Hence in the Song of Songs the joyous cry of the bride: “I sat
down under his shadow with great delight and his fruit was sweet to my
taste.”<note place="end" n="2646" id="v.XCVII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.3" id="v.XCVII-p5.1" parsed="|Song|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.3">Cant. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>) Now truly is
Isaiah’s prophecy fulfilled: “In that day shall there be an
altar to the Lord in the land of Egypt.”<note place="end" n="2647" id="v.XCVII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xix. 19" id="v.XCVII-p6.1" parsed="|Isa|19|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.19.19">Isa. xix. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> “Where sin hath abounded, grace
doth much more abound.”<note place="end" n="2648" id="v.XCVII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 20" id="v.XCVII-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.20">Rom. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> They who
fostered the infant Christ now with glowing faith defend Him in His
manhood; and they who once saved Him from the hands of Herod are ready
to save Him again from this blasphemer and heretic. Demetrius expelled
Origen from the city of Alexander; but he is now thanks to Theophilus
outlawed from the whole world. Like him to whom Luke has dedicated the
<i>Acts of the Apostles<note place="end" n="2649" id="v.XCVII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 1" id="v.XCVII-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.1">Acts i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note></i> this
bishop derives his name from his love to God. Where now is the
wriggling serpent?<note place="end" n="2650" id="v.XCVII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p9"> The allusion is to
Rufinus.</p></note> In what plight
does the venomous viper find himself? His is</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.XCVII-p10">A human face with wolfish body joined.<note place="end" n="2651" id="v.XCVII-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p11"> Virg. A. iii.
426.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.XCVII-p12">Where now is that heresy which crawled hissing through
the world and boasted that both the bishop Theophilus and I were
partisans of its errors? Where now is the yelping of those shameless
hounds who, to win over the simple minded, falsely proclaimed our
adherence to their cause? Crushed by the authority and eloquence of
Theophilus they are now like demon-spirits only able to mutter and that
from out of the earth.<note place="end" n="2652" id="v.XCVII-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p13"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxviii. 13" id="v.XCVII-p13.1" parsed="|1Sam|28|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.28.13">1 Sam. xxviii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> For they know
nothing of Him who, as He comes from above,<note place="end" n="2653" id="v.XCVII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p14"> <scripRef passage="Joh. viii. 23" id="v.XCVII-p14.1" parsed="|John|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.23">Joh. viii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> speaks only of the things that are
above.</p>

<p id="v.XCVII-p15">2. Would that this generation of vipers<note place="end" n="2654" id="v.XCVII-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 7" id="v.XCVII-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.7">Matt. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> would either honestly accept our
doctrines, or else consistently defend its own; that we might know whom
we are to esteem and whom we are to shun. As it is they have invented a
new kind of penitence, hating us as enemies though they dare not deny
our faith. What, I ask, is this chagrin of theirs which neither time
nor reason seems able to cure? When swords flash in battle and men fall
and blood flows in streams, hostile hands are often clasped in amity
and the fury of war is exchanged for an unexpected peace. The partisans
of this heresy alone can make no terms with churchmen; for they
repudiate mentally the verbal assent that is extorted from them. When
their open blasphemy is made plain to the public ear, and when they
perceive their hearers clamouring against them; then they assume an air
of simplicity, declaring that they hear such doctrines for the first
time and that they have no previous knowledge of them as taught by
their master. And when you hold their writings in your hand, they deny
with their lips what their hands have written. Why, sirs, need you
beset the Propontis,<note place="end" n="2655" id="v.XCVII-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p17"> Many of the Egyptian
Origenists had fled to Constantinople and thrown themselves on the
kindness of the patriarch John Chrysostom.</p></note> shift your abode,
wander through different countries, and rend with foaming mouths a
distinguished prelate of Christ and his followers? If your recantations
are sincere, you should replace your former zeal for error with an
equal zeal for the faith. Why do you patch together from this quarter
and from that these rags of cursing? And why do you rail at the lives
of men whose faith you cannot resist? Do you cease to be heretics
because according to you sundry persons believe us to be sinners? And
does impiety cease to disfigure your lips because you can point to
scars on our ears? So long as you have a leopard’s spots and an
Ethiopian’s skin,<note place="end" n="2656" id="v.XCVII-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p18"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xiii. 23" id="v.XCVII-p18.1" parsed="|Jer|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.13.23">Jer. xiii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> how can it help
your perfidy to know that I too am marked by moles? See, Pope
Theophilus is freely allowed to prove Origen a heretic; and the
disciples do not defend the master’s words. They merely pretend
that they have been altered by heretics and tampered with, like the
works of many other writers. Thus they seek to maintain his cause not
by their own belief but by other people’s errors. So much I would
say against heretics who in the fury of their unjust hostility to us
betray the secret feelings of their minds and prove the incurable
nature of the wound that rankles in their breasts.</p>

<p id="v.XCVII-p19">3. But you are Christians and the lights of the senate:
accept therefore from me the letter which I append.<note place="end" n="2657" id="v.XCVII-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p20"> Letter XCVIII.</p></note> This year I send it both in Greek and
Latin that the heretics may not again lyingly assert that I have made
many changes in and additions to the original. I have laboured hard, I
must confess, to preserve the charm of the diction by a like elegance
in my version: and keeping within fixed lines and never allowing myself
to deviate from these I have done my best to maintain the smooth flow
of the writer’s <pb n="188" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_188.html" id="v.XCVII-Page_188" />eloquence and
to render his remarks in the tone in which they are made. Whether I
have succeeded in these two objects or not I must leave to your
judgement to determine. As for the letter itself you are to know that
it is divided into four parts. In the first Theophilus exhorts
believers to celebrate the Lord’s passover; in the second he
slays Apollinarius; in the third he demolishes Origen; while in the
fourth and last he exhorts the heretics to penitence. If the polemic
against Origen should seem to you to be inadequate, you are to remember
that Origenism was fully treated in last year’s letter;<note place="end" n="2658" id="v.XCVII-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p21"> Letter XCVI.</p></note> and that this which I have just
translated, as it aims at brevity, was not bound to dwell farther upon
the subject. Besides, its terse and clear confession of faith directed
against Apollinarius is not lacking in dialectical subtlety. Theophilus
first wrests the dagger from his opponent’s hand, and then stabs
him to the heart.</p>

<p id="v.XCVII-p22">4. Entreat the Lord, therefore, that a composition which
has won favour in Greek may not fail to win it also in Latin, and that
what the whole East admires and praises Rome may gladly take to her
heart. And may the chair of the apostle Peter by its preaching confirm
the preaching of the chair of the evangelist Mark. Popular rumour,
indeed, has it that the blessed pope Anastasius is of like zeal and
spirit with Theophilus and that he has pursued the heretics even to the
dens in which they lurk. Moreover his own letters inform us that he
condemns in the West what is already condemned in the East. May he live
for many years<note place="end" n="2659" id="v.XCVII-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCVII-p23"> He was already dead
when these words were written.</p></note> so that the
reviving sprouts of heresy may in course of time by his efforts be made
to wither and to die.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Theophilus." n="XCVIII" shorttitle="Letter XCVIII" progress="40.16%" prev="v.XCVII" next="v.XCIX" id="v.XCVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.XCVIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XCVIII-p1.1">Letter
XCVIII. From Theophilus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCVIII-p2">A translation by Jerome of Theophilus’s paschal
letter for the year 402 <span class="c17" id="v.XCVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> Like that of the
previous year (Letter XCVI.) it deals mainly with the heresies of
Apollinarius and Origen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theophilus." n="XCIX" shorttitle="Letter XCIX" progress="40.17%" prev="v.XCVIII" next="v.C" id="v.XCIX"><p class="c30" id="v.XCIX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.XCIX-p1.1">Letter
XCIX. To Theophilus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCIX-p2">Jerome forwards to Theophilus a translation of the
latter’s paschal letter for 404 <span class="c17" id="v.XCIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> and
apologizes for his delay in sending it, on the ground that ill-health
and grief for the death of Paula have prevented him from doing literary
work. The date of the letter is 404 <span class="c17" id="v.XCIX-p2.2">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.XCIX-p3">To the most blessed pope Theophilus, Jerome.</p>

<p id="v.XCIX-p4">1. From the time that I received the letters of your
holiness together with the paschal treatise<note place="end" n="2660" id="v.XCIX-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCIX-p5"> Letter C.</p></note>
until the present day I have been so harassed with sorrow and mourning,
with anxiety, and with the different reports which have come from all
quarters concerning the condition of the church, that I have hardly
been able to turn your volume into Latin. You know the truth of the old
saying, grief chokes utterance; and it is more than ever true when to
sickness of the mind is added sickness of the body. I have now been
five days in bed in a burning fever: consequently it is only by using
the greatest haste that I can dictate this very letter. But I wish to
shew your holiness in a few words what pains I have taken, in
translating your treatise, to transfer the charm of diction which marks
every sentence in the original, and to make the style of the Latin
correspond in some degree with that of the Greek.</p>

<p id="v.XCIX-p6">2. At the outset you use the language of philosophy;
and, without appearing to particularize, you slay one<note place="end" n="2661" id="v.XCIX-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCIX-p7"> Origen.</p></note> while you instruct all. In the remaining
sections—a task most difficult of accomplishment—you
combine philosophy and rhetoric and draw together for us Demosthenes
and Plato. What diatribes you have launched against self-indulgence!
What eulogies you have bestowed upon the virtue of continence! With
what secret stores of wisdom you have spoken of the interchange of day
and night, the course of the moon, the laws of the sun, the nature of
our world; always appealing to the authority of scripture lest in a
paschal treatise you should appear to have borrowed anything from
secular sources! To be brief, I am afraid to praise you for these
things lest I should be charged with offering flattery. The book is
excellent both in the philosophical portions and where, without making
personal attacks, you plead the cause which you have espoused.
Wherefore, I beseech you, pardon me my backwardness: I have been so
completely overcome by the falling asleep of the holy and venerable
Paula<note place="end" n="2662" id="v.XCIX-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.XCIX-p8"> See Letter
CVIII.</p></note> that except my translation of this book
I have hitherto written nothing bearing on sacred subjects. As you
yourself know, I have suddenly lost the comforter whom I have led about
with me, not—the Lord is my witness—to minister to my own
needs, but for the relief and refreshment of the saints upon whom she
has waited with all diligence. Your holy and estimable daughter
Eustochium (who refuses to be comforted for the loss of her mother),
and with her all the brotherhood humbly salute you. Kindly send me the
books which you say that you have lately written that I may translate
them or, if not that, at least read them. Farewell in Christ.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Theophilus." n="C" shorttitle="Letter C" progress="40.28%" prev="v.XCIX" next="v.CI" id="v.C"><p class="c30" id="v.C-p1">

<pb n="189" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_189.html" id="v.C-Page_189" /><span class="c1" id="v.C-p1.1">Letter C. From Theophilus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.C-p2">A translation by Jerome of Theophilus’s paschal
letter for 404 <span class="c17" id="v.C-p2.1">a.d.</span> In it Theophilus
inculcates penitence for sinners, recommends the practice of fasting
and condemns the errors of Origen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Augustine." n="CI" shorttitle="Letter CI" progress="40.29%" prev="v.C" next="v.CII" id="v.CI"><p class="c30" id="v.CI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CI-p1.1">Letter
CI. From Augustine.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CI-p2">A letter from Augustine in which he denies that he has
written a book against Jerome and sent it to Rome but confesses that he
has criticized him although without giving details. Written in 402
<span class="c17" id="v.CI-p2.1">a.d.</span> This and the following letters are to be
found in the First Volume of the First Series of this Library. Letter
LXVII.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Augustine." n="CII" shorttitle="Letter CII" progress="40.30%" prev="v.CI" next="v.CIII" id="v.CII"><p class="c37" id="v.CII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CII-p1.1">Letter
CII. To Augustine.</span></p>

<p id="v.CII-p2">Jerome’s reply to the foregoing in which, it has
been said, friendship struggles with suspicion and resentment. He warns
Augustine not to provoke him, lest old as he is he may prove a
dangerous opponent; and encloses part of his reply to the apology of
Rufinus. Written in 402 <span class="c17" id="v.CII-p2.1">a.d.</span> See Augustine,
vol. i., Letter XXXIX.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Augustine." n="CIII" shorttitle="Letter CIII" progress="40.31%" prev="v.CII" next="v.CIV" id="v.CIII"><p class="c30" id="v.CIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CIII-p1.1">Letter
CIII. To Augustine.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CIII-p2">A letter of introduction in which Jerome commends the
deacon Præsidius to the kind offices of Augustine. Written in 403
<span class="c17" id="v.CIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> See Augustine, vol. i., Letter
XXXIX.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Augustine." n="CIV" shorttitle="Letter CIV" progress="40.32%" prev="v.CIII" next="v.CV" id="v.CIV"><p class="c30" id="v.CIV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CIV-p1.1">Letter
CIV. From Augustine.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CIV-p2">In this letter Augustine (1) commends to Jerome the
deacon Cyprian, (2) explains how it is that his first letter (Letter
LVI.) has miscarried, and (3) urges Jerome to base his scriptural
labours not on the Hebrew text but on the version of the LXX. The date
of the letter is 403 <span class="c17" id="v.CIV-p2.1">a.d.</span> See Augustine, vol.
i., Letter LXXI.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Augustine." n="CV" shorttitle="Letter CV" progress="40.33%" prev="v.CIV" next="v.CVI" id="v.CV"><p class="c30" id="v.CV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CV-p1.1">Letter CV.
To Augustine.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CV-p2">Jerome’s answer to the foregoing. He complains
that even now he has not received Augustine’s letter and asks him
to send him a copy of it. Popular rumour, he declares, credits
Augustine with a deliberate suppression of the letter in order that he
may seem to win an easy victory over his opponent. Jerome next deals
with Augustine’s denial of having made a written attack upon him
and concludes by refusing for the present all discussion of points of
criticism. The date of the letter is 403 <span class="c17" id="v.CV-p2.1">a.d.</span>
See Augustine, vol. i., Letter LXXII.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Sunnias and Fretela." n="CVI" shorttitle="Letter CVI" progress="40.35%" prev="v.CV" next="v.CVII" id="v.CVI"><p class="c30" id="v.CVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CVI-p1.1">Letter CVI. To Sunnias and Fretela.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CVI-p2">A long letter in which Jerome answers a number of
questions put to him by two sojourners in Getica, Sunnias and Fretela.
Diligent students of scripture, these men were at a loss to understand
the frequent differences between Jerome’s Latin psalter of 383
<span class="c17" id="v.CVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> (the so-called Roman psalter) and the
LXX, and accordingly sent him a long list of passages with a request
for explanation. Jerome in his reply deals fully with all these and
points out to his correspondents that they have been misled by their
edition of the LXX. (the “common” edition) which differs
widely from the critical text of Origen as given in the Hexapla and
used by himself. He also expresses his joy to find that even among the
Getæ the scriptures are now diligently studied. The date of the
letter is about 403 <span class="c17" id="v.CVI-p2.2">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Laeta." n="CVII" shorttitle="Letter CVII" progress="40.38%" prev="v.CVI" next="v.CVIII" id="v.CVII"><p class="c30" id="v.CVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CVII-p1.1">Letter CVII.
To Laeta.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CVII-p2">Laeta, the daughter-in-law of Paula, having written from
Rome to ask Jerome how she ought to bring up her infant daughter (also
called Paula) as a virgin consecrated to Christ, Jerome now instructs
her in detail as to the child’s training and education. Feeling
some doubt, however, as to whether the scheme proposed by him will be
practicable at Rome, he advises Laeta in case of difficulty to send
Paula to Bethlehem where she will be under the care of her grandmother
and aunt, the elder Paula and Eustochium. Laeta subsequently accepted
Jerome’s advice and sent the child to Bethlehem where she
eventually succeeded Eustochium as head of the nunnery founded by her
grandmother. The date of the letter is 403 <span class="c17" id="v.CVII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CVII-p3">1. The apostle Paul writing to the Corinthians and
instructing in sacred discipline a church still untaught in Christ has
among other commandments laid down also this: “The woman which
hath an husband that believeth not, and if he be pleased to dwell with
her, let her not leave him. For the unbelieving husband is sanctified
by the believing wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the
believing husband; else were your children unclean but now are they
holy.”<note place="end" n="2663" id="v.CVII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 13, 14" id="v.CVII-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|13|7|14" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.13-1Cor.7.14">1 Cor. vii. 13, 14</scripRef>, the word ‘believing’ is
twice inserted by Jerome.</p></note> Should any person have supposed
hitherto that the bonds of discipline are too far relaxed and that too
great indulgence is conceded by the teacher, let him look at the house
of your father, a man of the highest distinction and learning, but one
still walking in darkness; and he will perceive as the result of the
apostle’s counsel sweet fruit growing from a bitter stock and
precious balsams exhaled from common canes. You yourself are the
offspring of a mixed marriage; but the parents of Paula—you and
my friend Toxotius—are both Christians. Who could have believed
that to the heathen pontiff Albinus should be born—in answer to a
mother’s vows—a Christian granddaughter; that a delighted
grandfather should hear from the little one’s faltering lips
Christ’s Alleluia, and that in his old age he should nurse in his
bosom one of God’s own virgins? Our expectations have been fully
gratified. The one unbeliever is sanctified by his holy and believing
family. For, when a man is surrounded by a believing crowd of children
and grand<pb n="190" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_190.html" id="v.CVII-Page_190" />children, he is as good as
a candidate for the faith. I for my part think that, had he possessed
so many Christian kinsfolk when he was a young man, he might then have
been brought to believe in Christ. For though he may spit upon my
letter and laugh at it, and though he may call me a fool or a madman,
his son-in-law did the same before he came to believe. Christians are
not born but made. For all its gilding the Capitol is beginning to look
dingy. Every temple in Rome is covered with soot and cobwebs. The city
is stirred to its depths and the people pour past their half-ruined
shrines to visit the tombs of the martyrs. The belief which has not
been accorded to conviction may come to be extorted by very shame.</p>

<p id="v.CVII-p5">2. I speak thus to you, Laeta my most devout daughter in
Christ, to teach you not to despair of your father’s salvation.
My hope is that the same faith which has gained you your daughter may
win your father too, and that so you may be able to rejoice over
blessings bestowed upon your entire family. You know the Lord’s
promise: “The things which are impossible with men are possible
with God.”<note place="end" n="2664" id="v.CVII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 27" id="v.CVII-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|18|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.27">Luke xviii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> It is never too
late to mend. The robber passed even from the cross to paradise.<note place="end" n="2665" id="v.CVII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p7"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 42, 43" id="v.CVII-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|23|42|23|43" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.42-Luke.23.43">Luke xxiii. 42, 43</scripRef>.</p></note> Nebuchadnezzar also, the king of Babylon,
recovered his reason, even after he had been made like the beasts in
body and in heart and had been compelled to live with the brutes in the
wilderness.<note place="end" n="2666" id="v.CVII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Dan. iv. 33-37" id="v.CVII-p8.1" parsed="|Dan|4|33|4|37" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.33-Dan.4.37">Dan. iv. 33–37</scripRef>.</p></note> And to pass over such old stories
which to unbelievers may well seem incredible, did not your own kinsman
Gracchus whose name betokens his patrician origin, when a few years
back he held the prefecture of the City, overthrow, break in pieces,
and shake to pieces the grotto of Mithras<note place="end" n="2667" id="v.CVII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p9"> The Persian
sun-god, at this time one of the most popular deities of the Roman
pantheon. Gracchus appears to have done this as Urban Prætor, A.
C. 378.</p></note> and all the dreadful images therein?
Those I mean by which the worshippers were initiated as Raven,
Bridegroom, Soldier, Lion, Perseus, Sun, Crab, and Father? Did he not,
I repeat, destroy these and then, sending them before him as hostages,
obtain for himself Christian baptism?</p>

<p id="v.CVII-p10">Even in Rome itself paganism is left in solitude. They
who once were the gods of the nations remain under their lonely roofs
with horned-owls and birds of night. The standards of the military are
emblazoned with the sign of the Cross. The emperor’s robes of
purple and his diadem sparkling with jewels are ornamented with
representations of the shameful yet saving gibbet. Already the Egyptian
Serapis has been made a Christian;<note place="end" n="2668" id="v.CVII-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p11"> In the year 389
<span class="c17" id="v.CVII-p11.1">a.d.</span> the temple of Serapis at Alexandria had
been pulled down and a Christian church built upon its site.</p></note> while at
Gaza Marnas<note place="end" n="2669" id="v.CVII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p12"> Elsewhere (Life of
Hilarion § 20) Jerome relates an extraordinary story about the
discomfiture of this ‘demon.’</p></note> mourns in confinement and every
moment expects to see his temple overturned. From India, from Persia,
from Ethiopia we daily welcome monks in crowds. The Armenian bowman has
laid aside his quiver, the Huns learn the psalter, the chilly Scythians
are warmed with the glow of the faith. The Getæ,<note place="end" n="2670" id="v.CVII-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p13"> A well-known
Thracian tribe not to be confounded with the Goths.</p></note> ruddy and yellow-haired, carry
tent-churches about with their armies: and perhaps their success in
fighting against us may be due to the fact that they believe in the
same religion.</p>

<p id="v.CVII-p14">3. I have nearly wandered into a new subject, and while
I have kept my wheel going, my hands have been moulding a flagon when
it has been my object to frame an ewer.<note place="end" n="2671" id="v.CVII-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p15"> Cf. Hor. A.P., 21,
22. Amphora caepit Institui: currente rota cur urceus exit?</p></note> For, in answer to your prayers and those
of the saintly Marcella, I wish to address you as a mother and to
instruct you how to bring up our dear Paula, who has been consecrated
to Christ before her birth and vowed to His service before her
conception. Thus in our own day we have seen repeated the story told us
in the Prophets,<note place="end" n="2672" id="v.CVII-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p16"> The books of
Joshua, Judges, Samuel, and Kings are called in the Hebrew Bible the
Former Prophets.</p></note> of Hannah, who
though at first barren afterwards became fruitful. You have exchanged a
fertility bound up with sorrow for offspring which shall never die. For
I am confident that having given to the Lord your first-born you will
be the mother of sons. It is the first-born that is offered under the
Law.<note place="end" n="2673" id="v.CVII-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xiii. 2" id="v.CVII-p17.1" parsed="|Exod|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.13.2">Ex. xiii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Samuel and Samson are both instances
of this, as is also John the Baptist who when Mary came in leaped for
joy.<note place="end" n="2674" id="v.CVII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p18"><scripRef passage=" Luke i. 41" id="v.CVII-p18.1" parsed="|Luke|1|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.41"> Luke i. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> For he heard the Lord speaking by the
mouth of the Virgin and desired to break from his mother’s womb
to meet Him. As then Paula has been born in answer to a promise, her
parents should give her a training suitable to her birth. Samuel, as
you know, was nurtured in the Temple, and John was trained in the
wilderness. The first as a Nazarite wore his hair long, drank neither
wine nor strong drink, and even in his childhood talked with God. The
second shunned cities, wore a leathern girdle, and had for his meat
locusts and wild honey.<note place="end" n="2675" id="v.CVII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p19"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 4" id="v.CVII-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.4">Matt. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover, to
typify that penitence which he was to preach, he was clothed in the
spoils of the hump-backed camel.<note place="end" n="2676" id="v.CVII-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p20"> Cf. Letter LXXIX.
§ 3. Apparently Jerome means that the difficulty of penitence is
as great as that of the camel passing through the eye of a needle.
John, he implies, by wearing the camel’s hair shows that he has
surmounted this.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVII-p21">4. Thus must a soul be educated which is to be a temple
of God. It must learn to hear nothing and to say nothing but what
belongs to the fear of God. It must have no under<pb n="191" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_191.html" id="v.CVII-Page_191" />standing of unclean words, and no knowledge of
the world’s songs. Its tongue must be steeped while still tender
in the sweetness of the psalms. Boys with their wanton thoughts must be
kept from Paula: even her maids and female attendants must be separated
from worldly associates. For if they have learned some mischief they
may teach more. Get for her a set of letters made of boxwood or of
ivory and called each by its proper name. Let her play with these, so
that even her play may teach her something. And not only make her grasp
the right order of the letters and see that she forms their names into
a rhyme, but constantly disarrange their order and put the last letters
in the middle and the middle ones at the beginning that she may know
them all by sight as well as by sound. Moreover, so soon as she begins
to use the style upon the wax, and her hand is still faltering, either
guide her soft fingers by laying your hand upon hers, or else have
simple copies cut upon a tablet; so that her efforts confined within
these limits may keep to the lines traced out for her and not stray
outside of these. Offer prizes for good spelling and draw her onwards
with little gifts such as children of her age delight in. And let her
have companions in her lessons to excite emulation in her, that she may
be stimulated when she sees them praised. You must not scold her if she
is slow to learn but must employ praise to excite her mind, so that she
may be glad when she excels others and sorry when she is excelled by
them. Above all you must take care not to make her lessons distasteful
to her lest a dislike for them conceived in childhood may continue into
her maturer years. The very words which she tries bit by bit to put
together and to pronounce ought not to be chance ones, but names
specially fixed upon and heaped together for the purpose, those for
example of the prophets or the apostles or the list of patriarchs from
Adam downwards as it is given by Matthew and Luke. In this way while
her tongue will be well-trained, her memory will be likewise developed.
Again, you must choose for her a master of approved years, life, and
learning. A man of culture will not, I think, blush to do for a
kinswoman or a highborn virgin what Aristotle did for Philip’s
son when, descending to the level of an usher, he consented to teach
him his letters.<note place="end" n="2677" id="v.CVII-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p22"> Quintilian,
Inst. I. 1.</p></note> Things must
not be despised as of small account in the absence of which great
results cannot be achieved. The very rudiments and first beginnings of
knowledge sound differently in the mouth of an educated man and of an
uneducated. Accordingly you must see that the child is not led away by
the silly coaxing of women to form a habit of shortening long words or
of decking herself with gold and purple. Of these habits one will spoil
her conversation and the other her character. She must not therefore
learn as a child what afterwards she will have to unlearn. The
eloquence of the Gracchi is said to have been largely due to the way in
which from their earliest years their mother spoke to them.<note place="end" n="2678" id="v.CVII-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p23"> Quint. Inst. I.
1.</p></note> Hortensius<note place="end" n="2679" id="v.CVII-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p24"> The contemporary
and rival of Cicero.</p></note> became an orator while still on his
father’s lap. Early impressions are hard to eradicate from the
mind. When once wool has been dyed purple who can restore it to its
previous whiteness? An unused jar long retains the taste and smell of
that with which it is first filled.<note place="end" n="2680" id="v.CVII-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p25"> Horace, Epist. I.
ii. 69.</p></note> Grecian
history tells us that the imperious Alexander who was lord of the whole
world could not rid himself of the tricks of manner and gait which in
his childhood he had caught from his governor Leonides.<note place="end" n="2681" id="v.CVII-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p26"> Quint. Inst. I.
1.</p></note> We are always ready to imitate what is
evil; and faults are quickly copied where virtues appear inattainable.
Paula’s nurse must not be intemperate, or loose, or given to
gossip. Her bearer must be respectable, and her foster-father of grave
demeanour. When she sees her grandfather, she must leap upon his
breast, put her arms round his neck, and, whether he likes it or not,
sing Alleluia in his ears. She may be fondled by her grandmother, may
smile at her father to shew that she recognizes him, and may so endear
herself to everyone, as to make the whole family rejoice in the
possession of such a rosebud. She should be told at once whom she has
for her other grandmother and whom for her aunt; and she ought also to
learn in what army it is that she is enrolled as a recruit, and what
Captain it is under whose banner she is called to serve. Let her long
to be with the absent ones and encourage her to make playful threats of
leaving you for them.</p>

<p id="v.CVII-p27">5. Let her very dress and garb remind her to Whom she is
promised. Do not pierce her ears or paint her face consecrated to
Christ with white lead or rouge. Do not hang gold or pearls about her
neck or load her head with jewels, or by reddening her hair make it
suggest the fires of gehenna. Let her pearls be of another kind and
such that she may sell them hereafter and buy in their place the pearl
that is “of great price.”<note place="end" n="2682" id="v.CVII-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p28"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 46" id="v.CVII-p28.1" parsed="|Matt|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.46">Matt. xiii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note> In days gone by a lady of rank,
Prætextata by name, at the bidding of her husband Hymettius, the
uncle of Eustochium, altered that virgin’s dress and appearance
and arranged her neglected hair after the manner of the world, desiring
to overcome the resolution of the virgin herself and the expressed
wishes of her mother. But <pb n="192" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_192.html" id="v.CVII-Page_192" />lo in the
same night it befell her that an angel came to her in her dreams. With
terrible looks he menaced punishment and broke silence with these
words, ‘Have you presumed to put your husband’s commands
before those of Christ? Have you presumed to lay sacrilegious hands
upon the head of one who is God’s virgin? Those hands shall
forthwith wither that you may know by torment what you have done, and
at the end of five months you shall be carried off to hell.<note place="end" n="2683" id="v.CVII-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p29"> Inferna.</p></note> And farther, if you persist still in
your wickedness, you shall be bereaved both of your husband and of your
children.’ All of which came to pass in due time, a speedy death
marking the penitence too long delayed of the unhappy woman. So
terribly does Christ punish those who violate His temple,<note place="end" n="2684" id="v.CVII-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p30"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 17" id="v.CVII-p30.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.17">1 Cor. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and so jealously does He defend His
precious jewels. I have related this story here not from any desire to
exult over the misfortunes of the unhappy, but to warn you that you
must with much fear and carefulness keep the vow which you have made to
God.</p>

<p id="v.CVII-p31">6. We read of Eli the priest that he became displeasing
to God on account of the sins of his children;<note place="end" n="2685" id="v.CVII-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p32"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 27-36" id="v.CVII-p32.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|27|2|36" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.27-1Sam.2.36">1 Sam. ii. 27–36</scripRef>.</p></note> and we are told that a man may not be
made a bishop if his sons are loose and disorderly.<note place="end" n="2686" id="v.CVII-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p33"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 4" id="v.CVII-p33.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.4">1 Tim. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> On the other hand it is written of the
woman that “she shall be saved in childbearing, if they continue
in faith and charity and holiness with chastity.”<note place="end" n="2687" id="v.CVII-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p34"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 15" id="v.CVII-p34.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.15">1 Tim. ii. 15</scripRef> A.V. has ‘sobriety’ for
‘chastity’ but Jerome deliberately prefers the latter
word.</p></note> If then parents are responsible for
their children when these are of ripe age and independent; how much
more must they be responsible for them when, still unweaned and weak,
they cannot, in the Lord’s words, “discern between their
right hand and their left:”<note place="end" n="2688" id="v.CVII-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p35"> <scripRef passage="Jon. iv. 11" id="v.CVII-p35.1" parsed="|Jonah|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.4.11">Jon. iv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>—when, that is to say, they
cannot yet distinguish good from evil? If you take precautions to save
your daughter from the bite of a viper, why are you not equally careful
to shield her from “the hammer of the whole earth”?<note place="end" n="2689" id="v.CVII-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p36"> Babylon, the
world-power. <scripRef passage="Jer. l. 23" id="v.CVII-p36.1" parsed="|Jer|50|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.50.23">Jer. l. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> to prevent her from drinking of the
golden cup of Babylon? to keep her from going out with Dinah to see the
daughters of a strange land?<note place="end" n="2690" id="v.CVII-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p37"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxiv" id="v.CVII-p37.1" parsed="|Gen|34|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.34">Gen. xxxiv</scripRef>.</p></note> to save her from
the tripping dance and from the trailing robe? No one administers drugs
till he has rubbed the rim of the cup with honey;<note place="end" n="2691" id="v.CVII-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p38"> Lucretius, I. 936,
sqq.</p></note> so, the better to deceive us, vice puts
on the mien and the semblance of virtue. Why then, you will say, do we
read:—“the son shall not bear the iniquity of the father,
neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son,” but
“the soul that sinneth it shall die”?<note place="end" n="2692" id="v.CVII-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p39"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 20" id="v.CVII-p39.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.20">Ezek. xviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> The passage, I answer, refers to those
who have discretion, such as he of whom his parents said in the
gospel:—“he is of age…he shall speak for
himself.”<note place="end" n="2693" id="v.CVII-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p40"> <scripRef passage="John ix. 21" id="v.CVII-p40.1" parsed="|John|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.21">John ix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> While the son
is a child and thinks as a child and until he comes to years of
discretion to choose between the two roads to which the letter of
Pythagoras points,<note place="end" n="2694" id="v.CVII-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p41"> The letter Y used
by Pythagoras to symbolize the diverging paths of good and evil. Cf.
Persius. iii. 56.</p></note> his parents are
responsible for his actions whether these be good or bad. But perhaps
you imagine that, if they are not baptized, the children of Christians
are liable for their own sins; and that no guilt attaches to parents
who withhold from baptism those who by reason of their tender age can
offer no objection to it. The truth is that, as baptism ensures the
salvation of the child, this in turn brings advantage to the parents.
Whether you would offer your child or not lay within your choice, but
now that you have offered her, you neglect her at your peril. I speak
generally for in your case you have no discretion, having offered your
child even before her conception. He who offers a victim that is lame
or maimed or marked with any blemish is held guilty of sacrilege.<note place="end" n="2695" id="v.CVII-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p42"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xv. 21" id="v.CVII-p42.1" parsed="|Deut|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.15.21">Deut. xv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> How much more then shall she be punished
who makes ready for the embraces of the king a portion of her own body
and the purity of a stainless soul, and then proves negligent of this
her offering?</p>

<p id="v.CVII-p43">7. When Paula comes to be a little older and to increase
like her Spouse in wisdom and stature and in favour with God and man,<note place="end" n="2696" id="v.CVII-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p44"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 52" id="v.CVII-p44.1" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">Luke ii. 52</scripRef>.</p></note> let her go with her parents to the
temple of her true Father but let her not come out of the temple with
them. Let them seek her upon the world’s highway amid the crowds
and the throng of their kinsfolk, and let them find her nowhere but in
the shrine of the scriptures,<note place="end" n="2697" id="v.CVII-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p45"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 43-46" id="v.CVII-p45.1" parsed="|Luke|2|43|2|46" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.43-Luke.2.46">Luke ii. 43–46</scripRef>.</p></note> questioning
the prophets and the apostles on the meaning of that spiritual marriage
to which she is vowed. Let her imitate the retirement of Mary whom
Gabriel found alone in her chamber and who was frightened,<note place="end" n="2698" id="v.CVII-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p46"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 29" id="v.CVII-p46.1" parsed="|Luke|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.29">Luke i. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> it would appear, by seeing a man
there. Let the child emulate her of whom it is written that “the
king’s daughter is all glorious within.”<note place="end" n="2699" id="v.CVII-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p47"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 13" id="v.CVII-p47.1" parsed="|Ps|45|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.13">Ps. xlv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Wounded with love’s arrow let her
say to her beloved, “the king hath brought me into his
chambers.”<note place="end" n="2700" id="v.CVII-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p48"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.4" id="v.CVII-p48.1" parsed="|Song|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.4">Cant. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> At no time let her
go abroad, lest the watchmen find her that go about the city, and lest
they smite and wound her and take away from her the veil of her
chastity,<note place="end" n="2701" id="v.CVII-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p49"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.7" id="v.CVII-p49.1" parsed="|Song|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.7">Cant. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and leave her naked in her blood.<note place="end" n="2702" id="v.CVII-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p50"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 1-10" id="v.CVII-p50.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|1|16|10" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.1-Ezek.16.10">Ezek. xvi. 1–10</scripRef>.</p></note> Nay rather when one knocketh at her
door<note place="end" n="2703" id="v.CVII-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p51"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.2" id="v.CVII-p51.1" parsed="|Song|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.2">Cant. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> let her say: “I am a wall and my
breasts like towers.<note place="end" n="2704" id="v.CVII-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p52"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 8.10" id="v.CVII-p52.1" parsed="|Song|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.8.10">Cant. viii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> I <pb n="193" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_193.html" id="v.CVII-Page_193" />have washed my feet; how shall I defile
them?”<note place="end" n="2705" id="v.CVII-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p53"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.3" id="v.CVII-p53.1" parsed="|Song|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.3">Cant. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVII-p54">8. Let her not take her food with others, that is, at
her parents’ table; lest she see dishes she may long for. Some, I
know, hold it a greater virtue to disdain a pleasure which is actually
before them, but I think it a safer self-restraint to shun what must
needs attract you. Once as a boy at school I met the words: ‘It
is ill blaming what you allow to become a habit.’<note place="end" n="2706" id="v.CVII-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p55"> Again quoted in
Letter CXXVIII. § 4.</p></note> Let her learn even now not to drink wine
“wherein is excess.”<note place="end" n="2707" id="v.CVII-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p56"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 18" id="v.CVII-p56.1" parsed="|Eph|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.18">Eph. v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> But as,
before children come to a robust age, abstinence is dangerous and
trying to their tender frames, let her have baths if she require them,
and let her take a little wine for her stomach’s sake.<note place="end" n="2708" id="v.CVII-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p57"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 23" id="v.CVII-p57.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.23">1 Tim. v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Let her also be supported on a flesh
diet, lest her feet fail her before they commence to run their course.
But I say this by way of concession not by way of command; because I
fear to weaken her, not because I wish to teach her self-indulgence.
Besides why should not a Christian virgin do wholly what others do in
part? The superstitious Jews reject certain animals and products as
articles of food, while among the Indians the Brahmans and among the
Egyptians the Gymnosophists subsist altogether on porridge, rice, and
apples. If mere glass repays so much labour, must not a pearl be worth
more labour still?<note place="end" n="2709" id="v.CVII-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p58"> Cp. Letter LXXIX,
§ 7. The heathen sage is glass, the Christian virgin the
pearl.</p></note> Paula has been
born in response to a vow. Let her life be as the lives of those who
were born under the same conditions. If the grace accorded is in both
cases the same, the pains bestowed ought to be so too. Let her be deaf
to the sound of the organ, and not know even the uses of the pipe, the
lyre, and the cithern.</p>

<p id="v.CVII-p59">9. And let it be her task daily to bring to you the
flowers which she has culled from scripture. Let her learn by heart so
many verses in the Greek, but let her be instructed in the Latin also.
For, if the tender lips are not from the first shaped to this, the
tongue is spoiled by a foreign accent and its native speech debased by
alien elements. You must yourself be her mistress, a model on which she
may form her childish conduct. Never either in you nor in her father
let her see what she cannot imitate without sin. Remember both of you
that you are the parents of a consecrated virgin, and that your example
will teach her more than your precepts. Flowers are quick to fade and a
baleful wind soon withers the violet, the lily, and the crocus. Let her
never appear in public unless accompanied by you. Let her never visit a
church or a martyr’s shrine unless with her mother. Let no young
man greet her with smiles; no dandy with curled hair pay compliments to
her. If our little virgin goes to keep solemn eves and all-night
vigils, let her not stir a hair’s breadth from her mother’s
side. She must not single out one of her maids to make her a special
favourite or a confidante. What she says to one all ought to know. Let
her choose for a companion not a handsome well-dressed girl, able to
warble a song with liquid notes but one pale and serious, sombrely
attired and with the hue of melancholy. Let her take as her model some
aged virgin of approved faith, character, and chastity, apt to instruct
her by word and by example. She ought to rise at night to recite
prayers and psalms; to sing hymns in the morning; at the third, sixth,
and ninth hours to take her place in the line to do battle for Christ;
and, lastly, to kindle her lamp and to offer her evening sacrifice.<note place="end" n="2710" id="v.CVII-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p60"> See note on Letter
XXII. § 37.</p></note> In these occupations let her pass the day,
and when night comes let it find her still engaged in them. Let reading
follow prayer with her, and prayer again succeed to reading. Time will
seem short when employed on tasks so many and so varied.</p>

<p id="v.CVII-p61">10. Let her learn too how to spin wool, to hold the
distaff, to put the basket in her lap, to turn the spinning wheel and
to shape the yarn with her thumb. Let her put away with disdain silken
fabrics, Chinese fleeces,<note place="end" n="2711" id="v.CVII-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p62"> A Virgilian
expression, 9, II., 121.</p></note> and gold
brocades: the clothing which she makes for herself should keep out the
cold and not expose the body which it professes to cover. Let her food
be herbs and wheaten bread<note place="end" n="2712" id="v.CVII-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p63"> <i>Simila,</i> but
as elsewhere (L. 52, 6) this is spoken of as a luxury, perhaps we
should read <i>similia</i> = ‘and such like.’</p></note> with now and
then one or two small fishes. And that I may not waste more time in
giving precepts for the regulation of appetite (a subject I have
treated more at length elsewhere)<note place="end" n="2713" id="v.CVII-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p64"> Jerome refers to
his second book against Jovinian.</p></note> let her
meals always leave her hungry and able on the moment to begin reading
or chanting. I strongly disapprove—especially for those of tender
years—of long and immoderate fasts in which week is added to week
and even oil and apples are forbidden as food. I have learned by
experience that the ass toiling along the high way makes for an inn
when it is weary.<note place="end" n="2714" id="v.CVII-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p65"> Cf. the dying
words of S. Francis (which have a similar reference) ‘I have
sinned against my brother the ass.’</p></note> Our abstinence
may turn to glutting, like that of the worshippers of Isis and of
Cybele who gobble up pheasants and turtle-doves piping hot that their
teeth may not violate the gifts of Ceres.<note place="end" n="2715" id="v.CVII-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p66"> <i>i.e.</i> having
vowed to abstain from bread, they indemnify themselves with flesh.</p></note>
If perpetual fasting is allowed, it must be so regulated that those who
have a long journey before them may hold out all through; and we must
take care that we do not, after starting well, fall halfway. However in
Lent, as I have written before now, those who <pb n="194" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_194.html" id="v.CVII-Page_194" />practise self-denial should spread every stitch
of canvas, and the charioteer should for once slacken the reins and
increase the speed of his horses. Yet there will be one rule for those
who live in the world and another for virgins and monks. The layman in
Lent consumes the coats of his stomach, and living like a snail on his
own juices makes ready a paunch for rich foods and feasting to come.
But with the virgin and the monk the case is different; for, when these
give the rein to their steeds, they have to remember that for them the
race knows of no intermission. An effort made only for a limited time
may well be severe, but one that has no such limit must be more
moderate. For whereas in the first case we can recover our breath when
the race is over, in the last we have to go on continually and without
stopping.</p>

<p id="v.CVII-p67">11. When you go a short way into the country, do not
leave your daughter behind you. Leave her no power or capacity of
living without you, and let her feel frightened when she is left to
herself. Let her not converse with people of the world or associate
with virgins indifferent to their vows. Let her not be present at the
weddings of your slaves and let her take no part in the noisy games of
the household. As regards the use of the bath, I know that some are
content with saying that a Christian virgin should not bathe along with
eunuchs or with married women, with the former because they are still
men, at all events in mind, and with the latter because women with
child offer a revolting spectacle. For myself, however, I wholly
disapprove of baths for a virgin of full age. Such an one should blush
and feel overcome at the idea of seeing herself undressed. By vigils
and fasts she mortifies her body and brings it into subjection. By a
cold chastity she seeks to put out the flame of lust and to quench the
hot desires of youth. And by a deliberate squalor she makes haste to
spoil her natural good looks. Why, then, should she add fuel to a
sleeping fire by taking baths?</p>

<p id="v.CVII-p68">12. Let her treasures be not silks or gems but
manuscripts of the holy scriptures; and in these let her think less of
gilding, and Babylonian parchment, and arabesque patterns,<note place="end" n="2716" id="v.CVII-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p69"> Vermiculata
pictura.</p></note> than of correctness and accurate
punctuation. Let her begin by learning the psalter, and then let her
gather rules of life out of the proverbs of Solomon. From the Preacher
let her gain the habit of despising the world and its vanities.<note place="end" n="2717" id="v.CVII-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p70"> Jerome tells us
that he read the book with Blaesilla for this purpose.</p></note> Let her follow the example set in Job
of virtue and of patience. Then let her pass on to the gospels never to
be laid aside when once they have been taken in hand. Let her also
drink in with a willing heart the Acts of the Apostles and the
Epistles. As soon as she has enriched the storehouse of her mind with
these treasures, let her commit to memory the prophets, the
heptateuch,<note place="end" n="2718" id="v.CVII-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p71"> <i>i.e.</i>
Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua, Judges.</p></note> the books of Kings and of
Chronicles, the rolls also of Ezra and Esther. When she has done all
these she may safely read the Song of Songs but not before: for, were
she to read it at the beginning, she would fail to perceive that,
though it is written in fleshly words, it is a marriage song of a
spiritual bridal. And not understanding this she would suffer hurt from
it. Let her avoid all apocryphal writings, and if she is led to read
such not by the truth of the doctrines which they contain but out of
respect for the miracles contained in them; let her understand that
they are not really written by those to whom they are ascribed, that
many faulty elements have been introduced into them, and that it
requires infinite discretion to look for gold in the midst of dirt.
Cyprian’s writings let her have always in her hands. The letters
of Athanasius<note place="end" n="2719" id="v.CVII-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p72"> Of these a large
number are still extant. Over twenty of them are “festal
epistles” announcing to the churches the correct day on which to
celebrate Easter.</p></note> and the
treatises of Hilary<note place="end" n="2720" id="v.CVII-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p73"> These include
commentaries on many parts of Scripture and a work on the Trinity.</p></note> she may go
through without fear of stumbling. Let her take pleasure in the works
and wits of all in whose books a due regard for the faith is not
neglected. But if she reads the works of others let it be rather to
judge them than to follow them.</p>

<p id="v.CVII-p74">13. You will answer, ‘How shall I, a woman of the
world, living at Rome, surrounded by a crowd, be able to observe all
these injunctions?’ In that case do not undertake a burthen to
which you are not equal. When you have weaned Paula as Isaac was weaned
and when you have clothed her as Samuel was clothed, send her to her
grandmother and aunt; give up this most precious of gems, to be placed
in Mary’s chamber and to rest in the cradle where the infant
Jesus cried. Let her be brought up in a monastery, let her be one amid
companies of virgins, let her learn to avoid swearing, let her regard
lying as sacrilege, let her be ignorant of the world, let her live the
angelic life, while in the flesh let her be without the flesh, and let
her suppose that all human beings are like herself. To say nothing of
its other advantages this course will free you from the difficult task
of minding her, and from the responsibility of guardianship. It is
better to regret her absence than to be for ever trembling for her. For
you cannot but tremble as you watch what she <pb n="195" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_195.html" id="v.CVII-Page_195" />says and to whom she says it, to whom she bows
and whom she likes best to see. Hand her over to Eustochium while she
is still but an infant and her every cry is a prayer for you. She will
thus become her companion in holiness now as well as her successor
hereafter. Let her gaze upon and love, let her “from her earliest
years admire”<note place="end" n="2721" id="v.CVII-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p75"> Virgil, A. viii.
507.</p></note> one whose
language and gait and dress are an education in virtue.<note place="end" n="2722" id="v.CVII-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p76"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 10.30" id="v.CVII-p76.1" parsed="|Sir|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.10.30">Ecclus. xix. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> Let her sit in the lap of her
grandmother, and let this latter repeat to her granddaughter the
lessons that she once bestowed upon her own child. Long experience has
shewn Paula how to rear, to preserve, and to instruct virgins; and
daily inwoven in her crown is the mystic century which betokens the
highest chastity.<note place="end" n="2723" id="v.CVII-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p77"> The number 100
denotes virginity to which in her own person Paula could have no claim.
See note on Letter XLVIII. § 2.</p></note> O happy
virgin! happy Paula, daughter of Toxotius, who through the virtues of
her grandmother and aunt is nobler in holiness than she is in lineage!
Yes, Laeta: were it possible for you with your own eyes to see your
mother-in-law and your sister, and to realize the mighty souls which
animate their small bodies; such is your innate thirst for chastity
that I cannot doubt but that you would go to them even before your
daughter, and would emancipate yourself from God’s first decree
of the Law<note place="end" n="2724" id="v.CVII-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p78"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 28" id="v.CVII-p78.1" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> to put yourself under His second
dispensation of the Gospel.<note place="end" n="2725" id="v.CVII-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p79"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 1" id="v.CVII-p79.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1">1 Cor. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> You would count
as nothing your desire for other offspring and would offer up yourself
to the service of God. But because “there is a time to embrace,
and a time to refrain from embracing,”<note place="end" n="2726" id="v.CVII-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p80"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. iii. 5" id="v.CVII-p80.1" parsed="|Eccl|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.5">Eccl. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and because “the wife hath not
power of her own body,”<note place="end" n="2727" id="v.CVII-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p81"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 4" id="v.CVII-p81.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.4">1 Cor. vii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and because
the apostle says “Let every man abide in the same calling wherein
he was called”<note place="end" n="2728" id="v.CVII-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p82"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 20" id="v.CVII-p82.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.20">1 Cor. vii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> in the Lord,
and because he that is under the yoke ought so to run as not to leave
his companion in the mire, I counsel you to pay back to the full in
your offspring what meantime you defer paying in your own person. When
Hannah had once offered in the tabernacle the son whom she had vowed to
God she never took him back; for she thought it unbecoming that one who
was to be a prophet should grow up in the same house with her who still
desired to have other children. Accordingly after she had conceived him
and given him birth, she did not venture to come to the temple alone or
to appear before the Lord empty, but first paid to Him what she owed;
and then, when she had offered up that great sacrifice, she returned
home and because she had borne her firstborn for God, she was given
five children for herself.<note place="end" n="2729" id="v.CVII-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p83"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 21" id="v.CVII-p83.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.21">1 Sam. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Do you marvel
at the happiness of that holy woman? Imitate her faith. Moreover, if
you will only send Paula, I promise to be myself both a tutor and a
foster father to her. Old as I am I will carry her on my shoulders and
train her stammering lips; and my charge will be a far grander one than
that of the worldly philosopher;<note place="end" n="2730" id="v.CVII-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVII-p84"> The allusion is to
Aristotle who was tutor to Alexander, King of Macedon.</p></note> for while
he only taught a King of Macedon who was one day to die of Babylonian
poison, I shall instruct the handmaid and spouse of Christ who must one
day be offered to her Lord in heaven.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eustochium." n="CVIII" shorttitle="Letter CVIII" progress="41.58%" prev="v.CVII" next="v.CIX" id="v.CVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.CVIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CVIII-p1.1">Letter
CVIII. To Eustochium.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CVIII-p2">This, one of the longest of Jerome’s letters, was
written to console Eustochium for the loss of her mother who had
recently died. Jerome relates the story of Paula in detail; speaking
first of her high birth, marriage, and social success at Rome, and then
narrating her conversion and subsequent life as a Christian ascetic.
Much space is devoted to an account of her journey to the East which
included a visit to Egypt and to the monasteries of Nitria as well as a
tour of the most sacred spots in the Holy Land. The remainder of the
letter describes her daily routine and studies at Bethlehem, and
recounts the many virtues for which she was distinguished. It then
concludes with a touching description of her death and burial and gives
the epitaph placed upon her grave. The date of the letter is 404 <span class="c17" id="v.CVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CVIII-p3">1. If all the members of my body were to be converted
into tongues, and if each of my limbs were to be gifted with a human
voice, I could still do no justice to the virtues of the holy and
venerable Paula. Noble in family, she was nobler still in holiness;
rich formerly in this world’s goods, she is now more
distinguished by the poverty that she has embraced for Christ. Of the
stock of the Gracchi and descended from the Scipios, the heir and
representative of that Paulus whose name she bore, the true and
legitimate daughter of that Martia Papyria who was mother to Africanus,
she yet preferred Bethlehem to Rome, and left her palace glittering
with gold to dwell in a mud cabin. We do not grieve that we have lost
this perfect woman; rather we thank God that we have had her, nay that
we have her still. For “all live unto” God,<note place="end" n="2731" id="v.CVIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p4"> <scripRef passage="Luke xx. 38" id="v.CVIII-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|20|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.38">Luke xx. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> and they who return unto the Lord are
still to be reckoned members of his family. We have lost her, it is
true, but the heavenly mansions have gained her; for as long as she was
in the body she was absent from the Lord<note place="end" n="2732" id="v.CVIII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 6" id="v.CVIII-p5.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.6">2 Cor. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and would constantly complain with
tears:—“Woe is me that I sojourn in Mesech, that I dwell in
the tents of Kedar; my soul hath been this long time a
pilgrim.”<note place="end" n="2733" id="v.CVIII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxx. 5, 6" id="v.CVIII-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|120|5|120|6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.120.5-Ps.120.6">Ps. cxx. 5, 6</scripRef> acc. to Jerome’s latest
version.</p></note> It was no
wonder that she <pb n="196" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_196.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_196" />sobbed out that
even she was in darkness (for this is the meaning of the word Kedar)
seeing that, according to the apostle, “the world lieth in the
evil one;”<note place="end" n="2734" id="v.CVIII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p7"> <scripRef passage="1 Joh. v. 19" id="v.CVIII-p7.1" parsed="|1John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.19">1 Joh. v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and that,
“as its darkness is, so is its light;”<note place="end" n="2735" id="v.CVIII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 12" id="v.CVIII-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|139|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.12">Ps. cxxxix. 12</scripRef>, A.V. marg.</p></note> and that “the light shineth in
darkness and the darkness comprehended it not.”<note place="end" n="2736" id="v.CVIII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p9"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 5" id="v.CVIII-p9.1" parsed="|John|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.5">Joh. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> She would frequently exclaim: “I
am a stranger with thee and a sojourner as all my fathers
were,”<note place="end" n="2737" id="v.CVIII-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p10"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxix. 12" id="v.CVIII-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|39|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.12">Ps. xxxix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and again, I desire “to
depart and to be with Christ.”<note place="end" n="2738" id="v.CVIII-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p11"> <scripRef passage="Phil. i. 23" id="v.CVIII-p11.1" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23">Phil. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> As
often too as she was troubled with bodily weakness (brought on by
incredible abstinence and by redoubled fastings), she would be heard to
say: “I keep under my body and bring it into subjection; lest
that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a
castaway;”<note place="end" n="2739" id="v.CVIII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p12"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="v.CVIII-p12.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and “It
is good neither to eat flesh nor to drink wine;”<note place="end" n="2740" id="v.CVIII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p13"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 21" id="v.CVIII-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.21">Rom. xiv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and “I humbled my soul with
fasting;”<note place="end" n="2741" id="v.CVIII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p14"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxv. 13" id="v.CVIII-p14.1" parsed="|Ps|35|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35.13">Ps. xxxv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and “thou
wilt make all” my “bed in” my
“sickness;”<note place="end" n="2742" id="v.CVIII-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xli. 3" id="v.CVIII-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|41|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.41.3">Ps. xli. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and “Thy
hand was heavy upon me: my moisture is turned into the drought of
summer.”<note place="end" n="2743" id="v.CVIII-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxii. 4" id="v.CVIII-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|32|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.4">Ps. xxxii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> And when the
pain which she bore with such wonderful patience darted through her, as
if she saw the heavens opened<note place="end" n="2744" id="v.CVIII-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p17"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 56" id="v.CVIII-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|7|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.56">Acts vii. 56</scripRef>.</p></note> she would say
“Oh that I had wings like a dove! for then would I fly away and
be at rest.”<note place="end" n="2745" id="v.CVIII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p18"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 6" id="v.CVIII-p18.1" parsed="|Ps|55|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.6">Ps. lv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p19">2. I call Jesus and his saints, yes and the particular
angel who was the guardian and the companion of this admirable woman to
bear witness that these are no words of adulation and flattery but
sworn testimony every one of them borne to her character. They are,
indeed, inadequate to the virtues of one whose praises are sung by the
whole world, who is admired by bishops,<note place="end" n="2746" id="v.CVIII-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p20"> Sacerdotes.</p></note> regretted by bands of virgins, and wept
for by crowds of monks and poor. Would you know all her virtues,
reader, in short? She has left those dependent on her poor, but not so
poor as she was herself. In dealing thus with her relatives and the men
and women of her small household—her brothers and sisters rather
than her servants—she has done nothing strange; for she has left
her daughter Eustochium—a virgin consecrated to Christ for whose
comfort this sketch is made—far from her noble family and rich
only in faith and grace.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p21">3. Let me then begin my narrative. Others may go back a
long way even to Paula’s cradle and, if I may say so, to her
swaddling-clothes, and may speak of her mother Blæsilla and her
father Rogatus. Of these the former was a descendant of the Scipios and
the Gracchi; whilst the latter came of a line distinguished in Greece
down to the present day. He was said, indeed, to have in his veins the
blood of Agamemnon who destroyed Troy after a ten years siege. But I
shall praise only what belongs to herself, what wells forth from the
pure spring of her holy mind. When in the gospel the apostles ask their
Lord and Saviour what He will give to those who have left all for His
sake, He tells them that they shall receive an hundredfold now in this
time and in the world to come eternal life.<note place="end" n="2747" id="v.CVIII-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p22"> <scripRef passage="Mark x. 28-30" id="v.CVIII-p22.1" parsed="|Mark|10|28|10|30" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.28-Mark.10.30">Mark x. 28–30</scripRef>.</p></note> From which we see that it is not the
possession of riches that is praiseworthy but the rejection of them for
Christ’s sake; that, instead of glorying in our privileges, we
should make them of small account as compared with God’s faith.
Truly the Saviour has now in this present time made good His promise to
His servants and handmaidens. For one who despised the glory of a
single city is to-day famous throughout the world; and one who while
she lived at Rome was known by no one outside it has by hiding herself
at Bethlehem become the admiration of all lands Roman and barbarian.
For what race of men is there which does not send pilgrims to the holy
places? And who could there find a greater marvel than Paula? As among
many jewels the most precious shines most brightly, and as the sun with
its beams obscures and puts out the paler fires of the stars; so by her
lowliness she surpassed all others in virtue and influence and, while
she was least among all, was greater than all. The more she cast
herself down, the more she was lifted up by Christ. She was hidden and
yet she was not hidden. By shunning glory she earned glory; for glory
follows virtue as its shadow; and deserting those who seek it, it seeks
those who despise it. But I must not neglect to proceed with my
narrative or dwell too long on a single point forgetful of the rules of
writing.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CVIII-p23">4. Being then of such parentage, Paula married Toxotius
in whose veins ran the noble blood of Æneas and the Julii.
Accordingly his daughter, Christ’s virgin Eustochium, is called
Julia, as he Julius.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CVIII-p24">A name from great Iulus handed down.<note place="end" n="2748" id="v.CVIII-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p25"> Virg. A. i.
292.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p26">I speak of these things not as of importance to those
who have them, but as worthy of remark in those who despise them. Men
of the world look up to persons who are rich in such privileges. We on
the other hand praise those who for the Saviour’s sake despise
them; and strangely depreciating all who keep them, we eulogize those
who are unwilling to do so. Thus nobly born, Paula through her
fruitfulness and her chastity won approval from all, from her husband
first, then from <pb n="197" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_197.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_197" />her relatives, and
lastly from the whole city. She bore five children; Blæsilla, for
whose death I consoled her while at Rome;<note place="end" n="2749" id="v.CVIII-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p27"> See Letter
XXXIX.</p></note> Paulina, who has left the reverend and
admirable Pammachius to inherit both her vows<note place="end" n="2750" id="v.CVIII-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p28"> Of continence. See
Letter LXVI. 3.</p></note>
and property, to whom also I addressed a little book on her death;
Eustochium, who is now in the holy places, a precious necklace of
virginity and of the church; Rufina, whose untimely end overcame the
affectionate heart of her mother; and Toxotius, after whom she had no
more children. You can thus see that it was not her wish to fulfil a
wife’s duty, but that she only complied with her husband’s
longing to have male offspring.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p29">5. When he died, her grief was so great that she nearly
died herself: yet so completely did she then give herself to the
service of the Lord, that it might have seemed that she had desired his
death.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p30">In what terms shall I speak of her distinguished, and
noble, and formerly wealthy house; all the riches of which she spent
upon the poor? How can I describe the great consideration she shewed to
all and her far reaching kindness even to those whom she had never
seen? What poor man, as he lay dying, was not wrapped in blankets given
by her? What bedridden person was not supported with money from her
purse? She would seek out such with the greatest diligence throughout
the city, and would think it a misfortune were any hungry or sick
person to be supported by another’s food. So lavish was her
charity that she robbed her children; and, when her relatives
remonstrated with her for doing so, she declared that she was leaving
to them a better inheritance in the mercy of Christ.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p31">6. Nor was she long able to endure the visits and
crowded receptions, which her high position in the world and her
exalted family entailed upon her. She received the homage paid to her
sadly, and made all the speed she could to shun and to escape those who
wished to pay her compliments. It so happened that at that time<note place="end" n="2751" id="v.CVIII-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p32"> <span class="c10" id="v.CVIII-p32.1">a.d.</span> 382.</p></note> the bishops of the East and West had been
summoned to Rome by letter from the emperors<note place="end" n="2752" id="v.CVIII-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p33"> Theodosius and
Valentinian.</p></note> to deal with certain dissensions between
the churches, and in this way she saw two most admirable men and
Christian prelates, Paulinus bishop of Antioch and Epiphanius, bishop
of Salamis or, as it is now called, Constantia, in Cyprus. Epiphanius,
indeed, she received as her guest; and, although Paulinus was staying
in another person’s house, in the warmth of her heart she treated
him as if he too were lodged with her. Inflamed by their virtues she
thought more and more each moment of forsaking her home. Disregarding
her house, her children, her servants, her property, and in a word
everything connected with the world, she was eager—alone and
unaccompanied (if ever it could be said that she was so)—to go to
the desert made famous by its Pauls and by its Antonies. And at last
when the winter was over and the sea was open, and when the bishops
were returning to their churches, she also sailed with them in her
prayers and desires. Not to prolong the story, she went down to Portus
accompanied by her brother, her kinsfolk and above all her own children
eager by their demonstrations of affection to overcome their loving
mother. At last the sails were set and the strokes of the rowers
carried the vessel into the deep. On the shore the little Toxotius
stretched forth his hands in entreaty, while Rufina, now grown up, with
silent sobs besought her mother to wait till she should be married. But
still Paula’s eyes were dry as she turned them heavenwards; and
she overcame her love for her children by her love for God. She knew
herself no more as a mother, that she might approve herself a handmaid
of Christ. Yet her heart was rent within her, and she wrestled with her
grief, as though she were being forcibly separated from parts of
herself. The greatness of the affection she had to overcome made all
admire her victory the more. Among the cruel hardships which attend
prisoners of war in the hands of their enemies, there is none severer
than the separation of parents from their children. Though it is
against the laws of nature, she endured this trial with unabated faith;
nay more she sought it with a joyful heart: and overcoming her love for
her children by her greater love for God, she concentrated herself
quietly upon Eustochium alone, the partner alike of her vows and of her
voyage. Meantime the vessel ploughed onwards and all her
fellow-passengers looked back to the shore. But she turned away her
eyes that she might not see what she could not behold without agony. No
mother, it must be confessed, ever loved her children so dearly. Before
setting out she gave them all that she had, disinheriting herself upon
earth that she might find an inheritance in heaven.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CVIII-p34">7. The vessel touched at the island of Pontia ennobled
long since as the place of exile of the illustrious lady Flavia
Domitilla who under the Emperor Domitian was banished because she
confessed herself a Christian;<note place="end" n="2753" id="v.CVIII-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p35"> Wife of Flavius
Clemens, believed to have been a Christian martyr.</p></note> and Paula,
when she saw the cells in which this lady passed the period of her long
martyrdom, taking to herself the wings of faith, more than ever desired
to see Jerusalem <pb n="198" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_198.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_198" />and the holy
places. The strongest winds seemed weak and the greatest speed slow.
After passing between Scylla and Charybdis<note place="end" n="2754" id="v.CVIII-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p36"> <i>i.e.</i> the
straits of Messina.</p></note> she committed herself to the Adriatic
sea and had a calm passage to Methone.<note place="end" n="2755" id="v.CVIII-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p37"> A port on the S.W.
coast of the Peloponnese.</p></note>
Stopping here for a short time to recruit her wearied frame</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p38">She stretched her dripping limbs upon the shore:</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p39">Then sailed past Malea and Cythera’s isle,</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p40">The scattered Cyclades, and all the lands</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.CVIII-p41">That narrow in the seas on every side.<note place="end" n="2756" id="v.CVIII-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p42"> Virg. A. iii.
126–8.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p43">Then leaving Rhodes and Lycia behind her, she at last came in sight
of Cyprus, where falling at the feet of the holy and venerable
Epiphanius, she was by him detained ten days; though this was not, as
he supposed, to restore her strength but, as the facts prove, that she
might do God’s work. For she visited all the monasteries in the
island, and left, so far as her means allowed, substantial relief for
the brothers in them whom love of the holy man had brought thither from
all parts of the world. Then crossing the narrow sea she landed at
Seleucia, and going up thence to Antioch allowed herself to be detained
for a little time by the affection of the reverend confessor
Paulinus.<note place="end" n="2757" id="v.CVIII-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p44"> At this time one
of the three bishops who claimed the see of Antioch. See <scripRef passage="Ep. xv. 2" id="v.CVIII-p44.1">Ep. xv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Then, such was the ardour of her
faith that she, a noble lady who had always previously been carried by
eunuchs, went her way—and that in midwinter—riding upon an
ass.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p45">8. I say nothing of her journey through Cœle-Syria
and Phœnicia (for it is not my purpose to give you a complete
itinerary of her wanderings); I shall only name such places as are
mentioned in the sacred books. After leaving the Roman colony of
Berytus and the ancient city of Zidon she entered Elijah’s town
on the shore at Zarephath and therein adored her Lord and Saviour. Next
passing over the sands of Tyre on which Paul had once knelt<note place="end" n="2758" id="v.CVIII-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p46"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 5" id="v.CVIII-p46.1" parsed="|Acts|21|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.5">Acts xxi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> she came to Acco or, as it is now
called, Ptolemais, rode over the plains of Megiddo which had once
witnessed the slaying of Josiah,<note place="end" n="2759" id="v.CVIII-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p47"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings xxiii. 29" id="v.CVIII-p47.1" parsed="|2Kgs|23|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.23.29">2 Kings xxiii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and
entered the land of the Philistines. Here she could not fail to admire
the ruins of Dor, once a most powerful city; and Strato’s Tower,
which though at one time insignificant was rebuilt by Herod king of
Judæa and named Cæsarea in honour of Cæsar Augustus.<note place="end" n="2760" id="v.CVIII-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p48"> A maritime city of
Palestine which subsequently to its restoration by Herod became first
the civil, and then the ecclesiastical, capital of Palestine.</p></note> Here she saw the house of Cornelius now
turned into a Christian church; and the humble abode of Philip; and the
chambers of his daughters the four virgins “which did
prophesy.”<note place="end" n="2761" id="v.CVIII-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p49"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 8, 9" id="v.CVIII-p49.1" parsed="|Acts|21|8|21|9" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.8-Acts.21.9">Acts xxi. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> She arrived
next at Antipatris, a small town half in ruins, named by Herod after
his father Antipater, and at Lydda, now become Diospolis, a place made
famous by the raising again of Dorcas<note place="end" n="2762" id="v.CVIII-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p50"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 36-41" id="v.CVIII-p50.1" parsed="|Acts|9|36|9|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.36-Acts.9.41">Acts ix. 36–41</scripRef>.</p></note> and the restoration to health of
Æneas.<note place="end" n="2763" id="v.CVIII-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p51"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 32-34" id="v.CVIII-p51.1" parsed="|Acts|9|32|9|34" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.32-Acts.9.34">Acts ix. 32–34</scripRef>.</p></note> Not far from this are
Arimathæa, the village of Joseph who buried the Lord,<note place="end" n="2764" id="v.CVIII-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p52"> <scripRef passage="John xix. 38" id="v.CVIII-p52.1" parsed="|John|19|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.38">John xix. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> and Nob, once a city of priests but now
the tomb in which their slain bodies rest.<note place="end" n="2765" id="v.CVIII-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p53"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxii. 17-19" id="v.CVIII-p53.1" parsed="|1Sam|22|17|22|19" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.22.17-1Sam.22.19">1 Sam. xxii. 17–19</scripRef>.</p></note> Joppa too is hard by, the port of
Jonah’s flight;<note place="end" n="2766" id="v.CVIII-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p54"> <scripRef passage="Jon. i. 3" id="v.CVIII-p54.1" parsed="|Jonah|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.1.3">Jon. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> which
also—if I may introduce a poetic fable—saw Andromeda bound
to the rock.<note place="end" n="2767" id="v.CVIII-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p55"> Andromeda had
been chained to a rock by her father to assuage the wrath of Poseidon
who had sent a sea monster to ravage the country. Here she was found by
Perseus who slew the monster and effected her rescue. See Josephus B.
J. iii. ix. 3.</p></note> Again resuming her journey, she
came to Nicopolis, once called Emmaus, where the Lord became known in
the breaking of bread;<note place="end" n="2768" id="v.CVIII-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p56"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 13, 28-31" id="v.CVIII-p56.1" parsed="|Luke|24|13|0|0;|Luke|24|28|24|31" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.13 Bible:Luke.24.28-Luke.24.31">Luke xxiv. 13, 28–31</scripRef>.</p></note> an action by
which He dedicated the house of Cleopas as a church. Starting thence
she made her way up lower and higher Beth-horon, cities founded by
Solomon<note place="end" n="2769" id="v.CVIII-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p57"> <scripRef passage="2 Chr. viii. 5" id="v.CVIII-p57.1" parsed="|2Chr|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.8.5">2 Chr. viii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> but subsequently destroyed by
several devastating wars; seeing on her right Ajalon and Gibeon where
Joshua the son of Nun when fighting against the five kings gave
commandments to the sun and moon,<note place="end" n="2770" id="v.CVIII-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p58"> <scripRef passage="Josh. x. 12-14" id="v.CVIII-p58.1" parsed="|Josh|10|12|10|14" osisRef="Bible:Josh.10.12-Josh.10.14">Josh. x. 12–14</scripRef>.</p></note> where also
he condemned the Gibeonites (who by a crafty stratagem had obtained a
treaty) to be hewers of wood and drawers of water.<note place="end" n="2771" id="v.CVIII-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p59"> <scripRef passage="Josh. ix" id="v.CVIII-p59.1" parsed="|Josh|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.9">Josh. ix</scripRef>.</p></note> At Gibeah also, now a complete ruin,
she stopped for a little while remembering its sin, and the cutting of
the concubine into pieces, and how in spite of all this three hundred
men of the tribe of Benjamin were saved<note place="end" n="2772" id="v.CVIII-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p60"> <scripRef passage="Judges xix. xx" id="v.CVIII-p60.1" parsed="|Judg|19|0|0|0;|Judg|20|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.19 Bible:Judg.20">Judges xix. xx</scripRef>. According to <scripRef passage="Judges xx. 47" id="v.CVIII-p60.2" parsed="|Judg|20|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.20.47">Judges xx. 47</scripRef> the number of Benjamites who escaped was
<i>six</i> hundred.</p></note> that in after days Paul might be
called a Benjamite.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p61">9. To make a long story short, leaving on her left the
mausoleum of Helena queen of Adiabene<note place="end" n="2773" id="v.CVIII-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p62"> Josephus, A.J.
xx. ii. 6.</p></note> who in time of famine had sent corn
to the Jewish people, Paula entered Jerusalem, Jebus, or Salem, that
city of three names which after it had sunk to ashes and decay was by
Ælius Hadrianus restored once more as Ælia.<note place="end" n="2774" id="v.CVIII-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p63"> Or more fully
Ælia Capitolina, a Roman colony from which all Jews were
expelled.</p></note> And although the proconsul of
Palestine, who was an intimate friend of her house, sent forward his
apparitors and gave orders to have his official residence<note place="end" n="2775" id="v.CVIII-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p64"> Prætorium.
The word occurs in <scripRef passage="John xviii. 28" id="v.CVIII-p64.1" parsed="|John|18|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.28">John xviii.
28</scripRef>.</p></note> placed at her disposal, she chose a
humble cell in preference to it. Moreover, in visiting the holy places
so great was the passion and the enthusiasm she exhibited for each,
that she could never have torn herself away from one had she not been
eager to visit the rest. Before the Cross she threw herself down in
<pb n="199" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_199.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_199" />adoration as though she beheld the
Lord hanging upon it: and when she entered the tomb which was the scene
of the Resurrection she kissed the stone which the angel had rolled
away from the door of the sepulchre.<note place="end" n="2776" id="v.CVIII-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p65"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 2" id="v.CVIII-p65.1" parsed="|Matt|28|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.2">Matt. xxviii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Indeed
so ardent was her faith that she even licked with her mouth the very
spot on which the Lord’s body had lain, like one athirst for the
river which he has longed for. What tears she shed there, what groans
she uttered, and what grief she poured forth, all Jerusalem knows; the
Lord also to whom she prayed knows. Going out thence she made the
ascent of Zion; a name which signifies either “citadel” or
“watch-tower.” This formed the city which David formerly
stormed and afterwards rebuilt.<note place="end" n="2777" id="v.CVIII-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p66"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. v. 7, 9" id="v.CVIII-p66.1" parsed="|2Sam|5|7|0|0;|2Sam|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.5.7 Bible:2Sam.5.9">2 Sam. v. 7, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Of its
storming it is written, “Woe to Ariel, to Ariel”—that
is, God’s lion, (and indeed in those days it was extremely
strong)—“the city which David stormed:”<note place="end" n="2778" id="v.CVIII-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p67"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxix. 1" id="v.CVIII-p67.1" parsed="|Isa|29|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29.1">Isa. xxix. 1</scripRef>. Vulg.</p></note> and of its rebuilding it is said,
“His foundation is in the holy mountains: the Lord loveth the
gates of Zion more than all the dwellings of Jacob.”<note place="end" n="2779" id="v.CVIII-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p68"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxvii. 1, 2" id="v.CVIII-p68.1" parsed="|Ps|87|1|87|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.87.1-Ps.87.2">Ps. lxxxvii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> He does not mean the gates which we
see to-day in dust and ashes; the gates he means are those against
which hell prevails not<note place="end" n="2780" id="v.CVIII-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p69"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 18" id="v.CVIII-p69.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and through
which the multitude of those who believe in Christ enter in.<note place="end" n="2781" id="v.CVIII-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p70"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xxii. 14" id="v.CVIII-p70.1" parsed="|Rev|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.14">Rev. xxii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> There was shewn to her upholding the
portico of a church the bloodstained column to which our Lord is said
to have been bound when He suffered His scourging. There was shewn to
her also the spot where the Holy Spirit came down upon the souls of the
one hundred and twenty believers, thus fulfilling the prophecy of
Joel.<note place="end" n="2782" id="v.CVIII-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p71"> <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 16-21" id="v.CVIII-p71.1" parsed="|Acts|2|16|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.16-Acts.2.21">Acts ii. 16–21</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p72">10. Then, after distributing money to the poor and her
fellow-servants so far as her means allowed, she proceeded to Bethlehem
stopping only on the right side of the road to visit Rachel’s
tomb. (Here it was that she gave birth to her son destined to be not
what his dying mother called him, Benoni, that is the “Son of my
pangs” but as his father in the spirit prophetically named him
Benjamin, that is “the Son of the right hand).”<note place="end" n="2783" id="v.CVIII-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p73"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxv. 18, 19" id="v.CVIII-p73.1" parsed="|Gen|35|18|35|19" osisRef="Bible:Gen.35.18-Gen.35.19">Gen. xxxv. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note> After this she came to Bethlehem and
entered into the cave where the Saviour was born.<note place="end" n="2784" id="v.CVIII-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p74"> This legend of
the cave dates back to Justin Martyr.</p></note> Here, when she looked upon the inn
made sacred by the virgin and the stall where the ox knew his owner and
the ass his master’s crib,<note place="end" n="2785" id="v.CVIII-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p75"> <scripRef passage="Isa. i. 3" id="v.CVIII-p75.1" parsed="|Isa|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.3">Isa. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and
where the words of the same prophet had been fulfilled “Blessed
is he that soweth beside the waters where the ox and the ass trample
the seed under their feet:”<note place="end" n="2786" id="v.CVIII-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p76"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxii. 20" id="v.CVIII-p76.1" parsed="|Isa|32|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.32.20">Isa. xxxii. 20</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> when
she looked upon these things I say, she protested in my hearing that
she could behold with the eyes of faith the infant Lord wrapped in
swaddling clothes and crying in the manger, the wise men worshipping
Him, the star shining overhead, the virgin mother, the attentive
foster-father, the shepherds coming by night to see “the word
that was come to pass”<note place="end" n="2787" id="v.CVIII-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p77"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 15" id="v.CVIII-p77.1" parsed="|Luke|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.15">Luke ii. 15</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CVIII-p77.2">ρῆμα</span>.</p></note> and thus
even then to consecrate those opening phrases of the evangelist John
“In the beginning was the word” and “the word was
made flesh.”<note place="end" n="2788" id="v.CVIII-p77.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p78"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 1, 14" id="v.CVIII-p78.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0;|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1 Bible:John.1.14">Joh. i. 1, 14</scripRef> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CVIII-p78.2">λόγος</span> the Vulg. has
‘verbum’ both here and in Luke.</p></note> She
declared that she could see the slaughtered innocents, the raging
Herod, Joseph and Mary fleeing into Egypt; and with a mixture of tears
and joy she cried: ‘Hail Bethlehem, house of bread,<note place="end" n="2789" id="v.CVIII-p78.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p79"> The name means
this in Hebrew.</p></note> wherein was born that Bread that came
down from heaven.<note place="end" n="2790" id="v.CVIII-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p80"> <scripRef passage="Joh. vi. 51" id="v.CVIII-p80.1" parsed="|John|6|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.51">Joh. vi. 51</scripRef>.</p></note> Hail Ephratah,
land of fruitfulness<note place="end" n="2791" id="v.CVIII-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p81"> The name means
this in Hebrew.</p></note> and of
fertility, whose fruit is the Lord Himself. Concerning thee has Micah
prophesied of old, “Thou Bethlehem Ephratah art not<note place="end" n="2792" id="v.CVIII-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p82"> The word
‘not’ is inserted by Paula from <scripRef passage="Matt. ii. 6" id="v.CVIII-p82.1" parsed="|Matt|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.6">Matt. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> the least among the thousands of Judah,
for out of thee shall he come forth unto me that is to be ruler in
Israel; whose goings forth have been from of old, from everlasting.
Therefore wilt thou<note place="end" n="2793" id="v.CVIII-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p83"> ‘Will
he’ A.V. following the Hebrew.</p></note> give them up,
until the time that she which travaileth hath brought forth: then the
remnant of his brethren shall return unto the children of
Israel.”<note place="end" n="2794" id="v.CVIII-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p84"> <scripRef passage="Mic. 5.2,3; Matt. 2.6" id="v.CVIII-p84.1" parsed="|Mic|5|2|5|3;|Matt|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.5.2-Mic.5.3 Bible:Matt.2.6">Mic. v. 2, 3: Cf. Matt. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> For in thee
was born the prince begotten before Lucifer.<note place="end" n="2795" id="v.CVIII-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p85"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 3" id="v.CVIII-p85.1" parsed="|Ps|110|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.110.3">Ps. cx. 3</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> Whose birth from the Father is before
all time: and the cradle of David’s race continued in thee, until
the virgin brought forth her son and the remnant of the people that
believed in Christ returned unto the children of Israel and preached
freely to them in words like these: “It was necessary that the
word of God should first have been spoken to you; but seeing ye put it
from you and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn
to the Gentiles.”<note place="end" n="2796" id="v.CVIII-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p86"> <scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 46" id="v.CVIII-p86.1" parsed="|Acts|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.46">Acts xiii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note> For the Lord
hath said: “I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of
Israel.”<note place="end" n="2797" id="v.CVIII-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p87"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 24" id="v.CVIII-p87.1" parsed="|Matt|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.24">Matt. xv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> At that time
also the words of Jacob were fulfilled concerning Him, “A prince
shall not depart from Judah nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until
He come for whom it is laid up,<note place="end" n="2798" id="v.CVIII-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p88"> LXX. acc. to
one reading.</p></note> and He
shall be for the expectation of the nations.”<note place="end" n="2799" id="v.CVIII-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p89"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 10" id="v.CVIII-p89.1" parsed="|Gen|49|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.10">Gen. xlix. 10</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> Well did David swear, well did he make
a vow saying: “Surely I will not come into the tabernacle of my
house nor go up into my bed: I will not give sleep to mine eyes, or
slumber to my eyelids, or rest to the temples of my head,<note place="end" n="2800" id="v.CVIII-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p90"> This clause comes
from the LXX.</p></note> until I find out a place for the Lord, an
habitation for the…God of Jacob.”<note place="end" n="2801" id="v.CVIII-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p91"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxii. 2-5" id="v.CVIII-p91.1" parsed="|Ps|132|2|132|5" osisRef="Bible:Ps.132.2-Ps.132.5">Ps. cxxxii. 2–5</scripRef>.</p></note>
And immediately he <pb n="200" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_200.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_200" />explained the
object of his desire, seeing with prophetic eyes that He would come
whom we now believe to have come. “Lo we heard of Him at
Ephratah: we found Him in the fields of the wood.”<note place="end" n="2802" id="v.CVIII-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p92"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxii. 6" id="v.CVIII-p92.1" parsed="|Ps|132|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.132.6">Ps. cxxxii. 6</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> The Hebrew word <i>Zo</i> as have
learned from your lessons<note place="end" n="2803" id="v.CVIII-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p93"> Jerome taught
Paula Hebrew.</p></note> means not
<i>her</i>, that is Mary the Lord’s mother, but <i>him</i> that
is the Lord Himself. Therefore he says boldly: “We will go into
His tabernacle: we will worship at His footstool.”<note place="end" n="2804" id="v.CVIII-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p94"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxii. 7" id="v.CVIII-p94.1" parsed="|Ps|132|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.132.7">Ps. cxxxii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> I too, miserable sinner though I am,
have been accounted worthy to kiss the manger in which the Lord cried
as a babe, and to pray in the cave in which the travailing virgin gave
birth to the infant Lord. “This is my rest” for it is my
Lord’s native place; “here will I dwell”<note place="end" n="2805" id="v.CVIII-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p95"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxii. 14" id="v.CVIII-p95.1" parsed="|Ps|132|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.132.14">Ps. cxxxii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> for this spot has my Saviour chosen.
“I have prepared a lamp for my Christ.”<note place="end" n="2806" id="v.CVIII-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p96"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxii. 17" id="v.CVIII-p96.1" parsed="|Ps|132|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.132.17">Ps. cxxxii. 17</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> “My soul shall live unto Him and
my seed shall serve Him.”<note place="end" n="2807" id="v.CVIII-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p97"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxii. 29, 30" id="v.CVIII-p97.1" parsed="|Ps|22|29|22|30" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.29-Ps.22.30">Ps. xxii. 29, 30</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p98">After this Paula went a short distance down the hill to
the tower of Edar,<note place="end" n="2808" id="v.CVIII-p98.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p99"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxv. 21; Mic. iv. 8" id="v.CVIII-p99.1" parsed="|Gen|35|21|0|0;|Mic|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.35.21 Bible:Mic.4.8">Gen. xxxv. 21; Mic. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> that is
‘of the flock,’ near which Jacob fed his flocks, and where
the shepherds keeping watch by night were privileged to hear the words:
“Glory to God in the highest and on earth peace, goodwill toward
men.”<note place="end" n="2809" id="v.CVIII-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p100"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 14" id="v.CVIII-p100.1" parsed="|Luke|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.14">Luke ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> While they were keeping their
sheep they found the Lamb of God; whose fleece bright and clean was
made wet with the dew of heaven when it was dry upon all the earth
beside,<note place="end" n="2810" id="v.CVIII-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p101"> <scripRef passage="Jud. vi. 37" id="v.CVIII-p101.1" parsed="|Judg|6|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.6.37">Jud. vi. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> and whose blood when sprinkled on
the doorposts drove off the destroyer of Egypt<note place="end" n="2811" id="v.CVIII-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p102"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xii. 21-23" id="v.CVIII-p102.1" parsed="|Exod|12|21|12|23" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.21-Exod.12.23">Ex. xii. 21–23</scripRef>.</p></note> and took away the sins of the world.<note place="end" n="2812" id="v.CVIII-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p103"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 29" id="v.CVIII-p103.1" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">Joh. i. 29</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p104">11. Then immediately quickening her pace she began to
move along the old road which leads to Gaza, that is to the
‘power’ or ‘wealth’ of God, silently meditating
on that type of the Gentiles, the Ethiopian eunuch, who in spite of the
prophet changed his skin<note place="end" n="2813" id="v.CVIII-p104.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p105"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xiii. 23" id="v.CVIII-p105.1" parsed="|Jer|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.13.23">Jer. xiii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and whilst he
read the old testament found the fountain of the gospel.<note place="end" n="2814" id="v.CVIII-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p106"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 27-39" id="v.CVIII-p106.1" parsed="|Acts|8|27|8|39" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.27-Acts.8.39">Acts viii. 27–39</scripRef>.</p></note> Next turning to the right she passed
from Bethzur<note place="end" n="2815" id="v.CVIII-p106.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p107"> This town played
an important part in the wars of the Maccabees.</p></note> to Eshcol which means “a
cluster of grapes.” It was hence that the spies brought back that
marvellous cluster which was the proof of the fertility of the land<note place="end" n="2816" id="v.CVIII-p107.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p108"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xiii. 23, 24" id="v.CVIII-p108.1" parsed="|Num|13|23|13|24" osisRef="Bible:Num.13.23-Num.13.24">Nu. xiii. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and a type of Him who says of Himself:
“I have trodden the wine press alone; and of the people there was
none with me.”<note place="end" n="2817" id="v.CVIII-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p109"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lxiii. 3" id="v.CVIII-p109.1" parsed="|Isa|63|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.63.3">Isa. lxiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Shortly
afterwards she entered the home<note place="end" n="2818" id="v.CVIII-p109.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p110"> Cellulæ,
lit. ‘little cells.’</p></note> of
Sarah and beheld the birthplace of Isaac and the traces of
Abraham’s oak under which he saw Christ’s day and was
glad.<note place="end" n="2819" id="v.CVIII-p110.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p111"> <scripRef passage="John 8.56; Gen. 18.1" id="v.CVIII-p111.1" parsed="|John|8|56|0|0;|Gen|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.56 Bible:Gen.18.1">Joh. viii. 56: cf. Gen. xviii. 1</scripRef>, R.V.—q.v.</p></note> And rising up from thence she went up
to Hebron, that is Kirjath-Arba, or the City of the Four Men. These are
Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and the great Adam whom the Hebrews suppose
(from the book of Joshua the son of Nun) to be buried there.<note place="end" n="2820" id="v.CVIII-p111.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p112"> <scripRef passage="Josh. xiv. 15" id="v.CVIII-p112.1" parsed="|Josh|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.14.15">Josh. xiv. 15</scripRef>. In Hebrew ‘Adam’ and
‘man’ are the same word. Hence the mistake.</p></note> But many are of opinion that Caleb is
the fourth and a monument at one side is pointed out as his. After
seeing these places she did not care to go on to Kirjath-sepher, that
is “the village of letters;” because despising the letter
that killeth she had found the spirit that giveth life.<note place="end" n="2821" id="v.CVIII-p112.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p113"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 6" id="v.CVIII-p113.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6">2 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> She admired more the upper springs and
the nether springs which Othniel the son of Kenaz the son of Jephunneh
received in place of a south land and a waterless possession,<note place="end" n="2822" id="v.CVIII-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p114"> <scripRef passage="Jud. i. 13-15" id="v.CVIII-p114.1" parsed="|Judg|1|13|1|15" osisRef="Bible:Judg.1.13-Judg.1.15">Jud. i. 13–15</scripRef>.</p></note> and by the conducting of which he
watered the dry fields of the old covenant. For thus did he typify the
redemption which the sinner finds for his old sins in the waters of
baptism. On the next day soon after sunrise she stood upon the brow of
Capharbarucha,<note place="end" n="2823" id="v.CVIII-p114.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p115"> Perhaps
identical with “the valley of Berachah” mentioned in <scripRef passage="2 Chr. xx. 26" id="v.CVIII-p115.1" parsed="|2Chr|20|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.20.26">2 Chr. xx. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> that is,
“the house of blessing,” the point to which Abraham pursued
the Lord when he made intercession with Him.<note place="end" n="2824" id="v.CVIII-p115.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p116"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xviii. 23-33" id="v.CVIII-p116.1" parsed="|Gen|18|23|18|33" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.23-Gen.18.33">Gen. xviii. 23–33</scripRef>.</p></note> And here, as she looked down upon the
wide solitude and upon the country once belonging to Sodom and
Gomorrah, to Admah and Zeboim, she beheld the balsam vines of Engedi
and Zoar. By Zoar I mean that “heifer of three years old”<note place="end" n="2825" id="v.CVIII-p116.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p117"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xv. 5" id="v.CVIII-p117.1" parsed="|Isa|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.15.5">Isa. xv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> which was formerly called Bela<note place="end" n="2826" id="v.CVIII-p117.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p118"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xiv. 2" id="v.CVIII-p118.1" parsed="|Gen|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.14.2">Gen. xiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and in Syriac is rendered Zoar that is
‘little.’ She called to mind the cave in which Lot found
refuge, and with tears in her eyes warned the virgins her companions to
beware of “wine wherein is excess;”<note place="end" n="2827" id="v.CVIII-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p119"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 18" id="v.CVIII-p119.1" parsed="|Eph|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.18">Eph. v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> for it was to this that the Moabites
and Ammonites owe their origin.<note place="end" n="2828" id="v.CVIII-p119.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p120"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xix. 30-38" id="v.CVIII-p120.1" parsed="|Gen|19|30|19|38" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.30-Gen.19.38">Gen. xix. 30–38</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p121">12. I linger long in the land of the midday sun for it
was there and then that the spouse found her bridegroom at rest<note place="end" n="2829" id="v.CVIII-p121.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p122"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.7" id="v.CVIII-p122.1" parsed="|Song|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.7">Cant. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and Joseph drank wine with his
brothers once more.<note place="end" n="2830" id="v.CVIII-p122.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p123"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xliii. 16" id="v.CVIII-p123.1" parsed="|Gen|43|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.43.16">Gen. xliii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> I will return
to Jerusalem and, passing through Tekoa the home of Amos,<note place="end" n="2831" id="v.CVIII-p123.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p124"> <scripRef passage="Amos i. 1" id="v.CVIII-p124.1" parsed="|Amos|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.1.1">Amos i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> I will look upon the glistening cross
of Mount Olivet from which the Saviour made His ascension to the
Father.<note place="end" n="2832" id="v.CVIII-p124.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p125"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 50, 51; Acts i. 9-12" id="v.CVIII-p125.1" parsed="|Luke|24|50|24|51;|Acts|1|9|1|12" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.50-Luke.24.51 Bible:Acts.1.9-Acts.1.12">Luke xxiv. 50, 51; Acts i. 9–12</scripRef>.</p></note> Here year by year a red heifer
was burned as a holocaust to the Lord and its ashes were used to purify
the children of Israel.<note place="end" n="2833" id="v.CVIII-p125.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p126"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xix. 1-10" id="v.CVIII-p126.1" parsed="|Num|19|1|19|10" osisRef="Bible:Num.19.1-Num.19.10">Nu. xix. 1–10</scripRef>.</p></note> Here also
according to Ezekiel the Cherubim after leaving the temple founded the
church of the Lord.<note place="end" n="2834" id="v.CVIII-p126.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p127"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. x. 18, 19" id="v.CVIII-p127.1" parsed="|Ezek|10|18|10|19" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.10.18-Ezek.10.19">Ezek. x. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p128">After this Paula visited the tomb of Lazarus and beheld
the hospitable roof of Mary and Martha, as well as Bethphage,
‘the town of the <pb n="201" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_201.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_201" />priestly
jaws.’<note place="end" n="2835" id="v.CVIII-p128.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p129"> The jaw was the
priest’s portion and hence the epithet ‘priestly’: or
else Bethphage belonged to the priests.</p></note> Here it was that a restive foal
typical of the Gentiles received the bridle of God, and covered with
the garments of the apostles<note place="end" n="2836" id="v.CVIII-p129.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p130"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 1-7" id="v.CVIII-p130.1" parsed="|Matt|21|1|21|7" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.1-Matt.21.7">Matt. xxi. 1–7</scripRef>.</p></note> offered its
lowly back<note place="end" n="2837" id="v.CVIII-p130.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p131"> Humilia.</p></note> for Him to sit on. From this
she went straight on down the hill to Jericho thinking of the wounded
man in the gospel, of the savagery of the priests and Levites who
passed him by, and of the kindness of the Samaritan, that is, the
guardian, who placed the half-dead man upon his own beast and brought
him down to the inn of the church.<note place="end" n="2838" id="v.CVIII-p131.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p132"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 30-35" id="v.CVIII-p132.1" parsed="|Luke|10|30|10|35" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.30-Luke.10.35">Luke x. 30–35</scripRef>.</p></note> She
noticed the place called Adomim<note place="end" n="2839" id="v.CVIII-p132.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p133"> Strictly
Dâmim.</p></note> or the
Place of Blood, so-called because much blood was shed there in the
frequent incursions of marauders. She beheld also the sycamore tree<note place="end" n="2840" id="v.CVIII-p133.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p134"> <scripRef passage="Luke xix. 4" id="v.CVIII-p134.1" parsed="|Luke|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.4">Luke xix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> of Zacchæus, by which is signified
the good works of repentance whereby he trod under foot his former sins
of bloodshed and rapine, and from which he saw the Most High as from a
pinnacle of virtue. She was shewn too the spot by the wayside where the
blind men sat who, receiving their sight from the Lord,<note place="end" n="2841" id="v.CVIII-p134.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p135"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 30-34" id="v.CVIII-p135.1" parsed="|Matt|20|30|20|34" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.30-Matt.20.34">Matt. xx. 30–34</scripRef>.</p></note> became types of the two peoples<note place="end" n="2842" id="v.CVIII-p135.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p136"><i>i.e.</i> the
Jews and the Gentiles.</p></note> who should believe upon Him. Then
entering Jericho she saw the city which Hiel founded in Abiram his
firstborn and of which he set up the gates in his youngest son Segub.<note place="end" n="2843" id="v.CVIII-p136.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p137"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xvi. 34" id="v.CVIII-p137.1" parsed="|1Kgs|16|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.16.34">1 Kings xvi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> She looked upon the camp of Gilgal
and the hill of the foreskins<note place="end" n="2844" id="v.CVIII-p137.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p138"> <scripRef passage="Josh. v. 3" id="v.CVIII-p138.1" parsed="|Josh|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.5.3">Josh. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> suggestive of
the mystery of the second circumcision:<note place="end" n="2845" id="v.CVIII-p138.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p139"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 28, 29" id="v.CVIII-p139.1" parsed="|Rom|2|28|2|29" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.28-Rom.2.29">Rom. ii. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and she gazed at the twelve stones
brought thither out of the bed of Jordan<note place="end" n="2846" id="v.CVIII-p139.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p140"> <scripRef passage="Josh. iv. 3, 20" id="v.CVIII-p140.1" parsed="|Josh|4|3|0|0;|Josh|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.4.3 Bible:Josh.4.20">Josh. iv. 3, 20</scripRef>.</p></note> to be symbols of those twelve
foundations on which are written the names of the twelve apostles.<note place="end" n="2847" id="v.CVIII-p140.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p141"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xxi. 14" id="v.CVIII-p141.1" parsed="|Rev|21|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.14">Rev. xxi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> She saw also that fountain of the Law
most bitter and barren which the true Elisha healed by his wisdom
changing it into a well sweet and fertilising.<note place="end" n="2848" id="v.CVIII-p141.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p142"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings ii. 19-22" id="v.CVIII-p142.1" parsed="|2Kgs|2|19|2|22" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.2.19-2Kgs.2.22">2 Kings ii. 19–22</scripRef>, type and antitype are, as often, here
confounded.</p></note> Scarcely had the night passed away
when burning with eagerness she hastened to the Jordan, stood by the
brink of the river, and as the sun rose recalled to mind the rising of
the sun of righteousness;<note place="end" n="2849" id="v.CVIII-p142.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p143"> <scripRef passage="Mal. iv. 2" id="v.CVIII-p143.1" parsed="|Mal|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.4.2">Mal. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> how the
priest’s feet stood firm in the middle of the river-bed;<note place="end" n="2850" id="v.CVIII-p143.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p144"> <scripRef passage="Josh. iii. 17" id="v.CVIII-p144.1" parsed="|Josh|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.3.17">Josh. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> how afterwards at the command of Elijah
and Elisha the waters were divided hither and thither and made way for
them to pass; and again how the Lord had cleansed by His baptism waters
which the deluge had polluted and the destruction of mankind had
defiled.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p145">13. It would be tedious were I tell of the valley of
Achor, that is, of ‘trouble and crowds,’ where theft and
covetousness were condemned;<note place="end" n="2851" id="v.CVIII-p145.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p146"> <scripRef passage="Josh. vii. 24-26" id="v.CVIII-p146.1" parsed="|Josh|7|24|7|26" osisRef="Bible:Josh.7.24-Josh.7.26">Josh. vii. 24–26</scripRef>.</p></note> and of Bethel,
‘the house of God,’ where Jacob poor and destitute slept
upon the bare ground. Here it was that, having set beneath his head a
stone which in Zechariah is described as having seven eyes<note place="end" n="2852" id="v.CVIII-p146.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p147"> <scripRef passage="Zech. iii. 9" id="v.CVIII-p147.1" parsed="|Zech|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.3.9">Zech. iii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and in Isaiah is spoken of as a
corner-stone,<note place="end" n="2853" id="v.CVIII-p147.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p148"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxviii. 16" id="v.CVIII-p148.1" parsed="|Isa|28|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.28.16">Isa. xxviii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> he beheld a
ladder reaching up to heaven; yes, and the Lord standing high above
it<note place="end" n="2854" id="v.CVIII-p148.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p149"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxviii. 12, 13" id="v.CVIII-p149.1" parsed="|Gen|28|12|28|13" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.12-Gen.28.13">Gen. xxviii. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> holding out His hand to such as were
ascending and hurling from on high such as were careless. Also when she
was in Mount Ephraim she made pilgrimages to the tombs of Joshua the
son of Nun and of Eleazar the son of Aaron the priest, exactly opposite
the one to the other; that of Joshua being built at Timnath-serah
“on the north side of the hill of Gaash,”<note place="end" n="2855" id="v.CVIII-p149.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p150"> <scripRef passage="Josh. xxiv. 30" id="v.CVIII-p150.1" parsed="|Josh|24|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.30">Josh. xxiv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> and that of Eleazar “in a hill
that pertained to Phinehas his son.”<note place="end" n="2856" id="v.CVIII-p150.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p151"> <scripRef passage="Josh. xxiv. 33" id="v.CVIII-p151.1" parsed="|Josh|24|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.33">Josh. xxiv. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> She was somewhat surprised to find that
he who had had the distribution of the land in his own hands had
selected for himself portions uneven and rocky. What shall I say about
Shiloh where a ruined altar<note place="end" n="2857" id="v.CVIII-p151.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p152"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Sam. i. 3" id="v.CVIII-p152.1" parsed="|1Sam|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.1.3">1 Sam. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> is still
shewn to-day, and where the tribe of Benjamin anticipated Romulus in
the rape of the Sabine women?<note place="end" n="2858" id="v.CVIII-p152.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p153"> <scripRef passage="Judg. xxi. 19-23" id="v.CVIII-p153.1" parsed="|Judg|21|19|21|23" osisRef="Bible:Judg.21.19-Judg.21.23">Judg. xxi. 19–23</scripRef>: cf. Liv. i. 9.</p></note> Passing by
Shechem (not Sychar as many wrongly read<note place="end" n="2859" id="v.CVIII-p153.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p154"> From <scripRef passage="Joh. iv. 5" id="v.CVIII-p154.1" parsed="|John|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.5">Joh. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>) or as it is now called Neapolis, she
entered the church built upon the side of Mount Gerizim around
Jacob’s well; that well where the Lord was sitting when hungry
and thirsty He was refreshed by the faith of the woman of Samaria.
Forsaking her five husbands by whom are intended the five books of
Moses, and that sixth not a husband of whom she boasted, to wit the
false teacher Dositheus,<note place="end" n="2860" id="v.CVIII-p154.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p155"> The founder of a
Samaritan sect akin to the Essenes.</p></note> she found the
true Messiah and the true Saviour. Turning away thence Paula saw the
tombs of the twelve patriarchs, and Samaria which in honour of Augustus
Herod renamed Augusta or in Greek Sebaste. There lie the prophets
Elisha and Obadiah and John the Baptist than whom there is not a
greater among those that are born of women.<note place="end" n="2861" id="v.CVIII-p155.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p156"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 28" id="v.CVIII-p156.1" parsed="|Luke|7|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.28">Luke vii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> And here she was filled with terror by
the marvels she beheld; for she saw demons screaming under different
tortures before the tombs of the saints, and men howling like wolves,
baying like dogs, roaring like lions, hissing like serpents and
bellowing like bulls. They twisted their heads and bent them backwards
until they touched the ground; women too were suspended head downward
and their clothes did not fall off.<note place="end" n="2862" id="v.CVIII-p156.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p157"> Other
authorities for these strange phenomena are Hilary, Sulpicius, and
Paulinus.</p></note> Paula
pitied them all, and shedding tears over them prayed Christ to have
mercy on them. And weak as she was she climbed the mountain on foot;
for in two of its caves Obadiah in a time of persecution <pb n="202" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_202.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_202" />and famine had fed a hundred prophets with
bread and water.<note place="end" n="2863" id="v.CVIII-p157.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p158"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xviii. 4" id="v.CVIII-p158.1" parsed="|1Kgs|18|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.18.4">1 Kings xviii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Then she
passed quickly through Nazareth the nursery of the Lord; Cana and
Capernaum familiar with the signs wrought by Him; the lake of Tiberias
sanctified by His voyages upon it; the wilderness where countless
Gentiles were satisfied with a few loaves while the twelve baskets of
the tribes of Israel were filled with the fragments left by them that
had eaten.<note place="end" n="2864" id="v.CVIII-p158.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p159"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 13-21" id="v.CVIII-p159.1" parsed="|Matt|14|13|14|21" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.13-Matt.14.21">Matt. xiv. 13–21</scripRef>.</p></note> She made the ascent of mount
Tabor whereon the Lord was transfigured.<note place="end" n="2865" id="v.CVIII-p159.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p160"> According to the
common tradition, but Hermon is more likely to have been the place.</p></note> In the distance she beheld the range of
Hermon;<note place="end" n="2866" id="v.CVIII-p160.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p161"> In the original
‘Hermon and the Hermons’; an allusion to the Hebrew text of
<scripRef passage="Ps. xlii. 6" id="v.CVIII-p161.1" parsed="|Ps|42|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.6">Ps. xlii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and the wide stretching plains
of Galilee where Sisera and all his host had once been overcome by
Barak; and the torrent<note place="end" n="2867" id="v.CVIII-p161.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p162"> <scripRef passage="Jud. v. 21" id="v.CVIII-p162.1" parsed="|Judg|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.5.21">Jud. v. 21</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> Kishon
separating the level ground into two parts. Hard by also the town of
Nain was pointed out to her, where the widow’s son was raised.<note place="end" n="2868" id="v.CVIII-p162.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p163"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 11-15" id="v.CVIII-p163.1" parsed="|Luke|7|11|7|15" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.11-Luke.7.15">Luke vii. 11–15</scripRef>.</p></note> Time would fail me sooner than
speech were I to recount all the places to which the revered Paula was
carried by her incredible faith.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p164">14. I will now pass on to Egypt, pausing for a while on
the way at Socoh, and at Samson’s well which he clave in the
hollow place that was in the jaw.<note place="end" n="2869" id="v.CVIII-p164.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p165"> <scripRef passage="Jud. xv. 17-19" id="v.CVIII-p165.1" parsed="|Judg|15|17|15|19" osisRef="Bible:Judg.15.17-Judg.15.19">Jud. xv. 17–19</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> Here I
will lave my parched lips and refresh myself before visiting Moresheth;
in old days famed for the tomb of the prophet Micah,<note place="end" n="2870" id="v.CVIII-p165.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p166"> <scripRef passage="Micah i. 1, 14" id="v.CVIII-p166.1" parsed="|Mic|1|1|0|0;|Mic|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.1.1 Bible:Mic.1.14">Micah i. 1, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and now for its church. Then skirting
the country of the Horites and Gittites, Mareshah, Edom, and Lachish,
and traversing the lonely wastes of the desert where the tracks of the
traveller are lost in the yielding sand, I will come to the river of
Egypt called Sihor,<note place="end" n="2871" id="v.CVIII-p166.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p167"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 18" id="v.CVIII-p167.1" parsed="|Jer|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.18">Jer. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> that is
“the muddy river,” and go through the five cities of Egypt
which speak the language of Canaan,<note place="end" n="2872" id="v.CVIII-p167.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p168"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xix. 18" id="v.CVIII-p168.1" parsed="|Isa|19|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.19.18">Isa. xix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and
through the land of Goshen and the plains of Zoan<note place="end" n="2873" id="v.CVIII-p168.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p169"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxviii. 12" id="v.CVIII-p169.1" parsed="|Ps|78|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.12">Ps. lxxviii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> on which God wrought his marvellous
works. And I will visit the city of No, which has since become
Alexandria;<note place="end" n="2874" id="v.CVIII-p169.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p170"> A mistake: No
is Thebes.</p></note> and Nitria, the town of the
Lord, where day by day the filth of multitudes is washed away with the
pure nitre of virtue. No sooner did Paula come in sight of it than
there came to meet her the reverend and estimable bishop, the confessor
Isidore, accompanied by countless multitudes of monks many of whom were
of priestly or of Levitical rank.<note place="end" n="2875" id="v.CVIII-p170.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p171"><i>i.e.</i>
presbyters and deacons. Cf. § 29, infra.</p></note> On
seeing these Paula rejoiced to behold the Lord’s glory manifested
in them; but protested that she had no claim to be received with such
honour. Need I speak of the Macarii, Arsenius, Serapion,<note place="end" n="2876" id="v.CVIII-p171.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p172"> At that time
the most famous of the Egyptian hermits.</p></note> or other pillars of Christ! Was there
any cell that she did not enter? Or any man at whose feet she did not
throw herself? In each of His saints she believed that she saw Christ
Himself; and whatever she bestowed upon them she rejoiced to feel that
she had bestowed it upon the Lord. Her enthusiasm was wonderful and her
endurance scarcely credible in a woman. Forgetful of her sex and of her
weakness she even desired to make her abode, together with the girls
who accompanied her, among these thousands of monks. And, as they were
all willing to welcome her, she might perhaps have sought and obtained
permission to do so; had she not been drawn away by a still greater
passion for the holy places. Coming by sea from Pelusium to Maioma on
account of the great heat, she returned so rapidly that you would have
thought her a bird. Not long afterwards, making up her mind to dwell
permanently in holy Bethlehem, she took up her abode for three years in
a miserable hostelry; till she could build the requisite cells and
monastic buildings, to say nothing of a guest house for passing
travellers where they might find the welcome which Mary and Joseph had
missed. At this point I conclude my narrative of the journeys that she
made accompanied by Eustochium and many other virgins.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p173">15. I am now free to describe at greater length the
virtue which was her peculiar charm; and in setting forth this I call
God to witness that I am no flatterer. I add nothing. I exaggerate
nothing. On the contrary I tone down much that I may not appear to
relate incredibilities. My carping critics must not insinuate that I am
drawing on my imagination or decking Paula, like Æsop’s
crow, with the fine feathers of other birds. Humility is the first of
Christian graces, and hers was so pronounced that one who had never
seen her, and who on account of her celebrity had desired to see her,
would have believed that he saw not her but the lowest of her maids.
When she was surrounded by companies of virgins she was always the
least remarkable in dress, in speech, in gesture, and in gait. From the
time that her husband died until she fell asleep herself she never sat
at meat with a man, even though she might know him to stand upon the
pinnacle of the episcopate. She never entered a bath except when
dangerously ill. Even in the severest fever she rested not on an
ordinary bed but on the hard ground covered only with a mat of
goat’s hair; if that can be called rest which made day and night
alike a time of almost unbroken prayer. Well did she fulfil the words
of the psalter: “All the night make I my bed to swim; I water my
couch with my tears”!<note place="end" n="2877" id="v.CVIII-p173.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p174"> <scripRef passage="Ps. vi. 6" id="v.CVIII-p174.1" parsed="|Ps|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.6">Ps. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> <pb n="203" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_203.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_203" />Her tears welled forth as it were from
fountains, and she lamented her slightest faults as if they were sins
of the deepest dye. Constantly did I warn her to spare her eyes and to
keep them for the reading of the gospel; but she only said: ‘I
must disfigure that face which contrary to God’s commandment I
have painted with rouge, white lead, and antimony. I must mortify that
body which has been given up to many pleasures. I must make up for my
long laughter by constant weeping. I must exchange my soft linen and
costly silks for rough goat’s hair. I who have pleased my husband
and the world in the past, desire now to please Christ.’ Were I
among her great and signal virtues to select her chastity as a subject
of praise, my words would seem superfluous; for, even when she was
still in the world, she set an example to all the matrons of Rome, and
bore herself so admirably that the most slanderous never ventured to
couple scandal with her name.<note place="end" n="2878" id="v.CVIII-p174.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p175">
Jerome’s own name had been coupled with Paula’s when they
both lived at Rome, but he was able to shew that his relations with her
were wholly innocent.</p></note> No mind
could be more considerate than hers, or none kinder towards the lowly.
She did not court the powerful; at the same time, if the proud and the
vainglorious sought her, she did not turn from them with disdain. If
she saw a poor man, she supported him: and if she saw a rich one, she
urged him to do good. Her liberality alone knew no bounds. Indeed, so
anxious was she to turn no needy person away that she borrowed money at
interest and often contracted new loans to pay off old ones. I was
wrong, I admit; but when I saw her so profuse in giving, I reproved her
alleging the apostle’s words: “I mean not that other men be
eased and ye burthened; but by an equality that now at this time your
abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may
be a supply for your want.”<note place="end" n="2879" id="v.CVIII-p175.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p176"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 13, 14" id="v.CVIII-p176.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|13|8|14" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.13-2Cor.8.14">2 Cor. viii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> I
quoted from the gospel the Saviour’s words: “he that hath
two coats, let him impart one of them to him that hath none”;<note place="end" n="2880" id="v.CVIII-p176.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p177"> <scripRef passage="Luke iii. 11" id="v.CVIII-p177.1" parsed="|Luke|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.11">Luke iii. 11</scripRef>. The word alteram, one of two
(therefore, Jerome means, retaining the second) is found in the Syriac
Version of Cureton. It is not found in the Vulgate.</p></note> and I warned her that she might not
always have means to do as she would wish. Other arguments I adduced to
the same purpose; but with admirable modesty and brevity she overruled
them all. “God is my witness,” she said, “that what I
do I do for His sake. My prayer is that I may die a beggar not leaving
a penny to my daughter and indebted to strangers for my winding
sheet.” She then concluded with these words: “I, if I beg,
shall find many to give to me; but if this beggar does not obtain help
from me who by borrowing can give it to him, he will die; and if he
dies, of whom will his soul be required?” I wished her to be more
careful in managing her concerns, but she with a faith more glowing
than mine clave to the Saviour with her whole heart and poor in spirit
followed the Lord in His poverty, giving back to Him what she had
received and becoming poor for His sake. She obtained her wish at last
and died leaving her daughter overwhelmed with a mass of debt. This
Eustochium still owes and indeed cannot hope to pay off by her own
exertions; only the mercy of Christ can free her from it.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p178">16. Many married ladies make it a habit to confer gifts
upon their own trumpeters, and while they are extremely profuse to a
few, withhold all help from the many. From this fault Paula was
altogether free. She gave her money to each according as each had need,
not ministering to self-indulgence but relieving want. No poor person
went away from her empty handed. And all this she was enabled to do not
by the greatness of her wealth but by her careful management of it. She
constantly had on her lips such phrases as these: “Blessed are
the merciful for they shall obtain mercy:”<note place="end" n="2881" id="v.CVIII-p178.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p179"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 7" id="v.CVIII-p179.1" parsed="|Matt|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.7">Matt. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and “water will quench a
flaming fire; and alms maketh an atonement for sins;”<note place="end" n="2882" id="v.CVIII-p179.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p180"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 3.30" id="v.CVIII-p180.1" parsed="|Sir|3|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.3.30">Ecclus. iii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> and “make to yourselves
friends of the mammon of unrighteousness that…they may receive
you into everlasting habitations;”<note place="end" n="2883" id="v.CVIII-p180.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p181"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 9" id="v.CVIII-p181.1" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9">Luke xvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and “give alms…and
behold all things are clean unto you;”<note place="end" n="2884" id="v.CVIII-p181.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p182"> <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 41" id="v.CVIII-p182.1" parsed="|Luke|11|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.41">Luke xi. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> and Daniel’s words to King
Nebuchadnezzar in which he admonished him to redeem his sins by
almsgiving.<note place="end" n="2885" id="v.CVIII-p182.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p183"> <scripRef passage="Dan. iv. 27" id="v.CVIII-p183.1" parsed="|Dan|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.27">Dan. iv. 27</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> She wished to spend her money
not upon these stones, that shall pass away with the earth and the
world, but upon those living stones, which roll over the earth;<note place="end" n="2886" id="v.CVIII-p183.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p184"> <scripRef passage="Zech. ix. 16" id="v.CVIII-p184.1" parsed="|Zech|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.16">Zech. ix. 16</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> of which in the apocalypse of John
the city of the great king is built;<note place="end" n="2887" id="v.CVIII-p184.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p185"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xxi. 14" id="v.CVIII-p185.1" parsed="|Rev|21|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.14">Rev. xxi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> of
which also the scripture tells us that they shall be changed into
sapphire and emerald and jasper and other gems.<note place="end" n="2888" id="v.CVIII-p185.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p186"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xxi. 19-21" id="v.CVIII-p186.1" parsed="|Rev|21|19|21|21" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.19-Rev.21.21">Rev. xxi. 19–21</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p187">17. But these qualities she may well share with a few
others and the devil knows that it is not in these that the highest
virtue consists. For, when Job has lost his substance and when his
house and children have been destroyed, Satan says to the Lord:
“Skin for skin, yea all that a man hath, will he give for his
life. But put forth thine hand now and touch his bone and his flesh,
and he will curse thee to thy face.”<note place="end" n="2889" id="v.CVIII-p187.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p188"> <scripRef passage="Job ii. 4, 5" id="v.CVIII-p188.1" parsed="|Job|2|4|2|5" osisRef="Bible:Job.2.4-Job.2.5">Job ii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> We know that many persons while they
have given alms have yet given nothing which touches their bodily
comfort; and while they have held out a helping hand to those in need
are themselves overcome with sensual indulgences; they white<pb n="204" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_204.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_204" />wash the outside but within they are
“full of dead men’s bones.”<note place="end" n="2890" id="v.CVIII-p188.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p189"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 27" id="v.CVIII-p189.1" parsed="|Matt|23|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.27">Matt. xxiii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Paula was not one of these. Her
self-restraint was so great as to be almost immoderate; and her fasts
and labours were so severe as almost to weaken her constitution. Except
on feast days she would scarcely ever take oil with her food; a fact
from which may be judged what she thought of wine, sauce, fish, honey,
milk, eggs, and other things agreeable to the palate. Some persons
believe that in taking these they are extremely frugal; and, even if
they surfeit themselves with them, they still fancy their chastity
safe.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p190">18. Envy always follows in the track of virtue: as
Horace says, it is ever the mountain top that is smitten by the
lightning.<note place="end" n="2891" id="v.CVIII-p190.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p191"> Hor. C. ii. x.
ii.</p></note> It is not surprising that I
declare this of men and women, when the jealousy of the Pharisees
succeeded in crucifying our Lord Himself. All the saints have had
illwishers, and even Paradise was not free from the serpent through
whose malice death came into the world.<note place="end" n="2892" id="v.CVIII-p191.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p192"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. ii. 24" id="v.CVIII-p192.1" parsed="|Wis|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.2.24">Wisd. ii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> So the Lord stirred up against Paula
Hadad the Edomite<note place="end" n="2893" id="v.CVIII-p192.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p193"> The enemy of
Solomon—<scripRef passage="1 Kings xi. 14" id="v.CVIII-p193.1" parsed="|1Kgs|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.11.14">1 Kings xi.
14</scripRef>. Who Paula’s enemy
may have been we do not know.</p></note> to buffet
her that she might not be exalted, and warned her frequently by the
thorn in her flesh<note place="end" n="2894" id="v.CVIII-p193.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p194"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 7" id="v.CVIII-p194.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7">2 Cor. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> not to be
elated by the greatness of her own virtues or to fancy that, compared
with other women, she had attained the summit of perfection. For my
part I used to say that it was best to give in to rancour and to retire
before passion. So Jacob dealt with his brother Esau; so David met the
unrelenting persecution of Saul. I reminded her how the first of these
fled into Mesopotamia;<note place="end" n="2895" id="v.CVIII-p194.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p195"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxvii. 41-46; xxviii. 1-5" id="v.CVIII-p195.1" parsed="|Gen|27|41|27|46;|Gen|28|1|28|5" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.41-Gen.27.46 Bible:Gen.28.1-Gen.28.5">Gen. xxvii. 41–46; xxviii.
1–5</scripRef>.</p></note> and how the
second surrendered himself to the Philistines,<note place="end" n="2896" id="v.CVIII-p195.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p196"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxi. 10" id="v.CVIII-p196.1" parsed="|1Sam|21|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.21.10">1 Sam. xxi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and chose to submit to foreign foes
rather than to enemies at home. She however replied as
follows:—‘Your suggestion would be a wise one if the devil
did not everywhere fight against God’s servants and handmaidens,
and did he not always precede the fugitives to their chosen refuges.
Moreover, I am deterred from accepting it by my love for the holy
places; and I cannot find another Bethlehem elsewhere. Why may I not by
my patience conquer this ill will? Why may I not by my humility break
down this pride, and when I am smitten on the one cheek offer to the
smiter the other?<note place="end" n="2897" id="v.CVIII-p196.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p197"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 39" id="v.CVIII-p197.1" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39">Matt. v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> Surely the
apostle Paul says “Overcome evil with good.”<note place="end" n="2898" id="v.CVIII-p197.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p198"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 21" id="v.CVIII-p198.1" parsed="|Rom|12|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.21">Rom. xii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Did not the apostles glory when they
suffered reproach for the Lord’s sake? Did not even the Saviour
humble Himself, taking the form of a servant and being made obedient to
the Father unto death, even the death of the cross,<note place="end" n="2899" id="v.CVIII-p198.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p199"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 7, 8" id="v.CVIII-p199.1" parsed="|Phil|2|7|2|8" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7-Phil.2.8">Phil. ii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> that He might save us by His passion?
If Job had not fought the battle and won the victory, he would never
have received the crown of righteousness, or have heard the Lord say:
“Thinkest thou that I have spoken unto thee for aught else than
this, that thou mightest appear righteous.”<note place="end" n="2900" id="v.CVIII-p199.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p200"> <scripRef passage="Job xl. 8" id="v.CVIII-p200.1" parsed="|Job|40|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.40.8">Job xl. 8</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> In the gospel those only are said to be
blessed who suffer persecution for righteousness’ sake.<note place="end" n="2901" id="v.CVIII-p200.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p201"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 10" id="v.CVIII-p201.1" parsed="|Matt|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.10">Matt. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> My conscience is at rest, and I know that
it is not from any fault of mine that I am suffering; moreover
affliction in this world is a ground for expecting a reward
hereafter.’ When the enemy was more than usually forward and
ventured to reproach her to her face, she used to chant the words of
the psalter: “While the wicked was before me, I was dumb with
silence; I held my peace even from good:”<note place="end" n="2902" id="v.CVIII-p201.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p202"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxix. 1, 2" id="v.CVIII-p202.1" parsed="|Ps|39|1|39|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.1-Ps.39.2">Ps. xxxix. 1, 2</scripRef>, acc. to the Gallican psalter.</p></note>
and again, “I as a deaf man heard not; and I was as a dumb man
that openeth not his mouth:”<note place="end" n="2903" id="v.CVIII-p202.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p203"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxviii. 13" id="v.CVIII-p203.1" parsed="|Ps|38|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.13">Ps. xxxviii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“I was as a man that heareth not, and in whose mouth are no
reproofs.”<note place="end" n="2904" id="v.CVIII-p203.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p204"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxviii. 14" id="v.CVIII-p204.1" parsed="|Ps|38|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.14">Ps. xxxviii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> When she felt
herself tempted, she dwelt upon the words in Deuteronomy: “The
Lord your God proveth you, to know whether ye love the Lord your God
with all your heart and with all your soul.”<note place="end" n="2905" id="v.CVIII-p204.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p205"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xiii. 3" id="v.CVIII-p205.1" parsed="|Deut|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.13.3">Deut. xiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> In tribulations and afflictions she turned
to the splendid language of Isaiah: “Ye that are weaned from the
milk and drawn from the breasts, look for tribulation upon tribulation,
for hope also upon hope: yet a little while must these things be by
reason of the malice of the lips and by reason of a spiteful
tongue.”<note place="end" n="2906" id="v.CVIII-p205.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p206"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxviii. 9-11" id="v.CVIII-p206.1" parsed="|Isa|28|9|28|11" osisRef="Bible:Isa.28.9-Isa.28.11">Isa. xxviii. 9–11</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> This passage of
scripture she explained for her own consolation as meaning that the
weaned, that is, those who have come to full age, must endure
tribulation upon tribulation that they may be accounted worthy to
receive hope upon hope. She recalled to mind also the words of the
apostle, “we glory in tribulations also: knowing that tribulation
worketh patience, and patience experience, and experience hope: and
hope maketh not ashamed”<note place="end" n="2907" id="v.CVIII-p206.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p207"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 3-5" id="v.CVIII-p207.1" parsed="|Rom|5|3|5|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.3-Rom.5.5">Rom. v. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day
by day”:<note place="end" n="2908" id="v.CVIII-p207.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p208"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 16" id="v.CVIII-p208.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.16">2 Cor. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and “our
light affliction which is but for a moment worketh in us<note place="end" n="2909" id="v.CVIII-p208.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p209"> Vulg.</p></note> an eternal weight of glory; while we look
not at the things which are seen but at the things which are not seen:
for the things which are seen are temporal but the things which are not
seen are eternal.”<note place="end" n="2910" id="v.CVIII-p209.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p210"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 17, 18" id="v.CVIII-p210.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|17|4|18" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.17-2Cor.4.18">2 Cor. iv. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> She used to say
that, although to human impatience the time might seem slow in coming,
yet that it would not be long but that presently help would come from
God who says: “In an acceptable time have I heard thee, and in a
day of salvation have I helped <pb n="205" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_205.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_205" />thee.”<note place="end" n="2911" id="v.CVIII-p210.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p211"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xlix. 8" id="v.CVIII-p211.1" parsed="|Isa|49|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.8">Isa. xlix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> We ought
not, she declared, to dread the deceitful lips and tongues of the
wicked, for we rejoice in the aid of the Lord who warns us by His
prophet: “fear ye not the reproach of men, neither be ye afraid
of their revilings; for the moth shall eat them up like a garment, and
the worm shall eat them like wool”:<note place="end" n="2912" id="v.CVIII-p211.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p212"> <scripRef passage="Isa. li. 7, 8" id="v.CVIII-p212.1" parsed="|Isa|51|7|51|8" osisRef="Bible:Isa.51.7-Isa.51.8">Isa. li. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>
and she quoted His own words, “In your patience ye shall win your
souls”:<note place="end" n="2913" id="v.CVIII-p212.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p213"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 19" id="v.CVIII-p213.1" parsed="|Luke|21|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.19">Luke xxi. 19</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> as well as
those of the apostle, “the sufferings of this present time are
not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in
us”:<note place="end" n="2914" id="v.CVIII-p213.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p214"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 18" id="v.CVIII-p214.1" parsed="|Rom|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.18">Rom. viii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another place, “we are
to suffer affliction”<note place="end" n="2915" id="v.CVIII-p214.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p215"> <scripRef passage="1 Th. iii. 4" id="v.CVIII-p215.1" parsed="|1Thess|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.4">1 Th. iii. 4</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> that we may be
patient in all things that befall us, for “he that is slow to
wrath is of great understanding: but he that is hasty of spirit
exalteth folly.”<note place="end" n="2916" id="v.CVIII-p215.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p216"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xiv. 29" id="v.CVIII-p216.1" parsed="|Prov|14|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.14.29">Prov. xiv. 29</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p217">19. In her frequent sicknesses and infirmities she used
to say, “when I am weak, then am I strong:”<note place="end" n="2917" id="v.CVIII-p217.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p218"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 10" id="v.CVIII-p218.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.10">2 Cor. xii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “we have our treasure in earthen
vessels”<note place="end" n="2918" id="v.CVIII-p218.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p219"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 7" id="v.CVIII-p219.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.7">2 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> until
“this corruptible shall have put on incorruption and this mortal
shall have put on immortality”<note place="end" n="2919" id="v.CVIII-p219.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p220"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 54" id="v.CVIII-p220.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.54">1 Cor. xv. 54</scripRef>.</p></note> and again
“as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation
also aboundeth by Christ:”<note place="end" n="2920" id="v.CVIII-p220.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p221"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. i. 5" id="v.CVIII-p221.1" parsed="|2Cor|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.5">2 Cor. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and then as
ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the
consolation.<note place="end" n="2921" id="v.CVIII-p221.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p222"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. i. 7" id="v.CVIII-p222.1" parsed="|2Cor|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.7">2 Cor. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> In sorrow she used to sing:
“Why art thou cast down, O my soul? and why art thou disquieted
within me? hope thou in God for I shall yet praise him who is the
health of my countenance and my God.”<note place="end" n="2922" id="v.CVIII-p222.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p223"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlii. 11" id="v.CVIII-p223.1" parsed="|Ps|42|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.11">Ps. xlii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> In the hour of danger she used to say:
“If any man will come after me, let him deny himself and take up
his cross and follow me:”<note place="end" n="2923" id="v.CVIII-p223.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p224"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 23" id="v.CVIII-p224.1" parsed="|Luke|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.23">Luke ix. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and again
“whosoever will save his life shall lose it,” and
“whosoever will lose his life for my sake the same shall save
it.”<note place="end" n="2924" id="v.CVIII-p224.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p225"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 24" id="v.CVIII-p225.1" parsed="|Luke|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.24">Luke ix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> When the exhaustion of her
substance and the ruin of her property were announced to her she only
said: “What is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world
and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his
soul:”<note place="end" n="2925" id="v.CVIII-p225.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p226"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 26" id="v.CVIII-p226.1" parsed="|Matt|16|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.26">Matt. xvi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> and “naked came I out of my
mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither. The Lord gave,
and the Lord hath taken away: blessed be the name of the Lord:”<note place="end" n="2926" id="v.CVIII-p226.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p227"> <scripRef passage="Job i. 21" id="v.CVIII-p227.1" parsed="|Job|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.21">Job i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and Saint John’s words,
“Love not the world neither the things that are in the world. For
all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the
eyes and the pride of life, is not of the Father but is of the world.
And the world passeth away and the lust thereof.”<note place="end" n="2927" id="v.CVIII-p227.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p228"> <scripRef passage="1 Joh. ii. 15-17" id="v.CVIII-p228.1" parsed="|1John|2|15|2|17" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.15-1John.2.17">1 Joh. ii. 15–17</scripRef>.</p></note> I know that when word was sent to her
of the serious illnesses of her children and particularly of Toxotius
whom she dearly loved, she first by her self-control fulfilled the
saying: “I was troubled and I did not speak,”<note place="end" n="2928" id="v.CVIII-p228.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p229"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxvii. 4" id="v.CVIII-p229.1" parsed="|Ps|77|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.4">Ps. lxxvii. 4</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> and then cried out in the words of
scripture, “He that loveth son or daughter more than me is not
worthy of me.”<note place="end" n="2929" id="v.CVIII-p229.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p230"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 37" id="v.CVIII-p230.1" parsed="|Matt|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.37">Matt. x. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> And she prayed
to the Lord and said: Lord “preserve thou the children of those
that are appointed to die,”<note place="end" n="2930" id="v.CVIII-p230.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p231"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxix. 11" id="v.CVIII-p231.1" parsed="|Ps|79|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.79.11">Ps. lxxix. 11</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> that is, of
those who for thy sake every day die bodily. I am aware that a
talebearer—a class of persons who do a great deal of
harm—once told her as a kindness that owing to her great fervour
in virtue some people thought her mad and declared that something
should be done for her head. She replied in the words of the apostle,
“we are made a spectacle unto the world and to angels and to
men,”<note place="end" n="2931" id="v.CVIII-p231.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p232"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 9" id="v.CVIII-p232.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.9">1 Cor. iv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and “we are fools for
Christ’s sake”<note place="end" n="2932" id="v.CVIII-p232.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p233"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 10" id="v.CVIII-p233.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.10">1 Cor. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> but “the
foolishness of God is wiser than men.”<note place="end" n="2933" id="v.CVIII-p233.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p234"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 25" id="v.CVIII-p234.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.25">1 Cor. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> It is for this reason she said that
even the Saviour says to the Father, “Thou knowest my
foolishness,”<note place="end" n="2934" id="v.CVIII-p234.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p235"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxix. 5" id="v.CVIII-p235.1" parsed="|Ps|69|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.5">Ps. lxix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and again
“I am as a wonder unto many, but thou art my strong
refuge.”<note place="end" n="2935" id="v.CVIII-p235.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p236"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxi. 7" id="v.CVIII-p236.1" parsed="|Ps|71|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.71.7">Ps. lxxi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> “I was as
a beast before thee; nevertheless I am continually with thee.”<note place="end" n="2936" id="v.CVIII-p236.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p237"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 22, 23" id="v.CVIII-p237.1" parsed="|Ps|73|22|73|23" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.22-Ps.73.23">Ps. lxxiii. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note> In the gospel we read that even His
kinsfolk desired to bind Him as one of weak mind.<note place="end" n="2937" id="v.CVIII-p237.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p238"> <scripRef passage="Mark iii. 21" id="v.CVIII-p238.1" parsed="|Mark|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.21">Mark iii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> His opponents also reviled him saying
“thou art a Samaritan and hast a devil,”<note place="end" n="2938" id="v.CVIII-p238.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p239"> <scripRef passage="Joh. viii. 48" id="v.CVIII-p239.1" parsed="|John|8|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.48">Joh. viii. 48</scripRef>.</p></note> and another time “he casteth
out devils through Beelzebub the chief of the devils.”<note place="end" n="2939" id="v.CVIII-p239.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p240"> <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 15" id="v.CVIII-p240.1" parsed="|Luke|11|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.15">Luke xi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> But let us, she continued, listen to
the exhortation of the apostle, “Our rejoicing is this, the
testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and sincerity…by
the grace of God we have had our conversation in the world.”<note place="end" n="2940" id="v.CVIII-p240.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p241"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. i. 12" id="v.CVIII-p241.1" parsed="|2Cor|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.12">2 Cor. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> And let us hear the Lord when He says to
His apostles, “If ye were of the world the world would love his
own; but because ye are not of the world…therefore the world
hateth you.”<note place="end" n="2941" id="v.CVIII-p241.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p242"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xv. 19" id="v.CVIII-p242.1" parsed="|John|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.19">Joh. xv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> And then she
turned to the Lord Himself, saying, “Thou knowest the secrets of
the heart,”<note place="end" n="2942" id="v.CVIII-p242.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p243"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 21" id="v.CVIII-p243.1" parsed="|Ps|44|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.21">Ps. xliv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and “all
this is come upon us; yet have we not forgotten thee, neither have we
dealt falsely in thy covenant; our heart is not turned back.”<note place="end" n="2943" id="v.CVIII-p243.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p244"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 17, 18" id="v.CVIII-p244.1" parsed="|Ps|44|17|44|18" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.17-Ps.44.18">Ps. xliv. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> “Yea for thy sake are we killed
all the day long; we are counted as sheep for the slaughter.”<note place="end" n="2944" id="v.CVIII-p244.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p245"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 22" id="v.CVIII-p245.1" parsed="|Ps|44|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.22">Ps. xliv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> But “the Lord is on my side: I
will not fear what man doeth unto me.”<note place="end" n="2945" id="v.CVIII-p245.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p246"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxviii. 6" id="v.CVIII-p246.1" parsed="|Ps|118|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.6">Ps. cxviii. 6</scripRef>, P.B.V.</p></note>
She had read the words of Solomon, “My son, honour the Lord and
thou shalt be made strong; and beside the Lord fear thou no
man.”<note place="end" n="2946" id="v.CVIII-p246.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p247"> <scripRef passage="Prov. vii. 2" id="v.CVIII-p247.1" parsed="|Prov|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.7.2">Prov. vii. 2</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> These passages and others like
them she used as God’s armour against the assaults of wickedness,
and particularly to defend herself against the furious onslaughts of
envy; and thus by patiently enduring wrongs she soothed the violence of
the most savage breasts. Down to the very <pb n="206" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_206.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_206" />day of her death two things were conspicuous in
her life, one her great patience and the other the jealousy which was
manifested towards her. Now jealousy gnaws the heart of him who
harbours it: and while it strives to injure its rival raves with all
the force of its fury against itself.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p248">20. I shall now describe the order of her monastery and
the method by which she turned the continence of saintly souls to her
own profit. She sowed carnal things that she might reap spiritual
things;<note place="end" n="2947" id="v.CVIII-p248.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p249"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 11" id="v.CVIII-p249.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.11">1 Cor. ix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> she gave earthly things that she
might receive heavenly things; she forewent things temporal that she
might in their stead obtain things eternal. Besides establishing a
monastery for men, the charge of which she left to men, she divided
into three companies and monasteries the numerous virgins whom she had
gathered out of different provinces, some of whom are of noble birth
while others belonged to the middle or lower classes. But, although
they worked and had their meals separately from each other, these three
companies met together for psalm-singing and prayer. After the chanting
of the Alleluia—the signal by which they were summoned to the
Collect<note place="end" n="2948" id="v.CVIII-p249.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p250"> The Gathering;
perhaps used, like the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CVIII-p250.1">σύνοδος</span>, for the
Communion. The opening prayer came thus to be called The Collect. See
note on Letter LI. § 1.</p></note>—no one was permitted to
remain behind. But either first or among the first Paula used to await
the arrival of the rest, urging them to diligence rather by her own
modest example than by motives of fear. At dawn, at the third, sixth,
and ninth hours, at evening, and at midnight they recited the psalter
each in turn.<note place="end" n="2949" id="v.CVIII-p250.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p251"> For the canonical
hours see note on Letter XXII. § 37.</p></note> No sister was
allowed to be ignorant of the psalms, and all had every day to learn a
certain portion of the holy scriptures. On the Lord’s day only
they proceeded to the church beside which they lived, each company
following its own mother-superior. Returning home in the same order,
they then devoted themselves to their allotted tasks, and made garments
either for themselves or else for others. If a virgin was of noble
birth, she was not allowed to have an attendant belonging to her own
household lest her maid having her mind full of the doings of old days
and of the license of childhood might by constant converse open old
wounds and renew former errors. All the sisters were clothed alike.
Linen was not used except for drying the hands. So strictly did Paula
separate them from men that she would not allow even eunuchs to
approach them; lest she should give occasion to slanderous tongues
(always ready to cavil at the religious) to console themselves for
their own misdoing. When a sister was backward in coming to the
recitation of the psalms or shewed herself remiss in her work, Paula
used to approach her in different ways. Was she quick-tempered? Paula
coaxed her. Was she phlegmatic? Paula chid her, copying the example of
the apostle who said: “What will ye? Shall I come to you with a
rod or in love and in the spirit of meekness?”<note place="end" n="2950" id="v.CVIII-p251.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p252"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 21" id="v.CVIII-p252.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.21">1 Cor. iv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Apart from food and raiment she allowed no
one to have anything she could call her own, for Paul had said,
“Having food and raiment let us be therewith content.”<note place="end" n="2951" id="v.CVIII-p252.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p253"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 8" id="v.CVIII-p253.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.8">1 Tim. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> She was afraid lest the custom of having
more should breed covetousness in them; an appetite which no wealth can
satisfy, for the more it has the more it requires, and neither opulence
nor indigence is able to diminish it.<note place="end" n="2952" id="v.CVIII-p253.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p254"> Cf. Sall. Cat.
xi.</p></note>
When the sisters quarrelled one with another she reconciled them with
soothing words. If the younger ones were troubled with fleshly desires,
she broke their force by imposing redoubled fasts; for she wished her
virgins to be ill in body rather than to suffer in soul. If she chanced
to notice any sister too attentive to her dress, she reproved her for
her error with knitted brows and severe looks, saying; “a clean
body and a clean dress mean an unclean soul. A virgin’s lips
should never utter an improper or an impure word, for such indicate a
lascivious mind and by the outward man the faults of the inward are
made manifest.” When she saw a sister verbose and talkative or
forward and taking pleasure in quarrels, and when she found after
frequent admonitions that the offender shewed no signs of improvement;
she placed her among the lowest of the sisters and outside their
society, ordering her to pray at the door of the refectory instead of
with the rest, and commanding her to take her food by herself, in the
hope that where rebuke had failed shame might bring about a
reformation. The sin of theft she loathed as if it were sacrilege; and
that which among men of the world is counted little or nothing she
declared to be in a monastery a crime of the deepest dye. How shall I
describe her kindness and attention towards the sick or the wonderful
care and devotion with which she nursed them? Yet, although when others
were sick she freely gave them every indulgence, and even allowed them
to eat meat; when she fell ill herself, she made no concessions to her
own weakness, and seemed unfairly to change in her own case to
harshness the kindness which she was always ready to shew to
others.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p255">21. No young girl of sound and vigorous constitution
could have delivered herself up to a regimen so rigid as that imposed
upon <pb n="207" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_207.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_207" />herself by Paula whose
physical powers age had impaired and enfeebled. I admit that in this
she was too determined, refusing to spare herself or to listen to
advice. I will relate what I know to be a fact. In the extreme heat of
the month of July she was once attacked by a violent fever and we
despaired of her life. However by God’s mercy she rallied, and
the doctors urged upon her the necessity of taking a little light wine
to accelerate her recovery; saying that if she continued to drink water
they feared that she might become dropsical. I on my side secretly
appealed to the blessed pope Epiphanius to admonish, nay even to compel
her, to take the wine. But she with her usual sagacity and quickness at
once perceived the stratagem, and with a smile let him see that the
advice he was giving her was after all not his but mine. Not to waste
more words, the blessed prelate after many exhortations left her
chamber; and, when I asked him what he had accomplished, replied,
“Only this that old as I am I have been almost persuaded to drink
no more wine.” I relate this story not because I approve of
persons rashly taking upon themselves burthens beyond their strength
(for does not the scripture say: “Burden not thyself above thy
power”?<note place="end" n="2953" id="v.CVIII-p255.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p256"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 13.2" id="v.CVIII-p256.1" parsed="|Sir|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.13.2">Ecclus. xiii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>) but because I
wish from this quality of perseverance in her to shew the passion of
her mind and the yearning of her believing soul; both of which made her
sing in David’s words, “My soul thirsteth for thee, my
flesh longeth after thee.”<note place="end" n="2954" id="v.CVIII-p256.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p257"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxiii. 1" id="v.CVIII-p257.1" parsed="|Ps|63|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.1">Ps. lxiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Difficult
as it is always to avoid extremes, the philosophers<note place="end" n="2955" id="v.CVIII-p257.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p258"><i>e.g.</i>
Aristotle, E.N. ii. 6.</p></note> are quite right in their opinion that
virtue is a mean and vice an excess, or as we may express it in one
short sentence “In nothing too much.”<note place="end" n="2956" id="v.CVIII-p258.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p259"> Ne quid nimis, in
Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CVIII-p259.1">Μηδὲν
ἄγαν</span>.</p></note> While thus unyielding in her contempt for
food Paula was easily moved to sorrow and felt crushed by the deaths of
her kinsfolk, especially those of her children. When one after another
her husband and her daughters fell asleep, on each occasion the shock
of their loss endangered her life. And although she signed her mouth
and her breast with the sign of the cross, and endeavoured thus to
alleviate a mother’s grief; her feelings overpowered her and her
maternal instincts were too much for her confiding mind. Thus while her
intellect retained its mastery she was overcome by sheer physical
weakness. On one occasion a sickness seized her and clung to her so
long that it brought anxiety to us and danger to herself. Yet even then
she was full of joy and repeated every moment the apostle’s
words: “O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the
body of this death?”<note place="end" n="2957" id="v.CVIII-p259.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p260"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 24" id="v.CVIII-p260.1" parsed="|Rom|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24">Rom. vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p261">The careful reader may say that my words are an
invective rather than an eulogy. I call that Jesus whom she served and
whom I desire to serve to be my witness that so far from unduly
eulogizing her or depreciating her I tell the truth about her as one
Christian writing of another; that I am writing a memoir and not a
panegyric, and that what were faults in her might well be virtues in
others less saintly. I speak thus of her faults to satisfy my own
feelings and the passionate regret of us her brothers and sisters, who
all of us love her still and all of us deplore her loss.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p262">22. However, she has finished her course, she has kept
the faith, and now she enjoys the crown of righteousness.<note place="end" n="2958" id="v.CVIII-p262.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p263"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 7, 8" id="v.CVIII-p263.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|7|4|8" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.7-2Tim.4.8">2 Tim. iv. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> She follows the Lamb whithersoever he
goes.<note place="end" n="2959" id="v.CVIII-p263.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p264"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xiv. 4" id="v.CVIII-p264.1" parsed="|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.4">Rev. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> She is filled now because once she was
hungry.<note place="end" n="2960" id="v.CVIII-p264.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p265"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke vi. 21" id="v.CVIII-p265.1" parsed="|Luke|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.21">Luke vi. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> With joy does she sing: “as we
have heard, so have we seen in the city of the Lord of hosts, in the
city of our God.”<note place="end" n="2961" id="v.CVIII-p265.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p266"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlviii. 8" id="v.CVIII-p266.1" parsed="|Ps|48|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.48.8">Ps. xlviii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> O blessed
change! Once she wept but now laughs for evermore. Once she despised
the broken cisterns of which the prophet speaks;<note place="end" n="2962" id="v.CVIII-p266.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p267"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 13" id="v.CVIII-p267.1" parsed="|Jer|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.13">Jer. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> but now she has found in the Lord a
fountain of life.<note place="end" n="2963" id="v.CVIII-p267.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p268"> <scripRef passage="Joh. iv. 14" id="v.CVIII-p268.1" parsed="|John|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.14">Joh. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Once she wore
haircloth but now she is clothed in white raiment, and can say:
“thou hast put off my sackcloth, and girded me with
gladness.”<note place="end" n="2964" id="v.CVIII-p268.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p269"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxx. 11" id="v.CVIII-p269.1" parsed="|Ps|30|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.11">Ps. xxx. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Once she ate
ashes like bread and mingled her drink with weeping;<note place="end" n="2965" id="v.CVIII-p269.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p270"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 9" id="v.CVIII-p270.1" parsed="|Ps|102|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.9">Ps. cii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> saying “my tears have been my meat
day and night;”<note place="end" n="2966" id="v.CVIII-p270.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p271"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlii. 3" id="v.CVIII-p271.1" parsed="|Ps|42|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.3">Ps. xlii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> but now for all
time she eats the bread of angels<note place="end" n="2967" id="v.CVIII-p271.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p272"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxviii. 25" id="v.CVIII-p272.1" parsed="|Ps|78|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.25">Ps. lxxviii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and
sings: “O taste and see that the Lord is good;”<note place="end" n="2968" id="v.CVIII-p272.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p273"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiv. 8" id="v.CVIII-p273.1" parsed="|Ps|34|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.8">Ps. xxxiv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and “my heart is overflowing
with a goodly matter; I speak the things which I have made touching the
king.”<note place="end" n="2969" id="v.CVIII-p273.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p274"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 1" id="v.CVIII-p274.1" parsed="|Ps|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1">Ps. xlv. 1</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> She now sees fulfilled
Isaiah’s words, or rather those of the Lord speaking through
Isaiah: “Behold, my servants shall eat but ye shall be hungry:
behold, my servants shall drink but ye shall be thirsty: behold, my
servants shall rejoice, but ye shall be ashamed: behold, my servants
shall sing for joy of heart, but ye shall cry for sorrow of heart, and
shall howl for vexation of spirit.”<note place="end" n="2970" id="v.CVIII-p274.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p275"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lxv. 13, 14" id="v.CVIII-p275.1" parsed="|Isa|65|13|65|14" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.13-Isa.65.14">Isa. lxv. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>
I have said that she always shunned the broken cisterns: she did so
that she might find in the Lord a fountain of life, and that she might
rejoice and sing: “as the hart panteth after the waterbrooks, so
panteth my soul after Thee, O God. When shall I come and appear before
God?”<note place="end" n="2971" id="v.CVIII-p275.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p276"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlii. 1, 2" id="v.CVIII-p276.1" parsed="|Ps|42|1|42|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.1-Ps.42.2">Ps. xlii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p277">23. I must briefly mention the manner in which she
avoided the foul cisterns of the heretics whom she regarded as no
better than heathen. A certain cunning knave, in his own estimation
both learned and clever, began with<pb n="208" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_208.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_208" />out my knowledge to put to her such questions
as these: What sin has an infant committed that it should be seized by
the devil? Shall we be young or old when we rise again? If we die young
and rise young, we shall after the resurrection require to have nurses.
If however we die young and rise old, the dead will not rise again at
all: they will be transformed into new beings. Will there be a
distinction of sexes in the next world? Or will there be no such
distinction? If the distinction continues, there will be wedlock and
sexual intercourse and procreation of children. If however it does not
continue, the bodies that rise again will not be the same. For, he
argued, “the earthy tabernacle weigheth down the mind that museth
upon many things,”<note place="end" n="2972" id="v.CVIII-p277.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p278"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. ix. 15" id="v.CVIII-p278.1" parsed="|Wis|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.9.15">Wisd. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> but the bodies
that we shall have in heaven will be subtle and spiritual according to
the words of the apostle: “it is sown a natural body: it is
raised a spiritual body.”<note place="end" n="2973" id="v.CVIII-p278.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p279"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 44" id="v.CVIII-p279.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.44">1 Cor. xv. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> From all
of which considerations he sought to prove that rational creatures have
been for their faults and previous sins subjected to bodily conditions;
and that according to the nature and guilt of their transgression they
are born in this or that state of life. Some, he said, rejoice in sound
bodies and wealthy and noble parents; others have for their portion
diseased frames and poverty stricken homes; and by imprisonment in the
present world and in bodies pay the penalty of their former sins. Paula
listened and reported what she heard to me, at the same time pointing
out the man. Thus upon me was laid the task of opposing this most
noxious viper and deadly pest. It is of such that the Psalmist speaks
when he writes: “deliver not the soul of thy turtle dove unto the
wild beast,”<note place="end" n="2974" id="v.CVIII-p279.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p280"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiv. 19" id="v.CVIII-p280.1" parsed="|Ps|74|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.19">Ps. lxxiv. 19</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> and
“Rebuke the wild beast of the reeds;”<note place="end" n="2975" id="v.CVIII-p280.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p281"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxviii. 30" id="v.CVIII-p281.1" parsed="|Ps|68|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.30">Ps. lxviii. 30</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> creatures who write iniquity and speak
lies against the Lord and lift up their mouths against the Most High.
As the fellow had tried to deceive Paula, I at her request went to him,
and by asking him a few questions involved him in a dilemma. Do you
believe, said I, that there will be a resurrection of the dead or do
you disbelieve? He replied, I believe. I went on: Will the bodies that
rise again be the same or different? He said, The same. Then I asked:
What of their sex? Will that remain unaltered or will it be changed? At
this question he became silent and swayed his head this way and that as
a serpent does to avoid being struck. Accordingly I continued, As you
have nothing to say I will answer for you and will draw the conclusion
from your premises. If the woman shall not rise again as a woman nor
the man as a man, there will be no resurrection of the dead. For the
body is made up of sex and members. But if there shall be no sex and no
members what will become of the resurrection of the body, which cannot
exist without sex and members? And if there shall be no resurrection of
the body, there can be no resurrection of the dead. But as to your
objection taken from marriage, that, if the members shall remain the
same, marriage must inevitably be allowed; it is disposed of by the
Saviour’s words: “ye do err not knowing the scriptures nor
the power of God. For in the resurrection they neither marry nor are
given in marriage but are as the angels.”<note place="end" n="2976" id="v.CVIII-p281.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p282"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 29, 30" id="v.CVIII-p282.1" parsed="|Matt|22|29|22|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.29-Matt.22.30">Matt. xxii. 29, 30</scripRef>.</p></note> When it is said that they neither marry
nor are given in marriage, the distinction of sex is shewn to persist.
For no one says of things which have no capacity for marriage such as a
stick or a stone that they neither marry nor are given in marriage; but
this may well be said of those who while they can marry yet abstain
from doing so by their own virtue and by the grace of Christ. But if
you cavil at this and say, how shall we in that case be like the angels
with whom there is neither male nor female, hear my answer in brief as
follows. What the Lord promises to us is not the nature of angels but
their mode of life and their bliss. And therefore John the Baptist is
called an angel<note place="end" n="2977" id="v.CVIII-p282.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p283"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 27" id="v.CVIII-p283.1" parsed="|Luke|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.27">Luke vii. 27</scripRef>. ‘Angel’ is a Greek word and
means ‘messenger.’</p></note> even before
he is beheaded, and all God’s holy men and virgins manifest in
themselves even in this world the life of angels. When it is said
“ye shall be like the angels,” likeness only is promised
and not a change of nature.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p284">24. And now do you in your turn answer me these
questions. How do you explain the fact that Thomas felt the hands of
the risen Lord and beheld His side pierced by the spear?<note place="end" n="2978" id="v.CVIII-p284.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p285"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xx. 26-28" id="v.CVIII-p285.1" parsed="|John|20|26|20|28" osisRef="Bible:John.20.26-John.20.28">Joh. xx. 26–28</scripRef>.</p></note> And the fact that Peter saw the Lord
standing on the shore<note place="end" n="2979" id="v.CVIII-p285.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p286"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xxi. 4" id="v.CVIII-p286.1" parsed="|John|21|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.4">Joh. xxi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and eating a
piece of a roasted fish and a honeycomb.<note place="end" n="2980" id="v.CVIII-p286.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p287"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 42, 43" id="v.CVIII-p287.1" parsed="|Luke|24|42|24|43" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.42-Luke.24.43">Luke xxiv. 42, 43</scripRef>.</p></note> If He stood, He must certainly have had
feet. If He pointed to His wounded side He must have also had chest and
belly for to these the sides are attached and without them they cannot
be. If He spoke, He must have used a tongue and palate and teeth. For
as the bow strikes the strings, so to produce vocal sound does the
tongue come in contact with the teeth. If His hands were felt, it
follows that He must have had arms as well. Since therefore it is
admitted that He had all the members which go to make up the body, He
must have also had the whole body formed of them, and that not a
woman’s but a man’s; that is to say, He rose again in the
sex in which He died. And if you cavil farther and say: We shall eat
<pb n="209" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_209.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_209" />then, I suppose, after the
resurrection; or How can a solid and material body enter in contrary to
its nature through closed doors? you shall receive from me this reply.
Do not for this matter of food find fault with belief in the
resurrection: for our Lord after raising the daughter of the ruler of
the synagogue commanded food to be given her.<note place="end" n="2981" id="v.CVIII-p287.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p288"> <scripRef passage="Mark v. 43" id="v.CVIII-p288.1" parsed="|Mark|5|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.43">Mark v. 43</scripRef>.</p></note> And Lazarus who had been dead four days
is described as sitting at meat with Him,<note place="end" n="2982" id="v.CVIII-p288.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p289"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xii. 2" id="v.CVIII-p289.1" parsed="|John|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.2">Joh. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> the object in both cases being to shew
that the resurrection was real and not merely apparent. And if from our
Lord’s entering in through closed doors<note place="end" n="2983" id="v.CVIII-p289.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p290"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xx. 19" id="v.CVIII-p290.1" parsed="|John|20|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.19">Joh. xx. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> you strive to prove that His body was
spiritual and aerial, He must have had this spiritual body even before
He suffered; since—contrary to the nature of heavy
bodies—He was able to walk upon the sea.<note place="end" n="2984" id="v.CVIII-p290.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p291"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 25" id="v.CVIII-p291.1" parsed="|Matt|14|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.25">Matt. xiv. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> The apostle Peter also must be
believed to have had a spiritual body for he also walked upon the
waters with buoyant step.<note place="end" n="2985" id="v.CVIII-p291.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p292"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 29" id="v.CVIII-p292.1" parsed="|Matt|14|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.29">Matt. xiv. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> The true
explanation is that when anything is done against nature, it is a
manifestation of God’s might and power. And to shew plainly that
in these great signs our attention is asked not to a change in nature
but to the almighty power of God, he who by faith had walked on water
began to sink for the want of it and would have done so had not the
Lord lifted him up with the reproving words, “O thou of little
faith wherefore didst thou doubt?”<note place="end" n="2986" id="v.CVIII-p292.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p293"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 31" id="v.CVIII-p293.1" parsed="|Matt|14|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.31">Matt. xiv. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> I wonder that you can display such
effrontery when the Lord Himself said, “reach hither thy finger,
and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand and thrust it into my
side: and be not faithless but believing,”<note place="end" n="2987" id="v.CVIII-p293.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p294"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xx. 27" id="v.CVIII-p294.1" parsed="|John|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.27">Joh. xx. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another place, “behold
my hands and my feet that it is I myself: handle me and see; for a
spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me have. And when he had thus
spoken he shewed them his hands and his feet.”<note place="end" n="2988" id="v.CVIII-p294.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p295"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 39, 40" id="v.CVIII-p295.1" parsed="|Luke|24|39|24|40" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.39-Luke.24.40">Luke xxiv. 39, 40</scripRef>.</p></note> You hear Him speak of bones and
flesh, of feet and hands; and yet you want to palm off on me the
bubbles and airy nothings of which the stoics rave!<note place="end" n="2989" id="v.CVIII-p295.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p296"> Globos stoicorum
atque aëria quædam deliramenta.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p297">25. Moreover, if you ask how it is that a mere infant
which has never sinned is seized by the devil, or at what age we shall
rise again seeing that we die at different ages; my only
answer—an unwelcome one, I fancy—will be in the words of
scripture: “The judgments of God are a great deep,”<note place="end" n="2990" id="v.CVIII-p297.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p298"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvi. 6" id="v.CVIII-p298.1" parsed="|Ps|36|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.6">Ps. xxxvi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and “O the depth of the riches both
of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgments,
and his ways past finding out! For who hath known the mind of the Lord?
or who hath been his counsellor?”<note place="end" n="2991" id="v.CVIII-p298.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p299"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 33, 34" id="v.CVIII-p299.1" parsed="|Rom|11|33|11|34" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33-Rom.11.34">Rom. xi. 33, 34</scripRef>.</p></note>
No difference of age can affect the reality of the body. Although our
frames are in a perpetual flux and lose or gain daily, these changes do
not make us different individuals. I was not one person at ten years
old, another at thirty and another at fifty; nor am I another now when
all my head is gray.<note place="end" n="2992" id="v.CVIII-p299.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p300"> Jerome was at this
time about 60 years old.</p></note> According to
the traditions of the church and the teaching of the apostle Paul, the
answer must be this; that we shall rise as perfect men in the measure
of the stature of the fulness of Christ.<note place="end" n="2993" id="v.CVIII-p300.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p301"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 13" id="v.CVIII-p301.1" parsed="|Eph|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.13">Eph. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> At this age the Jews suppose Adam to
have been created and at this age we read that the Lord and Saviour
rose again. Many other arguments did I adduce from both testaments to
stifle the outcry of this heretic.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p302">26. From that day forward so profoundly did Paula
commence to loathe the man—and all who agreed with him in his
doctrines—that she publicly proclaimed them as enemies of the
Lord. I have related this incident less with the design of confuting in
a few words a heresy which would require volumes to confute it, than
with the object of shewing the great faith of this saintly woman who
preferred to subject herself to perpetual hostility from men rather
than by friendships hurtful to herself to provoke or to offend God.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p303">27. To revert then to that description of her character
which I began a little time ago; no mind was ever more docile than was
hers. She was slow to speak and swift to hear,<note place="end" n="2994" id="v.CVIII-p303.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p304"> <scripRef passage="Jas. i. 19" id="v.CVIII-p304.1" parsed="|Jas|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.19">Jas. i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> remembering the precept, “Keep
silence and hearken, O Israel.”<note place="end" n="2995" id="v.CVIII-p304.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p305"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxvii. 9" id="v.CVIII-p305.1" parsed="|Deut|27|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.27.9">Deut. xxvii. 9</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note>
The holy scriptures she knew by heart, and said of the history
contained in them that it was the foundation of the truth; but, though
she loved even this, she still preferred to seek for the underlying
spiritual meaning and made this the keystone of the spiritual building
raised within her soul. She asked leave that she and her daughter might
read over the old and new testaments<note place="end" n="2996" id="v.CVIII-p305.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p306"> Vetus et novum
instrumentum.</p></note> under my
guidance. Out of modesty I at first refused compliance, but as she
persisted in her demand and frequently urged me to consent to it, I at
last did so and taught her what I had learned not from myself—for
self-confidence is the worst of teachers—but from the
church’s most famous writers. Wherever I stuck fast and honestly
confessed myself at fault she would by no means rest content but would
force me by fresh questions to point out to her which of many different
solutions seemed to me the most probable. I will mention here another
fact which to those who are envious may well seem incredible. While I
myself beginning as a young man have with much toil and effort
partially acquired the Hebrew tongue and study it now unceas<pb n="210" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_210.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_210" />ingly lest if I leave it, it also may
leave me; Paula, on making up her mind that she too would learn it,
succeeded so well that she could chant the psalms in Hebrew and could
speak the language without a trace of the pronunciation peculiar to
Latin. The same accomplishment can be seen to this day in her daughter
Eustochium, who always kept close to her mother’s side, obeyed
all her commands, never slept apart from her, never walked abroad or
took a meal without her, never had a penny that she could call her own,
rejoiced when her mother gave to the poor her little patrimony, and
fully believed that in filial affection she had the best heritage and
the truest riches. I must not pass over in silence the joy which Paula
felt when she heard her little granddaughter and namesake, the child of
Laeta and Toxotius—who was born and I may even say conceived in
answer to a vow of her parents dedicating her to virginity—when,
I say, she heard the little one in her cradle sing
“alleluia” and falter out the words
“grandmother” and “aunt.” One wish alone made
her long to see her native land again; that she might know her son and
his wife and child<note place="end" n="2997" id="v.CVIII-p306.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p307"> Toxotius, Laeta,
the younger Paula. Comp. Letter CVII.</p></note> to have
renounced the world and to be serving Christ. And it has been granted
to her in part. For while her granddaughter is destined to take the
veil, her daughter-in-law has vowed herself to perpetual chastity, and
by faith and alms emulates the example that her mother has set her. She
strives to exhibit at Rome the virtues which Paula set forth in all
their fulness at Jerusalem.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p308">28. What ails thee, my soul? Why dost thou shudder to
approach her death? I have made my letter longer than it should be
already; dreading to come to the end and vainly supposing that by
saying nothing of it and by occupying myself with her praises I could
postpone the evil day. Hitherto the wind has been all in my favour and
my keel has smoothly ploughed through the heaving waves. But now my
speech is running upon the rocks, the billows are mountains high, and
imminent shipwreck awaits both you and me. We must needs cry out:
“Master; save us we perish:”<note place="end" n="2998" id="v.CVIII-p308.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p309"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 25; Luke viii. 24" id="v.CVIII-p309.1" parsed="|Matt|8|25|0|0;|Luke|8|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.25 Bible:Luke.8.24">Matt. viii. 25; Luke viii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and “awake, why sleepest thou, O
Lord?”<note place="end" n="2999" id="v.CVIII-p309.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p310"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 23" id="v.CVIII-p310.1" parsed="|Ps|44|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.23">Ps. xliv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> For who could tell the tale of
Paula’s dying with dry eyes? She fell into a most serious illness
and thus gained what she most desired, power to leave us and to be
joined more fully to the Lord. Eustochium’s affection for her
mother, always true and tried, in this time of sickness approved itself
still more to all. She sat by Paula’s bedside, she fanned her,
she supported her head, she arranged her pillows, she chafed her feet,
she rubbed her stomach, she smoothed down the bedclothes, she heated
hot water, she brought towels. In fact she anticipated the servants in
all their duties, and when one of them did anything she regarded it as
so much taken away from her own gain. How unceasingly she prayed, how
copiously she wept, how constantly she ran to and fro between her
prostrate mother and the cave of the Lord! imploring God that she might
not be deprived of a companion so dear, that if Paula was to die she
might herself no longer live, and that one bier might carry to burial
her and her mother. Alas for the frailty and perishableness of human
nature! Except that our belief in Christ raises us up to heaven and
promises eternity to our souls, the physical conditions of life are the
same for us as for the brutes. “There is one event to the
righteous and to the wicked; to the good and to the evil; to the clean
and to the unclean; to him that sacrificeth and to him that sacrificeth
not: as is the good so is the sinner; and he that sweareth as he that
feareth an oath.”<note place="end" n="3000" id="v.CVIII-p310.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p311"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. ix. 2" id="v.CVIII-p311.1" parsed="|Eccl|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.2">Eccles. ix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Man and beast alike
are dissolved into dust and ashes.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p312">29. Why do I still linger, and prolong my suffering by
postponing it? Paula’s intelligence shewed her that her death was
near. Her body and limbs grew cold and only in her holy breast did the
warm beat of the living soul continue. Yet, as though she were leaving
strangers to go home to her own people, she whispered the verses of the
psalmist: “Lord, I have loved the habitation of thy house and the
place where thine honour dwelleth,”<note place="end" n="3001" id="v.CVIII-p312.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p313"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxvi. 8" id="v.CVIII-p313.1" parsed="|Ps|26|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.8">Ps. xxvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>
and “How amiable are thy tabernacles, O Lord of hosts! My soul
longeth yea even fainteth for the courts of the Lord,”<note place="end" n="3002" id="v.CVIII-p313.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p314"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxiv. 1, 2" id="v.CVIII-p314.1" parsed="|Ps|84|1|84|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.1-Ps.84.2">Ps. lxxxiv. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and “I had rather be an outcast in
the house of my God than to dwell in the tents of wickedness.”<note place="end" n="3003" id="v.CVIII-p314.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p315"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxiv. 10" id="v.CVIII-p315.1" parsed="|Ps|84|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.10">Ps. lxxxiv. 10</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> When I asked her why she remained silent
refusing to answer my call,<note place="end" n="3004" id="v.CVIII-p315.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p316"> For the technical
meaning of <i>inclamatio</i> vide Virg. A. 1. 219, with
Conington’s note.</p></note> and whether she
was in pain, she replied in Greek that she had no suffering and that
all things were to her eyes calm and tranquil. After this she said no
more but closed her eyes as though she already despised all mortal
things, and kept repeating the verses just quoted down to the moment in
which she breathed out her soul, but in a tone so low that we could
scarcely hear what she said. Raising her finger also to her mouth she
made the sign of the cross upon her lips. Then her breath failed her
and she gasped for death; yet even when her soul was eager to break
free, she turned the death-rattle (which comes <pb n="211" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_211.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_211" />at last to all) into the praise of the Lord.
The bishop of Jerusalem and some from other cities were present, also a
great number of the inferior clergy, both priests and levites.<note place="end" n="3005" id="v.CVIII-p316.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p317"><i>i.e.</i> presbyters
and deacons—see § 14 above.</p></note> The entire monastery was filled with bodies
of virgins and monks. As soon as Paula heard the bridegroom saying:
“Rise up my love my fair one, my dove, and come away: for, lo,
the winter is past, the rain is over and gone,” she answered
joyfully “the flowers appear on the earth; the time to cut them
has come”<note place="end" n="3006" id="v.CVIII-p317.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p318"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.10-12" id="v.CVIII-p318.1" parsed="|Song|2|10|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.10-Song.2.12">Cant. ii. 10–12</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> and “I
believe that I shall see the good things of the Lord in the land of the
living.”<note place="end" n="3007" id="v.CVIII-p318.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p319"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxvii. 13" id="v.CVIII-p319.1" parsed="|Ps|27|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.13">Ps. xxvii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p320">30. No weeping or lamentation followed her death, such
as are the custom of the world; but all present united in chanting the
psalms in their several tongues. The bishops lifted up the dead woman
with their own hands, placed her upon a bier, and carrying her on their
shoulders to the church in the cave of the Saviour, laid her down in
the centre of it. Other bishops meantime carried torches and tapers in
the procession, and yet others led the singing of the choirs. The whole
population of the cities of Palestine came to her funeral. Not a single
monk lurked in the desert or lingered in his cell. Not a single virgin
remained shut up in the seclusion of her chamber. To each and all it
would have seemed sacrilege to have withheld the last tokens of respect
from a woman so saintly. As in the case of Dorcas,<note place="end" n="3008" id="v.CVIII-p320.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p321"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 39" id="v.CVIII-p321.1" parsed="|Acts|9|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.39">Acts ix. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> the widows and the poor shewed the
garments Paula had given them; while the destitute cried aloud that
they had lost in her a mother and a nurse. Strange to say, the paleness
of death had not altered her expression; only a certain solemnity and
seriousness had overspread her features. You would have thought her not
dead but asleep.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p322">One after another they chanted the psalms, now in Greek,
now in Latin, now in Syriac; and this not merely for the three days
which elapsed before she was buried beneath the church and close to the
cave of the Lord, but throughout the remainder of the week. All who
were assembled felt that it was their own funeral at which they were
assisting, and shed tears as if they themselves had died. Paula’s
daughter, the revered virgin Eustochium, “as a child that is
weaned of his mother,”<note place="end" n="3009" id="v.CVIII-p322.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p323"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxi. 2" id="v.CVIII-p323.1" parsed="|Ps|131|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.131.2">Ps. cxxxi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> could not be torn
away from her parent. She kissed her eyes, pressed her lips upon her
brow, embraced her frame, and wished for nothing better than to be
buried with her.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p324">31. Jesus is witness that Paula has left not a single
penny to her daughter but, as I said before, on the contrary a large
mass of debt; and, worse even than this, a crowd of brothers and
sisters whom it is hard for her to support but whom it would be
undutiful to cast off. Could there be a more splendid instance of
self-renunciation than that of this noble lady who in the fervour of
her faith gave away so much of her wealth that she reduced herself to
the last degree of poverty? Others may boast, if they will, of money
spent in charity, of large sums heaped up in God’s treasury,<note place="end" n="3010" id="v.CVIII-p324.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p325"> Corbona. See <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 6" id="v.CVIII-p325.1" parsed="|Matt|27|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.6">Matt. xxvii. 6</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> of votive offerings hung up with cords of
gold. None of them has given more to the poor than Paula, for Paula has
kept nothing for herself. But now she enjoys the true riches and those
good things which eye hath not seen nor ear heard, neither have they
entered into the heart of man.<note place="end" n="3011" id="v.CVIII-p325.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p326"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 9" id="v.CVIII-p326.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> If we mourn, it is
for ourselves and not for her; yet even so, if we persist in weeping
for one who reigns with Christ, we shall seem to envy her her
glory.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p327">32. Be not fearful, Eustochium: you are endowed with a
splendid heritage. The Lord is your portion; and, to increase your joy,
your mother has now after a long martyrdom won her crown. It is not
only the shedding of blood that is accounted a confession: the spotless
service of a devout mind is itself a daily martyrdom. Both alike are
crowned; with roses and violets in the one case, with lilies in the
other. Thus in the Song of Songs it is written: “my beloved is
white and ruddy;”<note place="end" n="3012" id="v.CVIII-p327.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p328"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.10" id="v.CVIII-p328.1" parsed="|Song|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.10">Cant. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> for, whether the
victory be won in peace or in war, God gives the same guerdon to those
who win it. Like Abraham your mother heard the words: “get thee
out of thy country, and from thy kindred, unto a land that I will shew
thee;”<note place="end" n="3013" id="v.CVIII-p328.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p329"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xii. 1" id="v.CVIII-p329.1" parsed="|Gen|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.12.1">Gen. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and not only that but the
Lord’s command given through Jeremiah: “flee out of the
midst of Babylon, and deliver every man his soul.”<note place="end" n="3014" id="v.CVIII-p329.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p330"> <scripRef passage="Jer. li. 6" id="v.CVIII-p330.1" parsed="|Jer|51|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.51.6">Jer. li. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> To the day of her death she never returned
to Chaldæa, or regretted the fleshpots of Egypt or its
strong-smelling meats. Accompanied by her virgin bands she became a
fellow-citizen of the Saviour; and now that she has ascended from her
little Bethlehem to the heavenly realms she can say to the true Naomi:
“thy people shall be my people and thy God my God.”<note place="end" n="3015" id="v.CVIII-p330.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p331"> <scripRef passage="Ruth i. 16" id="v.CVIII-p331.1" parsed="|Ruth|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ruth.1.16">Ruth i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p332">33. I have spent the labour of two nights in dictating
for you this treatise; and in doing so I have felt a grief as deep as
your own. I say in ‘dictating’ for I have not been able to
write it myself. As often as I have taken up my pen<note place="end" n="3016" id="v.CVIII-p332.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p333"> Stilus.</p></note> and have tried to fulfil my promise; my
fingers have stiffened, my hand has fallen, and my power over it has
vanished. The rudeness of the diction, devoid as it is of all <pb n="212" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_212.html" id="v.CVIII-Page_212" />elegance or charm, bears witness to the
feeling of the writer.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CVIII-p334">34. And now, Paula, farewell, and aid with your prayers
the old age of your votary. Your faith and your works unite you to
Christ; thus standing in His presence you will the more readily gain
what you ask. In this letter “I have built” to your memory
“a monument more lasting than bronze,”<note place="end" n="3017" id="v.CVIII-p334.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CVIII-p335"> Horace, C. III.
xxx. 1.</p></note> which no lapse of time will be able to
destroy. And I have cut an inscription on your tomb, which I here
subjoin; that, wherever my narrative may go, the reader may learn that
you are buried at Bethlehem and not uncommemorated there.</p>

<p class="c38" id="v.CVIII-p336"><span class="c10" id="v.CVIII-p336.1">The Inscription on Paula’s
Tomb.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p337">Within this tomb a child of Scipio lies,</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p338">A daughter of the farfamed Pauline house,</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p339">A scion of the Gracchi, of the stock</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p340">Of Agamemnon’s self, illustrious:</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p341">Here rests the lady Paula, well-beloved</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p342">Of both her parents, with Eustochium</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p343">For daughter; she the first of Roman dames</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.CVIII-p344">Who hardship chose and Bethlehem for Christ.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CVIII-p345">In front of the cavern there is another inscription as
follows:—</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p346">Seest thou here hollowed in the rock a grave,</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p347">’Tis Paula’s tomb; high heaven has her
soul.</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p348">Who Rome and friends, riches and home forsook</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p349">Here in this lonely spot to find her rest.</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CVIII-p350">For here Christ’s manger was, and here the
kings</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.CVIII-p351">To Him, both God and man, their offerings made.</p>

<p id="v.CVIII-p352">35. The holy and blessed Paula fell asleep on the
seventh day before the Kalends of February, on the third day of the
week, after the sun had set. She was buried on the fifth day before the
same Kalends, in the sixth consulship of the Emperor Honorius and the
first of Aristænetus. She lived in the vows of religion five years
at Rome and twenty years at Bethlehem. The whole duration of her life
was fifty-six years eight months and twenty-one days.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Riparius." n="CIX" shorttitle="Letter CIX" progress="44.83%" prev="v.CVIII" next="v.CX" id="v.CIX"><p class="c30" id="v.CIX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CIX-p1.1">Letter CIX.
To Riparius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CIX-p2">Riparius, a presbyter of Aquitaine had written to inform
Jerome that Vigilantius (for whom see Letter LXI.) was preaching in
southern Gaul against the worship of relics and the keeping of night
vigils; and this apparently with the consent of his bishop. Jerome now
replies in a letter more noteworthy for its bitterness than for its
logic. Nevertheless he offers to write a full confutation of
Vigilantius if Riparius will send him the book containing his heresies.
This Riparius subsequently did and then Jerome wrote his treatise
<i>Against Vigilantius</i>, the most extreme and least convincing of
all his works.</p>

<p class="c39" id="v.CIX-p3">The date of the letter is 404 <span class="c17" id="v.CIX-p3.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CIX-p4">1. Now that I have received a letter from you, if I do
not answer it I shall be guilty of pride, and if I do I shall be guilty
of rashness. For the matters concerning which you ask my opinion are
such that they cannot either be spoken of or listened to without
profanity. You tell me that Vigilantius (whose very name <i>Wakeful</i>
is a contradiction: he ought rather to be described as <i>Sleepy</i>)
has again opened his fetid lips and is pouring forth a torrent of
filthy venom upon the relics of the holy martyrs; and that he calls us
who cherish them ashmongers and idolaters who pay homage to dead
men’s bones. Unhappy wretch! to be wept over by all Christian
men, who sees not that in speaking thus he makes himself one with the
Samaritans and the Jews who hold dead bodies unclean and regard as
defiled even vessels which have been in the same house with them,
following the letter that killeth and not the spirit that giveth
life.<note place="end" n="3018" id="v.CIX-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 6" id="v.CIX-p5.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6">2 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> We, it is true, refuse to worship or
adore, I say not the relics of the martyrs, but even the sun and moon,
the angels and archangels, the Cherubim and Seraphim and “every
name that is named, not only in this world but also in that which is to
come.”<note place="end" n="3019" id="v.CIX-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p6"> <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 21" id="v.CIX-p6.1" parsed="|Eph|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.21">Eph. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> For we may not serve the creature
rather than the Creator, who is blessed for ever.<note place="end" n="3020" id="v.CIX-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 25" id="v.CIX-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25">Rom. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Still we honour the relics of the martyrs,
that we may adore Him whose martyrs they are. We honour the servants
that their honour may be reflected upon their Lord who Himself
says:—“he that receiveth you receiveth me.”<note place="end" n="3021" id="v.CIX-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 40" id="v.CIX-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40">Matt. x. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> I ask Vigilantius, Are the relics of Peter
and of Paul unclean? Was the body of Moses unclean, of which we are
told (according to the correct Hebrew text) that it was buried by the
Lord Himself?<note place="end" n="3022" id="v.CIX-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p9"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxiv. 6" id="v.CIX-p9.1" parsed="|Deut|34|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.34.6">Deut. xxxiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> And do we, every
time that we enter the basilicas of apostles and prophets and martyrs,
pay homage to the shrines of idols? Are the tapers which burn before
their tombs only the tokens of idolatry? I will go farther still and
ask a question which will make this theory recoil upon the head of its
inventor and which will either kill or cure that frenzied brain of his,
so that simple souls shall be no more subverted by his sacrilegious
reasonings. Let him answer me this, Was the Lord’s body unclean
when it was placed in the sepulchre? And did the angels clothed in
white raiment merely watch over a corpse dead and defiled, that ages
afterwards this sleepy fellow might indulge in dreams and vomit forth
his filthy surfeit, so as, like the persecutor Julian, either to
destroy the basilicas of the saints or to convert them into heathen
temples?</p>

<p id="v.CIX-p10">2. I am surprised that the reverend bishop<note place="end" n="3023" id="v.CIX-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p11"> Probably Exuperius
of Toulouse.</p></note> <pb n="213" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_213.html" id="v.CIX-Page_213" />in
whose diocese he is said to be a presbyter acquiesces in this his mad
preaching, and that he does not rather with apostolic rod, nay with a
rod of iron, shatter this useless vessel<note place="end" n="3024" id="v.CIX-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p12"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 9" id="v.CIX-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.9">Ps. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
and deliver him for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be
saved.<note place="end" n="3025" id="v.CIX-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 5" id="v.CIX-p13.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5">1 Cor. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> He should remember the words that
are said: “When thou sawest a thief, then thou consentedst unto
him; and hast been partaker with adulterers;”<note place="end" n="3026" id="v.CIX-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p14"> <scripRef passage="Ps. l. 18" id="v.CIX-p14.1" parsed="|Ps|50|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.18">Ps. l. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another place, “I will early
destroy all the wicked of the land; that I may cut off all wicked doers
from the city of the Lord;”<note place="end" n="3027" id="v.CIX-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ci. 8" id="v.CIX-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|101|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.101.8">Ps. ci. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and again
“Do not I hate them, O Lord, that hate thee? and am not I grieved
with those that rise up against thee? I hate them with perfect
hatred.”<note place="end" n="3028" id="v.CIX-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 21, 22" id="v.CIX-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|139|21|139|22" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.21-Ps.139.22">Ps. cxxxix. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> If the relics
of the martyrs are not worthy of honour, how comes it that we read
“Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his
saints?”<note place="end" n="3029" id="v.CIX-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 15" id="v.CIX-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|116|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.15">Ps. cxvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> If dead
men’s bones defile those that touch them, how came it that the
dead Elisha raised another man also dead, and that life came to this
latter from the body of the prophet which according to Vigilantius must
have been unclean? In that case every encampment of the host of Israel
and the people of God was unclean; for they carried the bodies of
Joseph and of the patriarchs with them in the wilderness, and carried
their unclean ashes even into the holy land. In that case Joseph, who
was a type of our Lord and Saviour, was a wicked man; for he carried up
Jacob’s bones with great pomp to Hebron merely to put his unclean
father beside his unclean grandfather and great grandfather, that is,
one dead body along with others. The wretch’s tongue should be
cut out, or he should be put under treatment for insanity. As he does
not know how to speak, he should learn to be silent. I have myself
before now seen the monster, and have done my best to bind the maniac
with texts of scripture, as Hippocrates binds his patients with chains;
but “he went away, he departed, he escaped, he broke
out,”<note place="end" n="3030" id="v.CIX-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p18"> Cic. Cat. ii. 1, of
Catiline.</p></note> and taking refuge between the
Adriatic and the Alps of King Cotius<note place="end" n="3031" id="v.CIX-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p19"> A contemporary and
ally of Augustus.</p></note> declaimed
in his turn against me. For all that a fool says must be regarded as
mere noise and mouthing.</p>

<p id="v.CIX-p20">3. You may perhaps in your secret thoughts find fault
with me for thus assailing a man behind his back. I will frankly admit
that my indignation overpowers me; I cannot listen with patience to
such sacrilegious opinions. I have read of the javelin of Phinehas,<note place="end" n="3032" id="v.CIX-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p21"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xxv. 7, 8" id="v.CIX-p21.1" parsed="|Num|25|7|25|8" osisRef="Bible:Num.25.7-Num.25.8">Nu. xxv. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> of the harshness of Elijah,<note place="end" n="3033" id="v.CIX-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p22"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xviii. 40" id="v.CIX-p22.1" parsed="|1Kgs|18|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.18.40">1 Kings xviii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> of the jealous anger of Simon the
zealot,<note place="end" n="3034" id="v.CIX-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p23"> <scripRef passage="Luke vi. 15" id="v.CIX-p23.1" parsed="|Luke|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.15">Luke vi. 15</scripRef>: so called probably because he came from
the most fanatical party among the Pharisees.</p></note> of the severity of Peter in
putting to death Ananias and Sapphira,<note place="end" n="3035" id="v.CIX-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p24"> <scripRef passage="Acts v. 1-10" id="v.CIX-p24.1" parsed="|Acts|5|1|5|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.1-Acts.5.10">Acts v. 1–10</scripRef>.</p></note>
and of the firmness of Paul who, when Elymas the sorcerer withstood the
ways of the Lord, doomed him to lifelong blindness.<note place="end" n="3036" id="v.CIX-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p25"> <scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 8-11" id="v.CIX-p25.1" parsed="|Acts|13|8|13|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.8-Acts.13.11">Acts xiii. 8–11</scripRef>.</p></note> There is no cruelty in regard for
God’s honour. Wherefore also in the Law it is said: “If thy
brother or thy friend or the wife of thy bosom entice thee from the
truth, thine hand shall be upon them and thou shalt shed their blood,<note place="end" n="3037" id="v.CIX-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p26"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xiii. 6-9" id="v.CIX-p26.1" parsed="|Deut|13|6|13|9" osisRef="Bible:Deut.13.6-Deut.13.9">Deut. xiii. 6–9</scripRef>.</p></note> and so shalt thou put the evil away
from the midst of Israel.”<note place="end" n="3038" id="v.CIX-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p27"><scripRef passage=" Deut. xiii. 5" id="v.CIX-p27.1" parsed="|Deut|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.13.5"> Deut. xiii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Once
more I ask, Are the relics of the martyrs unclean? If so, why did the
apostles allow themselves to walk in that funeral procession before the
body—the unclean body—of Stephen? Why did they make great
lamentation over him,<note place="end" n="3039" id="v.CIX-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p28"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 2" id="v.CIX-p28.1" parsed="|Acts|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.2">Acts viii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> that their
grief might be turned into our joy?</p>

<p id="v.CIX-p29">You tell me farther that Vigilantius execrates vigils.
In this surely he goes contrary to his name. The Wakeful one wishes to
sleep and will not hearken to the Saviour’s words, “What,
could ye not watch with me one hour? Watch and pray that ye enter not
into temptation: the spirit indeed is willing but the flesh is
weak.”<note place="end" n="3040" id="v.CIX-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p30"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 40, 41" id="v.CIX-p30.1" parsed="|Matt|26|40|26|41" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.40-Matt.26.41">Matt. xxvi. 40, 41</scripRef>.</p></note> And in another place a prophet sings:
“At midnight I will rise to give thanks unto thee because of thy
righteous judgments.”<note place="end" n="3041" id="v.CIX-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 62" id="v.CIX-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|119|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.62">Ps. cxix. 62</scripRef>.</p></note> We read also in
the gospel how the Lord spent whole nights in prayer<note place="end" n="3042" id="v.CIX-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p32"> <scripRef passage="Luke vi. 12" id="v.CIX-p32.1" parsed="|Luke|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.12">Luke vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and how the apostles when they were shut
up in prison kept vigil all night long, singing their psalms until the
earth quaked, and the keeper of the prison believed, and the
magistrates and citizens were filled with terror.<note place="end" n="3043" id="v.CIX-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p33"> <scripRef passage="Acts xvi. 25-38" id="v.CIX-p33.1" parsed="|Acts|16|25|16|38" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.25-Acts.16.38">Acts xvi. 25–38</scripRef>.</p></note> Paul says: “continue in prayer and
<i>watch</i> in the same,”<note place="end" n="3044" id="v.CIX-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p34"> <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 2" id="v.CIX-p34.1" parsed="|Col|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.2">Col. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and in
another place he speaks of himself as “in watchings
often.”<note place="end" n="3045" id="v.CIX-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p35"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 27" id="v.CIX-p35.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.27">2 Cor. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Vigilantius may
sleep if he pleases and may choke in his sleep, destroyed by the
destroyer of Egypt and of the Egyptians. But let us say with David:
“Behold, he that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor
sleep.”<note place="end" n="3046" id="v.CIX-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p36"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxi. 4" id="v.CIX-p36.1" parsed="|Ps|121|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.121.4">Ps. cxxi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> So will the Holy
One and the Watcher come to us.<note place="end" n="3047" id="v.CIX-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p37"> <scripRef passage="Dan. iv. 13" id="v.CIX-p37.1" parsed="|Dan|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.13">Dan. iv. 13</scripRef>. Jerome gives the Hebrew word for
watcher, viz. <span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="v.CIX-p37.2">עיר</span></p></note> And if
ever by reason of our sins He fall asleep, let us say to Him:
“Awake, why sleepest thou, O Lord;”<note place="end" n="3048" id="v.CIX-p37.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p38"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 23" id="v.CIX-p38.1" parsed="|Ps|44|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.23">Ps. xliv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and when our ship is tossed by the
waves let us rouse Him and say, “Master, save us: we
perish.”<note place="end" n="3049" id="v.CIX-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p39"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 25; Luke viii. 24" id="v.CIX-p39.1" parsed="|Matt|8|25|0|0;|Luke|8|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.25 Bible:Luke.8.24">Matt. viii. 25; Luke viii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CIX-p40">4. I would dictate more were it not that the limits of a
letter impose upon me a modest silence. I might have gone on, had you
sent me the books which contain this man’s rhapsodies, for in
that case I should have known what points I had to refute. As it is I
am only beating the air<note place="end" n="3050" id="v.CIX-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p41"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 26" id="v.CIX-p41.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.26">1 Cor. ix. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> and revealing not
so <pb n="214" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_214.html" id="v.CIX-Page_214" />much his infidelity—for
this is patent to all—as my own faith. But if you wish me to
write against him at greater length, send me those wretched dronings of
his and in my answer he shall hear an echo of John the Baptist’s
words “Now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees;
therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down
and cast into the fire.”<note place="end" n="3051" id="v.CIX-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CIX-p42"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 10" id="v.CIX-p42.1" parsed="|Matt|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.10">Matt. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Augustine." n="CX" shorttitle="Letter CX" progress="45.16%" prev="v.CIX" next="v.CXI" id="v.CX"><p class="c30" id="v.CX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CX-p1.1">Letter
CX. From Augustine.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CX-p2">Augustine’s answer to Letter CII. He now tries to
soothe Jerome’s wounded feelings, begs him to overlook the
offence that he has committed, and implores him not to break off the
friendly relations hitherto maintained between them. He touches on the
quarrel between Jerome and Rufinus and sincerely hopes that no such
breach may ever separate Jerome from himself. The tone of the letter is
throughout conciliatory and is marked in places with deep feeling. More
than once Augustine dwells on Jerome’s words (“would that I
could embrace you and that by mutual converse we might learn one from
the other,” Letter CII. §2) and speaks of the comfort which
they have brought to him.</p>

<p id="v.CX-p3">The date of the letter is 404 <span class="c17" id="v.CX-p3.1">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Augustine to Præsidius." n="CXI" shorttitle="Letter CXI" progress="45.19%" prev="v.CX" next="v.CXII" id="v.CXI"><p class="c30" id="v.CXI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXI-p1.1">Letter CXI. From Augustine to Præsidius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXI-p2">Augustine asks Præsidius to forward the preceding
letter to Jerome and also to write himself to urge him to forgive
Augustine.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Augustine." n="CXII" shorttitle="Letter CXII" progress="45.19%" prev="v.CXI" next="v.CXIII" id="v.CXII"><p class="c37" id="v.CXII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXII-p1.1">Letter
CXII. To Augustine.</span></p>

<p id="v.CXII-p2">On receiving Letter CIV. together with duly
authenticated copies of Letters LVI. and LXVII. Jerome in three days
completes an exhaustive reply to all the questions which Augustine had
raised. He explains what is the true title of his book <i>On
Illustrious Men</i>, deals at great length with the dispute between
Paul and Peter, expounds his views with regard to the Septuagint, and
shews by the story of “the gourd” how close and accurate
his translations are. His language throughout is kind but rather
patronising: indeed in this whole correspondence Jerome seldom
sufficiently recognizes the greatness of Augustine. The date of the
letter is 404 <span class="c17" id="v.CXII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Theophilus to Jerome." n="CXIII" shorttitle="Letter CXIII" progress="45.22%" prev="v.CXII" next="v.CXIV" id="v.CXIII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXIII-p1.1">Letter CXIII. From Theophilus to Jerome.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXIII-p2">Theophilus, bishop of Alexandria, had compiled an
invective against John Chrysostom, bishop of Constantinople who was
nosy (largely through his efforts) an exile from his see. This he now
sends to Jerome with a request that the latter will render it into
Latin for dissemination in the West. The invective (of which only a few
fragments remain) is of the most violent kind. Nevertheless Jerome
translated it along with this letter, the date of which is 405 <span class="c17" id="v.CXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> The latter part of the letter has perished.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXIII-p3">To the well-beloved and most loving brother Jerome,
Theophilus sends greeting in the Lord.</p>

<p id="v.CXIII-p4">1. At the outset the verdict which is in accordance with
the truth satisfies but few. But the Lord speaking by the prophet says:
“my judgment goeth forth as the light:”<note place="end" n="3052" id="v.CXIII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXIII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Hos. vi. 5" id="v.CXIII-p5.1" parsed="|Hos|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.6.5">Hos. vi. 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and they who are surrounded with a horror
of darkness and do not with clear comprehension perceive the nature of
things, are covered with eternal shame and know by the issues of their
acts that their efforts have been in vain. Wherefore we also have
always desired for John who has for a time ruled the church of
Constantinople grace that he might please God, and we have been slow to
attribute to him the rash acts which have caused his downfall. But, not
to speak of his other misdeeds, he has taken the Origenists into his
confidence, has advanced many of them to the priesthood, and by
committing this crime has saddened with no slight grief that man of
God, Epiphanius of blessed memory, who has shone throughout all the
world a bright star among bishops. And therefore he has rightly come to
hear the words of doom: “Babylon is fallen, is fallen.”<note place="end" n="3053" id="v.CXIII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXIII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxi. 9" id="v.CXIII-p6.1" parsed="|Isa|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.21.9">Isa. xxi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXIII-p7">2. Knowing then that the Saviour has said: “judge
not according to the appearance but judge righteous judgment.”<note place="end" n="3054" id="v.CXIII-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXIII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Joh. vii. 24" id="v.CXIII-p8.1" parsed="|John|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.24">Joh. vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>…</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theophilus." n="CXIV" shorttitle="Letter CXIV" progress="45.29%" prev="v.CXIII" next="v.CXV" id="v.CXIV"><p class="c30" id="v.CXIV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXIV-p1.1">Letter
CXIV. To Theophilus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXIV-p2">Jerome writes to Theophilus to apologize for his delay
in sending Latin versions of the latter’s letter (CXIII.) and
invective against John Chrysostom. Possibly, however, the allusion may
be not to these but to some other work of Theophilus (e.g. a paschal
letter.) This delay he attributes to the disturbed state of Palestine,
the severity of the winter, the prevalent famine, and his own
ill-health. He now sends the translations that he has made and, while
he deprecates criticism on his own work, praises that of Theophilus,
quoting with particular approval the directions given by this latter
for the reverent care of the vessels used in celebrating the holy
communion. The date of the letter is 405 <span class="c17" id="v.CXIV-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXIV-p3">To the most blessed pope Theophilus, Jerome.</p>

<p id="v.CXIV-p4">1. My delay in sending back to your holiness your
treatise translated into Latin is accounted for by the many
interruptions and obstacles that I have met with. There has been a
sudden raid of the Isaurians; Phœnicia and Galilee have been laid
waste; Palestine has been panic-stricken, and particularly Jerusalem;
we have all been engaged in making not books but walls. There has also
been a severe winter and an almost unbearable famine; and these have
told heavily upon me who have the charge of many brothers. Amid <pb n="215" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_215.html" id="v.CXIV-Page_215" />these difficulties the work of
translation went on by night, as I could save or snatch time to give to
it. At last I got it done and by Lent nothing remained but to collate
the fair copy with the original. However, just then a severe illness
seized me and I was brought to the threshold of death, from which I
have only been saved by God’s mercy and your prayers; perhaps for
this very purpose that I might fulfil your behest and render with its
writer’s elegance the charming volume which you have adorned with
the scripture’s fairest flowers. But bodily weakness and sorrow
of heart have, I need hardly say, dulled the edge of my intellect and
obstructed the free flow of my language.</p>

<p id="v.CXIV-p5">2. I admire in your work its practical aim, designed as
it is to instruct by the authority of scripture ignorant persons in all
the churches concerning the reverence with which they must handle holy
things and minister at Christ’s altar; and to impress upon them
that the sacred chalices, veils,<note place="end" n="3055" id="v.CXIV-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXIV-p6"> So the embroidered
cloths used in Catholic Churches to cover the sacramental elements are
still called.</p></note> and other
accessories used in the celebration of the Lord’s passion are not
mere lifeless and senseless objects devoid of holiness, but that
rather, from their association with the body and blood of the Lord,
they are to be venerated with the same awe as the body and the blood
themselves.</p>

<p id="v.CXIV-p7">3. Take back then your book, nay mine or better still
ours; for when you flatter me you will but flatter yourself. It is for
you that my brain has toiled; it is for you that I have striven with
the poor resources of the Latin tongue to find an equivalent for the
eloquence of the Greek. I have not indeed given a word-for-word
rendering, as skilled translators do, nor have I counted out the money
you have given to me coin by coin; but I have given you full weight.
Some words may be missing but none of the sense is lost. Moreover I
have translated into Latin and prefixed to this volume the letter that
you sent to me, so that all who read it may know that I have acted
under the commands of your holiness, and have not rashly and
over-confidently undertaken a task that is beyond my powers. Whether I
have succeeded in it I must leave to your judgment. Even though you may
blame my weakness, you will at least give me credit for my good
intention.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Augustine." n="CXV" shorttitle="Letter CXV" progress="45.42%" prev="v.CXIV" next="v.CXVI" id="v.CXV"><p class="c30" id="v.CXV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXV-p1.1">Letter
CXV. To Augustine.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXV-p2">A short but most friendly letter in which Jerome excuses
himself for the freedom with which he has dealt with Augustine’s
questions (the allusion is to Letter CXII.) and hopes that henceforth
they may be able to avoid controversy and to labour like brothers in
the field of scripture.</p>

<p id="v.CXV-p3">Written probably in 405 <span class="c17" id="v.CXV-p3.1">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Augustine." n="CXVI" shorttitle="Letter CXVI" progress="45.43%" prev="v.CXV" next="v.CXVII" id="v.CXVI"><p class="c37" id="v.CXVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXVI-p1.1">Letter
CXVI. From Augustine.</span></p>

<p id="v.CXVI-p2">A long letter in which Augustine for the third time (see
Letters LVI., LXVII.) restates his opinion about Jerome’s theory
of the dispute between Peter and Paul at Antioch. In doing so, however,
he disclaims all desire to hurt Jerome’s feelings, apologizes for
the tone of his previous letters, and again explains that it is not his
fault that they have failed so long to reach Jerome.</p>

<p id="v.CXVI-p3">Written shortly after the preceding.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a Mother and Daughter Living in Gaul." n="CXVII" shorttitle="Letter CXVII" progress="45.45%" prev="v.CXVI" next="v.CXVIII" id="v.CXVII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXVII-p1.1">Letter CXVII. To a Mother and
Daughter Living in Gaul.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXVII-p2">A monk of Gaul had during a visit to Bethlehem asked
Jerome for advice under the following circumstances. His mother was a
church-widow and his sister a religious virgin but the two could not
agree. They were accordingly living apart but neither by herself. For
each had taken into her house a monk ostensibly to act as steward but
really to be a paramour. At the request of his visitor Jerome now
writes to both mother and daughter urging them to dismiss their
companions; or at any rate to live together: and pointing out the grave
scandal that must otherwise be caused.</p>

<p id="v.CXVII-p3">From the treatise <i>against Vigilantius</i> (§3)
we learn that ill-natured critics maintained that the persons and
circumstances described in the letter were alike fictitious and that
Jerome in writing it was but exercising his ingenuity on a congenial
theme.</p>

<p id="v.CXVII-p4">The date is <span class="c17" id="v.CXVII-p4.1">a.d.</span> 405.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXVII-p5"><span class="c10" id="v.CXVII-p5.1">Introduction.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXVII-p6">1. A certain brother from Gaul has told me that his
virgin-sister and widowed mother, though living in the same city, have
separate abodes and have taken to themselves clerical protectors either
as guests or stewards; and that by thus associating with strangers they
have caused more scandal than by living apart. When I groaned and
expressed what I felt more by silence than words; “I beseech
you,” said he, “rebuke them in a letter and recall them to
mutual harmony; make them once more mother and daughter.” To whom
I replied, “a nice task this that you lay upon me, for me a
stranger to reconcile two women whom you, a son and brother, have
failed to influence. You speak as though I occupied the chair of a
bishop instead of being shut up in a monastic cell where, far removed
from the world’s turmoil, I lament the sins of the past and try
to avoid the temptations of the present. Moreover, it is surely
inconsistent, while one buries oneself out of sight, to allow
one’s tongue free course through the world.” “You are
too fearful,” he replied; “where is <pb n="216" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_216.html" id="v.CXVII-Page_216" />that old hardihood of yours which made you
‘scour the world with copious salt,’ as Horace says of
Lucilius?”<note place="end" n="3056" id="v.CXVII-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p7"> Hor. Sat. I. x. 3,
4.</p></note> “It is
this,” I rejoined, “that makes me shy and forbids me to
open my lips. For through accusing crime I have been myself made out a
criminal. Men have disputed and denied my assertions until, as the
proverb goes, I hardly know whether I have ears or feeling left. The
very walls have resounded with curses levelled at me, and ‘I was
the song of drunkards.’<note place="end" n="3057" id="v.CXVII-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxix. 12" id="v.CXVII-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|69|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.12">Ps. lxix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Under the
compulsion of an unhappy experience I have learned to be silent,
thinking it better to set a watch before my mouth and to keep the door
of my lips than to incline my heart to any evil thing,<note place="end" n="3058" id="v.CXVII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxli. 3, 4" id="v.CXVII-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|141|3|141|4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.141.3-Ps.141.4">Ps. cxli. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> or, while censuring the faults of
others, myself to fall into that of detraction.” In answer to
this he said: “Speaking the truth is not detraction. Nor will you
lecture the world by administering a particular rebuke; for there are
few persons, if any, open to this special charge. I beg of you,
therefore, as I have put myself to the trouble of this long journey,
that you will not suffer me to have come for nothing. The Lord knows
that, after the sight of the holy places, my principal object in coming
has been to heal by a letter from you the division between my sister
and my mother.” “Well,” I replied, “I will do
as you wish, for after all the letters will be to persons beyond the
sea and words written with reference to definite persons can seldom
offend other people. But I must ask you to keep what I say secret. You
will take my advice with you to encourage you by the way; if it is
listened to, I will rejoice as much as you; while if, as I rather
think, it is rejected, I shall have wasted my words and you will have
made a long journey for nothing.”</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXVII-p10"><span class="c10" id="v.CXVII-p10.1">The Letter.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXVII-p11">2. In the first place my sister and my daughter, I wish
you to know that I am not writing to you because I suspect anything
evil of you. On the contrary I implore you to live in harmony, so as to
give no ground for any such suspicions. Moreover had I supposed you
fast bound in sin—far be this from you—I should never have
written, for I should have known that my words would be addressed to
deaf ears. Again, if I write to you somewhat sharply, I beg of you to
ascribe this not to any harshness on my part but to the nature of the
ailment which I attempt to treat. Cautery and the knife are the only
remedies when mortification has once set in; poison is the only
antidote known for poison; great pain can only be relieved by
inflicting greater pain. Lastly I must say this that even if your own
consciences acquit you of misdoing, yet the very rumour of such brings
disgrace upon you. Mother and daughter are names of affection; they
imply natural ties and reciprocal duties; they form the closest of
human relations after that which binds the soul to God. If you love
each other, your conduct calls for no praise: but if you hate each
other, you have committed a crime. The Lord Jesus was subject to His
parents.<note place="end" n="3059" id="v.CXVII-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p12"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 51" id="v.CXVII-p12.1" parsed="|Luke|2|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.51">Luke ii. 51</scripRef>.</p></note> He reverenced that mother of whom He
was Himself the parent; He respected the foster-father whom He had
Himself fostered; for He remembered that He had been carried in the
womb of the one and in the arms of the other. Wherefore also when He
hung upon the cross He commended to His disciple<note place="end" n="3060" id="v.CXVII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p13"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xix. 26, 27" id="v.CXVII-p13.1" parsed="|John|19|26|19|27" osisRef="Bible:John.19.26-John.19.27">Joh. xix. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> the mother whom He had never before His
passion parted from Himself.</p>

<p id="v.CXVII-p14">3. Well, I shall say no more to the mother, for perhaps
age, weakness, and loneliness make sufficient excuses for her; but to
you the daughter I say: “Is a mother’s house too small for
you whose womb was not too small? When you have lived with her for ten
months in the one, can you not bear to live with her for one day in the
other? or are you unable to meet her gaze? Can it be that one who has
borne you and reared you, who has brought you up and knows you, is
dreaded by you as a witness of your home-life? If you are a true
virgin, why do you fear her careful guardianship; and, if you have
fallen, why do you not openly marry? Wedlock is like a plank offered to
a shipwrecked man and by its means you may remedy what previously you
have done amiss. I do not mean that you are not to repent of your sin
or that you are to continue in evil courses; but, when a tie of the
kind has been formed, I despair of breaking it altogether. However, a
return to your mother will make it easier for you to bewail the
virginity which you have lost through leaving her. Or if you are still
unspotted and have not lost your chastity, be careful of it for you may
lose it. Why must you live in a house where you must daily struggle for
life and death? Can any one sleep soundly with a viper near him? No;
for, though it may not attack him it is sure to frighten him. It is
better to be where there is no danger, than to be in danger and to
escape. In the one case we have a calm; in the other careful steering
is necessary. In the one case we are filled with joy; in the other we
do but avoid sorrow.</p>

<p id="v.CXVII-p15">4. But you will perhaps reply: “my mother is not
well-behaved, she desires the things of the world, she loves riches,
she disregards <pb n="217" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_217.html" id="v.CXVII-Page_217" />fasting, she stains
her eyes with antimony, she likes to walk abroad in gay attire, she
hinders me from the monastic vow, and so I cannot live with her.”
But first of all, even though she is as you say, you will have the
greater reward for refusing to forsake her with all her faults. She has
carried you in her womb, she has reared you; with gentle affection she
has borne with the troublesome ways of your childhood. She has washed
your linen, she has tended you when sick, and the sickness of maternity
was not only borne for you but caused by you. She has brought you up to
womanhood, she has taught you to love Christ. You ought not to be
displeased with the behaviour of a mother who has consecrated you as a
virgin to the service of your spouse. Still if you cannot put up with
her dainty ways and feel obliged to shun them, and if your mother
really is, as people so often say, a woman of the world, you have
others, virgins like yourself, the holy company of chastity. Why, when
you forsake your mother, do you choose for companion a man who perhaps
has left behind him a sister and mother of his own? You tell me that
she is hard to get on with and that he is easy; that she is quarrelsome
and that he is amiable. I will ask you one question: Did you go
straight from your home to the man, or did you fall in with him
afterwards? If you went straight to him, the reason why you left your
mother is plain. If you fell in with him afterwards, you shew by your
choice what you missed under your mother’s roof.<note place="end" n="3061" id="v.CXVII-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p16"> Viz. men’s
society.</p></note> The pain that I inflict is severe and I
feel the knife as much as you. “He that walketh uprightly walketh
surely.”<note place="end" n="3062" id="v.CXVII-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p17"> <scripRef passage="Prov. x. 9" id="v.CXVII-p17.1" parsed="|Prov|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.9">Prov. x. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Only that my
conscience would smite me, I should keep silence and be slow to blame
others where I am not guiltless myself. Having a beam in my own eye I
should be reluctant to see the mote in my neighbour’s. But as it
is I live far away among Christian brothers; my life with them is
honourable as eyewitnesses of it can testify; I rarely see, or am seen
by, others. It is most shameless, therefore, in you to refuse to copy
me in respect of self-restraint, when you profess to take me as your
model. If you say: “my conscience is enough for me too. God is my
judge who is witness of my life. I care not what men may say;”
let me urge upon you the apostle’s words: “provide things
honest” not only in the sight of God but also “in the sight
of all men.”<note place="end" n="3063" id="v.CXVII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p18"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 17" id="v.CXVII-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.17">Rom. xii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> If any one
carps at you for being a Christian and a virgin, mind it not; you have
left your mother it may be said to live in a monastery among virgins,
but censure on this score is your glory. When men blame a maid of God
not for self-indulgence but only for insensibility to affection, what
they condemn as callous disregard of a parent is really a lively
devotion towards God. For you prefer to your mother Him whom you are
bidden to prefer to your own soul.<note place="end" n="3064" id="v.CXVII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p19"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 26" id="v.CXVII-p19.1" parsed="|Luke|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.26">Luke xiv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> And if the
day ever comes that she also shall so prefer Him, she will find in you
not a daughter only but a sister as well.</p>

<p id="v.CXVII-p20">5. “What then?” you will say, “is it a
crime to have a man of religion in the house with me?” You seize
me by the collar and drag me into court either to sanction what I
disapprove or else to incur the dislike of many. A man of religion
never separates a daughter from her mother. He welcomes both and
respects both. A daughter may be as religious as she pleases; still a
mother who is a widow is a guaranty for her chastity. If this person
whoever he is is of the same age with yourself, he should honour your
mother as though she were his own; and, if he is older, he should love
you as a daughter and subject you to a mother’s discipline. It is
not good either for your reputation or for his that he should like you
more than your mother; for his affection might appear to be less for
you than for your youth. This is what I should say if a monk were not
your brother and if you had no relatives able to protect you. But what
excuse has a stranger for thrusting himself in where there are both a
mother and a brother, the one a widow and the other a monk? It is good
for you to feel that you are a daughter and a sister. However, if you
cannot manage both, and if your mother is too hard a morsel to swallow,
your brother at any rate should satisfy you. Or, if he is too harsh,
she that bore you may prove more gentle. Why do you turn pale? Why do
you get excited? Why do you blush, and with trembling lips betray the
restlessness of your mind? One thing only can surpass a woman’s
love for her mother and brother; and that is her passion for her
husband.</p>

<p id="v.CXVII-p21">6. I am told, moreover, that you frequent suburban
villas and their pleasant gardens in the company of relatives and
intimate friends. I have no doubt that it is some female cousin or
connexion who for her own satisfaction carries you about with her as a
novel kind of attendant. Far be it from me to suspect that you would
desire men’s society; even though they should be those of your
own family. But pray, maiden, answer me this; do you appear alone in
your kinsfolk’s society? or do you bring your favourite with you?
Shameless as you may be, you will hardly venture to flaunt him in the
eyes of the world. If you ever do so, your whole circle will cry out
about both you <pb n="218" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_218.html" id="v.CXVII-Page_218" />and him; every
one’s finger will be pointed at you; and your cousins who in your
presence to please you call him a monk and a man of religion, will
laugh at you behind your back for having such an unnatural husband. If
on the other hand you go out alone—which I rather suppose to be
the case—you will find yourself clothed in sober garb among slave
youths, women married or soon to be so, wanton girls, and dandies with
long hair and tight-fitting vests.<note place="end" n="3065" id="v.CXVII-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p22"> Lineatos juvenes.
The linea appears to have been a close-fitting jerkin.</p></note> Some bearded
fop will offer you his hand, he will hold you up if you feel tired, and
the pressure of his fingers will either be a temptation to you, or will
shew that you are a temptation to him. Again when you sit down to table
with married men and women, you will have to see kisses in which you
have no part, and dishes partaken of which are not for you. Moreover it
cannot but do you harm to see other women attired in silk dresses and
gold brocades. At table also whether you like it or not, you will be
forced to eat flesh and that of different kinds. To make you drink wine
they will praise it as a creature of God. To induce you to take baths
they will speak of dirt with disgust; and, when on second thoughts you
do as you are bid, they will with one voice salute you as spotless and
open, a thorough lady. Meantime some singer will give to the company a
selection of softly flowing airs; and as he will not venture to look at
other men’s wives, he will constantly fix his eyes on you who
have no protector. He will speak by nods and convey by his tone what he
is afraid to put into words. Amid inducements to sensuality so marked
as these, even iron wills are apt to be overcome with desire; an
appetite which is the more imperious in virgins because they suppose
that sweetest of which they have no experience. Heathen legends tell us
that sailors actually ran their ships on the rocks that they might
listen to the songs of the Sirens; and that the lyre of Orpheus had
power to draw to itself trees and animals and to soften flints. In the
banquet-hall chastity is hard to keep. A shining skin shews a
sin-stained soul.</p>

<p id="v.CXVII-p23">7. As a schoolboy I have read of one—and have seen
his effigy true to the life in the streets—who continued to
cherish an unlawful passion even when his flesh scarcely clung to his
bones, and whose malady remained uncured until death cured it. What
then will become of you a young girl physically sound, dainty, stout,
and ruddy, if you allow yourself free range among flesh-dishes, wines,
and baths, not to mention married men and bachelors? Even if when
solicited you refuse to consent, you will take the fact of your being
asked as evidence that you are considered handsome. A sensual mind
pursues dishonourable objects with greater zest than honourable ones;
and when a thing is forbidden hankers after it with greater pleasure.
Your very dress, cheap and sombre as it is, is an index of your secret
feelings. For it has no creases and trails along the ground to make you
appear taller than you are. Your vest is purposely ripped asunder to
shew what is beneath and while hiding what is repulsive, to reveal what
is fair. As you walk, the very creaking of your black and shiny shoes
attracts the notice of the young men. You wear stays to keep your
breasts in place, and a heaving girdle closely confines your chest.
Your hair covers either your forehead or your ears. Sometimes too you
let your shawl drop so as to lay bare your white shoulders; and, as if
unwilling that they should be seen, you quickly conceal what you have
purposely disclosed. And when in public you for modesty’s sake
cover your face, like a practised harlot you only shew what is likely
to please.</p>

<p id="v.CXVII-p24">8. You will exclaim “How do you know what I am
like, or how, when you are so far away, can you see what I am
doing?” Your own brother’s tears and sobs have told me, his
frequent and scarcely endurable bursts of grief. Would that he had lied
or that his words had been words of apprehension only and not of
accusation. But, believe me, liars do not shed tears. He is indignant
that you prefer to himself a young man, not it is true clothed in silk
or wearing his hair long but muscular and dainty in the midst of his
squalor; and that this fellow holds the purse-strings, looks after the
weaving, allots the servants their tasks, rules the household, and buys
from the market all that is needed. He is at once steward and master,
and, as he anticipates the slaves in their duties,<note place="end" n="3066" id="v.CXVII-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p25"> To ingratiate
himself with their mistress. Cf. 108.</p></note> he is carped at by all the domestics.
Everything that their mistress has not given them they declare that he
has stolen from them. Servants as a class are full of complaints; and
no matter what you give them, it is always too little. For they do not
consider how much you have but only how much you give; and they make up
for their chagrin in the only way they can, that is, by grumbling. One
calls him a parasite, another an impostor, another a money-seeker,
another by some novel appellation that hits his fancy. They noise it
abroad that he is constantly at your bed-side, that when you are sick
he runs to fetch nurses, that he holds basins, airs sheets, and folds
bandages for you. The world is only too ready to believe scandal, and
stories invented at home soon get afloat <pb n="219" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_219.html" id="v.CXVII-Page_219" />abroad. Nor need you be surprised if your
servantmen and servantmaids get up such tales about you, when even your
mother and your brother complain of your conduct.</p>

<p id="v.CXVII-p26">9. Do, therefore, what I advise you and entreat you to
do: if possible, be reconciled with your mother; or, if this may not
be, at least come to terms with your brother. Or if you are filled with
an implacable hatred of relationships usually so dear, separate at all
events from the man, whom you are said to prefer to your own flesh and
blood, and, if even this is impossible for you, (for, if you could
leave him, you would certainly return to your own) pay more regard to
appearances in harbouring him as your companion. Live in a separate
building and take your meals apart; for if you remain under one roof
with him slanderers will say that you share with him your bed. You may
thus easily get help from him when you feel you need it, and yet to a
considerable degree escape public discredit. Yet you must take care not
to contract the stain of which Jeremiah tells us that no nitre or
fuller’s soap can wash it out.<note place="end" n="3067" id="v.CXVII-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p27"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 22" id="v.CXVII-p27.1" parsed="|Jer|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.22">Jer. ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> When you
wish him to come to see you, always have witnesses present; either
friends, or freedmen, or slaves. A good conscience is afraid of no
man’s eyes. Let him come in unembarrassed and go out at his ease.
Let his silent looks, his unspoken words and his whole carriage, though
at times they may imply embarrassment, yet indicate peace of mind.
Pray, open your ears and listen to the outcry of the whole city. You
have already both of you lost your own names and are known each by that
of the other. You are spoken of as his, and he is said to be yours.
Your mother and your brother have heard this and are ready to take you
in between them. They implore you to consent to this arrangement, so
that the scandal of your intimacy with this man which is confined to
yourself may give place to a glory common to all. You can live with
your mother and he with your brother. You can more boldly shew your
regard for one who is your brother’s comrade; and your mother
will more properly esteem one who is the friend of her son and not of
her daughter. But if you frown and refuse to accept my advice, this
letter will openly expostulate with you. ‘Why,’ it will
say, ‘do you beset another man’s servant? Why do you make
Christ’s minister your slave? Look at the people and scan each
face as it comes under your view. When he reads in the church all eyes
are fixed upon you; and you, using the licence of a wife, glory in your
shame. Secret infamy no longer contents you; you call boldness freedom;
“you have a whore’s forehead and refuse to be
ashamed.”<note place="end" n="3068" id="v.CXVII-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p28"> From <scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 3" id="v.CXVII-p28.1" parsed="|Jer|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.3">Jer. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXVII-p29">10. Once more you exclaim that I am over-suspicious, a
thinker of evil, too ready to follow rumours. What? I suspicious? I
ill-natured? I, who as I said in the beginning have taken up my pen
because I have no suspicions? Or is it you that are careless, loose,
disdainful? You who at the age of twenty-five have netted in your
embrace a youth whose beard has scarcely grown? An excellent instructor
he must be, able no doubt by his severe looks both to warn and frighten
you! No age is safe from lust, yet gray hairs are some security for
decent conduct. A day will surely come (for time glides by
imperceptibly) when your handsome young favourite will find a wealthier
or more youthful mistress. For women soon age and particularly if they
live with men. You will be sorry for your decision and regret your
obstinacy in a day when your means and reputation shall be alike gone,
and when this unhappy intimacy shall be happily broken off. But perhaps
you feel sure of your ground and see no reason to fear a breach where
affection has had so long a time to develop and grow.</p>

<p id="v.CXVII-p30">11. To you also, her mother, I must say a word. Your
years put you beyond the reach of scandal; do not take advantage of
this to indulge in sin. It is more fitting that your daughter should
learn from you how to part from a companion than that you should learn
from her how to give up a paramour. You have a son, a daughter, and a
son-in-law, or at least one who is your daughter’s partner.<note place="end" n="3069" id="v.CXVII-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p31"> Contubernalis.</p></note> Why then should you seek other society
than theirs, or wish to kindle anew expiring flames? It would be more
becoming in you to screen your daughter’s fault than to make it
an excuse for your own misdoing. Your son is a monk, and, if he were to
live with you, he would strengthen you in your religious profession and
in your vow of widowhood. Why should you take in a complete stranger,
especially in a house not large enough to hold a son and a daughter?
You are old enough to have grand-children. Invite the pair home then.
Your daughter went away by herself; let her return with this man. I say
‘man’ and not ‘husband’ that none may cavil.
The word describes his sex and not his relation to her. Or if she
blushes to accept your offer or finds the house in which she was born
too narrow for her, then move both of you to her abode. However limited
may be its accommodation, it can take in a mother and a brother better
than a stranger. In fact, if she lives in the same house and occupies
the same room with a man, she cannot long preserve her chastity. It is
different when two women and two men live together. If the third person
concerned<pb n="220" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_220.html" id="v.CXVII-Page_220" />—he, I mean, who
fosters your old age—will not make one of the party and causes
only dissension and confusion, the pair of you<note place="end" n="3070" id="v.CXVII-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p32"> Viz. the mother and
daughter.</p></note>
can do without him. But if the three of you remain together, then your
brother and son<note place="end" n="3071" id="v.CXVII-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVII-p33"> Viz. the monk who
was son of the widow and brother of the virgin.</p></note> will offer him a
sister and a mother. Others may speak of the two strangers as
step-father and son-in-law; but your son must speak of them as his
foster-father and his brother.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXVII-p34"><span class="c10" id="v.CXVII-p34.1">Note.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXVII-p35">12. Working quickly I have completed this letter in a
single night anxious alike to gratify a friend and to try my hand on a
rhetorical theme. Then early in the morning he has knocked at my door
on the point of starting. I wish also to shew my detractors that like
them I too can say the first thing that comes into my head. I have,
therefore, introduced few quotations from the scriptures and have not,
as in most of my books, interwoven its flowers in my discourse. The
letter has been, in fact, dictated off-hand and poured forth by
lamp-light so fast that my tongue has outstripped my secretaries’
pens and that my volubility has baffled the expedients of shorthand. I
have said this much that those who make no allowances for want of
ability may make some for want of time.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Julian." n="CXVIII" shorttitle="Letter CXVIII" progress="46.33%" prev="v.CXVII" next="v.CXIX" id="v.CXVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXVIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXVIII-p1.1">Letter
CXVIII. To Julian.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXVIII-p2">Jerome writes to Julian, a wealthy nobleman apparently
of Dalmatia (§5), to console him for the loss of his wife and two
daughters all of whom had recently died. He reminds Julian of the
trials of Job and recommends him to imitate the patience of the
patriarch. He also urges him to follow the example set by Pammachius
and Paulinus, that is, to give up his riches and to become a monk for
the sake of Christ. The date of the letter is 406 <span class="c17" id="v.CXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXVIII-p3">1. At the very instant of his departure Ausonius, a son
to me as he is a brother to you, gave me a late glimpse of himself but
quickly hurried away again, saying good-morning and good-bye together.
Yet he thought that he would return empty-handed unless he could bring
you some trifle from me however hastily written. Clothed in scarlet as
befitted his rank, he had already strapped on his sword-belt<note place="end" n="3072" id="v.CXVIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p4"> Cf. Letter LX.
§ 9.</p></note> and sent down a requisition to have a
stage-horse saddled. Still he made me send for my secretary and dictate
a letter to him. This I did with such rapidity that his nimble hand
could hardly keep pace with my words or manage to put down my hurried
sentences. Thus hasty dictation has taken the place of careful writing;
and, if I break my long silence, it is but to offer you an expression
of good will. This is an impromptu letter without logical order or
charm of style. You must look on me for once as a friend only; you will
find, I assure you, nothing of the orator here. Bear in mind that it
has been dashed off on the spur of the moment and given as a provision
for the way to one in a hurry to depart.</p>

<p id="v.CXVIII-p5">Holy scripture says: “a tale out of season is as
musick in mourning.”<note place="end" n="3073" id="v.CXVIII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 22.6" id="v.CXVIII-p6.1" parsed="|Sir|22|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.22.6">Ecclus. xxii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Accordingly I
have disdained the graces of rhetoric and those charms of eloquence
which boys find so captivating, and have fallen back on the serious
tone of the sacred writings. For in these are to be found true
medicines for wounds and sure remedies for sorrow. In these a mother
receives back her only son even on the bier.<note place="end" n="3074" id="v.CXVIII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 11-15" id="v.CXVIII-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|7|11|7|15" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.11-Luke.7.15">Luke vii. 11–15</scripRef>.</p></note> In these a crowd of mourners hears the
words: “the maid is not dead but sleepeth.”<note place="end" n="3075" id="v.CXVIII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 24" id="v.CXVIII-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.24">Matt. ix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> In these one that is four days dead comes
forth bound at the call of the Lord.<note place="end" n="3076" id="v.CXVIII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p9"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xi. 39, 43, 44" id="v.CXVIII-p9.1" parsed="|John|11|39|0|0;|John|11|43|0|0;|John|11|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.39 Bible:John.11.43 Bible:John.11.44">Joh. xi. 39, 43, 44</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXVIII-p10">2. I hear that in a short space of time you have
suffered several bereavements, that you have buried in quick succession
two young unmarried daughters, and that Faustina, most chaste and loyal
of wives, your sister in the fervour of her faith and your one comfort
in the loss of your children, has suddenly fallen asleep and been taken
from you. You have been like a shipwrecked man, who has no sooner
reached the shore than he falls into the hands of brigands, or in the
eloquent language of the prophet like one “who did flee from a
lion, and a bear met him; or went into the house, and leaned his hand
on the wall, and a serpent bit him.”<note place="end" n="3077" id="v.CXVIII-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p11"> <scripRef passage="Amos v. 19" id="v.CXVIII-p11.1" parsed="|Amos|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.5.19">Amos v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> Pecuniary losses have followed your
bereavements; the entire province has been overrun by a barbarian
enemy, and in the general devastation your private property has been
destroyed, your flocks and herds have been driven off, and your poor
slaves either made prisoners or else slain. To crown all, your only
daughter, made all the more dear to you by the loss of the others, has
for her husband a young nobleman who, to say nothing worse of him, has
given you more occasion for sorrow than for rejoicing. Such is the list
of the trials that have been laid upon you; such is the conflict waged
by the old enemy against Julian a raw recruit to Christ’s
standard. If you look only to yourself your troubles are indeed great
but if you look to the strong Warrior,<note place="end" n="3078" id="v.CXVIII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p12"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Rev. xix. 11-16" id="v.CXVIII-p12.1" parsed="|Rev|19|11|19|16" osisRef="Bible:Rev.19.11-Rev.19.16">Rev. xix. 11–16</scripRef>.</p></note> they are but child’s play and
the conflict is only the semblance of one. After <pb n="221" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_221.html" id="v.CXVIII-Page_221" />untold trials a wicked wife was still left to
the blessed Job, the devil hoping that he might learn from her to
blaspheme God. You on the other hand have been deprived of an excellent
one that you might learn to go without consolation in the hour of
misfortune. Yet it is far harder to put up with a wife whom you dislike
than it is to mourn for one whom you dearly love. Moreover when
Job’s children died they found a common tomb beneath the ruins of
his house, and all he could do to shew his parental affection was to
rend his garments, to fall upon the ground and to worship, saying:
“Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I
return thither: the Lord gave and the Lord hath taken away: it has been
as the Lord pleased: blessed be the name of the Lord.”<note place="end" n="3079" id="v.CXVIII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p13"> <scripRef passage="Job i. 20, 21" id="v.CXVIII-p13.1" parsed="|Job|1|20|1|21" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.20-Job.1.21">Job i. 20, 21</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> But you, to put the matter briefly, have
been allowed to perform the obsequies of your dear ones; and those
obsequies have been attended by many respectful kinsmen and comforting
friends. Again Job lost all his wealth at once; and, as, one after
another, the messengers of woe unfolded new calamities, he flinched as
little as the sage of whom Horace writes:<note place="end" n="3080" id="v.CXVIII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p14"> Horace, C. III.
iii. 7, 8.</p></note>—</p>

<p class="c29" id="v.CXVIII-p15">Shatter the world to atoms if you will.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.CXVIII-p16">Fearless will be the man on whom it falls.</p>

<p id="v.CXVIII-p17">But with you the case is different. The greater part of your
substance has been left to you, and your trials have not been greater
than you can bear. For you have not yet attained to such perfection
that the devil has to marshal all his forces against you.</p>

<p id="v.CXVIII-p18">3. Long ago this wealthy proprietor and still wealthier
father was made by a sudden stroke destitute and bereaved. But as, in
spite of all that befel him, he had not sinned before God or spoken
foolishly, the Lord—exulting in the victory of his servant and
regarding Job’s patience as His own triumph—said to the
devil: “Hast thou considered my servant Job, that there is none
like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that feareth
God and escheweth evil? and still he holdeth fast his
integrity?”<note place="end" n="3081" id="v.CXVIII-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p19"> <scripRef passage="Job ii. 3" id="v.CXVIII-p19.1" parsed="|Job|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.2.3">Job ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> He finely adds
the last clause because it is difficult for innocence to refrain from
murmuring when it is overborne by misfortune; and to avoid making a
shipwreck of faith when it sees that its sufferings are unjustly
inflicted. The devil answered the Lord and said: “Skin for skin,
yea, all that a man hath will he give for his life. But put forth thine
hand now, and touch his bone and his flesh, and he will curse thee to
thy face.”<note place="end" n="3082" id="v.CXVIII-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p20"> <scripRef passage="Job ii. 4, 5" id="v.CXVIII-p20.1" parsed="|Job|2|4|2|5" osisRef="Bible:Job.2.4-Job.2.5">Job ii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> See how crafty
the adversary is, and how hardened in sin his evil days have made him!
He knows the difference between things external and internal. He knows
that even the philosophers of the world call the former <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXVIII-p20.2">ἀδιάφορα</span>, that is
indifferent, and that the perfection of virtue does not consist in
losing or disdaining them. It is the latter, those that are internal
and objects of preference,<note place="end" n="3083" id="v.CXVIII-p20.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p21"> He alludes to
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXVIII-p21.1">προηγμένα</span> of
the Stoics.</p></note> the loss of
which inevitably causes chagrin. Wherefore he boldly contradicts what
God has said and declares that Job deserves no praise at all; since he
has yielded up no part of himself but only what is outside himself,
since he has given for his own skin the skins of his children, and
since he has but laid down his purse to secure the health of his body.
From this your sagacity may perceive that your trials have so far only
reached the point at which you give hide for hide, skin for skin, and
are ready to give all that you have for your life. The Lord has not yet
stretched forth His hand upon you, or touched your flesh, or broken
your bones. Yet it is when such afflictions as these are laid upon you
that it is hard not to groan and not to ‘bless’ God to His
face, that is to curse Him. The word ‘bless’ is used in the
same way in the books of Kings where it is said of Naboth that he
‘blessed’ God and the king and was therefore stoned by the
people.<note place="end" n="3084" id="v.CXVIII-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p22"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 10" id="v.CXVIII-p22.1" parsed="|1Kgs|21|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.10">1 Kings xxi. 10</scripRef>, Vulg. (which mistranslates the neutral
verb of the Hebrew).</p></note> But the Lord knew His champion
and felt sure that this great hero would even in this last and severest
conflict prove unconquerable. Therefore He said: “Behold he is in
thine hand; but save his life.”<note place="end" n="3085" id="v.CXVIII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p23"> <scripRef passage="Job ii. 6" id="v.CXVIII-p23.1" parsed="|Job|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.2.6">Job ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> The holy man’s flesh is placed at
the devil’s disposal, but his vital powers are withheld. For if
the devil had smitten that on which sensation and mental judgment
depend, the guilt arising from a misuse of these faculties I would have
lain at the door not of him who committed the sin but of him who had
overthrown the balance of his mind.</p>

<p id="v.CXVIII-p24">4. Others may praise you if they will, and celebrate
your victories over the devil. They may eulogize you for the smiling
face with which you bore the loss of your daughters, or for the
resolution with which, forty days after they fell asleep, you exchanged
your mourning for a white robe to attend the dedication of a
martyr’s bones; unconcerned for a bereavement which was the
concern of the whole city, and anxious only to share in a
martyr’s triumph. Nay, say they, when you bore your wife to
burial, it was not as one dead but as one setting forth on a journey.
But I shall not deceive you with flattering words or take the ground
from under your feet with slippery praises. Rather will I say what it
is good for you to hear: “My son, if thou come to serve <pb n="222" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_222.html" id="v.CXVIII-Page_222" />the Lord, prepare thy soul for
temptation,”<note place="end" n="3086" id="v.CXVIII-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p25"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 2.1" id="v.CXVIII-p25.1" parsed="|Sir|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.2.1">Ecclus. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“when thou shalt have done all those things which are commanded
thee, say, I am an unprofitable servant; I have done that which was my
duty to do.”<note place="end" n="3087" id="v.CXVIII-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p26"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 10" id="v.CXVIII-p26.1" parsed="|Luke|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.10">Luke xvii. 10</scripRef> (adapted).</p></note> Say to God:
“the children that thou hast taken from me were Thine own gift.
The hand-maiden that Thou hast taken to Thyself Thou also didst lend to
me for a season to be my solace. I am not aggrieved that Thou hast
taken her back, but thankful rather that Thou hast previously given her
to me.”</p>

<p id="v.CXVIII-p27">Once upon a time a rich young man boasted that he had
fulfilled all the requirements of the law, but the Lord said to him (as
we read in the gospel): “One thing thou lackest: if thou wilt be
perfect, go thy way, sell whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor;
and come and follow me.”<note place="end" n="3088" id="v.CXVIII-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p28"> <scripRef passage="Mark x. 21" id="v.CXVIII-p28.1" parsed="|Mark|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.21">Mark x. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> He who
declared that he had done all things gave way at the first onset to the
power of riches. Wherefore they who are rich find it hard to enter the
kingdom of heaven, a kingdom which desires for its citizens souls that
soar aloft free from all ties and hindrances. “Go thy way,”
the Lord says, “and sell” not a part of thy substance but
“all that thou hast, and give to the poor;” not to thy
friends or kinsfolk or relatives, not to thy wife or to thy children. I
will even go farther and say: keep back nothing for yourself because
you fear to be some day poor, lest by so doing you share the
condemnation of Ananias and Sapphira;<note place="end" n="3089" id="v.CXVIII-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p29"> <scripRef passage="Acts v. 1-10" id="v.CXVIII-p29.1" parsed="|Acts|5|1|5|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.1-Acts.5.10">Acts v. 1–10</scripRef>.</p></note> but give everything to the poor and
make to yourself friends of the mammon of unrighteousness that they may
receive you into everlasting habitations.<note place="end" n="3090" id="v.CXVIII-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p30"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 9" id="v.CXVIII-p30.1" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9">Luke xvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
Obey the Master’s injunction “follow me,”<note place="end" n="3091" id="v.CXVIII-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p31"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 9" id="v.CXVIII-p31.1" parsed="|Matt|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.9">Matt. ix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and take the Lord of the world for your
possession; that you may be able to sing with the prophet, “The
Lord is my portion,”<note place="end" n="3092" id="v.CXVIII-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p32"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 5" id="v.CXVIII-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.5">Ps. xvi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and like a true
Levite<note place="end" n="3093" id="v.CXVIII-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p33"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xviii. 20-24" id="v.CXVIII-p33.1" parsed="|Num|18|20|18|24" osisRef="Bible:Num.18.20-Num.18.24">Nu. xviii. 20–24</scripRef>.</p></note> may possess no earthly
inheritance. I cannot but advise you thus if you wish to be perfect, if
you desire to attain the pinnacle of the apostles’ glory, if you
wish to take up your cross and to follow Christ. When once you have put
your hand to the plough you must not look back;<note place="end" n="3094" id="v.CXVIII-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p34"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 62" id="v.CXVIII-p34.1" parsed="|Luke|9|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.62">Luke ix. 62</scripRef>.</p></note>
when once you stand on the housetop you must think no more of your
clothes within; to escape your Egyptian mistress<note place="end" n="3095" id="v.CXVIII-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p35"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxix. 12" id="v.CXVIII-p35.1" parsed="|Gen|39|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.39.12">Gen. xxxix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> you must abandon the cloak that belongs to
this world. Even Elijah, in his quick translation to heaven could not
take his mantle with him, but left in the world the garments of the
world.<note place="end" n="3096" id="v.CXVIII-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p36"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings ii. 11, 13" id="v.CXVIII-p36.1" parsed="|2Kgs|2|11|0|0;|2Kgs|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.2.11 Bible:2Kgs.2.13">2 Kings ii. 11, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Such conduct, you will object, is
for him who would emulate the apostles, for the man who aspires to be
perfect. But why should not you aspire to be perfect? Why should not
you who hold a foremost place in the world hold a foremost place also
in Christ’s household? Is it because you have been married? Peter
was married too, but when he forsook his ship and his nets he forsook
his wife also.<note place="end" n="3097" id="v.CXVIII-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p37"> But see <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 5" id="v.CXVIII-p37.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> The Lord who
wills that all men shall be saved and prefers the repentance of a
sinner to his death<note place="end" n="3098" id="v.CXVIII-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p38"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 4; 2 Pet. iii. 9" id="v.CXVIII-p38.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|4|0|0;|2Pet|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.4 Bible:2Pet.3.9">1 Tim. ii. 4; 2 Pet. iii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> has, in His
almighty providence, removed from you this excuse. Your wife can no
longer draw you earthwards, but you can follow her as she draws you
heavenwards. Provide good things for your children who have gone home
before you to the Lord. Do not let their portions go to swell their
sister’s fortune, but use them to ransom your own soul and to
give sustenance to the needy. These are the necklaces your daughters
expect from you; these are the jewels they wish to see sparkle on their
foreheads. The money which they would have wasted in buying silks may
well be considered saved when it provides cheap clothing for the poor.
They ask you for their portions. Now that they are united to their
spouse they are loth to appear poor and undistinguished: they desire to
have the ornaments that befit their rank.</p>

<p id="v.CXVIII-p39">5. Nor may you excuse yourself on the score of your
noble station and the responsibilities of wealth. Look at Pammachius
and at Paulinus that presbyter of glowing faith both of whom have
offered to the Lord not only their riches but themselves. In spite of
the devil and his shuffling they have by no means given skin for skin,
but have consecrated their own flesh and bones, yea and their very
souls unto the Lord. Surely these may lead you to higher things both by
their example and by their preaching, that is, by their deeds and
words. You are of noble birth, so are they: but in Christ they are made
nobler still. You are rich and held in repute, so once were they: but
now instead of being rich and held in repute they are poor and obscure,
yet, because it is for Christ’s sake, they are really richer and
more famous than ever. You too, it is true, shew yourself beneficent,
you are said to minister to the wants of the saints, to entertain
monks, and to present large sums of money to churches. This however is
only the a b c of your soldiership. You despise money; the
world’s philosophers have done the same. One of these<note place="end" n="3099" id="v.CXVIII-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p40"> Crates the
Theban.</p></note>—to say nothing of the
rest—cast the price of many possessions into the sea, saying as
he did so “To the bottom with you, ye provokers of evil lusts. I
shall drown you in the sea that you may never drown me in sin.”
If then a philosopher—a creature of <pb n="223" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_223.html" id="v.CXVIII-Page_223" />vanity whom popular applause can buy and
sell—laid down all his burthen at once, how can you think that
you have reached virtue’s crowning height when you have yielded
up but a portion of yours? It is you yourself that the Lord wishes for,
“a living sacrifice…acceptable unto God.”<note place="end" n="3100" id="v.CXVIII-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p41"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 1" id="v.CXVIII-p41.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">Rom. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Yourself, I say, and not what you have. And
therefore, as he trained Israel by subjecting it to many plagues and
afflictions, so does He now admonish you by sending you trials of
different kinds. “For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and
scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.”<note place="end" n="3101" id="v.CXVIII-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p42"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 6" id="v.CXVIII-p42.1" parsed="|Heb|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.6">Heb. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
The poor widow did but cast two mites into the treasury; yet because
she cast in all that she had it is said of her that she surpassed all
the rich in offering gifts to God.<note place="end" n="3102" id="v.CXVIII-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p43"> <scripRef passage="Mark xii. 43, 44" id="v.CXVIII-p43.1" parsed="|Mark|12|43|12|44" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.43-Mark.12.44">Mark xii. 43, 44</scripRef>.</p></note> Such gifts
are valued not by their weight but by the good-will with which they are
made. You may have spent your substance upon numbers of people, and a
portion of your fellows may have reason to rejoice in your bounty; yet
those who have received nothing at your hands are still more numerous.
Neither the wealth of Darius nor the riches of Crœsus would
suffice to satisfy the wants of the world’s poor. But if you once
give yourself to the Lord and resolve to follow the Saviour in the
perfection of apostolic virtue, then you will come to see what your
place has hitherto been, and how you have lagged in the rear of
Christ’s army. Hardly had you begun to mourn for your dead
daughters when the fear of Christ dried the tears of paternal affection
upon your cheeks. It was a great triumph of faith, true. But how much
greater was that won by Abraham who was content to slay his only son,
of whom he had been told that he was to inherit the world, yet did not
cease to hope that after death Isaac would live again.<note place="end" n="3103" id="v.CXVIII-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p44"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 17-19" id="v.CXVIII-p44.1" parsed="|Heb|11|17|11|19" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.17-Heb.11.19">Heb. xi. 17–19</scripRef>.</p></note> Jephthah too offered up his virgin
daughter, and for this is placed by the apostle in the roll of the
saints.<note place="end" n="3104" id="v.CXVIII-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p45"> <scripRef passage="Judg. xi. 34-40; Heb. xi. 32" id="v.CXVIII-p45.1" parsed="|Judg|11|34|11|40;|Heb|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.11.34-Judg.11.40 Bible:Heb.11.32">Judg. xi. 34–40; Heb. xi. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> I would not therefore have you offer
to the Lord only what a thief may steal from you or an enemy fall upon,
or a proscription confiscate, what is liable to fluctuations in value
now going up and now down, what belongs to a succession of masters who
follow each other as fast as in the sea wave follows wave, and—to
say everything in a word—what, whether you like it or not, you
must leave behind you when you die. Rather offer to God that which no
enemy can carry off and no tyrant take from you, which will go down
with you into the grave, nay on to the kingdom of heaven and the
enchantments of paradise. You already build monasteries and support in
the various islands of Dalmatia a large number of holy men. But you
would do better still if you were to live among these holy men as a
holy man yourself. “Be ye holy, saith the Lord, for I am
holy.”<note place="end" n="3105" id="v.CXVIII-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p46"> <scripRef passage="Lev. xix. 2; 1 Pet. i. 16" id="v.CXVIII-p46.1" parsed="|Lev|19|2|0|0;|1Pet|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.2 Bible:1Pet.1.16">Lev. xix. 2; 1 Pet. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> The apostles boasted that they had
left all things and had followed the Saviour.<note place="end" n="3106" id="v.CXVIII-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p47"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 28" id="v.CXVIII-p47.1" parsed="|Luke|18|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.28">Luke xviii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>
We do not read that they left anything except their ship and their
nets; yet they were crowned with the approval of Him who was to be
their judge. Why? Because in offering up themselves they had indeed
left all that they had.</p>

<p id="v.CXVIII-p48">6. I say all this not in disparagement of your good
works or because I wish to under-rate your generosity in almsgiving,
but because I do not wish you to be a monk among men of the world and a
man of the world among monks. I shall require every sacrifice of you
for I hear that your mind is devoted to the service of God. If some
friend, or follower, or kinsman tries to combat this counsel of mine
and to recall you to the pleasures of a handsome table, be sure that he
is thinking less of your soul than of his own belly, and remember that
death in a moment terminates both elegant entertainments and all other
pleasures provided by wealth. Within the short space of twenty days you
have lost two daughters, the one eight years old and the other six; and
do you suppose that one so old as you are yourself can live much
longer? David tells you how long a time you can look for: “the
days of our years are threescore years and ten; and if by reason of
strength they be fourscore years, yet is their strength labour and
sorrow.”<note place="end" n="3107" id="v.CXVIII-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p49"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xc. 10" id="v.CXVIII-p49.1" parsed="|Ps|90|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.10">Ps. xc. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Happy is he and
to be held worthy of the highest bliss whom old age shall find a
servant of Christ and whom the last day shall discover fighting for the
Saviour’s cause. “He shall not be ashamed when he speaketh
with his enemies in the gate.”<note place="end" n="3108" id="v.CXVIII-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p50"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxvii. 5" id="v.CXVIII-p50.1" parsed="|Ps|127|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.127.5">Ps. cxxvii. 5</scripRef> (adapted from R.V.S.)</p></note> On his
entrance into paradise it shall be said to him: “thou in thy
lifetime receivedst evil things but nowhere thou art
comforted.”<note place="end" n="3109" id="v.CXVIII-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p51"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 25" id="v.CXVIII-p51.1" parsed="|Luke|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.25">Luke xvi. 25</scripRef> (adapted).</p></note> The Lord will not
avenge the same sin twice. Lazarus, formerly poor and full of ulcers,
whose sores the dogs licked and who barely managed to live, poor
wretch, on the crumbs that fell from the rich man’s table, is now
welcomed into Abraham’s bosom and has the joy of finding a father
in the great patriarch. It is difficult nay impossible for a man to
enjoy both the good things of the present and those of the future, to
satisfy his belly here and his mind yonder, to pass from the pleasures
of this life to the pleasures of that, to be first in both worlds, and
to be held in honour both on earth and in heaven.</p>

<p id="v.CXVIII-p52">7. And if in your secret thoughts you are troubled
because I who give you this advice am not myself what I desire you to
be, and <pb n="224" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_224.html" id="v.CXVIII-Page_224" />because you have seen some
after beginning well fall midway on their journey; I shall briefly
plead in reply that the words which I speak are not mine but those of
the Lord and Saviour, and that I urge upon you not the standard which
is possible to myself but the ideal which every true servant of Christ
must wish for and realize. Athletes as a rule are stronger than their
backers; yet the weaker presses the stronger to put forth all his
efforts. Look not upon Judas denying his Lord but upon Paul confessing
Him. Jacob’s father was a man of great wealth; yet, when Jacob
went to Mesopotamia, he went alone and destitute leaning upon his
staff. When he felt weary he had to lie down by the wayside and,
delicately nurtured as he had been by his mother Rebekah, was forced to
content himself with a stone for a pillow. Yet it was then<note place="end" n="3110" id="v.CXVIII-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p53"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxviii. 12, 13" id="v.CXVIII-p53.1" parsed="|Gen|28|12|28|13" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.12-Gen.28.13">Gen. xxviii. 12, 13</scripRef>. Cp. Letters CVIII. § 13, and
CXXIII. § 15.</p></note> that he saw the ladder set up from earth to
heaven, and the angels ascending and descending on it, and the Lord
above it holding out a helping hand to such as fall and encouraging the
climbers to fresh efforts by the vision of Himself. Therefore is the
spot called Bethel or the house of God; for there day by day there is
ascending and descending. When they are careless, even holy men lose
their footing; and sinners, if they wash away their stains with tears
regain their place. I say this not that those coming down may frighten
you but that those going up may stimulate you. For evil can never
supply a model and even in worldly affairs incentives to virtue come
always from the brighter side.</p>

<p id="v.CXVIII-p54">But I have forgotten my purpose and the limits set to my
letter. I should have liked to say a great deal more. Indeed all that I
can say is inadequate alike to satisfy the seriousness of the subject
and the claims of your rank. But here is our Ausonius beginning to be
impatient for the sheets, hurrying the secretaries, and in his
impatience at the neighing of his horse, accusing my poor wits of
slowness. Remember me, then, and prosper in Christ. And one thing more;
follow the example set you at home by the holy Vera,<note place="end" n="3111" id="v.CXVIII-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p55"> Of this lady nothing
is known.</p></note> who like a true follower of Christ does
not fear to endure the hardships of pilgrimage. Find in a woman your
‘leader in this high emprise.’<note place="end" n="3112" id="v.CXVIII-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXVIII-p56"> Words of Virg. A.
i. 364, relating to Dido.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Minervius and Alexander." n="CXIX" shorttitle="Letter CXIX" progress="47.13%" prev="v.CXVIII" next="v.CXX" id="v.CXIX"><p class="c30" id="v.CXIX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXIX-p1.1">Letter CXIX. To Minervius and Alexander.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXIX-p2">Minervius and Alexander two monks of Toulouse had
written to Jerome asking him to explain for them a large number of
passages in scripture. Jerome in his reply postpones most of these to a
future time but deals with two in detail viz. (1) “we shall not
all sleep but we shall all be changed,” <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 51" id="v.CXIX-p2.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.51">1 Cor. xv. 51</scripRef>; and (2) “we shall be caught up in
the clouds,” <scripRef passage="1 Thes. iv. 17" id="v.CXIX-p2.2" parsed="|1Thess|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.17">1 Thes. iv.
17</scripRef>. With regard to (1) Jerome
prefers the reading “we shall all sleep but we shall not all be
changed,” and with regard to (2) he looks upon the language as
metaphorical and interprets it to mean that believers will be
‘assumed’ into the company of the apostles and prophets.
The date of the letter is 406 <span class="c17" id="v.CXIX-p2.3">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Hedibia." n="CXX" shorttitle="Letter CXX" progress="47.15%" prev="v.CXIX" next="v.CXXI" id="v.CXX"><p class="c30" id="v.CXX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXX-p1.1">Letter CXX.
To Hedibia.<note place="end" n="3113" id="v.CXX-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXX-p2"> For Hedibia and
her family, see an article in Dict. of Christ. Biog.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXX-p3">At the request of Hedibia, a lady of Gaul much
interested in the study of scripture, Jerome deals with the following
twelve questions. It will be noticed that several of them belong to the
historical criticism of our own day.</p>

<p id="v.CXX-p4">(1) How can anyone be perfect? and How ought a widow
without children to live to God?</p>

<p id="v.CXX-p5">(2) What is the meaning of <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 29" id="v.CXX-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|26|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.29">Matt. xxvi. 29</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXX-p6">(3) How are the discrepancies in the evangelical
narratives to be accounted for? How can <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 1" id="v.CXX-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|28|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.1">Matt. xxviii. 1</scripRef> be reconciled with <scripRef passage="Mark xvi. 1, 2" id="v.CXX-p6.2" parsed="|Mark|16|1|16|2" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.1-Mark.16.2">Mark xvi. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="v.CXX-p7">(4) How can <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 9" id="v.CXX-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|28|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.9">Matt. xxviii. 9</scripRef> (Saturday evening) be reconciled with
<scripRef passage="John xx. 1-18" id="v.CXX-p7.2" parsed="|John|20|1|20|18" osisRef="Bible:John.20.1-John.20.18">John xx. 1–18</scripRef> (Sunday morning)?</p>

<p id="v.CXX-p8">(5) How can <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 9" id="v.CXX-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|28|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.9">Matt. xxviii. 9</scripRef> be reconciled with <scripRef passage="John xx. 17" id="v.CXX-p8.2" parsed="|John|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.17">John xx. 17</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXX-p9">(6) How was it that, if there was a guard of soldiers at
the sepulchre, Peter and John were allowed to go in freely? (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 66; John xx. 1-8" id="v.CXX-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|27|66|0|0;|John|20|1|20|8" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.66 Bible:John.20.1-John.20.8">Matt. xxvii. 66; John xx.
1–8</scripRef>.)</p>

<p id="v.CXX-p10">(7) How is the statement of Matthew and Mark that the
apostles were ordered to go into Galilee to see Jesus there to be
reconciled with that of Luke and John who make Him appear to them in
Jerusalem?</p>

<p id="v.CXX-p11">(8) What is the meaning of <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 50, 51" id="v.CXX-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|27|50|27|51" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.50-Matt.27.51">Matt. xxvii. 50, 51</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXX-p12">(9) How is the statement of <scripRef passage="John xx. 22" id="v.CXX-p12.1" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22">John xx. 22</scripRef> that Jesus breathed on his apostles the
Holy Ghost to be reconciled with that of Luke (<scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 49: Acts i. 4" id="v.CXX-p12.2">Luke xxiv. 49: Acts i. 4</scripRef>) that He would send it to them after His
ascension?</p>

<p id="v.CXX-p13">(10) What is the meaning of the passage, <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 14-29" id="v.CXX-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|9|14|9|29" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.14-Rom.9.29">Rom. ix. 14–29</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXX-p14">(11) What is the meaning of <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 16" id="v.CXX-p14.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.16">2 Cor. ii. 16</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXX-p15">(12) What is the meaning of <scripRef passage="1 Thes. v. 23" id="v.CXX-p15.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.23">1 Thes. v. 23</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXX-p16">The date of the letter is 406 or 407 <span class="c17" id="v.CXX-p16.1">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Algasia." n="CXXI" shorttitle="Letter CXXI" progress="47.21%" prev="v.CXX" next="v.CXXII" id="v.CXXI"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXI-p1.1">Letter CXXI.
To Algasia.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXI-p2">Jerome writes to a lady of Gaul named Algasia to answer
eleven questions which she had submitted to him. They were as
follows:—</p>

<p id="v.CXXI-p3">(1) How is <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 18, 19" id="v.CXXI-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|7|18|7|19" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.18-Luke.7.19">Luke
vii. 18, 19</scripRef>, to be reconciled
with <scripRef passage="John i. 36" id="v.CXXI-p3.2" parsed="|John|1|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.36">John i. 36</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXXI-p4">(2) What is the meaning of <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 20" id="v.CXXI-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.20">Matt. xii. 20</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXXI-p5">(3) And of <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 24" id="v.CXXI-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.24">Matt. xvi. 24</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXXI-p6">(4) And of <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 19, 20" id="v.CXXI-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|24|19|24|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.19-Matt.24.20">Matt. xxiv. 19, 20</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXXI-p7">(5) And of <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 53" id="v.CXXI-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|9|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.53">Luke
ix. 53</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXXI-p8">(6) What is the meaning of the parable of the unjust
steward?</p>

<p id="v.CXXI-p9">(7) What is the meaning of <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 7" id="v.CXXI-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.7">Rom. v. 7</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXXI-p10">(8) And of <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 8" id="v.CXXI-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.8">Rom.
vii. 8</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXXI-p11">(9) And of <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 3" id="v.CXXI-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.3">Rom.
ix. 3</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXXI-p12">(10) And of <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 18" id="v.CXXI-p12.1" parsed="|Col|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.18">Col. ii. 18</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXXI-p13">(11) And of <scripRef passage="2 Thes. ii. 3" id="v.CXXI-p13.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.3">2
Thes. ii. 3</scripRef>?</p>

<p id="v.CXXI-p14">The date of the letter is 406 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXI-p14.1">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Rusticus." n="CXXII" shorttitle="Letter CXXII" progress="47.23%" prev="v.CXXI" next="v.CXXIII" id="v.CXXII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXII-p1">

<pb n="225" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_225.html" id="v.CXXII-Page_225" /><span class="c1" id="v.CXXII-p1.1">Letter CXXII. To Rusticus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXII-p2">Rusticus and Artemia his wife having made a vow of
continence broke it. Artemia proceeded to Palestine to do penance for
her sin and Rusticus promised to follow her. However he failed to do
so, and Jerome was asked to write this letter in the hope that it might
induce him to fulfil his promise. The date is about 408 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXII-p3">1. I am induced to write to you, a stranger to a
stranger, by the entreaties of that holy servant of Christ Hedibia<note place="end" n="3114" id="v.CXXII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p4"> This lady lived in
Gaul and was a diligent student of scripture. Letter CXX. is address to
her.</p></note> and of my daughter in the faith Artemia,
once your wife but now no longer your wife but your sister and
fellow-servant. Not content with assuring her own salvation she has
sought yours also, in former days at home and now in the holy places.
She is anxious to emulate the thoughtfulness of the apostles Andrew and
Philip; who after Christ had found them, desired in their turn to find,
the one his brother Simon and the other his friend Nathanael.<note place="end" n="3115" id="v.CXXII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p5"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 41, 45" id="v.CXXII-p5.1" parsed="|John|1|41|0|0;|John|1|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.41 Bible:John.1.45">Joh. i. 41, 45</scripRef>.</p></note> To the former of these it was said
“Thou art Simon, the son of Jona: thou shalt be called Cephas
which is by interpretation a stone;”<note place="end" n="3116" id="v.CXXII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 42" id="v.CXXII-p6.1" parsed="|John|1|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.42">Joh. i. 42</scripRef>.</p></note>
while the latter, whose name Nathanael means the gift of God, was
comforted by Christ’s witness to him: “behold an Israelite
indeed in whom is no guile.”<note place="end" n="3117" id="v.CXXII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 47" id="v.CXXII-p7.1" parsed="|John|1|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.47">Joh. i. 47</scripRef>.</p></note> So of old
Lot<note place="end" n="3118" id="v.CXXII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xix. 15-26" id="v.CXXII-p8.1" parsed="|Gen|19|15|19|26" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.15-Gen.19.26">Gen. xix. 15–26</scripRef>.</p></note> desired to rescue his wife as well as
his two daughters, and refusing to leave blazing Sodom and Gomorrah
until he was himself half-on-fire, tried to lead forth one who was tied
and bound by her past sins. But in her despair she lost her composure,
and looking back became a monument of an unbelieving soul.<note place="end" n="3119" id="v.CXXII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p9"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Wisdom x. 7" id="v.CXXII-p9.1" parsed="|Wis|10|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.10.7">Wisdom x. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet, as if to make up for the loss of a
single woman, Lot’s glowing faith set free the whole city of
Zoar. In fact when he left the dark valleys in which Sodom lay and came
to the mountains, the sun rose upon him as he entered Zoar or the
little City; so-called because the little faith that Lot possessed,
though unable to save greater places, was at least able to preserve
smaller ones. For one who had gone so far astray as to live in Gomorrah
could not all at once reach the noonland where Abraham, the friend of
God,<note place="end" n="3120" id="v.CXXII-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p10"> <scripRef passage="Jas. ii. 23" id="v.CXXII-p10.1" parsed="|Jas|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.23">Jas. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> entertained God and His angels.<note place="end" n="3121" id="v.CXXII-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p11"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xviii. 1" id="v.CXXII-p11.1" parsed="|Gen|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.1">Gen. xviii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> (For it was in Egypt that Joseph fed his
brothers, and when the bride speaks to the Bridegroom her cry is:
“tell me where thou feedest, where thou makest thy flock to rest
at noon.”<note place="end" n="3122" id="v.CXXII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p12"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.7" id="v.CXXII-p12.1" parsed="|Song|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.7">Cant. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>) Good men have
always sorrowed for the sins of others. Samuel of old lamented for
Saul<note place="end" n="3123" id="v.CXXII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xv. 35" id="v.CXXII-p13.1" parsed="|1Sam|15|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.15.35">1 Sam. xv. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> because he neglected to treat the
ulcers of pride with the balm of penitence. And Paul wept for the
Corinthians<note place="end" n="3124" id="v.CXXII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p14"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 4" id="v.CXXII-p14.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.4">2 Cor. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> who refused to wash out with their
tears the stains of fornication. For the same reason Ezekiel swallowed
the book where were written within and without song, and lamentation
and woe;<note place="end" n="3125" id="v.CXXII-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. ii. 10" id="v.CXXII-p15.1" parsed="|Ezek|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.2.10">Ezek. ii. 10</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> the song in praise of the
righteous, the lamentation over the penitent, and the woe for those of
whom it is written, “When the wicked man falleth into the depths
of evil, then is he filled with scorn.”<note place="end" n="3126" id="v.CXXII-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p16"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 3" id="v.CXXII-p16.1" parsed="|Prov|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.3">Prov. xviii. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> It is to these that Isaiah alludes when
he says: “in that day did the Lord God of hosts call to weeping
and to mourning and to baldness and to girding with sackcloth: and
behold joy and gladness, slaying oxen; and killing sheep, eating
flesh” and saying, “let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we
die.”<note place="end" n="3127" id="v.CXXII-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p17"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxii. 12, 13" id="v.CXXII-p17.1" parsed="|Isa|22|12|22|13" osisRef="Bible:Isa.22.12-Isa.22.13">Isa. xxii. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet of such persons Ezekiel is
bidden to speak thus: “O thou son of man, speak unto the house of
Israel; Thus ye speak, saying, If our transgressions and our sins be
upon us, and we pine away in them, how should we then live? Say unto
them, As I live, saith the Lord God, I have no pleasure in the death of
the wicked; but that the wicked turn from his way and live,” and
again, “turn ye, turn ye from your evil ways; for why will ye
die, O house of Israel?”<note place="end" n="3128" id="v.CXXII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p18"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxiii. 10, 11" id="v.CXXII-p18.1" parsed="|Ezek|33|10|33|11" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.33.10-Ezek.33.11">Ezek. xxxiii. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Nothing makes
God so angry as when men from despair of better things cleave to those
which are worse; and indeed this despair in itself is a sign of
unbelief. One who despairs of salvation can have no expectation of a
judgment to come. For if he dreaded such, he would by doing good works
prepare to meet his Judge. Let us hear what God says through Jeremiah,
“withhold thy foot from a rough way and thy throat from
thirst”<note place="end" n="3129" id="v.CXXII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p19"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 25" id="v.CXXII-p19.1" parsed="|Jer|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.25">Jer. ii. 25</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and again
“shall they fall, and not arise? Shall he turn away, and not
return?”<note place="end" n="3130" id="v.CXXII-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p20"> <scripRef passage="Jer. viii. 4" id="v.CXXII-p20.1" parsed="|Jer|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.8.4">Jer. viii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Let us hear also
what God says by Isaiah: “When thou shalt turn and bewail
thyself, then shalt thou be saved, and then shalt thou know where thou
hast hitherto been.”<note place="end" n="3131" id="v.CXXII-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p21"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxx. 15" id="v.CXXII-p21.1" parsed="|Isa|30|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.30.15">Isa. xxx. 15</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> We do not
realize the miseries of sickness till returning health reveals them to
us. So sins serve as a foil to the blessedness of virtue; and light
shines more brightly when it is relieved against darkness. Ezekiel uses
language like that of the other prophets because he is animated by a
similar spirit. “Repent,” he cries, “and turn
yourselves from all your transgressions; so iniquity shall not be your
ruin. Cast away from you all your transgressions whereby ye have
transgressed; and make you a new heart and a new spirit: for why will
ye die, O house of Israel? For I have no pleasure in the death of him
that dieth, saith the Lord.”<note place="end" n="3132" id="v.CXXII-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p22"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 30-32" id="v.CXXII-p22.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|30|18|32" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.30-Ezek.18.32">Ezek. xviii. 30–32</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore
in a subsequent passage <pb n="226" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_226.html" id="v.CXXII-Page_226" />he says:
“As I live, saith the Lord God, I have no pleasure in the death
of the wicked: but that the wicked turn from his way and live.”<note place="end" n="3133" id="v.CXXII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p23"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxiii. 11" id="v.CXXII-p23.1" parsed="|Ezek|33|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.33.11">Ezek. xxxiii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> These words shew us that the mind must
not through disbelief in the promised blessings give way to despair;
and that the soul once marked out for perdition must not refuse to
apply remedies on the ground that its wounds are past curing. Ezekiel
describes God as swearing, that if we refuse to believe His promise in
regard to our salvation we may at least believe His oath. It is with
full confidence that the righteous man prays and says, “Turn us,
O God of our salvation, and cause thine anger toward us to
cease,”<note place="end" n="3134" id="v.CXXII-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p24"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxv. 4" id="v.CXXII-p24.1" parsed="|Ps|85|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.85.4">Ps. lxxxv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
“Lord, by thy favour thou hast made my mountain to stand strong:
thou didst hide thy face and I was troubled.”<note place="end" n="3135" id="v.CXXII-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p25"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxx. 7" id="v.CXXII-p25.1" parsed="|Ps|30|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.7">Ps. xxx. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> He means to say, “when I forsook
the foulness of my faults for the beauty of virtue, God strengthened my
weakness with His grace.” Lo, I hear His promise: “I will
pursue mine enemies and overtake them: neither will I turn again till
they are consumed,”<note place="end" n="3136" id="v.CXXII-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p26"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 37" id="v.CXXII-p26.1" parsed="|Ps|18|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.37">Ps. xviii. 37</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> so that I who
was once thine enemy and a fugitive from thee, shall be laid hold of by
thine hand. Cease not from pursuing me till my wickedness is consumed,
and I return to my old husband who will give me my wool and my flax, my
oil and my fine flour and will feed me with the richest foods.<note place="end" n="3137" id="v.CXXII-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p27"> <scripRef passage="Hos. ii. 7-9" id="v.CXXII-p27.1" parsed="|Hos|2|7|2|9" osisRef="Bible:Hos.2.7-Hos.2.9">Hos. ii. 7–9</scripRef>.</p></note> He it was who hedged up and enclosed
my evil ways<note place="end" n="3138" id="v.CXXII-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p28"> <scripRef passage="Hos. ii. 6" id="v.CXXII-p28.1" parsed="|Hos|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.2.6">Hos. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> that I might find Him the true
way who says in the gospel, “I am the way, the truth, and the
life.”<note place="end" n="3139" id="v.CXXII-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p29"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 6" id="v.CXXII-p29.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">Joh. xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Hear the words of the prophet:
“they that sow in tears shall reap in joy. He that goeth forth
and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with
rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him.”<note place="end" n="3140" id="v.CXXII-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p30"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxvi. 5, 6" id="v.CXXII-p30.1" parsed="|Ps|126|5|126|6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.126.5-Ps.126.6">Ps. cxxvi. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Say also with him: “All the night
make I my bed to swim; I water my couch with my tears”<note place="end" n="3141" id="v.CXXII-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ps. vi. 6" id="v.CXXII-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.6">Ps. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>: and again, “As the hart panteth
after the water brooks, so panteth my soul after thee, O God. My soul
thirsteth for God, for the living God: when shall I come and appear
before God? My tears have been my meat day and night,”<note place="end" n="3142" id="v.CXXII-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p32"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlii. 1-3" id="v.CXXII-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|42|1|42|3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.1-Ps.42.3">Ps. xlii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another place, “O God, thou
art my God; early will I seek thee: my soul thirsteth for thee, my
flesh longeth for thee in a dry and weary land where no water is. So
have I looked upon thee in the sanctuary.”<note place="end" n="3143" id="v.CXXII-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p33"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxiii. 1-3" id="v.CXXII-p33.1" parsed="|Ps|63|1|63|3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.1-Ps.63.3">Ps. lxiii. 1–3</scripRef> R.V.</p></note> For although my soul has thirsted after
thee, yet much more have I sought thee by the labour of my flesh and
have not been able to look upon thee in thy sanctuary; not at any rate
till I have first dwelt in a land barren of sin, where the weary
wayfarer is no more assailed by the adversary, and where there are no
pools or rivers of lust.</p>

<p id="v.CXXII-p34">The Saviour also wept over the city of Jerusalem because
its inhabitants had not repented;<note place="end" n="3144" id="v.CXXII-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p35"> <scripRef passage="Luke xix. 41" id="v.CXXII-p35.1" parsed="|Luke|19|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.41">Luke xix. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> and Peter
washed out his triple denial with bitter tears,<note place="end" n="3145" id="v.CXXII-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p36"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 62" id="v.CXXII-p36.1" parsed="|Luke|22|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.62">Luke xxii. 62</scripRef>.</p></note>
thus fulfilling the words of the prophet: “rivers of waters run
down mine eyes.”<note place="end" n="3146" id="v.CXXII-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p37"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 136" id="v.CXXII-p37.1" parsed="|Ps|119|136|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.136">Ps. cxix. 136</scripRef>.</p></note> Jeremiah too
laments over his impenitent people, saying: “Oh that my head were
waters and mine eyes a fountain of tears, that I might weep day and
night for…my people!”<note place="end" n="3147" id="v.CXXII-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p38"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 1" id="v.CXXII-p38.1" parsed="|Jer|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.1">Jer. ix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> And
farther on he gives a reason for his lamentation: “weep ye not
for the dead,” he writes, “neither bemoan him: but weep
sore for him that goeth away: for he shall return no more.”<note place="end" n="3148" id="v.CXXII-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p39"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxii. 10" id="v.CXXII-p39.1" parsed="|Jer|22|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.22.10">Jer. xxii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> The Jew and the Gentile therefore are
not to be bemoaned, for they have never been in the Church and have
died once for all (it is of these that the Saviour says: “let the
dead bury their dead”<note place="end" n="3149" id="v.CXXII-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p40"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 22" id="v.CXXII-p40.1" parsed="|Matt|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.22">Matt. viii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>); weep rather
for those who by reason of their crimes and sins go away from the
Church, and who suffering condemnation for their faults shall no more
return to it. It is in this sense that the prophet speaks to ministers
of the Church, calling them its walls and towers, and saying to each in
turn, “O wall, let tears run down.”<note place="end" n="3150" id="v.CXXII-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p41"> <scripRef passage="Lam. ii. 18" id="v.CXXII-p41.1" parsed="|Lam|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.2.18">Lam. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
In this way, it is prophetically implied, you will fulfil the apostolic
precept: “rejoice with them that do rejoice and weep with them
that weep,”<note place="end" n="3151" id="v.CXXII-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p42"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 15" id="v.CXXII-p42.1" parsed="|Rom|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.15">Rom. xii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and by your tears
you will melt the hard hearts of sinners till they too weep; whereas,
if they persist in evil doing they will find these words applied to
them, “I…planted thee a noble vine, wholly a right seed:
how then art thou turned into the degenerate plant of a strange vine
unto me?”<note place="end" n="3152" id="v.CXXII-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p43"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 21" id="v.CXXII-p43.1" parsed="|Jer|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.21">Jer. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and again
“saying to a stock, Thou art my father; and to a stone, Thou hast
brought me forth: for they have turned their back unto me, and not
their face.”<note place="end" n="3153" id="v.CXXII-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p44"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 27" id="v.CXXII-p44.1" parsed="|Jer|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.27">Jer. ii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> He means, they
would not turn towards God in penitence; but in the hardness of their
hearts turned their backs upon Him to insult Him. Wherefore also the
Lord says to Jeremiah: “hast thou seen that which backsliding
Israel hath done? She is gone up upon every high mountain and under
every green tree, and there hath played the harlot. And I said after
she” had played the harlot and “had done all these things,
Turn thou unto me. But she returned not.”<note place="end" n="3154" id="v.CXXII-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p45"> <scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 6, 7" id="v.CXXII-p45.1" parsed="|Jer|3|6|3|7" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.6-Jer.3.7">Jer. iii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXII-p46">2. How hard hearted we are and how merciful God is! who
even after our many sins urges us to seek salvation. Yet not even so
are we willing to turn to better things. Hear the words of the Lord:
“If a man put away his wife, and she go from him, and become
another man’s and shall afterwards desire to <pb n="227" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_227.html" id="v.CXXII-Page_227" />return to him, will he at all receive her? Will
he not loathe her rather? But thou hast played the harlot with many
lovers: yet return again to me, saith the Lord.” In place of the
last clause the true Hebrew text (which is not preserved in the Greek
and Latin versions) gives the following: “thou hast forsaken me,
yet return, and I will receive thee, saith the Lord.”<note place="end" n="3155" id="v.CXXII-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p47"> <scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 1" id="v.CXXII-p47.1" parsed="|Jer|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.1">Jer. iii. 1</scripRef>, Vulg. The Hebrew contains nothing
corresponding to the words “and I will receive thee.” The
Latin Version mentioned in the text is of course the old Latin.</p></note> Isaiah also speaking in the same sense
uses almost the same words: “Return,” he cries, “O
children of Israel, ye who think deep counsel and wicked.<note place="end" n="3156" id="v.CXXII-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p48"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxi. 6" id="v.CXXII-p48.1" parsed="|Isa|31|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.31.6">Isa. xxxi. 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> Return thou unto me and I will redeem
thee. I am God, and there is no God else beside me; a just God and a
Saviour; there is none beside me. Look unto me, and be ye saved, all
the ends of the earth.<note place="end" n="3157" id="v.CXXII-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p49"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xlv. 21, 22" id="v.CXXII-p49.1" parsed="|Isa|45|21|45|22" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.21-Isa.45.22">Isa. xlv. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Remember this
and shew yourselves men: bring it again to mind, O ye transgressors.
Return in heart and remember the former things of old: for I am God and
there is none else.”<note place="end" n="3158" id="v.CXXII-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p50"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xlvi. 8, 9" id="v.CXXII-p50.1" parsed="|Isa|46|8|46|9" osisRef="Bible:Isa.46.8-Isa.46.9">Isa. xlvi. 8, 9</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> Joel also
writes: “turn ye even to me with all your heart, and with fasting
and with weeping and with mourning: and rend your heart and not your
garments and turn unto the Lord your God; for he is gracious and
merciful…and repenteth him of the evil.”<note place="end" n="3159" id="v.CXXII-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p51"> <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 12, 13" id="v.CXXII-p51.1" parsed="|Joel|2|12|2|13" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.12-Joel.2.13">Joel ii. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> How great His mercy is and how
excessive—if I may so say—and unspeakable is His
pitifulness, the prophet Hosea tells us when he speaks in the
Lord’s name: “how shall I give thee up, Ephraim? how shall
I deliver thee, Israel? how shall I make thee as Admah? How shall I set
thee as Zeboim? Mine heart is turned within me, my repentings are
kindled together. I will not execute the fierceness of mine
anger.”<note place="end" n="3160" id="v.CXXII-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p52"> <scripRef passage="Hos. xi. 8, 9" id="v.CXXII-p52.1" parsed="|Hos|11|8|11|9" osisRef="Bible:Hos.11.8-Hos.11.9">Hos. xi. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> David also says
in a psalm: “in death there is no remembrance of thee; in the
grave who shall give thee thanks?”<note place="end" n="3161" id="v.CXXII-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p53"> <scripRef passage="Ps. vi. 5" id="v.CXXII-p53.1" parsed="|Ps|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.5">Ps. vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>
and in another place: “I acknowledged my sin unto thee, and mine
iniquity have I not hid. I said, I will confess my transgressions unto
the Lord; and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin. For this shall
every one that is godly pray unto thee in a time when thou mayest be
found: surely in the floods of great waters they shall not come nigh
unto him.”<note place="end" n="3162" id="v.CXXII-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p54"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxii. 5, 6" id="v.CXXII-p54.1" parsed="|Ps|32|5|32|6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.5-Ps.32.6">Ps. xxxii. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXII-p55">3. Think how great that weeping must be which deserves
to be compared to a flood of waters. Whosoever so weeps and says with
the prophet Jeremiah “let not the apple of mine eye
cease”<note place="end" n="3163" id="v.CXXII-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p56"> <scripRef passage="Lam. ii. 18" id="v.CXXII-p56.1" parsed="|Lam|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.2.18">Lam. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> shall straightway find the words
fulfilled of him: “mercy and truth are met together:
righteousness and peace have kissed each other;”<note place="end" n="3164" id="v.CXXII-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p57"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxv. 10" id="v.CXXII-p57.1" parsed="|Ps|85|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.85.10">Ps. lxxxv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> so that, if righteousness and truth
terrify him, mercy and peace may encourage him to seek salvation.</p>

<p id="v.CXXII-p58">The whole repentance of a sinner is exhibited to us in
the fifty-first<note place="end" n="3165" id="v.CXXII-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p59"> In the Vulg. the
fiftieth.</p></note> psalm written by
David after he had gone in unto Bathsheba the wife of Uriah the
Hittite,<note place="end" n="3166" id="v.CXXII-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p60"> Cf. the heading of
the psalm in A.V.</p></note> and when, to the rebuke of the
prophet Nathan he had replied, “I have sinned.” Immediately
that he confessed his fault he was comforted by the words: “the
Lord also hath put away thy sin.”<note place="end" n="3167" id="v.CXXII-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p61"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xii. 13" id="v.CXXII-p61.1" parsed="|2Sam|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.12.13">2 Sam. xii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> He had added murder to adultery; yet
bursting into tears he says: “Have mercy upon me, O God,
according to thy loving kindness: according unto the multitude of thy
tender mercies blot out my transgressions.”<note place="end" n="3168" id="v.CXXII-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p62"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 1" id="v.CXXII-p62.1" parsed="|Ps|51|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.1">Ps. li. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> A sin so great needed to find great
mercy. Accordingly he goes on to say: “Wash me thoroughly from
mine iniquity, and cleanse me from my sin. For I acknowledge my
transgressions: and my sin is ever before me. Against thee, thee only
have I sinned”—as a king he had no one to fear but
God—“and done this evil in thy sight; that thou mightest be
justified when thou speakest and be clear when thou judgest.”<note place="end" n="3169" id="v.CXXII-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p63"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 2-4" id="v.CXXII-p63.1" parsed="|Ps|51|2|51|4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.2-Ps.51.4">Ps. li. 2–4</scripRef>.</p></note> For “God hath concluded all in
unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all.”<note place="end" n="3170" id="v.CXXII-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p64"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 32" id="v.CXXII-p64.1" parsed="|Rom|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.32">Rom. xi. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> And such was the progress that David made
that he who had once been a sinner and a penitent afterwards became a
master able to say: “I will teach transgressors thy ways; and
sinners shall be converted unto thee.”<note place="end" n="3171" id="v.CXXII-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p65"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 13" id="v.CXXII-p65.1" parsed="|Ps|51|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.13">Ps. li. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> For as “confession and beauty are
before God,”<note place="end" n="3172" id="v.CXXII-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p66"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xcvi. 6" id="v.CXXII-p66.1" parsed="|Ps|96|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.6">Ps. xcvi. 6</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> so a sinner
who confesses his sins and says: “my wounds stink and are corrupt
because of my foolishness”<note place="end" n="3173" id="v.CXXII-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p67"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxviii. 5" id="v.CXXII-p67.1" parsed="|Ps|38|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.5">Ps. xxxviii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> loses
his foul wounds and is made whole and clean. But “he that
covereth his sins shall not prosper.”<note place="end" n="3174" id="v.CXXII-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p68"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxviii. 13" id="v.CXXII-p68.1" parsed="|Prov|28|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.28.13">Prov. xxviii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXII-p69">The ungodly king Ahab, who shed the blood of Naboth to
gain his vineyard, was with Jezebel, the partner less of his bed than
of his cruelty, severely rebuked by Elijah. “Thus saith the Lord,
hast thou killed and also taken possession?” and again, “in
the place where dogs licked the blood of Naboth, shall dogs lick thy
blood, even thine;” and “the dogs shall eat Jezebel by the
wall of Jezreel.”<note place="end" n="3175" id="v.CXXII-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p70"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 19, 23" id="v.CXXII-p70.1" parsed="|1Kgs|21|19|0|0;|1Kgs|21|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.19 Bible:1Kgs.21.23">1 Kings xxi. 19, 23</scripRef>.</p></note> “And it
came to pass”—the passage goes on—“when Ahab
heard those words that he rent his clothes, and put sackcloth upon his
flesh, and fasted, and lay in sackcloth…and the word of the Lord
came to Elijah saying, Because Ahab humbleth himself before me, I will
not bring the evil in his days.”<note place="end" n="3176" id="v.CXXII-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p71"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 27-29" id="v.CXXII-p71.1" parsed="|1Kgs|21|27|21|29" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.27-1Kgs.21.29">1 Kings xxi. 27–29</scripRef>.</p></note> Ahab’s sin and Jezebel’s
were the same; yet because Ahab repented, his punishment was postponed
so as to fall upon his sons, while Jezebel persisting in her wickedness
met her doom then and there.</p>

<p id="v.CXXII-p72"><pb n="228" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_228.html" id="v.CXXII-Page_228" />Moreover the Lord
tells us in the gospel, “the men of Nineveh shall rise in
judgment with this generation and shall condemn it: because they
repented at the preaching of Jonas;”<note place="end" n="3177" id="v.CXXII-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p73"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 41" id="v.CXXII-p73.1" parsed="|Matt|12|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.41">Matt. xii. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> and again He says “I am not come
to call the righteous but sinners to repentance.”<note place="end" n="3178" id="v.CXXII-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p74"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 13" id="v.CXXII-p74.1" parsed="|Matt|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.13">Matt. ix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> The lost piece of silver is sought
for until it is found in the mire.<note place="end" n="3179" id="v.CXXII-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p75"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 8-10" id="v.CXXII-p75.1" parsed="|Luke|15|8|15|10" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.8-Luke.15.10">Luke xv. 8–10</scripRef>.</p></note> So also
the ninety and nine sheep are left in the wilderness, while the
shepherd carries home on his shoulders the one sheep which has gone
astray.<note place="end" n="3180" id="v.CXXII-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p76"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 4, 5" id="v.CXXII-p76.1" parsed="|Luke|15|4|15|5" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.4-Luke.15.5">Luke xv. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore also “there is joy
in the presence of the angels over one sinner that repenteth.”<note place="end" n="3181" id="v.CXXII-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p77"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 10" id="v.CXXII-p77.1" parsed="|Luke|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.10">Luke xv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> What a blessed thought it is that
heavenly beings rejoice in our salvation! For it is of us that the
words are said: “Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at
hand.”<note place="end" n="3182" id="v.CXXII-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p78"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 2" id="v.CXXII-p78.1" parsed="|Matt|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.2">Matt. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Death and life are contrary the
one to the other; there is no middle term. Yet penitence can knit death
to life. The prodigal son, we are told, wasted all his substance, and
in the far country away from his father “would fain have filled
his belly with the husks that the swine did eat.” Yet, when he
comes back to his father, the fatted calf is killed, a robe and a ring
are given to him.<note place="end" n="3183" id="v.CXXII-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p79"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 11-24" id="v.CXXII-p79.1" parsed="|Luke|15|11|15|24" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.11-Luke.15.24">Luke xv. 11–24</scripRef>.</p></note> That is to
say, he receives again Christ’s robe which he had before defiled,
and hears to his comfort the injunction: “let thy garments be
always white.”<note place="end" n="3184" id="v.CXXII-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p80"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. ix. 8" id="v.CXXII-p80.1" parsed="|Eccl|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.8">Eccles. ix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> He receives
the signet of God and cries to the Lord: “Father, I have sinned
against heaven and before thee;” and receiving the kiss of
reconciliation, he says to Him: “Now is the light of thy
countenance sealed upon us, O Lord.”<note place="end" n="3185" id="v.CXXII-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p81"> <scripRef passage="Ps. iv. 6" id="v.CXXII-p81.1" parsed="|Ps|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.6">Ps. iv. 6</scripRef>, acc. to the Gallican and Roman
psalters. The allusions throughout are to the ritual practised in
Jerome’s day in connection with the reception of penitents.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXII-p82">Hear the words of Ezekiel: “as for the wickedness
of the wicked, he shall not fall thereby in the day that he turneth
from his wickedness; neither shall the righteous be able to live for
his righteousness in the day that he sinneth.”<note place="end" n="3186" id="v.CXXII-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p83"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxiii. 12" id="v.CXXII-p83.1" parsed="|Ezek|33|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.33.12">Ezek. xxxiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> The Lord judges every man according as
he finds him. It is not the past that He looks upon but the present.
Bygone sins there may be, but renewal and conversion remove them.
“A just man,” we read “falleth seven times and riseth
up again.”<note place="end" n="3187" id="v.CXXII-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p84"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxiv. 16" id="v.CXXII-p84.1" parsed="|Prov|24|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.24.16">Prov. xxiv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> If he falls,
how is he just? and if he is just, how does he fall? The answer is that
a sinner does not lose the name of just if he always repents of his
sins and rises again. If a sinner repents, his sins are forgiven him
not only till seven times but till seventy times seven.<note place="end" n="3188" id="v.CXXII-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p85"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 21, 22" id="v.CXXII-p85.1" parsed="|Matt|18|21|18|22" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.21-Matt.18.22">Matt. xviii. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> To whom much is forgiven, the same
loveth much.<note place="end" n="3189" id="v.CXXII-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p86"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 47" id="v.CXXII-p86.1" parsed="|Luke|7|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.47">Luke vii. 47</scripRef>.</p></note> The harlot washed with her tears
the Saviour’s feet and wiped them with her hair; and to her, as a
type of the Church gathered from the nations, was the declaration made:
“Thy sins are forgiven.”<note place="end" n="3190" id="v.CXXII-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p87"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 48" id="v.CXXII-p87.1" parsed="|Luke|7|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.48">Luke vii. 48</scripRef>.</p></note> The
self-righteous Pharisee perished in his pride, while the humble
publican was saved by his confession.<note place="end" n="3191" id="v.CXXII-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p88"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 14" id="v.CXXII-p88.1" parsed="|Luke|18|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.14">Luke xviii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXII-p89">God makes asseveration by the mouth of the prophet
Jeremiah: “At what instant I shall speak concerning a nation and
concerning a kingdom, to pluck up, to pull down and to destroy it: if
that nation, against whom I have pronounced, turn from their evil, I
will repent of the evil that I thought to do unto them. And at what
instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom to
build and to plant it; if it do evil in my sight, that it obey not my
voice, then I will repent of the good wherewith I said I would benefit
them.” And immediately he adds: “Behold, I frame evil
against you, and devise a device against you: return ye now every one
from his evil way, and make your ways and your doings good. And they
said, there is no hope: but we will walk after our own devices, and we
will every one do the imagination of his evil heart.”<note place="end" n="3192" id="v.CXXII-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p90"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xviii. 7-12" id="v.CXXII-p90.1" parsed="|Jer|18|7|18|12" osisRef="Bible:Jer.18.7-Jer.18.12">Jer. xviii. 7–12</scripRef>.</p></note> The righteous Simeon says in the gospel:
“Behold, this child is set for the fall and rising again of
many,”<note place="end" n="3193" id="v.CXXII-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p91"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 34" id="v.CXXII-p91.1" parsed="|Luke|2|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.34">Luke ii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> for the fall, that is, of sinners
and for the rising again of the penitent. So the apostle writes to the
Corinthians: “it is reported commonly that there is fornication
among you, and such fornication as is not so much as named among the
Gentiles, that one should have his father’s wife. And ye are
puffed up and have not rather mourned that he that hath done this deed
might be taken away from among you.”<note place="end" n="3194" id="v.CXXII-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p92"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 1, 2" id="v.CXXII-p92.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|1|5|2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.1-1Cor.5.2">1 Cor. v. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> And in his second epistle to the same,
“lest such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch
sorrow,”<note place="end" n="3195" id="v.CXXII-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p93"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 7" id="v.CXXII-p93.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.7">2 Cor. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> he calls him
back, and begs them to confirm their love towards him, so that he who
had been destroyed by incest might be saved by penitence.</p>

<p id="v.CXXII-p94">“There is no man clean from sin; even though he
has lived but for one day.”<note place="end" n="3196" id="v.CXXII-p94.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p95"> <scripRef passage="Job xiv. 4, 5" id="v.CXXII-p95.1" parsed="|Job|14|4|14|5" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.4-Job.14.5">Job xiv. 4, 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> And the
years of man’s life are many in number. “The stars are not
pure in his sight,<note place="end" n="3197" id="v.CXXII-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p96"> <scripRef passage="Job xxv. 5" id="v.CXXII-p96.1" parsed="|Job|25|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.25.5">Job xxv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and his angels
he charged with folly.”<note place="end" n="3198" id="v.CXXII-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p97"><scripRef passage=" Job iv. 18" id="v.CXXII-p97.1" parsed="|Job|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.4.18"> Job iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> If there is
sin in heaven, how much more must there be sin on earth? If they are
stained with guilt who have no bodily temptations, how much more must
we be, enveloped as we are in frail flesh and forced to cry each one of
us with the apostle: “O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver
me from the body of this death?<note place="end" n="3199" id="v.CXXII-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p98"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 24" id="v.CXXII-p98.1" parsed="|Rom|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24">Rom. vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> For in my
flesh there dwelleth no good thing.”<note place="end" n="3200" id="v.CXXII-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p99"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 18" id="v.CXXII-p99.1" parsed="|Rom|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.18">Rom. vii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
For we do not what we would but what we would not; the soul desires to
do one <pb n="229" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_229.html" id="v.CXXII-Page_229" />thing, the flesh is
compelled to do another. If any persons are called righteous in
scripture, and not only righteous but righteous in the sight of God,
they are called righteous according to that righteousness mentioned in
the passage I have quoted: “A just man falleth seven times and
riseth up again,”<note place="end" n="3201" id="v.CXXII-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p100"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxiv. 16" id="v.CXXII-p100.1" parsed="|Prov|24|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.24.16">Prov. xxiv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and on the
principle laid down that the wickedness of the wicked shall not hurt
him in the day that he turns to repentance.<note place="end" n="3202" id="v.CXXII-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p101"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxiii. 12" id="v.CXXII-p101.1" parsed="|Ezek|33|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.33.12">Ezek. xxxiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
In fact Zachariah the father of John who is described as a righteous
man sinned in disbelieving the message sent to him and was at once
punished with dumbness.<note place="end" n="3203" id="v.CXXII-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p102"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 20-22" id="v.CXXII-p102.1" parsed="|Luke|1|20|1|22" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.20-Luke.1.22">Luke i. 20–22</scripRef>.</p></note> Even Job, who
at the outset of his history is spoken of as perfect and upright and
uncomplaining, is afterwards proved to be a sinner both by God’s
words and by his own confession. If Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the
prophets also and the apostles were by no means free from sin and if
the finest wheat had chaff mixed with it, what can be said of us of
whom it is written: “What is the chaff to the wheat, saith the
Lord?”<note place="end" n="3204" id="v.CXXII-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p103"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxiii. 28" id="v.CXXII-p103.1" parsed="|Jer|23|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.28">Jer. xxiii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet the chaff is reserved for
future burning; as also are the tares which at present are mingled with
the growing corn. For one shall come whose fan is in His hand, and
shall purge His floor, and shall gather His wheat into the garner, and
shall burn the chaff in the fire of hell.<note place="end" n="3205" id="v.CXXII-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p104"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 12" id="v.CXXII-p104.1" parsed="|Matt|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.12">Matt. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXII-p105">4. Roaming thus through the fairest fields of scripture
I have culled its loveliest flowers to weave for your brows a garland
of penitence; for my aim is that, flying on the wings of a dove, you
may find rest<note place="end" n="3206" id="v.CXXII-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p106"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 6" id="v.CXXII-p106.1" parsed="|Ps|55|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.6">Ps. lv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and make your
peace with the Father of mercy. Your former wife, who is now your
sister and fellow-servant, has told me that, acting on the apostolic
precept,<note place="end" n="3207" id="v.CXXII-p106.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p107"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 5" id="v.CXXII-p107.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.5">1 Cor. vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> you and she lived apart by consent
that you might give yourselves to prayer; but that after a time your
feet sank beneath you as if resting on water and indeed—to speak
plainly—gave way altogether. For her part she heard the Lord
saying to her as to Moses: “as for thee stand thou here by
me;”<note place="end" n="3208" id="v.CXXII-p107.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p108"> <scripRef passage="Deut. v. 31" id="v.CXXII-p108.1" parsed="|Deut|5|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.5.31">Deut. v. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> and with the psalmist she said of
Him: “He hath set my feet upon a rock.”<note place="end" n="3209" id="v.CXXII-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p109"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xl. 2" id="v.CXXII-p109.1" parsed="|Ps|40|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40.2">Ps. xl. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> But your house—she went
on—having no sure foundation of faith fell before a whirlwind of
the devil.<note place="end" n="3210" id="v.CXXII-p109.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p110"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 24-27" id="v.CXXII-p110.1" parsed="|Matt|7|24|7|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.24-Matt.7.27">Matt. vii. 24–27</scripRef>.</p></note> Hers however still stands in the
Lord, and does not refuse its shelter to you; you can still be joined
in spirit to her to whom you were once joined in body. For, as the
apostle says, “he that is joined unto the Lord is one
spirit” with him.<note place="end" n="3211" id="v.CXXII-p110.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p111"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 17" id="v.CXXII-p111.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.17">1 Cor. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover, when
the fury of the barbarians and the risk of captivity separated you
again, you promised with a solemn oath that, if she made her way to the
holy places, you would follow her either immediately or later, and that
you would try to save your soul now that by your carelessness you had
seemed to lose it. Perform, now, the vow which you then made in the
presence of God. Human life is uncertain. Therefore, lest you may be
snatched away before you have fulfilled your promise, imitate her whose
teacher you ought to have been. For shame! the weaker vessel overcomes
the world, and yet the stronger is overcome by it!</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.CXXII-p112">A woman leadeth in the high emprise;<sup><note place="end" n="3212" id="v.CXXII-p112.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p113"> Virgil,
Æneid, i. 364.</p></note></sup></p>

<p id="v.CXXII-p114">and yet you will not follow her when her salvation leads you to the
threshold of the faith! Perhaps, however, you desire to save the
remnants of your property and to see the last of your friends and
fellow-citizens and of their cities and villas. If so, amid the horrors
of captivity, in the presence of exulting foes, and in the shipwreck of
the province, at least hold fast to the plank of penitence;<note place="end" n="3213" id="v.CXXII-p114.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p115"> A favourite
phrase with Jerome. See Letter CXVII. § 3.</p></note> and remember your fellow-servant<note place="end" n="3214" id="v.CXXII-p115.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p116"> Viz. Artemia.</p></note> who daily sighs for your salvation and
never despairs of it. While you are wandering about your own country
(though, indeed, you no longer have a country; that which you once had,
you have lost) she is interceding for you in the venerable spots which
witnessed the nativity, crucifixion and resurrection of our Lord and
Saviour, and in the first of which He uttered His infant-cry. She draws
you to her by her prayers that you may be saved, if not by your own
exertions, at any rate by her faith. Of old one lay upon his bed sick
of the palsy, so powerless in all his joints that he could neither move
his feet to walk nor his hands to pray; yet when he was carried to our
Lord by others, he was by Him so completely restored to health as to
carry the bed which a little before had carried him.<note place="end" n="3215" id="v.CXXII-p116.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p117"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 1-7" id="v.CXXII-p117.1" parsed="|Matt|9|1|9|7" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.1-Matt.9.7">Matt. ix. 1–7</scripRef>.</p></note> You too—absent in the body but
present to her faith—your fellow-servant offers to her Lord and
Saviour; and with the Canaanite woman she says of you: “my
daughter is grievously vexed with a devil.”<note place="end" n="3216" id="v.CXXII-p117.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p118"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 22" id="v.CXXII-p118.1" parsed="|Matt|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.22">Matt. xv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Souls are of no sex; therefore I may
fairly call your soul the daughter of hers. For as a mother coaxes her
unweaned child which is as yet unable to take solid food; so does she
call you to the milk suitable for babes and offer to you the sustenance
that a nursing mother gives. Thus shall you be able to say with the
prophet: “I have gone astray like a lost sheep; seek thy servant;
for I do not forget thy commandments.”<note place="end" n="3217" id="v.CXXII-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXII-p119"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 176" id="v.CXXII-p119.1" parsed="|Ps|119|176|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.176">Ps. cxix. 176</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Ageruchia." n="CXXIII" shorttitle="Letter CXXIII" progress="48.20%" prev="v.CXXII" next="v.CXXIV" id="v.CXXIII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXIII-p1">

<pb n="230" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_230.html" id="v.CXXIII-Page_230" /><span class="c1" id="v.CXXIII-p1.1">Letter CXXIII. To Ageruchia.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXIII-p2">An appeal to the widow Ageruchia, highborn lady of Gaul,
not to marry again. It should be compared with the letters to Furia
(LIV.) and to Salvina (LXXIX.) The allusion to Stilicho’s treaty
with Alaric fixes the date to 409 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXIII-p3">1. I must look for a new track on the old road and
devise a natural treatment, the same yet not the same, for a hackneyed
and well-worn theme.<note place="end" n="3218" id="v.CXXIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p4"> Cf. Letter LX.
§ 6.</p></note> It is true
that there is but one road; yet one can often reach one’s goal by
striking across country. I have several times written letters to
widows<note place="end" n="3219" id="v.CXXIII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p5"> Letters LIV.,
LXXV., LXXIX., and others.</p></note> in which for their instruction I
have sought out examples from scripture, weaving its varied flowers
into a single garland of chastity. On the present occasion I address
myself to Ageruchia; whose very name<note place="end" n="3220" id="v.CXXIII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p6"> Ageruchia =
Greatheart.</p></note> (allotted
to her by the divine guidance) has proved a prophecy of her after-life.
Around her stand her grandmother, her mother, and her aunt; a noble
band of tried Christian women. Her grandmother, Metronia, now a widow
for forty years, reminds us of Anna the daughter of Phanuel in the
gospel.<note place="end" n="3221" id="v.CXXIII-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 36, 37" id="v.CXXIII-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|2|36|2|37" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.36-Luke.2.37">Luke ii. 36, 37</scripRef>.</p></note> Her mother, Benigna, now in the
fourteenth year of her widowhood, is surrounded by virgins whose
chastity bears fruit a hundredfold.<note place="end" n="3222" id="v.CXXIII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p8"> See Letter
XLVIII., § 2; also § 9 infra.</p></note> The
sister of Celerinus, Ageruchia’s father, has nursed her niece
from infancy and indeed took her into her lap the moment that she was
born. Deprived of the solace of her husband she has for twenty years
trained her brother’s child, teaching her the lessons which she
has learned from her own mother.</p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p9">2. I make these brief remarks to shew my young friend
that in resolving not to marry again she does but perform a duty to her
family; and that, while she will deserve no praise for fulfilling it,
she will be justly blamed if she fails to do so. The more so that she
has a posthumous son named after his father Simplicius and thus cannot
plead loneliness or the want of an heir. For the lust of many shelters
itself under such excuses as though the promptings of incontinence were
only a desire for offspring. But why do I speak as to one who wavers
when I hear that Ageruchia seeks the church’s protection against
the many suitors whom she meets in the palace? For the devil inflames
men to vie with one another in proving the chastity of our beloved
widow; and rank and beauty, youth and riches cause her to be sought
after by all. But the greater the assaults that are made upon her
continence, the greater will be the rewards that will follow her
victory.</p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p10">3. But no sooner do I clear the harbour than I find my
way to the sea barred by a rock.<note place="end" n="3223" id="v.CXXIII-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p11"> Cf. Letter
LXXVII. § 3.</p></note> I am
confronted with the authority of the apostle Paul who in writing to
Timothy thus speaks concerning widows: “I will therefore that the
younger women marry, bear children, guide the house, give none occasion
to the adversary to speak reproachfully. For some are already turned
aside after Satan.”<note place="end" n="3224" id="v.CXXIII-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p12"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 14, 15" id="v.CXXIII-p12.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|14|5|15" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.14-1Tim.5.15">1 Tim. v. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> I must
accordingly begin by considering the meaning of this pronouncement and
examining the context of the whole passage. I must then plant my feet
in the steps of the apostle and, as the saying goes, not deviate a
hair’s breadth from them either to this side or to that. He had
previously described his ideal widow as one who had been the wife of
one man, who had brought up children, who was well reported of for good
works, who had relieved the afflicted with her substance,<note place="end" n="3225" id="v.CXXIII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 9, 10" id="v.CXXIII-p13.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|9|5|10" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.9-1Tim.5.10">1 Tim. v. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> whose trust had been in God, and who had
continued in prayer day and night.<note place="end" n="3226" id="v.CXXIII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p14"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 5" id="v.CXXIII-p14.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.5">1 Tim. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> With her
he contrasted her opposite, saying: “She that liveth in pleasure
is dead while she liveth.” And that he might warn his disciple
Timothy with all needful admonition, he immediately added these words:
“the younger widows refuse: for when they have begun to wax
wanton against Christ they will marry; having damnation because they
have cast off their first faith.”<note place="end" n="3227" id="v.CXXIII-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p15"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 11, 12" id="v.CXXIII-p15.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|11|5|12" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.11-1Tim.5.12">1 Tim. v. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> It is then for these who have outraged
Christ their Spouse by committing fornication against Him (for this is
the sense of the Greek word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXXIII-p15.2">καταστρηνιάσωσι</span>
)—it is for these that the apostle wishes a second marriage,
thinking digamy preferable to fornication; but this second marriage is
a concession and not a command.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXIII-p16">4. We must also take the passage clause by clause.
“I will,” he says, “that the younger women
marry.” Why, pray? because I would not have young women commit
fornication. “That they bear children;”<note place="end" n="3228" id="v.CXXIII-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p17"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 14, 15" id="v.CXXIII-p17.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|14|5|15" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.14-1Tim.5.15">1 Tim. v. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> for what reason? That they may not be
induced by fear of the consequences to kill children whom they have
conceived in adultery. “That they be the heads of
households.”<note place="end" n="3229" id="v.CXXIII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p18"> So Vulg.</p></note> Wherefore,
pray? Because it is much more tolerable that a woman should marry again
than that she should be a prostitute, and better that she should have a
second husband than several paramours. The first alternative brings
relief in a miserable plight, but the second involves a sin and its
punishment. He continues: “that they give none occasion to the
adversary to speak reproachfully,” a brief and comprehen<pb n="231" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_231.html" id="v.CXXIII-Page_231" />sive precept in which many admonitions
are summed up. As for instance these: that a woman must not bring
discredit upon her profession of widowhood by too great attention to
her dress, that she must not draw troops of young men after her by gay
smiles or expressive glances, that she must not profess one thing by
her words and another by her behaviour, that she must give no ground
for the application to herself of the well known line:</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXIII-p19">She gave a meaning look and slyly smiled.<note place="end" n="3230" id="v.CXXIII-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p20"> Ovid, <scripRef passage="Am. iii. 2, 83" id="v.CXXIII-p20.1" parsed="|Amos|3|2|0|0;|Amos|3|83|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.3.2 Bible:Amos.3.83">Am. iii. 2,
83</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p21">Lastly, that Paul may compress into a few words all the reasons for
such marriages, he shews the motive of his command by saying:
“for some are already turned aside after Satan.” Thus he
allows to the incontinent a second marriage, or in case of need a
third, simply that he may rescue them from Satan, preferring that a
woman should be joined to the worst of husbands rather than to the
devil. To the Corinthians he uses somewhat similar language: “I
say therefore to the unmarried and widows, It is good for them if they
abide even as I. But if they cannot contain, let them marry: for it is
better to marry than to burn.”<note place="end" n="3231" id="v.CXXIII-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p22"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 8, 9" id="v.CXXIII-p22.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|8|7|9" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.8-1Cor.7.9">1 Cor. vii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Why, O
apostle, is it better to marry? He answers immediately: because it is
worse to burn.<note place="end" n="3232" id="v.CXXIII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p23"> Cf. Letters
XLVIII. § 19, and LXXIX. § 10.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p24">5. Apart from these considerations, that which is
absolutely good and not merely relatively so is to be as the apostle,
that is loose, not bound; free, not enslaved; caring for the things of
God, not for the things of a wife. Immediately afterwards he adds:
“The wife is bound by the law to her husband as long as her
husband liveth, but if her husband be fallen asleep,<note place="end" n="3233" id="v.CXXIII-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p25"> So R.V.
marg.</p></note> she is at liberty to be married to
whom she will; only in the Lord. But she is happier if she so abide,
after my judgment: and I think also that I have the spirit of
God.”<note place="end" n="3234" id="v.CXXIII-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p26"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7.39,40; Rom. 7.2" id="v.CXXIII-p26.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|7|40;|Rom|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39-1Cor.7.40 Bible:Rom.7.2">1 Cor. vii. 39, 40, cf. Rom. vii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> This passage corresponds with
the former in meaning, because the spirit of the two is the same. For
though the epistles are different, they are the work of one author.
While her husband lives the woman is bound, and when he is dead, she is
loosed. Marriage then is a bond, and widowhood is the loosing of it.
The wife is bound to the husband and the husband to the wife; and so
close is the tie that they have no power over their own bodies, but
each stands indebted to the other. They who are under the yoke of
wedlock have not the option of choosing continence. When the apostle
adds the words “only in the Lord,” he excludes heathen
marriages of which he had spoken in another place thus: “be ye
not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath
righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with
darkness? and what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath
he that believeth with an infidel? and what agreement hath the temple
of God with idols?”<note place="end" n="3235" id="v.CXXIII-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p27"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 14-16" id="v.CXXIII-p27.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|6|16" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14-2Cor.6.16">2 Cor. vi. 14–16</scripRef>.</p></note> We must not
plough with an ox and an ass together;<note place="end" n="3236" id="v.CXXIII-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p28"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxii. 10" id="v.CXXIII-p28.1" parsed="|Deut|22|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.22.10">Deut. xxii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> nor weave our wedding garment of
different colours. He at once takes back the concession he made, and,
as if repenting of his opinion, withdraws it by saying: “She is
happier if she so abide,” that is, unmarried; and declares that
in his judgment this course is preferable. And that this may not be
made light of as a merely human utterance, he claims for it the
authority of the Holy Spirit, so that we are listening not to a
fellowman making concessions to the weakness of the flesh but to the
Holy Spirit using the apostle for his mouthpiece.</p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p29">6. Again, no widow of youthful age must quiet her qualms
of conscience by the plea that he gives commandment that no widow is to
be taken into the number under three-score years old.<note place="end" n="3237" id="v.CXXIII-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p30"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 9" id="v.CXXIII-p30.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.9">1 Tim. v. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> He does not by this arrangement urge
unmarried girls or youthful widows to marry, seeing that even of the
married he says: “the time is short: it remaineth that they that
have wives be as though they had none.”<note place="end" n="3238" id="v.CXXIII-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p31"><scripRef passage=" 1 Cor. vii. 29" id="v.CXXIII-p31.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29"> 1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> No, he is speaking of widows who
have relations able to support them, who have sons and grandsons to be
responsible for their maintenance. The apostle commands these latter to
shew piety at home, and to requite their parents and to relieve them
adequately; that the church may not be charged, but may be free to
relieve those that are widows indeed. “Honour widows,” he
writes, “that are widows indeed,” that is, such as are
desolate and have no relations to help them, who cannot labour with
their hands, who are weakened by poverty and overcome by years, whose
trust is in God and their only work prayer.<note place="end" n="3239" id="v.CXXIII-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p32"><scripRef passage=" 1 Tim. v. 3-5, 16" id="v.CXXIII-p32.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|3|5|5;|1Tim|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.3-1Tim.5.5 Bible:1Tim.5.16"> 1 Tim. v. 3–5, 16</scripRef>.</p></note> From which it is easy to infer that
the younger widows, unless they are excused by ill health, are either
left to their own exertions or else are consigned to the care of their
children or relations. The word ‘honour’ in this passage
implies either alms or a gift, as also in the verse immediately
following: “Let the elders…be counted worthy of double
honour, especially they who labour in the word and doctrine.”<note place="end" n="3240" id="v.CXXIII-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p33"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 17" id="v.CXXIII-p33.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17">1 Tim. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> So also in the gospel when the Lord
discusses that commandment of the Law which says: “Honour thy
father and thy mother,”<note place="end" n="3241" id="v.CXXIII-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xx. 12" id="v.CXXIII-p34.1" parsed="|Exod|20|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.12">Ex. xx. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> He declares
that it is to be interpreted not of mere words which while offering an
empty shew of regard may still leave a parent’s wants unrelieved,
but of the actual provision of the necessaries <pb n="232" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_232.html" id="v.CXXIII-Page_232" />of life. The Lord commanded that poor parents
should be supported by their children and that these should pay them
back when old those benefits which they had themselves received in
their childhood. The scribes and pharisees on the other hand taught the
children to answer their parents by saying: “It is Corban, that
is to say, a gift<note place="end" n="3242" id="v.CXXIII-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p35"> <scripRef passage="Mark vii. 11" id="v.CXXIII-p35.1" parsed="|Mark|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.11">Mark vii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> which I have
promised to the altar and engaged to present to the temple: it will
relieve you as much there, as if I were to give it you directly to buy
food.”<note place="end" n="3243" id="v.CXXIII-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p36"> Text corrupt:
probably ‘quasi’ should be substituted for
‘si.’</p></note> So it frequently happened that
while father and mother were destitute their children were offering
sacrifices for the priests and scribes to consume. If then the apostle
compels poor widows—yet only those who are young and not broken
down by sickness—to labour with their hands that the church, not
charged with their maintenance, may be able to support such widows as
are old, what plea can be urged by one who has abundance of this
world’s goods, both for her own wants and those of others, and
who can make to herself friends of the mammon of unrighteousness able
to receive her into everlasting habitations?<note place="end" n="3244" id="v.CXXIII-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p37"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 9" id="v.CXXIII-p37.1" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9">Luke xvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p38">Consider too that no one is to be elected a widow,
except she has been the wife of one husband. We sometimes fancy it to
be the distinctive mark of the priesthood that none but monogamists
shall be admitted to the altar. But not only are the twice-married
excluded from the priestly office, they are debarred from receiving the
alms of the church. A woman who has resorted to a second marriage is
held unworthy to be supported by the faithful. And even the layman is
bound by the law of the priest, for his conduct must be such as to
admit of his election to the priesthood. If he has been twice married,
he cannot be so elected. Therefore, as priests are chosen from the
ranks of laymen, the layman also is bound by the commandment,
fulfilment of which is indispensable for the attainment of the
priesthood.<note place="end" n="3245" id="v.CXXIII-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p39"> A reminiscence of
Tert. de Exh. Cast. vii.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p40">7. We must distinguish between what the apostle himself
desires and what he is compelled to acquiesce in. If he allows me to
marry again, this is due to my own incontinence and not to his wish.
For he wishes all men to be as he is, and to think the things of God,
and when once they are loosed no more to seek to be bound. But when he
sees unstable men in danger through their incontinence of falling into
the abyss of lust, he extends to them the offer of a second marriage;
that, if they must wallow in the mire, it may be with one and not with
many. The husband of a second wife must not consider this a harsh
saying or one that conflicts with the rule laid down by the apostle.
The apostle is of two minds: first, he proclaims a command, “I
say therefore to the unmarried and widows, It is good for them if they
abide even as I.” Next. he makes a concession, “But if they
cannot contain, let them marry: for it is better to marry than to
burn.”<note place="end" n="3246" id="v.CXXIII-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p41"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 8, 9" id="v.CXXIII-p41.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|8|7|9" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.8-1Cor.7.9">1 Cor. vii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> He first shews what he himself
desires, then that in which he is forced to acquiesce. He wishes
us—after one marriage—to abide even as he, that is,
unmarried, and sets before us in his own apostolic example an instance
of the blessedness of which he speaks. If however he finds that we are
unwilling to do as he wishes, he makes a concession to our
incontinence. Which then of the two alternatives do we choose for
ourselves? The one which he prefers and which is in itself good? Or the
one which in comparison with evil is tolerable, yet as it is only a
substitute for evil is not altogether good? Suppose that we choose that
course which the apostle does not wish but to which he only consents
against his will, allowing those who seek lower ends to have their own
way; in this case we carry out not the apostle’s wish but our
own. We read in the old testament that the daughters of the priests who
have been married once and have become widows are to eat of the
priests’ food and that when they die they are to be buried with
the same ceremonies as their father and mother.<note place="end" n="3247" id="v.CXXIII-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p42"> Jerome seems to
be here relying on tradition.</p></note> If on the other hand they take other
husbands they are to be kept apart both from their father and from the
sacrifices and are to be counted as strangers.<note place="end" n="3248" id="v.CXXIII-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p43"> <scripRef passage="Lev. xxii. 12, 13" id="v.CXXIII-p43.1" parsed="|Lev|22|12|22|13" osisRef="Bible:Lev.22.12-Lev.22.13">Lev. xxii. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p44">8. These restraints on marriage are observed even among
the heathen; and it is our condemnation if the true faith cannot do for
Christ what false ones do for the devil, who has substituted for the
saving chastity of the gospel a damning chastity of his own.<note place="end" n="3249" id="v.CXXIII-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p45"> From Tert. de
Exh. Cast. xiii.</p></note> The Athenian hierophant disowns his
manhood and weakens his passions by a perpetual restraint.<note place="end" n="3250" id="v.CXXIII-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p46"> Julian, Orat. v.</p></note> The holy office of the flamen is limited
to those who have been once married, and the attendants of the
flamens’ wives must also have had but one husband.<note place="end" n="3251" id="v.CXXIII-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p47"> See Dict. Antiq.
s.v. flamen.</p></note> Only monogamists are allowed to share in
the sacred rites connected with the Egyptian bull.<note place="end" n="3252" id="v.CXXIII-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p48"> The sacred bull of
Memphis, generally called Apis.</p></note> I need say nothing of the vestal virgins
and those of Apollo, the Achivan Juno, Diana, and Minerva, all of whom
waste away in the perpetual virginity required by their vocation. I
will just glance at the queen of Carthage<note place="end" n="3253" id="v.CXXIII-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p49"> Dido.</p></note> who was willing to burn herself <pb n="233" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_233.html" id="v.CXXIII-Page_233" />rather than marry king Iarbas; at the
wife of Hasdrubal<note place="end" n="3254" id="v.CXXIII-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p50"> Who refused to
survive the fall of Carthage. The story is told by Polybius.</p></note> who taking her
two children one in each hand cast, herself into the flames beneath her
rather than surrender her honour; and at Lucretia<note place="end" n="3255" id="v.CXXIII-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p51"> See Livy, I. cc.
57, 58.</p></note> who having lost the prize of her chastity
refused to survive the defilement of her soul. I will not lengthen my
letter by quoting the many instances of the like virtue which you can
read to your profit in my first book against Jovinian.<note place="end" n="3256" id="v.CXXIII-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p52"> Against Jov. i.
20.</p></note> I will merely relate one which took
place in your own country and which will shew you that chastity is held
in high honour even among wild and barbarous and cruel peoples. Once
the Teutons who came from the remote shores of the German Ocean overran
all parts of Gaul, and it was only when they had cut to pieces several
Roman armies that Marius at last defeated them in an encounter at
Aquæ Sextiæ.<note place="end" n="3257" id="v.CXXIII-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p53"> The battle of Aix
was fought in 102 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXIII-p53.1">b.c.</span></p></note> By the
conditions of the surrender three hundred of their married women were
to be handed over to the Romans. When the Teuton matrons heard of this
stipulation they first begged the consul that they might be set apart
to minister in the temples of Ceres and Venus;<note place="end" n="3258" id="v.CXXIII-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p54"> The priestesses
in these temples seem to have been vowed to chastity.</p></note> and then when they failed to obtain
their request and were removed by the lictors, they slew their little
children and next morning were all found dead in each other’s
arms having strangled themselves in the night.<note place="end" n="3259" id="v.CXXIII-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p55"> Val. Max. vi.
1.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p56">9. Shall then a highborn lady do what these barbarian
women refused to do even as prisoners of war? After losing a first
husband, good or bad as the case may be, shall she make trial of a
second, and thus run counter to the judgment of God? And in case that
she immediately loses this second, shall she take a third? And if he
too is called to his rest, shall she go on to a fourth and a fifth, and
by so doing identify herself with the harlots? No, a widow must take
every precaution not to overstep by an inch the bounds of chastity. For
if she once oversteps them and breaks through the modesty which becomes
a matron, she will soon riot in every kind of excess; so much so that
the prophet’s words shall be true of her “Thou hast a
whore’s forehead, thou refusest to be ashamed.”<note place="end" n="3260" id="v.CXXIII-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p57"> <scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 3" id="v.CXXIII-p57.1" parsed="|Jer|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.3">Jer. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p58">What then? do I condemn second marriages? not at all;
but I commend first ones. Do I expel twice-married persons from the
church? Far from it; but I urge those who have been once married to
lives of continence. The Ark of Noah contained unclean animals as well
as clean. It contained both creeping things and human beings. In a
great house there are vessels of different kinds, some to honour and
some to dishonour.<note place="end" n="3261" id="v.CXXIII-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p59"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 20" id="v.CXXIII-p59.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.20">2 Tim. ii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> In the gospel
parable the seed sown in the good ground brings forth fruit, some an
hundredfold, some sixtyfold, some thirtyfold.<note place="end" n="3262" id="v.CXXIII-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p60"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 8" id="v.CXXIII-p60.1" parsed="|Matt|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.8">Matt. xiii. 8</scripRef>: for this explanation of the parable see
Letter XLVIII. § 2.</p></note> The hundredfold which comes first
betokens the crown of virginity; the sixtyfold which comes next refers
to the work of widows; while the thirtyfold—indicated by joining
together the points of the thumb and forefinger<note place="end" n="3263" id="v.CXXIII-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p61"> See Letter
XLVIII. § 2 and note there.</p></note>—denotes the marriage-tie. What
room is left for double marriages? None. They are not counted. Such
weeds do not grow in good ground but among briers and thorns, the
favourite haunts of those foxes to whom the Lord compares the impious
Herod.<note place="end" n="3264" id="v.CXXIII-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p62"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiii. 32" id="v.CXXIII-p62.1" parsed="|Luke|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.32">Luke xiii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> A woman who marries more than
once fancies herself worthy of praise because she is not so bad as the
prostitutes, because she compares favourably with these victims of
indiscriminate lust by surrendering herself to one alone and not to a
number.</p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p63">10. The story which I am about to relate is an
incredible one; yet it is vouched for by many witnesses. A great many
years ago when I was helping Damasus bishop of Rome with his
ecclesiastical correspondence, and writing his answers to the questions
referred to him by the councils of the east and west, I saw a married
couple, both of whom were sprung from the very dregs of the people. The
man had already buried twenty wives, and the woman had had twenty-two
husbands. Now they were united to each other as each believed for the
last time. The greatest curiosity prevailed both among men and women to
see which of these two veterans would live to bury the other. The
husband triumphed and walked before the bier of his often-married wife,
amid a great concourse of people from all quarters, with garland and
palm-branch, scattering spelt as he went along among an approving
crowd. What shall we say to such a woman as that? Surely just what the
Lord said to the woman of Samaria: “Thou hast had twenty-two
husbands, and he by whom you are now buried is not your
husband.”<note place="end" n="3265" id="v.CXXIII-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p64"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Joh. iv. 18" id="v.CXXIII-p64.1" parsed="|John|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.18">Joh. iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p65">11. I beseech you therefore, my devout daughter in
Christ, not to dwell on those passages which offer succour to the
incontinent and the unhappy but rather to read those in which chastity
is crowned. It is enough for you that you have lost the first and
highest kind, that of virginity, and that you have passed through the
third to the second; that is to say, having formerly fulfilled the
obligations of a wife, that you now live in continence as a widow.
Think not of the <pb n="234" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_234.html" id="v.CXXIII-Page_234" />lowest grade, nay
of that which does not count at all, I mean, second marriage; and do
not seek for far fetched precedents to justify you in marrying again.
You cannot too closely imitate your grandmother, your mother, and your
aunt; whose teaching and advice as to life will form for you a rule of
virtue. For if many wives in the lifetime of their husbands come to
realize the truth of the apostle’s words: “all things are
lawful unto me but all things are not expedient,”<note place="end" n="3266" id="v.CXXIII-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p66"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 12" id="v.CXXIII-p66.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.12">1 Cor. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and make eunuchs of themselves for the
kingdom of heaven’s sake<note place="end" n="3267" id="v.CXXIII-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p67"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 12" id="v.CXXIII-p67.1" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> either by
consent after their regeneration through the baptismal laver, or else
in the ardour of their faith immediately after their marriage; why
should not a widow, who by God’s decree has ceased to have a
husband, joyfully cry again and again with Job: “the Lord gave,
and the Lord hath taken away,”<note place="end" n="3268" id="v.CXXIII-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p68"> <scripRef passage="Job i. 21" id="v.CXXIII-p68.1" parsed="|Job|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.21">Job i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and
seize the opportunity offered to her of having power over her own body
instead of again becoming the servant of a man. Assuredly it is much
harder to abstain from enjoying what you have than it is to regret what
you have lost. Virginity is the easier because virgins know nothing of
the promptings of the flesh, and widowhood is the harder because widows
cannot help thinking of the license they have enjoyed in the past. And
it is harder still if they suppose their husbands to be lost and not
gone before; for while the former alternative brings pain, the latter
causes joy.</p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p69">12. The creation of the first man should teach us to
reject more marriages than one. There was but one Adam and but one Eve;
in fact the woman was fashioned from a rib of Adam.<note place="end" n="3269" id="v.CXXIII-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p70"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 21, 22" id="v.CXXIII-p70.1" parsed="|Gen|2|21|2|22" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.21-Gen.2.22">Gen. ii. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus divided they were subsequently
joined together in marriage; in the words of scripture “the twain
shall be one flesh,” not two or three. “Therefore shall a
man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his
wife.”<note place="end" n="3270" id="v.CXXIII-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p71"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 24" id="v.CXXIII-p71.1" parsed="|Gen|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.24">Gen. ii. 24</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> Certainly it is not said “to
his wives.” Paul in explaining the passage refers it to Christ
and the church;<note place="end" n="3271" id="v.CXXIII-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p72"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 31, 32" id="v.CXXIII-p72.1" parsed="|Eph|5|31|5|32" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.31-Eph.5.32">Eph. v. 31, 32</scripRef>.</p></note> making the
first Adam a monogamist in the flesh and the second a monogamist in the
spirit. As there is one Eve who is “the mother of all
living,”<note place="end" n="3272" id="v.CXXIII-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p73"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 20" id="v.CXXIII-p73.1" parsed="|Gen|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.20">Gen. iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> so is there
one church which is the parent of all Christians. And as the accursed
Lamech made of the first Eve two separate wives,<note place="end" n="3273" id="v.CXXIII-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p74"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 19" id="v.CXXIII-p74.1" parsed="|Gen|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.19">Gen. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> so also the heretics sever the second
into several churches which, according to the apocalypse of John, ought
rather to be called synagogues of the devil than congregations of
Christ.<note place="end" n="3274" id="v.CXXIII-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p75"> <scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 9" id="v.CXXIII-p75.1" parsed="|Rev|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.9">Rev. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> In the Book of Songs we read as
follows:—“there are threescore queens, and fourscore
concubines, and virgins without number. My dove, my undefiled is but
one; she is the only one of her mother, she is the choice one of her
that bare her.”<note place="end" n="3275" id="v.CXXIII-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p76"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 6.8,9" id="v.CXXIII-p76.1" parsed="|Song|6|8|6|9" osisRef="Bible:Song.6.8-Song.6.9">Cant. vi. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> It is to this
choice one that the same John addresses an epistle in these words,
“the elder unto the elect lady and her children.”<note place="end" n="3276" id="v.CXXIII-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p77"> <scripRef passage="2 Joh. i" id="v.CXXIII-p77.1" parsed="|2John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.1">2 Joh. i</scripRef>. In Latin ‘choice’ and
‘elect’ are one word.</p></note> So too in the case of the ark which
the apostle Peter interprets as a type of the church,<note place="end" n="3277" id="v.CXXIII-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p78"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 20, 21" id="v.CXXIII-p78.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|20|3|21" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.20-1Pet.3.21">1 Pet. iii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Noah brings in for his three sons one
wife apiece and not two.<note place="end" n="3278" id="v.CXXIII-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p79"> <scripRef passage="Gen. vii. 13" id="v.CXXIII-p79.1" parsed="|Gen|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.7.13">Gen. vii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Likewise of
the unclean animals pairs only are taken, male and female, to shew that
digamy has no place even among brutes, creeping things, crocodiles and
lizards. And if of the clean animals there are seven taken of each
kind,<note place="end" n="3279" id="v.CXXIII-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p80"> <scripRef passage="Gen. vii. 2" id="v.CXXIII-p80.1" parsed="|Gen|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.7.2">Gen. vii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> that is, an uneven number; this points
to the palm which awaits virginal chastity. For on leaving the ark Noah
sacrificed victims to God<note place="end" n="3280" id="v.CXXIII-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p81"> <scripRef passage="Gen. viii. 20" id="v.CXXIII-p81.1" parsed="|Gen|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.8.20">Gen. viii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> not of course
of the animals taken by twos for these were kept to multiply their
species, but of those taken by sevens some of which had been set apart
for sacrifice.</p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p82">13. It is true that the patriarchs had each of them more
wives than one and that they had numerous concubines besides. And as if
their example was not enough, David had many wives and Solomon a
countless number. Judah went in to Tamar thinking her to be a harlot;<note place="end" n="3281" id="v.CXXIII-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p83"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxviii. 12-18" id="v.CXXIII-p83.1" parsed="|Gen|38|12|38|18" osisRef="Bible:Gen.38.12-Gen.38.18">Gen. xxxviii. 12–18</scripRef>.</p></note> and according to the letter that
killeth the prophet Hosea married not only a whore but an adulteress.<note place="end" n="3282" id="v.CXXIII-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p84"> <scripRef passage="Hos. i. 2, 3" id="v.CXXIII-p84.1" parsed="|Hos|1|2|1|3" osisRef="Bible:Hos.1.2-Hos.1.3">Hos. i. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> If these instances are to justify us
let us neigh after every woman that we meet;<note place="end" n="3283" id="v.CXXIII-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p85"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Jer. v. 8" id="v.CXXIII-p85.1" parsed="|Jer|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.5.8">Jer. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> like the people of Sodom and
Gomorrah let us be found by the last day buying and selling, marrying
and giving in marriage;<note place="end" n="3284" id="v.CXXIII-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p86"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 27-29" id="v.CXXIII-p86.1" parsed="|Luke|17|27|17|29" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.27-Luke.17.29">Luke xvii. 27–29</scripRef>.</p></note> and let us
only end our marrying with the close of our lives. And if both before
and after the deluge the maxim held good: “be fruitful and
multiply and replenish the earth:”<note place="end" n="3285" id="v.CXXIII-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p87"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 28; ix. 7" id="v.CXXIII-p87.1" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0;|Gen|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28 Bible:Gen.9.7">Gen. i. 28; ix. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> what has that to do with us upon whom
the ends of the ages are come,<note place="end" n="3286" id="v.CXXIII-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p88"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 11" id="v.CXXIII-p88.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.11">1 Cor. x. 11</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> unto whom it
is said, “the time is short,”<note place="end" n="3287" id="v.CXXIII-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p89"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 29" id="v.CXXIII-p89.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and “now the axe is laid unto
the root of the trees;”<note place="end" n="3288" id="v.CXXIII-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p90"><scripRef passage=" Matt. iii. 10" id="v.CXXIII-p90.1" parsed="|Matt|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.10"> Matt. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> that is to
say, the forests of marriage and of the law must be cut down by the
chastity of the gospel. There is “a time to embrace, and a time
to refrain from embracing.”<note place="end" n="3289" id="v.CXXIII-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p91"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. iii. 5" id="v.CXXIII-p91.1" parsed="|Eccl|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.5">Eccles. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Owing
to the near approach of the captivity Jeremiah is forbidden to take a
wife.<note place="end" n="3290" id="v.CXXIII-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p92"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xvi. 2" id="v.CXXIII-p92.1" parsed="|Jer|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.16.2">Jer. xvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> In Babylon Ezekiel says: “my wife
is dead and my mouth is opened.”<note place="end" n="3291" id="v.CXXIII-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p93"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxiv. 16-18, 27" id="v.CXXIII-p93.1" parsed="|Ezek|24|16|24|18;|Ezek|24|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.24.16-Ezek.24.18 Bible:Ezek.24.27">Ezek. xxiv. 16–18, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Neither he who wished to marry nor he
who had married could in wedlock prophesy freely. In days gone by men
rejoiced to hear it said of them: “thy children shall be like
olive plants <pb n="235" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_235.html" id="v.CXXIII-Page_235" />round about thy
table,” and “thou shalt see thy children’s
children.”<note place="end" n="3292" id="v.CXXIII-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p94"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxviii. 3, 6" id="v.CXXIII-p94.1" parsed="|Ps|128|3|0|0;|Ps|128|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.128.3 Bible:Ps.128.6">Ps. cxxviii. 3, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> But now it is
said of those who live in continence: “he that is joined unto the
Lord is one spirit;”<note place="end" n="3293" id="v.CXXIII-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p95"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 17" id="v.CXXIII-p95.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.17">1 Cor. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and “my
soul followeth hard after thee: thy right hand upholdeth me.”<note place="end" n="3294" id="v.CXXIII-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p96"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxiii. 8" id="v.CXXIII-p96.1" parsed="|Ps|63|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.8">Ps. lxiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Then it was said “an eye for an
eye;” now the commandment is “whosoever shall smite thee on
thy right cheek, turn to him the other also.”<note place="end" n="3295" id="v.CXXIII-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p97"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 38, 39" id="v.CXXIII-p97.1" parsed="|Matt|5|38|5|39" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.38-Matt.5.39">Matt. v. 38, 39</scripRef>.</p></note> In those days men said to the warrior:
“gird thy sword upon thy thigh, O most mighty;”<note place="end" n="3296" id="v.CXXIII-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p98"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 3" id="v.CXXIII-p98.1" parsed="|Ps|45|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.3">Ps. xlv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> now it is said to Peter: “put up
again thy sword into his place: for all they that take the sword shall
perish with the sword.”<note place="end" n="3297" id="v.CXXIII-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p99"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 52" id="v.CXXIII-p99.1" parsed="|Matt|26|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.52">Matt. xxvi. 52</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p100">In speaking thus I do not mean to sever the law from the
gospel, as Marcion<note place="end" n="3298" id="v.CXXIII-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p101"> A gnostic of
the second century who rejected the whole of the old testament as
incompatible with the new.</p></note> falsely
does. No, I receive one and the same God in both who, as the time and
the object vary, is both the Beginning and the End, who sows that He
may reap, who plants that He may have somewhat to cut down, and who
lays the foundation that in the fulness of time He may crown the
edifice. Besides, if we are to deal with symbols and types of things to
come, we must judge of them not by our own opinions but in the light of
the apostle’s explanations. Hagar and Sarah, or Sinai and Zion,
are typical of the two testaments.<note place="end" n="3299" id="v.CXXIII-p101.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p102"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 22-26" id="v.CXXIII-p102.1" parsed="|Gal|4|22|4|26" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.22-Gal.4.26">Gal. iv. 22–26</scripRef>.</p></note> Leah who
was tender-eyed and Rachel whom Jacob loved<note place="end" n="3300" id="v.CXXIII-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p103"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxix. 17, 18" id="v.CXXIII-p103.1" parsed="|Gen|29|17|29|18" osisRef="Bible:Gen.29.17-Gen.29.18">Gen. xxix. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
signify the synagogue and the church. So likewise do Hannah and
Peninnah of whom the former, at first barren, afterwards exceeded the
latter in fruitfulness. In Isaac and Rebekah we see an early example of
monogamy: it was only to Rebekah that the Lord revealed Himself in the
hour of childbirth and she alone went of herself to enquire of the
Lord.<note place="end" n="3301" id="v.CXXIII-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p104"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxv. 22, 23" id="v.CXXIII-p104.1" parsed="|Gen|25|22|25|23" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.22-Gen.25.23">Gen. xxv. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note> What shall I say of Tamar who bore twin
sons, Pharez and Zarah?<note place="end" n="3302" id="v.CXXIII-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p105"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxviii. 27-30" id="v.CXXIII-p105.1" parsed="|Gen|38|27|38|30" osisRef="Bible:Gen.38.27-Gen.38.30">Gen. xxxviii. 27–30</scripRef>.</p></note> At their birth
was broken down that middle wall of partition which typified the
division existing between the two peoples;<note place="end" n="3303" id="v.CXXIII-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p106"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 14" id="v.CXXIII-p106.1" parsed="|Eph|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.14">Eph. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> while the binding of Zarah’s hand
with the scarlet thread even then marked the conscience of the Jews
with the stain of Christ’s blood. And how shall I speak of the
whore married by the prophet<note place="end" n="3304" id="v.CXXIII-p106.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p107"> Gomer the wife of
Hosea.</p></note> who is a figure
either of the church as gathered in from the Gentiles or—an
interpretation which better suits the passage—of the synagogue?
First adopted from among the idolaters by Abraham and Moses, this has
now denied the Saviour and proved unfaithful to Him. Therefore it has
long been deprived of its altar, priests, and prophets and has to abide
many days for its first husband.<note place="end" n="3305" id="v.CXXIII-p107.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p108"> <scripRef passage="Hos. ii. 7; iii. 3" id="v.CXXIII-p108.1" parsed="|Hos|2|7|0|0;|Hos|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.2.7 Bible:Hos.3.3">Hos. ii. 7; iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> For when
the fulness of the Gentiles shall have come in, all Israel shall be
saved.<note place="end" n="3306" id="v.CXXIII-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p109"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 25, 26" id="v.CXXIII-p109.1" parsed="|Rom|11|25|11|26" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.25-Rom.11.26">Rom. xi. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXIII-p110">14. I have tried to compress a great deal into a limited
space as a draughtsman does when he delineates a large country in a
small map. For I wish to deal with other questions, the first of which
I shall give in Anna’s words to her sister Dido:</p>

<p class="c29" id="v.CXXIII-p111">Why waste your youth alone in ceaseless grief</p>

<p class="c29" id="v.CXXIII-p112">Unblest with offspring, sweetest gift of love?</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.CXXIII-p113">Think you the buried dead require this?</p>

<p class="c36" id="v.CXXIII-p114">To whom the sufferer thus briefly replies:</p>

<p class="c29" id="v.CXXIII-p115">’Twas you, my sister, you, who were the first</p>

<p class="c29" id="v.CXXIII-p116">To plunge my frenzied soul into this woe.</p>

<p class="c29" id="v.CXXIII-p117">Why could I not have lived a virgin life</p>

<p class="c29" id="v.CXXIII-p118">Like some wild creature innocent of care?</p>

<p class="c29" id="v.CXXIII-p119">Alas! I pledged my soul unto the dead:</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXIII-p120">I vowed a vow and I have broken it.<note place="end" n="3307" id="v.CXXIII-p120.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p121"> Virg. A. iv.
32–34: 548, 552.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p122">You set before me the joys of wedlock. I for my part
will remind you of Dido’s sword and pyre and funeral flames. In
marriage there is not so much good to be hoped for as there is evil
which may happen and must be feared. Passion when indulged always
brings repentance with it; it is never satisfied, and once quenched it
is soon kindled anew. Its growth or decay is a matter of habit; led
like a captive by impulse it refuses to obey reason. But you will
argue, ‘the management of wealth and property requires the
superintendence of a husband.’ Do you mean to say that the
affairs of those who live single are ruined; and that, unless you make
yourself as much a slave as your own servants, you will not be able to
govern your household? Do not your grandmother, your mother and your
aunt enjoy even more than their old influence and respect, looked up to
as they are by the whole province and by the leaders of the churches?
Do not soldiers and travellers manage their domestic affairs and give
entertainments to one another with no wives to help them?<note place="end" n="3308" id="v.CXXIII-p122.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p123"> From Tert. de
Exh. Cast. xii.</p></note> Why can you not have grave and elderly
servants or freed-men, such as those who have nursed you in your
childhood, to preside over your house, to answer public calls, to pay
taxes; men who will look up to you as a patroness, who will love you as
a nursling, who will revere you as a saint? “Seek first the
kingdom of God, and all these things shall be added unto you.”<note place="end" n="3309" id="v.CXXIII-p123.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p124"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 33" id="v.CXXIII-p124.1" parsed="|Matt|6|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.33">Matt. vi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> If you are careful for raiment the
gospel bids you “consider the lilies;” and, if for food, to
go back to the fowls which “sow not neither do they reap; yet
your heavenly father feedeth them.”<note place="end" n="3310" id="v.CXXIII-p124.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p125"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 26, 28" id="v.CXXIII-p125.1" parsed="|Matt|6|26|0|0;|Matt|6|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.26 Bible:Matt.6.28">Matt. vi. 26, 28</scripRef>.</p></note>
How many virgins and widows there are who have looked after their
property for <pb n="236" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_236.html" id="v.CXXIII-Page_236" />themselves without
thereby incurring any stain of scandal!</p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p126">15. Do not associate with young women or cleave to them,
for it is on account of such that the apostle makes his concession of
second marriage, and so you may be shipwrecked in what appears to be
calm water. If Paul can say to Timothy, “the younger widows
refuse,”<note place="end" n="3311" id="v.CXXIII-p126.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p127"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 11" id="v.CXXIII-p127.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.11">1 Tim. v. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and again
“love the elder women as mothers; the younger as sisters, with
all purity,”<note place="end" n="3312" id="v.CXXIII-p127.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p128"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 2" id="v.CXXIII-p128.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.2">1 Tim. v. 2</scripRef>. Jerome substitutes ‘love’
for ‘rebuke.’</p></note> what plea can
you urge for refusing to hear my admonitions? Avoid all persons to whom
a suspicion of evil living may attach itself, and do not content
yourself with the trite answer, ‘my own conscience is enough for
me; I do not care what people say of me.’ That was not the
principle on which the apostle acted. He provided things honest not
only in the sight of God but in the sight of all men;<note place="end" n="3313" id="v.CXXIII-p128.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p129"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 17" id="v.CXXIII-p129.1" parsed="|Rom|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.17">Rom. xii. 17</scripRef>, cf. Letter cxvii. § 4.</p></note> that the name of God might not be
blasphemed among the Gentiles.<note place="end" n="3314" id="v.CXXIII-p129.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p130"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 24" id="v.CXXIII-p130.1" parsed="|Rom|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.24">Rom. ii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Though he had
power to lead about a sister, a wife,<note place="end" n="3315" id="v.CXXIII-p130.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p131"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 5" id="v.CXXIII-p131.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> he would not do so, for he did not wish
to be judged by an unbeliever’s conscience.<note place="end" n="3316" id="v.CXXIII-p131.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p132"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 29" id="v.CXXIII-p132.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.29">1 Cor. x. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> And, though he might have lived by the
gospel,<note place="end" n="3317" id="v.CXXIII-p132.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p133"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 14" id="v.CXXIII-p133.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.14">1 Cor. ix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> he laboured day and night with
his own hands, that he might not be burdensome to the believers.<note place="end" n="3318" id="v.CXXIII-p133.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p134"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 12; 1 Thess. ii. 9; 2 Cor. xii. 14" id="v.CXXIII-p134.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|12|0|0;|1Thess|2|9|0|0;|2Cor|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.12 Bible:1Thess.2.9 Bible:2Cor.12.14">1 Cor. iv. 12; 1 Thess. ii. 9; 2 Cor. xii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note> “If meat,” he says,
“make my brother to offend. I will eat no flesh while the world
standeth.”<note place="end" n="3319" id="v.CXXIII-p134.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p135"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 13" id="v.CXXIII-p135.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.13">1 Cor. viii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Let us then
say, if a sister or a brother causes not one or two but the whole
church to offend, ‘I will not see that sister or that
brother.’ It is better to lose a portion of one’s substance
than to imperil the salvation of one’s soul. It is better to lose
that which some day, whether we like it or not, must be lost to us and
to give it up freely, than to lose that for which we should sacrifice
all that we have. Which of us can add—I will not say a cubit for
that would be an immense addition—but the tenth part of a single
inch to his stature? Why are we careful what we shall eat or what we
shall drink? Let us “take no thought for the morrow: sufficient
unto the day is the evil thereof.”<note place="end" n="3320" id="v.CXXIII-p135.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p136"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 25, 27, 34" id="v.CXXIII-p136.1" parsed="|Matt|6|25|0|0;|Matt|6|27|0|0;|Matt|6|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.25 Bible:Matt.6.27 Bible:Matt.6.34">Matt. vi. 25, 27, 34</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p137">Jacob in his flight from his brother left behind in his
father’s house great riches and made his way with nothing into
Mesopotamia. Moreover, to prove to us his powers of endurance, he took
a stone for his pillow. Yet as he lay there he beheld a ladder set up
on the earth reaching to heaven and behold the Lord stood above it, and
the angels ascended and descended on it;<note place="end" n="3321" id="v.CXXIII-p137.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p138"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxviii. 11-13" id="v.CXXIII-p138.1" parsed="|Gen|28|11|28|13" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.11-Gen.28.13">Gen. xxviii. 11–13</scripRef>.</p></note> the lesson being thus taught that the
sinner must not despair of salvation nor the righteous man rest secure
in his virtue.<note place="end" n="3322" id="v.CXXIII-p138.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p139"> Cf. Letters
cviii. § 13 and cxviii. § 7.</p></note> To pass over
much of the story (for there is no time to explain all the points in
the narrative) after twenty years he who before had passed over Jordan
with his staff returned into his native land with three droves of
cattle, rich in flocks and herds and richer still in children.<note place="end" n="3323" id="v.CXXIII-p139.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p140"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 7, 10" id="v.CXXIII-p140.1" parsed="|Gen|32|7|0|0;|Gen|32|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.7 Bible:Gen.32.10">Gen. xxxii. 7, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> The apostles likewise travelled
throughout the world without either money in their purses, or staves in
their hands, or shoes on their feet;<note place="end" n="3324" id="v.CXXIII-p140.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p141"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 9, 10" id="v.CXXIII-p141.1" parsed="|Matt|10|9|10|10" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.9-Matt.10.10">Matt. x. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and yet
they could speak of themselves as “having nothing and yet
possessing all things.”<note place="end" n="3325" id="v.CXXIII-p141.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p142"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 10" id="v.CXXIII-p142.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.10">2 Cor. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “Silver
and gold,” say they, “have we none, but such as we have
give we thee: in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and
walk.”<note place="end" n="3326" id="v.CXXIII-p142.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p143"> <scripRef passage="Acts iii. 6" id="v.CXXIII-p143.1" parsed="|Acts|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.6">Acts iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> For they were not weighed down
with the burthen of riches. Therefore they could stand, as Elijah, in
the crevice of the rock, they could pass through the needle’s
eye, and behold the back parts of the Lord.<note place="end" n="3327" id="v.CXXIII-p143.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p144"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings 19.11-13; Exod. 33.21-23" id="v.CXXIII-p144.1" parsed="|1Kgs|19|11|19|13;|Exod|33|21|33|23" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.11-1Kgs.19.13 Bible:Exod.33.21-Exod.33.23">1 Kings xix. 11–13, cf. Exod. xxxiii.
21–23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p145">But as for us we burn with covetousness and, even while
we declaim against the love of money, we hold out our skirts to catch
gold and never have enough.<note place="end" n="3328" id="v.CXXIII-p145.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p146"> Cf. Juv. i.
88.</p></note> There is a
common saying about the Megarians which may rightly be applied to all
who suffer from this passion: “They build as if they are to live
forever; they live as if they are to die to-morrow.” We do the
same, for we do not believe the Lord’s words. When we attain the
age which all desire we forget the nearness of that death which as
human beings we owe to nature and with futile hope promise to ourselves
a long length of years. No old man is so weak and decrepit as to
suppose that he will not live for one year more. A forgetfulness of his
true condition gradually creeps upon him; so that—earthly
creature that he is and close to dissolution as he stands—he is
lifted up into pride, and in imagination seats himself in heaven.</p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p147">16. But what am I doing? Whilst I talk about the cargo,
the vessel itself founders. He that letteth<note place="end" n="3329" id="v.CXXIII-p147.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p148"> Jerome follows
Tertullian, Irenæus, and the majority of the fathers in supposing
the apostle to allude to the Roman Empire. See Letter CXXI. § 11,
Comm. in Hierem. xxv. 26, Comm. in <scripRef passage="Dan. vii. 7, 8" id="v.CXXIII-p148.1" parsed="|Dan|7|7|7|8" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.7-Dan.7.8">Dan. vii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> is taken out of the way, and yet we do
not realize that Antichrist is near. Yes, Antichrist is near whom the
Lord Jesus Christ “shall consume with the spirit of his
mouth.”<note place="end" n="3330" id="v.CXXIII-p148.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p149"> <scripRef passage="2 Thess. ii. 7, 8" id="v.CXXIII-p149.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|7|2|8" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.7-2Thess.2.8">2 Thess. ii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “Woe
unto them,” he cries, “that are with child, and to them
that give suck in those days.”<note place="end" n="3331" id="v.CXXIII-p149.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p150"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 19" id="v.CXXIII-p150.1" parsed="|Matt|24|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.19">Matt. xxiv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> Now
these things are both the fruits of marriage.</p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p151">I shall now say a few words of our present miseries. A
few of us have hitherto survived them, but this is due not to anything
we have done ourselves but to the mercy of the Lord. Savage tribes in
countless numbers have over<pb n="237" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_237.html" id="v.CXXIII-Page_237" />run all
parts of Gaul. The whole country between the Alps and the Pyrenees,
between the Rhine and the Ocean, has been laid waste by hordes of
Quadi, Vandals, Sarmatians, Alans, Gepids, Herules, Saxons,
Burgundians, Allemanni and—alas! for the commonweal!—even
Pannonians. For “Assur also is joined with them.”<note place="end" n="3332" id="v.CXXIII-p151.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p152"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxiii. 8" id="v.CXXIII-p152.1" parsed="|Ps|83|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.83.8">Ps. lxxxiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> The once noble city of Moguntiacum<note place="end" n="3333" id="v.CXXIII-p152.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p153"> Now
Maintz.</p></note> has been captured and destroyed. In
its church many thousands have been massacred. The people of Vangium<note place="end" n="3334" id="v.CXXIII-p153.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p154"> Now Worms.</p></note> after standing a long siege have been
extirpated. The powerful city of Rheims, the Ambiani, the
Altrebatæ,<note place="end" n="3335" id="v.CXXIII-p154.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p155"> Tribes whose
memories linger in the names Amiens and Arras.</p></note> the Belgians
on the skirts of the world, Tournay, Spires, and Strasburg have fallen
to Germany: while the provinces of Aquitaine and of the Nine Nations,
of Lyons and of Narbonne are with the exception of a few cities one
universal scene of desolation. And those which the sword spares
without, famine ravages within. I cannot speak without tears of
Toulouse which has been kept from falling hitherto by the merits of its
reverend bishop Exuperius.<note place="end" n="3336" id="v.CXXIII-p155.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p156"> See note on
Letter LIV. § 11.</p></note> Even the
Spains are on the brink of ruin and tremble daily as they recall the
invasion of the Cymry; and, while others suffer misfortunes once in
actual fact, they suffer them continually in anticipation.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXIII-p157">17. I say nothing of other places that I may not seem to
despair of God’s mercy. All that is ours now from the Pontic Sea
to the Julian Alps in days gone by once ceased to be ours. For thirty
years the barbarians burst the barrier of the Danube and fought in the
heart of the Roman Empire. Long use dried our tears. For all but a few
old people had been born either in captivity or during a blockade, and
consequently they did not miss a liberty which they had never known.
Yet who will hereafter credit the fact or what histories will seriously
discuss it, that Rome has to fight within her own borders not for glory
but for bare life; and that she does not even fight but buys the right
to exist by giving gold and sacrificing all her substance? This
humiliation has been brought upon her not by the fault of her
Emperors<note place="end" n="3337" id="v.CXXIII-p157.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p158"> Arcadius and
Honorius.</p></note> who are both most religious
men, but by the crime of a half-barbarian traitor<note place="end" n="3338" id="v.CXXIII-p158.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p159"> Stilicho who
induced the senate to grant a subsidy to the Gothic King Alaric. See
Gibbon, C. xxx.</p></note> who with our money has armed our
foes against us.<note place="end" n="3339" id="v.CXXIII-p159.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p160"> This, one of
Jerome’s few criticisms on the public policy of his day, shows
him to have taken a narrow and inadequate view of the issues
involved.</p></note> Of old the
Roman Empire was branded with eternal shame because after ravaging the
country and routing the Romans at the Allia, Brennus with his Gauls
entered Rome itself.<note place="end" n="3340" id="v.CXXIII-p160.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p161"> In the year 390
<span class="c17" id="v.CXXIII-p161.1">b.c.</span></p></note> Nor could this
ancient stain be wiped out until Gaul, the birth-place of the Gauls,
and Gaulish Greece,<note place="end" n="3341" id="v.CXXIII-p161.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p162"> <i>i.e.</i>
Galatia.</p></note> wherein they
had settled after triumphing over East and West, were subjugated to her
sway. Even Hannibal<note place="end" n="3342" id="v.CXXIII-p162.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p163"> The great
Carthaginian general in the second Punic war.</p></note> who swept
like a devastating storm from Spain into Italy, although he came within
sight of the city, did not dare to lay siege to it. Even Pyrrhus<note place="end" n="3343" id="v.CXXIII-p163.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p164"> King of Epirus
who invaded Italy in the years 280, 279, 276, 275 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXIII-p164.1">b.c.</span></p></note> was so completely bound by the spell
of the Roman name that destroying everything that came in his way, he
yet withdrew from its vicinity and, victor though he was, did not
presume to gaze upon what he had learned to be a city of kings. Yet in
return for such insults—not to say such haughty pride—as
theirs which ended thus happily for Rome, one<note place="end" n="3344" id="v.CXXIII-p164.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p165"> Hannibal.</p></note> banished from all the world found
death at last by poison in Bithynia; while the other<note place="end" n="3345" id="v.CXXIII-p165.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p166"> Pyrrhus.</p></note> returning to his native land was slain
in his own dominions. The countries of both became tributary to the
Roman people. But now, even if complete success attends our arms, we
can wrest nothing from our vanquished foes but what we have already
lost to them. The poet Lucan describing the power of the city in a
glowing passage says:<note place="end" n="3346" id="v.CXXIII-p166.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p167"> Lucan, Phars. v.
274.</p></note></p>

<p class="c28" id="v.CXXIII-p168">If Rome be weak, where shall we look for strength?</p>

<p class="c36" id="v.CXXIII-p169">we may vary his words and say:</p>

<p class="c28" id="v.CXXIII-p170">If Rome be lost, where shall we look for help?</p>

<p class="c36" id="v.CXXIII-p171">or quote the language of Virgil:</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXIII-p172">Had I a hundred tongues and throat of bronze</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXIII-p173">The woes of captives I could not relate</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.CXXIII-p174">Or ev’n recount the names of all the slain.<note place="end" n="3347" id="v.CXXIII-p174.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p175"> Virg. A. vi.
625–627.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p176">Even what I have said is fraught with danger both to me who say it
and to all who hear it; for we are no longer free even to lament our
fate, and are unwilling, nay, I may even say, afraid to weep for our
sufferings.</p>

<p id="v.CXXIII-p177">Dearest daughter in Christ, answer me this question:
will you marry amid such scenes as these? Tell me, what kind of husband
will you take? One that will run or one that will fight? In either case
you know what the result will be. Instead of the Fescennine song,<note place="end" n="3348" id="v.CXXIII-p177.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p178"> See note on
Letter CXXX. § 5.</p></note> the hoarse blare of the terrible
trumpet will deafen your ears and your very brideswomen may be turned
into mourners. In what pleasures can you hope to revel now that you
have lost the proceeds of all your possessions, now that you see your
small retinue under close blockade and a prey to the inroads of
pestilence and famine? But far be it from me to think so meanly of you
or to harbour any suspicions of one who has dedicated her soul to the
Lord. Though nomin<pb n="238" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_238.html" id="v.CXXIII-Page_238" />ally addressed to
you my words are really meant for others such as are idle, inquisitive
and given to gossip. These wander from house to house and from one
married lady to another,<note place="end" n="3349" id="v.CXXIII-p178.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p179"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 13" id="v.CXXIII-p179.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.13">1 Tim. v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> their god is
their belly and their glory is in their shame,<note place="end" n="3350" id="v.CXXIII-p179.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p180"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 19" id="v.CXXIII-p180.1" parsed="|Phil|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.19">Phil. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>
of the scriptures they know nothing except the texts which favour
second marriages, but they love to quote the example of others to
justify their own self-indulgence, and flatter themselves that they are
no worse than their fellow-sinners. When you have confounded the
shameless proposals of such women by explaining the true drift of the
apostle’s meaning; then to show you by what mode of life you can
best preserve your widowhood, you may read with advantage what I have
written. I mean my treatise on the preservation of virginity addressed
to Eustochium<note place="end" n="3351" id="v.CXXIII-p180.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p181"> Letter XXII.</p></note> and my two
letters to Furia<note place="end" n="3352" id="v.CXXIII-p181.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p182"> Letter LIV.</p></note> and Salvina.<note place="end" n="3353" id="v.CXXIII-p182.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIII-p183"> Letter
LXXIX.</p></note> Of these two latter you may like to
know that the first is daughter-in-law to Probus some time consul, and
the second daughter to Gildo formerly governour of Africa. This tract
on monogamy I shall call by your name.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Avitus." n="CXXIV" shorttitle="Letter CXXIV" progress="49.78%" prev="v.CXXIII" next="v.CXXV" id="v.CXXIV"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXIV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXIV-p1.1">Letter CXXIV.
To Avitus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXIV-p2">Avitus to whom this letter is addressed is probably the
same person who induced Jerome to write to Salvina (see Letter LXXIX.,
§I, ante). The occasion of writing is as follows. Ten years
previously (that is to say in <span class="c17" id="v.CXXIV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 399 or 400)
Pammachius had asked Jerome to supply him with a correct version of
Origen’s <i>First Principles</i> to enable him to detect the
variations introduced by Rufinus into his rendering. This Jerome
willingly did (see Letters LXXXIII. and LXXXIV.) but when the work in
its integrity was perused by Pammachius he thought it so erroneous in
doctrine that he determined not to circulate it. However, “a
certain brother” induced him to lend the <span class="c17" id="v.CXXIV-p2.2">ms.</span> to him for a short time; and then, when he had got it
into his hands, had a hasty and incorrect transcript made, which he
forthwith published much to the chagrin of Pammachius. Falling into the
hands of Avitus a copy of this much perplexed him and he seems to have
appealed to Jerome for an explanation. This the latter now gives
forwarding at the same time an authentic edition of his version of the
<i>First Principles</i>. The date of the letter is <span class="c17" id="v.CXXIV-p2.3">a.d.</span> 409 or 410.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXIV-p3">1. About ten years ago that saintly man Pammachius sent
me a copy of a certain person’s rendering,<note place="end" n="3354" id="v.CXXIV-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p4"> The
‘certain person’ is of course Rufinus.</p></note> or rather misrendering, of
Origen’s <i>First Principles;</i> with a request that in a Latin
version I should give the true sense of the Greek and should set down
the writer’s words for good or for evil without bias in either
direction.<note place="end" n="3355" id="v.CXXIV-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p5"> See Letter
LXXXIII.</p></note> When I did as he wished and sent
him the book,<note place="end" n="3356" id="v.CXXIV-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p6"> See Letter
LXXXIV.</p></note> he was shocked
to read it and locked it up in his desk lest being circulated it might
wound the souls of many. However, a certain brother, who had “a
zeal for God but not according to knowledge,”<note place="end" n="3357" id="v.CXXIV-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. x. 2" id="v.CXXIV-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.2">Rom. x. 2</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> asked for a loan of the manuscript
that he might read it; and, as he promised to return it without delay,
Pammachius, thinking no harm could happen in so short a time,
unsuspectingly consented. Hereupon he who had borrowed the book to
read, with the aid of scribes copied the whole of it and gave it back
much sooner than he had promised. Then with the same rashness
or—to use a less severe term—thoughtlessness he made bad
worse by confiding to others what he had thus stolen. Moreover, since a
bulky treatise on an abstruse subject is difficult to reproduce with
accuracy, especially if it has to be taken down surreptitiously and in
a hurry, order and sense were sacrificed in several passages. Whence it
comes, my dear Avitus, that you ask me to send you a copy of my version
as made for Pammachius and not for the public, a garbled edition of
which has been published by the aforesaid brother.</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p8">2. Take then what you have asked for; but know that
there are countless things in the book to be abhorred, and that, as the
Lord says, you will have to walk among scorpions and serpents.<note place="end" n="3358" id="v.CXXIV-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p9"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke x. 19; Ezek. ii. 6" id="v.CXXIV-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|10|19|0|0;|Ezek|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.19 Bible:Ezek.2.6">Luke x. 19; Ezek. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> It begins by saying that Christ was
made God’s son not born;<note place="end" n="3359" id="v.CXXIV-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p10"> This statement is
not borne out by the existing fragments of the treatise. In fact Origen
declares Christ’s divinity in unambiguous language. “Being
God he was made man” First Principles, I. Preface.</p></note> that God the
Father, as He is by nature invisible, is invisible even to the Son;<note place="end" n="3360" id="v.CXXIV-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p11"> F. P., I. 1,
8.</p></note> that the Son, who is the likeness of the
invisible Father, compared with the Father is not the truth but
compared with us who cannot receive the truth of the almighty Father
seems a figure of the truth so that we perceive the majesty and
magnitude of the greater in the less, the Father’s glory limited
in the Son;<note place="end" n="3361" id="v.CXXIV-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p12"> F. P., I. 2,
6.</p></note> that God the Father is a light
incomprehensible and that Christ compared with him is but a minute
brightness, although by reason of our incapacity to us he appears a
great one.<note place="end" n="3362" id="v.CXXIV-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p13"> F. P., I. 2,
7.</p></note> The Father and the Son are
compared to two statues, a larger one and a small; the first filling
the world and being somehow invisible through its size, the second
cognisable by the eyes of men.<note place="end" n="3363" id="v.CXXIV-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p14"> F. P., I. 2,
8.</p></note> God the
Father omnipotent the writer terms good and of perfect goodness; but of
the Son he says: “He is not good but an emanation and likeness of
goodness; not good absolutely but only with a qualification, as
‘the good shepherd’ and the like.”<note place="end" n="3364" id="v.CXXIV-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p15"> F. P., I. 2, 9,
13. The last words are omitted by Rufinus.</p></note> The Holy Spirit he places after the
Father and the Son as third in dignity and honour. And while he de<pb n="239" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_239.html" id="v.CXXIV-Page_239" />clares that he does not know whether the
Holy Spirit is created or uncreated,<note place="end" n="3365" id="v.CXXIV-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p16"> F. P., I.
Preface, 4.</p></note> he has
later on given his own opinion that except God the Father alone there
is nothing uncreated. “The Son,” he states, “is
inferior to the Father, inasmuch as He is second and the Father first;
and the Holy Spirit which dwells in all the saints is inferior to the
Son. In the same way the power of the Father is greater than that of
the Son and of the Holy Spirit. Likewise the power of the Son is
greater than that of the Holy Spirit, and as a consequence the Holy
Spirit in its turn has greater virtue than other things called
holy.”<note place="end" n="3366" id="v.CXXIV-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p17"> F. P., I. 3, 5.
The words are omitted by Rufinus.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p18">3. Then, when he comes to deal with rational creatures
and to describe their lapse into earthly bodies as due to their own
negligence, he goes on to say: “Surely it argues great negligence
and sloth for a soul so far to empty itself as to fall into sin and
allow itself to be tied to the material body of an unreasoning
brute;” and in a subsequent passage: “These reasonings
induce me to suppose that it is by their own free act that some are
numbered with God’s saints and servants, and that it was through
their own fault that others fell from holiness into such negligence
that they were changed into forces of an opposite kind.”<note place="end" n="3367" id="v.CXXIV-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p19"> F. P., I. 5,
5.</p></note> He maintains that after every end a
fresh beginning springs forth and an end from each beginning, and that
wholesale variation is possible; so that one who is now a human being
may in another world become a demon, while one who by reason of his
negligence is now a demon may hereafter be placed in a more material
body and thus become a human being.<note place="end" n="3368" id="v.CXXIV-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p20"> F. P., I. 6,
2.</p></note> So far
does he carry this transforming process that on his theory an archangel
may become the devil and the devil in turn be changed back into an
archangel. “Such as have wavered or faltered but have not
altogether fallen shall be made subject, for rule and government and
guidance, to better things—to principalities and powers, to
thrones and dominations”; and of these perhaps another human race
will be formed, when in the words of Isaiah there shall be “new
heavens and a new earth.’<note place="end" n="3369" id="v.CXXIV-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p21"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lxv. 17" id="v.CXXIV-p21.1" parsed="|Isa|65|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.17">Isa. lxv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> But such
as have not deserved to return through humanity to their former estate
shall become the devil and his angels, demons of the worst sort; and
according to what they have done shall have special duties assigned to
them in particular worlds.” Moreover, the very demons and rulers
of darkness in any world or worlds, if they are willing to turn to
better things, may become human beings and so come back to their first
beginning. That is to say, after they have borne the discipline of
punishment and torture for a longer or a shorter time in human bodies,
they may again reach the angelic pinnacles from which they have fallen.
Hence it may be shewn that we men may change into any other reasonable
beings, and that not once only or on emergency but time after time; we
and angels shall become demons if we neglect our duty; and demons, if
they will take to themselves virtues, may attain to the rank of
angels.</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p22">4. Bodily substances too are to pass away utterly or
else at the end of all things will become highly rarified like the sky
and æther and other subtle bodies. It is clear that these
principles must affect the writer’s view of the resurrection. The
sun also and the moon and the rest of the constellations are alive. Nay
more; as we men by reason of our sins are enveloped in bodies material
and sluggish; so the lights of heaven have for like reasons received
bodies more or less luminous, and demons have been for more serious
faults clothed with starry frames. This, he argues, is the view of the
apostle who writes:—“the creation has been subjected to
vanity and shall be delivered for the revealing of the sons of
God.”<note place="end" n="3370" id="v.CXXIV-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p23"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 19-21" id="v.CXXIV-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|8|19|8|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19-Rom.8.21">Rom. viii. 19–21</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> That it may not be supposed that
I am imputing to him ideas of my own I shall give his actual words.
“At the end and consummation of the world,” he writes,
“when souls and beings endowed with reason shall be released from
prison by the Lord, they will move slowly or fly quickly according as
they have previously been slothful or energetic. And as all of them
have free will and are free to choose virtue or vice, those who choose
the latter will be much worse off than they now are. But those who
choose the former will improve their condition. Their movements and
decisions in this direction or in that will determine their various
futures; whether, that is, angels are to become men or demons, and
whether demons are to become men or angels.” Then after adducing
various arguments in support of his thesis and maintaining that while
not incapable of virtue the devil has yet not chosen to be virtuous, he
has finally reasoned with much diffuseness that an angel, a human soul,
and a demon—all according to him of one nature but of different
wills—may in punishment for great negligence or folly be
transformed into brutes. Moreover, to avoid the agony of punishment and
the burning flame the more sensitive may choose to become low
organisms, to dwell in water, to assume the shape of this or that
animal; so that we have reason to fear a metamorphosis not only into
four-footed things but even into fishes. Then, <pb n="240" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_240.html" id="v.CXXIV-Page_240" />lest he should be held guilty of maintaining
with Pythagoras the transmigration of souls, he winds up the wicked
reasoning with which he has wounded his reader by saying: “I must
not be taken to make dogmas of these things; they are only thrown out
as conjectures to shew that they are not altogether
overlooked.”</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p24">5. In his second book he maintains a plurality of
worlds; not, however, as Epicurus taught, many like ones existing at
once, but a new one beginning each time that the old comes to an end.
There was a world before this world of ours, and after it there will be
first one and then another and so on in regular succession. He is in
doubt whether one world shall be so completely similar to another as to
leave no room for any difference between them, or whether one world
shall never wholly be indistinguishable from another. And again a
little farther on he writes: “if, as the course of the discussion
makes necessary, all things can live without body, all bodily existence
shall be swallowed up and that which once has been made out of nothing
shall again be reduced to nothing. And yet a time will come when its
use will be once more necessary.” And in the same context:
“but if, as reason and the authority of scripture shew, this
corruptible shall put on incorruption and this mortal shall put on
immortality, death shall be swallowed up in victory and corruption in
incorruption.<note place="end" n="3371" id="v.CXXIV-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p25"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 53, 54" id="v.CXXIV-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|15|54" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53-1Cor.15.54">1 Cor. xv. 53, 54</scripRef>.</p></note> And it may be
that all bodily existence shall be removed, for it is only in this that
death can operate.” And a little farther on: “if these
things are not contrary to the faith, it may be that we shall some day
live in a disembodied state. Moreover, if only he is fully subject to
Christ who is disembodied, and if all must be made subject to Him, we
too shall lose our bodies when we become fully subject to Him.”
And in the same passage: “if all are to be made subject to God,
all shall lay aside their bodies; and then all bodily existence shall
be brought to nought. But if through the fall of reasonable beings it
is a second time required it will reappear. For God has left souls to
strive and struggle, to teach them that full and complete victory is to
be attained not by their own efforts but by His grace. And so to my
mind worlds vary with the sins which cause them, and those are exploded
theories which maintain that all worlds are alike.” And again:
“three conjectures occur to me with regard to the end; it is for
the reader to determine which is nearest to the truth. For either we
shall be bodiless when being made subject to Christ we shall be made
subject to God and He shall be all in all; or as things made subject to
Christ shall be with Christ Himself made subject to God and brought
under one law, so all substance shall be refined into its most perfect
form and rarified into æther which is a pure and uncompounded
essence; or else the sphere which I have called motionless and all that
it contains will be dissolved into nothing, and the sphere in which the
antizone<note place="end" n="3372" id="v.CXXIV-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p26"> This word is
doubtful.</p></note> itself is contained shall be
called ‘good ground,’<note place="end" n="3373" id="v.CXXIV-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p27"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 8" id="v.CXXIV-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.8">Matt. xiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and
that other sphere which in its revolution surrounds the earth and goes
by the name of heaven shall be reserved for the abode of the
saints.”</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p28">6. In speaking thus does he not most clearly follow the
error of the heathen and foist upon the simple faith of Christians the
ravings of philosophy? In the same book he writes: “it remains
that God is invisible. But if He is by nature invisible, He must be so
even to the Saviour.” And lower down: “no soul which has
descended into a human body has borne upon it so true an impress of its
previous character as Christ’s soul of which He says: ‘no
man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself.’”<note place="end" n="3374" id="v.CXXIV-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p29"><scripRef passage=" Joh. x. 18" id="v.CXXIV-p29.1" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18"> Joh. x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> And in another place: “we must
carefully consider whether souls, when they have won salvation and have
attained to the blessed life, may not cease to be souls. For as the
Lord and Saviour came to seek and to save that which was lost<note place="end" n="3375" id="v.CXXIV-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p30"> <scripRef passage="Luke xix. 10" id="v.CXXIV-p30.1" parsed="|Luke|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.10">Luke xix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> that it might cease to be lost; so the
lost soul which the Lord came to save, when saved, will cease to be a
soul. We must ask ourselves whether, as the lost was not lost once and
again will not be, the soul likewise may have been and again may be not
a soul.”<note place="end" n="3376" id="v.CXXIV-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p31"> The paralogism
in this reasoning—so obvious to modern minds—is due to the
confusion of the copula with the verb substantive.</p></note> And after a
good many remarks upon the soul he brings in the following,
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXXIV-p31.1">νοῦς</span> or”
intelligence by falling becomes a soul; and by acquiring virtue this
will become intelligence again. This at least is a fair inference from
the case of Esau who for his old sins is condemned to lead a lower
life. And concerning the heavenly bodies we must make a similar
acknowledgment. The soul of the sun—or whatever else you like to
call it—does not date its existence from the creation of the
world; it already existed before it entered its shining and glowing
body. So also with the moon and stars. From antecedent causes they have
been made subject to vanity not willingly but for future reward,<note place="end" n="3377" id="v.CXXIV-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p32"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 20" id="v.CXXIV-p32.1" parsed="|Rom|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.20">Rom. viii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and are forced to do not their own
will but the creator’s who has assigned to them their several
spheres.”</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p33">7. Hellfire, moreover, and the torments with <pb n="241" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_241.html" id="v.CXXIV-Page_241" />which holy scripture threatens sinners he
explains not as external punishments but as the pangs of guilty
consciences when by God’s power the memory of our transgressions
is set before our eyes. “The whole crop of our sins grows up
afresh from seeds which remain in the soul, and all our dishonourable
and undutiful acts are again pictured before our gaze. Thus it is the
fire of conscience and the stings of remorse which torture the mind as
it looks back on former self-indulgence.” And again: “but
perhaps this coarse and earthly body ought to be described as mist and
darkness; for at the end of this world and when it becomes necessary to
pass into another, the like darkness will lead to the like physical
birth.” In speaking thus he clearly pleads for the transmigration
of souls as taught by Pythagoras and Plato.<note place="end" n="3378" id="v.CXXIV-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p34"> Phædo,
70–77.</p></note> And at the end of the second book
in dealing with our perfection he has said: “when we shall have
made such progress as not only to cease to be flesh or body but perhaps
also to cease to be souls our perfect intelligence and perception,
undimmed with any mist of passion, will discern reasonable and
intelligible substances face to face.</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p35">8. In the third book the following faulty statements are
contained. “If we once admit that, when one vessel is made to
honour and another to dishonour,<note place="end" n="3379" id="v.CXXIV-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p36"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 20" id="v.CXXIV-p36.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.20">2 Tim. ii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> this is
due to antecedent causes; why may we not revert to the mystery of the
soul and allow that it is loved in one and hated in another because of
its past actions, before in Jacob it becomes a supplanter and before in
Esau it is supplanted?”<note place="end" n="3380" id="v.CXXIV-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p37"> <scripRef passage="Mal. i. 2, 3" id="v.CXXIV-p37.1" parsed="|Mal|1|2|1|3" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.2-Mal.1.3">Mal. i. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> And again:
“the fact that souls are made some to honour and some to
dishonour is to be explained by their previous history.” And in
the same place: “on this hypothesis of mine a vessel made to
honour which fails to fulfil its object will in another world become a
vessel made to dishonour; and contrariwise a vessel which has from a
previous fault been condemned to dishonour will, if it accepts
correction in this present life, become in the new creation a vessel
‘sanctified and meet for the Master’s use and prepared unto
every good work.’”<note place="end" n="3381" id="v.CXXIV-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p38"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 21" id="v.CXXIV-p38.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.21">2 Tim. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> And he
immediately goes on to say: “I believe that men who begin with
small faults may become so hardened in wickedness that, if they do not
repent and turn to better things, they must become inhuman energies;<note place="end" n="3382" id="v.CXXIV-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p39"> <i>i.e.</i>
demons.</p></note> and contrariwise that hostile and
demonic beings may in course of time so far heal their wounds and check
the current of their former sins that they may attain to the abode of
the perfect. As I have often said, in those countless and unceasing
worlds in which the soul lives and has its being some grow worse and
worse until they reach the lowest depths of degradation; while others
in those lowest depths grow better and better until they reach the
perfection of virtue.” Thus he tries to shew that men, or rather
their souls, may become demons; and that demons in turn may be restored
to the rank of angels. In the same book he writes: “this too must
be considered; why the human soul is diversely acted upon now by
influences of one kind and now by influences of another.” And he
surmises that this is due to conduct which has preceded birth. It is
for this, he argues, that John leaps in his mother’s womb when at
Mary’s salutation Elizabeth declares herself unworthy of her
notice.<note place="end" n="3383" id="v.CXXIV-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p40"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 41" id="v.CXXIV-p40.1" parsed="|Luke|1|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.41">Luke i. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> And he immediately subjoins:
“on the other hand infants that are hardly weaned are possessed
with evil spirits and become diviners and soothsayers;<note place="end" n="3384" id="v.CXXIV-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p41"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Acts xvi. 16" id="v.CXXIV-p41.1" parsed="|Acts|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.16">Acts xvi. 16</scripRef>, A.V. margin.</p></note> indeed, some are indwelt from their
earliest years with the spirit of a python. Now as they have done
nothing to bring upon themselves these visitations, one who holds that
nothing happens without God’s permission, and that all things are
governed by His justice, cannot suppose that God’s providence has
abandoned them without good reason.”</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p42">9. Again, of the world he writes thus: “The belief
commends itself to me that there was a world before this world and that
after it there will be another. Do you wish to know that after the
decay of this world there will be a new one? Hear the words of Isaiah:
‘the new heavens and the new earth which I will make shall remain
before me.’<note place="end" n="3385" id="v.CXXIV-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p43"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lxvi. 22" id="v.CXXIV-p43.1" parsed="|Isa|66|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.22">Isa. lxvi. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Do you wish
to know that before the making of this world there have previously been
others? Listen to the Preacher who says: ‘the thing which hath
been, it is that which shall be; and that which is done is that which
shall be done: and there is no new thing under the sun. Is there
anything whereof it may be said, See, this is new? it hath been already
of old time, which was before us.’<note place="end" n="3386" id="v.CXXIV-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p44"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. i. 9, 10" id="v.CXXIV-p44.1" parsed="|Eccl|1|9|1|10" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.9-Eccl.1.10">Eccles. i. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> A passage which proves not only that
other worlds have been but that other worlds shall be; not, however,
simultaneously and side by side but one after another.” And he
immediately adds: “I hold that heaven is the abode of the deity,
the true place of rest; and that it was there that reasonable creatures
enjoyed their ancient bliss, before coming down to a lower plane and
exchanging the invisible for the visible, they fell to the earth and
came to need material bodies. Now that they have fallen, God the
creator has made for them bodies suitable to their surroundings; and
has fashioned this visible world, and has sent into it ministers to
ensure the salva<pb n="242" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_242.html" id="v.CXXIV-Page_242" />tion and correction
of the fallen. Of these ministers some have held assigned positions and
have been subject to the world’s necessary laws; while others
have intelligently performed duties laid upon them in times and seasons
determined by God’s plan. To the former class belong the sun,
moon, and stars called by the apostle ‘the creation;’ and
these have had allotted to them the heights of heaven. Now the creation
is subjected to vanity<note place="end" n="3387" id="v.CXXIV-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p45"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 20" id="v.CXXIV-p45.1" parsed="|Rom|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.20">Rom. viii. 20</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> because it
is encased in material bodies and visible to the eye. And yet it is
‘made subject to vanity not willingly but by reason of him who
hath subjected the same in hope.’ Others again of the second
class, at particular places and times known to their Maker only, we
believe to be His angels sent to steer the world.” A little
farther on he says: “the affairs of the world are so ordered by
Providence that while some angels fall from heaven others freely glide
down to earth. The former are hurled down against their will; the
latter descend from choice alone. The former are forced to continue in
a distasteful service for a fixed period; the latter spontaneously
embrace the task of lending a hand to those who fall.” Again he
writes: “whence it follows that these different movements result
in the creation of different worlds; and that this world of ours will
be succeeded by one quite unlike it. Now, as regards this falling and
rising, this rewarding of virtue and punishment of vice, whether they
take place in the past, present, or future, God, the creator, can alone
apportion desert and make all things converge to one end. For He only
knows why He allows some to follow their own inclination and to descend
from the higher planes to the lowest; and why He visits others and
giving them His hand draws them back to their former state and places
them once more in heaven.”</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p46">10. In discussing the end of the world he has made use
of the following language. “Since, as I have often said, a new
beginning springs from the end, it may be asked whether bodies will
then continue to exist, or whether, when they have been annihilated, we
shall live without bodies and be incorporeal as we know God to be. Now
there can be no doubt but that, if bodies or, as the apostle calls
them, visible things, belong only to our sensible world, the life of
the disembodied will be incorporeal.” And a little farther on:
“when the apostle writes, ‘the creation shall be delivered
from the bondage of corruption into the liberty of the glory of the
children of God,’<note place="end" n="3388" id="v.CXXIV-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p47"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 21" id="v.CXXIV-p47.1" parsed="|Rom|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.21">Rom. viii. 21</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> I explain
his words thus. Reasonable and incorporeal beings are the highest of
God’s creatures, for not being clothed with bodies they are not
the slaves of corruption. Since where there are bodies, there
corruption is sure to be found. But hereafter ‘the creation shall
be delivered from the bondage of corruption,’ and then men shall
receive the glory of the children of God and God shall be all in
all.” And in the same passage he writes: “that the final
state will be an incorporeal one is rendered credible by the words of
our Saviour’s prayer: ‘as thou, Father, art in me and I in
thee, that they also may be one in us.’<note place="end" n="3389" id="v.CXXIV-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p48"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xvii. 21" id="v.CXXIV-p48.1" parsed="|John|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.21">Joh. xvii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> For we ought to realize what God is
and what the Saviour will finally be, and how the likeness to the
Father and the Son here promised to the Saints consists in this that as
They are one in Themselves so we shall be one in Them. For if in the
end the life of the Saints is to be assimilated to the life of God, we
must either admit that the Lord of the universe is clothed with a body
and that he is enveloped in matter as we are in flesh; or, if it is
unbecoming to suppose this, especially in persons who have but small
clues from which to infer God’s majesty and to guess at the glory
of His innate and transcendent nature, we are reduced to the following
dilemma. Either we shall always have bodies and in that case must
despair of ever being like God; or, if the blessedness of the life of
God is really promised to us, the conditions of His life must be the
conditions of ours.”</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p49">11. These passages prove what his view is regarding the
resurrection. For he evidently maintains that all bodies will perish
and that we shall be incorporeal as according to him we were before we
received our present bodies. Again when he comes to argue for a variety
of worlds and to maintain that angels will become demons, demons either
angels or men, and men in their turn demons; in a word that everything
will be turned into something else, he thus sums up his own opinion:
“no doubt, after an interval matter will exist afresh and bodies
will be formed and a different world will be created to meet the
varying wills of reasonable beings who, having forfeited the perfect
bliss which continues to the end, have gradually fallen into so great
wickedness as to change their nature and refuse to keep their first
estate of unalloyed blessedness. Many reasonable beings, it is right to
say, keep it until a second, a third, and a fourth world, and give God
no ground for changing their condition. Others deteriorate so little
that they seem to have lost hardly anything, and others again have to
be hurled headlong into the abyss. God who orders all things alone
knows how to use each class according to its <pb n="243" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_243.html" id="v.CXXIV-Page_243" />deserts in a suitable sphere; for He only
understands opportunities and motives and the course in which the world
must be steered. Thus one who has borne away the palm for wickedness
and has sunk into the lowest degradation will in the world which is
hereafter to be fashioned be made a devil, a kind of first fruits of
the Lord’s handiwork, to be a laughing stock to the angels who
have lost their first virtue.” What is this but to argue that the
sinful men of this world may become a devil and demons in another; and
contrariwise that those who are now demons may hereafter become either
men or angels? And after a lengthy discussion in which he maintains
that all corporeal creatures must exchange their material for subtle
and spiritual bodies and that all substance must become one pure and
inconceivably bright body, of which the human mind can at present form
no conception, he winds up thus:—“‘God shall be all
in all;’ that is to say, all bodily existence shall be made as
perfect as possible; it shall be brought into the divine essence, than
which there is none better.”</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p50">12. In the fourth and last book of his work the
following passages deserve the church’s condemnation. “It
may be that as, when men die in this world by the separation of soul
and body, they are allotted different positions in hell according to
the difference in their works; so when angels die, out of the system of
the heavenly Jerusalem, they come down to this world as a hell and are
placed on earth according to their deserts.” And again: “as
we have compared the souls which pass from this world to hell with
those which as they come from heaven to us are in a manner dead; so we
must carefully inquire whether this is true of all souls without
exception. For in that case souls born on earth when they desire better
things rise out of hell and assume human bodies or when they desire
worse things come down to us from better worlds; and in the firmament
above us likewise there are souls on their way from our world to higher
ones, and others who, while they have fallen from heaven, have not
sinned so grievously as to be thrust down to earth.” He thus
tries to prove that the firmament, that is the sky, is hell compared
with heaven; and that this earth is hell compared with the firmament;
and again that our world is heaven to hell. Or in other words what is
hell to some is heaven to others. And not content with saying this he
goes on: “at the end of all things when we shall return to the
heavenly Jerusalem the hostile powers shall declare war<note place="end" n="3390" id="v.CXXIV-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p51"> Reading
adversariorum fortitudinum…bella consurgere.</p></note> against the people of God to breathe and
exercise their valour and strengthen their resolve. For this they
cannot have until they have faced and foiled their foes; of whom we
read in the book of Numbers<note place="end" n="3391" id="v.CXXIV-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p52"> Passim.</p></note> that they are
overcome by reason, discipline, and tactical skill.”</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p53">13. After saying that according to the apocalypse of
John “the everlasting gospel” which shall be revealed in
heaven<note place="end" n="3392" id="v.CXXIV-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p54"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xiv. 6" id="v.CXXIV-p54.1" parsed="|Rev|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.6">Rev. xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> as much surpasses our gospel as
Christ’s preaching does the sacraments<note place="end" n="3393" id="v.CXXIV-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p55"> This term had
not in Jerome’s time become restricted to its later sense.
Anything mysterious or sacred was called a sacrament. Here it refers to
the mystic teaching of the O.T.</p></note> of the ancient law, he has asserted
what it is sacrilegious even to think; that Christ will once more
suffer in the sky for the salvation of demons. And although he has not
expressly said it, it is yet implied in his words that as for men God
became man to set men free, so for the salvation of demons when He
comes to deliver them He will become a demon. To shew that this is no
gloss of mine, I must give his own words: “As Christ,” he
writes, “has fulfilled the shadow of the law by the shadow of the
gospel, and as all law is a pattern and shadow of things done in
heaven, we must inquire whether we are justified in supposing that even
the heavenly law and the rites of the celestial worship are still
incomplete and need the true gospel which in the apocalypse of John is
called everlasting to distinguish it from ours which is only temporal,
set forth in a world that shall pass away. Now if we extend our inquiry
to the passion of our Lord and Saviour, it may indeed be overbold to
suppose that He will suffer in heaven; yet if there is spiritual
wickedness in heavenly places<note place="end" n="3394" id="v.CXXIV-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p56"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="v.CXXIV-p56.1" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and if we
confess without a blush that the Lord has once been crucified to
destroy those things which He has destroyed by His passion; why need we
fear to imagine a like occurrence in the upper world in the fulness of
time, so that the nations of all realms shall be saved by a passion of
Christ?”</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p57">14. Here is another blasphemy which he has spoken of the
Son. “Assuming that the Son knows the Father, it would seem that
by this knowledge He can comprehend Him as much as a craftsman can
comprehend the rules of his art. And, doubtless, if the Father is in
the Son, He is also comprehended by Him in whom He is. But if we mean
by comprehension not merely that the knower takes a thing in by
perception and insight but that he contains it within himself by virtue
of a special faculty; in this sense we cannot say that the Son
comprehends the Father. For the Father comprehends all things, and of
these the Son is one; therefore, He comprehends the Son.” And to
shew us reasons why, while the Father <pb n="244" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_244.html" id="v.CXXIV-Page_244" />comprehends the Son, the Son cannot comprehend
the Father, he adds: “the curious reader may inquire whether the
Father knows Himself in the same way that the Son knows Him. But if he
recalls the words: ‘the Father who sent me is greater than
I,’<note place="end" n="3395" id="v.CXXIV-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p58"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 28" id="v.CXXIV-p58.1" parsed="|John|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.28">Joh. xiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> he will allow that they must be
universally true and will admit that, in knowledge as in everything
else, the Father is greater than the Son, and knows Himself more
perfectly and immediately than the Son can do.”</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p59">15. The following passage is a convincing proof that he
holds the transmigration of souls and annihilation of bodies. “If
it can be shewn that an incorporeal and reasonable being has life in
itself independently of the body and that it is worse off in the body
than out of it; then beyond a doubt bodies are only of secondary
importance and arise from time to time to meet the varying conditions
of reasonable creatures. Those who require bodies are clothed with
them, and contrariwise, when fallen souls have lifted themselves up to
better things, their bodies are once more annihilated. They are thus
ever vanishing and ever reappearing.” And to prevent us from
minimizing the impiety of his previous utterances he ends his work by
maintaining that all reasonable beings, that is, the Father, the Son,
and the Holy Ghost, angels, powers, dominations, and virtues, and even
man by right of his soul’s dignity, are of one and the same
essence. “God,” he writes, “and His only-begotten Son
and the Holy Spirit are conscious of an intellectual and reasonable
nature. But so also are the angels, the powers, and the virtues, as
well as the inward man who is created in the image and after the
likeness of God.<note place="end" n="3396" id="v.CXXIV-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXIV-p60"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 16; Gen. i. 27" id="v.CXXIV-p60.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|16|0|0;|Gen|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.16 Bible:Gen.1.27">2 Cor. iv. 16; Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> From which I
conclude that God and they are in some sort of one essence.” He
adds “in some sort” to escape the charge of blasphemy; and
while in another place he will not allow the Son and the Holy Spirit to
be of one substance with the Father lest by so doing he should appear
to make the divine essence divisible, he here bestows the nature of God
almighty upon angels and men.</p>

<p id="v.CXXIV-p61">16. This being the nature of Origen’s book, is it
anything short of madness to change a few blasphemous passages
regarding the Son and the Holy Spirit and then to publish the rest
unchanged with an unprincipled eulogy when the parts unaltered as well
as the parts altered flow from the same fountain head of gross impiety?
This is not the time to confute all the statements made in detail; and
indeed those who have written against Arius, Eunomius, Manichæus,
and various other heretics must be supposed to have answered these
blasphemies as well. If anyone, therefore, wishes to read the work let
him walk with his feet shod towards the land of promise; let him guard
against the jaws of the serpent and the crooked jaws of the scorpion;
let him read this treatise first and before he enters upon the path let
him know the dangers which he will have to avoid.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Rusticus." n="CXXV" shorttitle="Letter CXXV" progress="51.01%" prev="v.CXXIV" next="v.CXXVI" id="v.CXXV"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXV-p1.1">Letter
CXXV. To Rusticus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXV-p2">Rusticus, a young monk of Toulouse, (to be carefully
distinguished from the recipient of Letter CXXII.) is advised by Jerome
not to become an anchorite but to continue in a community. Rules are
suggested for the monastic life and a vivid picture is drawn of the
difference between a good monk and a bad. Incidentally Jerome indulges
his spleen against his dead opponent Rufinus (§18). The date of
the letter is 411 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXV-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXV-p3">1. No man is happier than the Christian, for to him is
promised the kingdom of heaven. No man struggles harder than he, for he
goes daily in danger of his life. No man is stronger, for he overcomes
the Devil. No man is weaker, for he is overcome by the flesh. Both
pairs of statements can be proved by many examples. For instance, the
robber believes upon the cross and immediately hears the assuring
words: “verily I say unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in
paradise:”<note place="end" n="3397" id="v.CXXV-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p4"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 43" id="v.CXXV-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|23|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.43">Luke xxiii. 43</scripRef>.</p></note> while Judas
falls from the pinnacle of the apostolate into the abyss of perdition.
Neither the close intercourse of the banquet nor the dipping of the
sop<note place="end" n="3398" id="v.CXXV-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p5"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiii. 26" id="v.CXXV-p5.1" parsed="|John|13|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.26">Joh. xiii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> nor the Lord’s gracious kiss<note place="end" n="3399" id="v.CXXV-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p6"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 49" id="v.CXXV-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|26|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.49">Matt. xxvi. 49</scripRef>.</p></note> can save him from betraying as man Him
whom he had known as the Son of God. Could any one have been viler than
the woman of Samaria? Yet not only did she herself believe, and after
her six husbands find one Lord, not only did she recognize that Messiah
by the well, whom the Jews failed to recognize in the temple; she
brought salvation to many and, while the apostles were away buying
food, refreshed the Saviour’s hunger and relieved His
weariness.<note place="end" n="3400" id="v.CXXV-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p7"> <scripRef passage="Joh. iv" id="v.CXXV-p7.1" parsed="|John|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4">Joh. iv</scripRef>.</p></note> Was ever man wiser than Solomon? Yet
love for women made even him foolish. Salt is good, and every offering
must be sprinkled with it.<note place="end" n="3401" id="v.CXXV-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p8"> <scripRef passage="Lev. ii. 13" id="v.CXXV-p8.1" parsed="|Lev|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.2.13">Lev. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore also
the apostle has given commandment: “let your speech be alway with
grace, seasoned with salt.”<note place="end" n="3402" id="v.CXXV-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p9"> <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 6" id="v.CXXV-p9.1" parsed="|Col|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.6">Col. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> But
“if the salt have lost his savour,” it is cast out.<note place="end" n="3403" id="v.CXXV-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p10"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 13" id="v.CXXV-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.13">Matt. v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> And so utterly does it lose its value
that it is not even fit for the dunghill,<note place="end" n="3404" id="v.CXXV-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p11"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 35" id="v.CXXV-p11.1" parsed="|Luke|14|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.35">Luke xiv. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>
whence believers fetch manure to enrich the barren soil of their
souls.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p12">I begin thus, Rusticus my son, to teach you <pb n="245" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_245.html" id="v.CXXV-Page_245" />the greatness of your enterprise and the
loftiness of your ideal; and to shew you that only by trampling under
foot youthful lusts can you hope to climb the heights of true maturity.
For the path along which you walk is a slippery one and the glory of
success is less than the shame of failure.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p13">2. I need not now conduct the stream of my discourse
through the meadows of virtue, nor exert myself to shew to you the
beauty of its several flowers. I need not dilate on the purity of the
lily, the modest blush of the rose, the royal purple of the violet, or
the promise of glowing gems which their various colours hold out. For
through the mercy of God you have already put your hand to the
plough;<note place="end" n="3405" id="v.CXXV-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p14"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 62" id="v.CXXV-p14.1" parsed="|Luke|9|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.62">Luke ix. 62</scripRef>.</p></note> you have already gone up upon the
housetop like the apostle Peter.<note place="end" n="3406" id="v.CXXV-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p15"> <scripRef passage="Acts x. 3-16" id="v.CXXV-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|10|3|10|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.3-Acts.10.16">Acts x. 3–16</scripRef>.</p></note> Who when he
became hungry among the Jews had his hunger satisfied by the faith of
Cornelius, and stilled the craving caused by their unbelief through the
conversion of the centurion and other Gentiles. By the vessel let down
from heaven to earth, the four corners of which typified the four
gospels, he was taught that all men can be saved. Once more, this fair
white sheet which in his vision was taken up again was a symbol of the
church which carries believers from earth to heaven, an assurance that
the Lord’s promise should be fulfilled: “blessed are the
pure in heart, for they shall see God.”<note place="end" n="3407" id="v.CXXV-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 8" id="v.CXXV-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p17">All this means that I take you by the hand and do my
best to impress certain facts upon your mind; that, like a skilled
sailor who has been through many shipwrecks, I am anxious to caution an
inexperienced passenger of the risks before him. For on one side is the
Charybdis of covetousness, “the root of all evil;”<note place="end" n="3408" id="v.CXXV-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p18"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 10" id="v.CXXV-p18.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.10">1 Tim. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and on the other lurks the Scylla of
detraction girt with the railing hounds of which the apostle says:
“if ye bite and devour one another, take heed that ye be not
consumed one of another.”<note place="end" n="3409" id="v.CXXV-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p19"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 15" id="v.CXXV-p19.1" parsed="|Gal|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.15">Gal. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Sometimes,
you must know, the quicksands of vice<note place="end" n="3410" id="v.CXXV-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p20"> Lybicæ
Syrtes.</p></note>
suck us down as we sail at ease through the calm water; and the desert
of this world is not untenanted by venomous reptiles.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p21">3. Those who navigate the Red Sea—where we must
pray that the true Pharaoh may be drowned with all his host—have
to encounter many difficulties and dangers before they reach the city
of Auxuma.<note place="end" n="3411" id="v.CXXV-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p22"> An important city
of Abyssinia in Jerome’s day, 120 miles from the Red Sea. It is
now in ruins.</p></note> Nomad savages and ferocious wild
beasts haunt the shores on either side. Thus travellers must be always
armed and on the alert, and they must carry with them a whole
year’s provisions. Moreover, so full are the waters of hidden
reefs and impassable shoals that a look-out has constantly to be kept
from the masthead to direct the helmsman how to shape his course. They
may count themselves fortunate if after six months they make the port
of the above-mentioned city. At this point the ocean begins, to cross
which a whole year hardly suffices. Then India is reached and the river
Ganges—called in holy scripture Pison—“which
compasseth the whole land of Havilah”<note place="end" n="3412" id="v.CXXV-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p23"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 11" id="v.CXXV-p23.1" parsed="|Gen|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.11">Gen. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and is said to carry down with
it—from its source in paradise—various dyes and pigments.
Here are found rubies and emeralds, glowing pearls and gems of the
first water, such as high born ladies passionately desire. There are
also mountains of gold which however men cannot approach by reason of
the griffins, dragons, and huge monsters which haunt them; for such are
the guardians which avarice needs for its treasures.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p24">4. What, you ask, is the drift of all this? Surely it is
clear enough. For if the merchants of the world undergo such hardships
to win a doubtful and passing gain, and if after seeking it through
many dangers they only keep it at risk of their lives; what should
Christ’s merchant do who “selleth all that he hath”
that he may acquire the “one pearl of great price;” who
with his whole substance buys a field that he may find therein a
treasure which neither thief can dig up nor robber carry away?<note place="end" n="3413" id="v.CXXV-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p25"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 45-46; vi. 19, 20" id="v.CXXV-p25.1" parsed="|Matt|13|45|13|46;|Matt|6|19|6|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.45-Matt.13.46 Bible:Matt.6.19-Matt.6.20">Matt. xiii. 45–46; vi. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p26">5. I know that I must offend large numbers who will be
angry with my criticisms as aimed at their own deficiencies. Yet such
anger does but shew an uneasy conscience and they will pass a far
severer sentence on themselves than on me. For I shall not mention
names; or copy the licence of the old comedy<note place="end" n="3414" id="v.CXXV-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p27"> The Old Comedy at
Athens ridiculed citizens by name. Most of the extant plays of
Aristophanes belong to it.</p></note> which criticized individuals. Wise men
and wise women will try to hide or rather to correct whatever they
perceive to be amiss in them; they will be more angry with themselves
than with me, and will not be disposed to heap curses upon the head of
their monitor. For he, although he is liable to the same charges, is
certainly superior in this that he is discontented with his own
faults.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p28">6. I am told that your mother is a religious woman, a
widow of many years’ standing; and that when you were a child she
reared and taught you herself. Afterwards when you had spent some time
in the flourishing schools of Gaul she sent you to Rome, sparing no
expense and consoling herself for your absence by the thought of the
future that lay before you. She hoped to see the exuberance and <pb n="246" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_246.html" id="v.CXXV-Page_246" />glitter of your Gallic eloquence toned
down by Roman sobriety, for she saw that you required the rein more
than the spur. So we are told of the greatest orators of Greece that
they seasoned the bombast of Asia with the salt of Athens and pruned
their vines when they grew too fast. For they wished to fill the
wine-press of eloquence not with the tendrils of mere words but with
the rich grape-juice of good sense. Your mother has done the same thing
for you; you should, therefore, look up to her as a parent, love her as
a tender nurse, and venerate her as a saint. You must not imitate those
who leave their own relations and pay court to strange women. Their
infamy is apparent to all, for what they aim at under the pretence of
pure affection<note place="end" n="3415" id="v.CXXV-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p29"> Pietas.</p></note> is simply
illicit intercourse. I know some women of riper years, indeed a good
many, who, finding pleasure in their young freedmen, make them their
spiritual children and thus, pretending to be mothers to them,
gradually overcome their own sense of shame and allow themselves in the
licence of marriage. Other women desert their maiden sisters and unite
themselves to strange widows. There are some who hate their parents and
have no affection for their kin. Their state of mind is indicated by a
restlessness which disdains excuses; they rend the veil of chastity and
put it aside like a cobweb. Such are the ways of women; not, indeed,
that men are any better. For there are persons to be seen who (for all
their girded loins, sombre garb, and long beards) are inseparable from
women, live under one roof with them, dine in their company, have young
girls to wait upon them, and, save that they do not claim to be called
husbands, are as good as married. Still it is no fault of Christianity
that a hypocrite falls into sin; rather, it is the confusion of the
Gentiles that the churches condemn what is condemned by all good
men.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p30">7. But if for your part you desire to be a monk and not
merely to seem one, be more careful of your soul than of your property;
for in adopting a religious profession you have renounced this once for
all. Let your garments be squalid to shew that your mind is white; and
your tunic coarse to prove that you despise the world. But give not way
to pride lest your dress and language be found at variance. Baths
stimulate the senses and must, therefore, be avoided; for to quench
natural heat is the aim of chilling fasts. Yet even these must be
moderate, for, if they are carried to excess, they weaken the stomach
and by making more food necessary to it promote indigestion, that
fruitful parent of unclean desires. A frugal and temperate diet is good
for both body and soul.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXV-p31">See your mother as often as you please but not with
other women, for their faces may dwell in your thoughts and so</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXV-p32">A secret wound may fester in your breast.<note place="end" n="3416" id="v.CXXV-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p33"> Virgil, Æn.
iv. 67.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p34">The maidservants who attend upon her you must regard as
so many snares laid to entrap you; for the lower their condition is the
more easy is it for you to effect their ruin. John the Baptist had a
religious mother and his father was a priest.<note place="end" n="3417" id="v.CXXV-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p35"> Pontifex.</p></note> Yet neither his mother’s
affection nor his father’s wealth could induce him to live in his
parents’ house at the risk of his chastity. He lived in the
desert, and seeking Christ with his eyes refused to look at anything
else. His rough garb, his girdle made of skins, his diet of locusts and
wild honey<note place="end" n="3418" id="v.CXXV-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p36"> <scripRef passage="Mark i. 6" id="v.CXXV-p36.1" parsed="|Mark|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.6">Mark i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> were all alike designed to
encourage virtue and continence. The sons of the prophets, who were the
monks of the Old Testament, built for themselves huts by the waters of
Jordan and forsaking the crowded cities lived in these on pottage and
wild herbs.<note place="end" n="3419" id="v.CXXV-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p37"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings iv. 38, 39; vi. 1, 2" id="v.CXXV-p37.1" parsed="|2Kgs|4|38|4|39;|2Kgs|6|1|6|2" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.4.38-2Kgs.4.39 Bible:2Kgs.6.1-2Kgs.6.2">2 Kings iv. 38, 39; vi. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> As long as you are at home make
your cell your paradise,<note place="end" n="3420" id="v.CXXV-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p38"> <i>i.e.</i>
‘garden.’</p></note> gather there the
varied fruits of scripture, let this be your favourite companion, and
take its precepts to your heart. If your eye offend you or your foot or
your hand, cast them from you.<note place="end" n="3421" id="v.CXXV-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p39"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 8, 9" id="v.CXXV-p39.1" parsed="|Matt|18|8|18|9" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.8-Matt.18.9">Matt. xviii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> To spare your
soul spare nothing else. The Lord says: “whosoever looketh on a
woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his
heart.”<note place="end" n="3422" id="v.CXXV-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p40"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 28" id="v.CXXV-p40.1" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> “Who can
say,” writes the wise man, “I have made my heart
clean?”<note place="end" n="3423" id="v.CXXV-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p41"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xx. 9" id="v.CXXV-p41.1" parsed="|Prov|20|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.9">Prov. xx. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> The stars are
not pure in the Lord’s sight; how much less men whose whole life
is one long temptation.<note place="end" n="3424" id="v.CXXV-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p42"> <scripRef passage="Job xxv. 5, 6" id="v.CXXV-p42.1" parsed="|Job|25|5|25|6" osisRef="Bible:Job.25.5-Job.25.6">Job xxv. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Woe be to us
who commit fornication every time that we cherish lust. “My
sword,” God says, “hath drunk its fill in heaven;”<note place="end" n="3425" id="v.CXXV-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p43"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxiv. 5" id="v.CXXV-p43.1" parsed="|Isa|34|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.34.5">Isa. xxxiv. 5</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> much more then upon the earth with its
crop of thorns and thistles.<note place="end" n="3426" id="v.CXXV-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p44"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 18" id="v.CXXV-p44.1" parsed="|Gen|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.18">Gen. iii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> The chosen
vessel<note place="end" n="3427" id="v.CXXV-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p45"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 15" id="v.CXXV-p45.1" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15">Acts ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> who had Christ’s name ever
on his lips kept under his body and brought it into subjection.<note place="end" n="3428" id="v.CXXV-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p46"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="v.CXXV-p46.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet even he was hindered by carnal
desire and had to do what he would not. As one suffering violence he
cries: “O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the
body of this death?”<note place="end" n="3429" id="v.CXXV-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p47"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 24" id="v.CXXV-p47.1" parsed="|Rom|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24">Rom. vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Is it likely
then that you can pass without fall or wound, unless you keep your
heart with all diligence,<note place="end" n="3430" id="v.CXXV-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p48"> <scripRef passage="Prov. iv. 23" id="v.CXXV-p48.1" parsed="|Prov|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.4.23">Prov. iv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and say with
the Saviour: “my mother and my brethren are these which hear the
word of God and do it.”<note place="end" n="3431" id="v.CXXV-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p49"> <scripRef passage="Luke viii. 21" id="v.CXXV-p49.1" parsed="|Luke|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.21">Luke viii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> This may seem
cruelty, but it is really affection. What <pb n="247" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_247.html" id="v.CXXV-Page_247" />greater proof, indeed, can there be of
affection than to guard for a holy mother a holy son? She too desired
your eternal welfare and is content to forego seeing you for a time
that she may see you for ever with Christ. She is like Hannah who
brought forth Samuel not for her own solace but for the service of the
tabernacle.<note place="end" n="3432" id="v.CXXV-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p50"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. i. 27, 28" id="v.CXXV-p50.1" parsed="|1Sam|1|27|1|28" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.1.27-1Sam.1.28">1 Sam. i. 27, 28</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p51">The sons of Jonadab, we are told, drank neither wine nor
strong drink and dwelt in tents pitched wherever night overtook them.<note place="end" n="3433" id="v.CXXV-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p52"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxv. 6, 7" id="v.CXXV-p52.1" parsed="|Jer|35|6|35|7" osisRef="Bible:Jer.35.6-Jer.35.7">Jer. xxxv. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> According to the psalter they were
the first to undergo captivity; for, when the Chaldæans began to
ravage Judah they were compelled to take refuge in cities.<note place="end" n="3434" id="v.CXXV-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p53"> See Letter
LVIII. § 5 and note there.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p54">8. Others may think what they like and follow each his
own bent. But to me a town is a prison and solitude paradise. Why do we
long for the bustle of cities, we whose very name speaks of
loneliness?<note place="end" n="3435" id="v.CXXV-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p55"> An allusion to
the word ‘monachus,’ ‘solitary’ or
‘monk.’</p></note> To fit him for the leadership of
the Jewish people Moses was trained for forty years in the
wilderness;<note place="end" n="3436" id="v.CXXV-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p56"> <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 29, 30" id="v.CXXV-p56.1" parsed="|Acts|7|29|7|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.29-Acts.7.30">Acts vii. 29, 30</scripRef>.</p></note> and it was not till after these
that the shepherd of sheep became a shepherd of men. The apostles were
fishers on lake Gennesaret before they became “fishers of
men.”<note place="end" n="3437" id="v.CXXV-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p57"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 19" id="v.CXXV-p57.1" parsed="|Matt|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.19">Matt. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> But at the Lord’s call
they forsook all that they had, father, net, and ship, and bore their
cross daily without so much as a rod in their hands.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p58">I say these things that, in case you desire to enter the
ranks of the clergy, you may learn what you must afterwards teach, that
you may offer a reasonable sacrifice<note place="end" n="3438" id="v.CXXV-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p59"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 1" id="v.CXXV-p59.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">Rom. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> to
Christ, that you may not think yourself a finished soldier while still
a raw recruit, or suppose yourself a master while you are as yet only a
learner. It does not become one of my humble abilities to pass judgment
upon the clergy or to speak to the discredit of those who are ministers
in the churches. They have their own rank and station and must keep it.
If ever you become one of them my published letter to Nepotian<note place="end" n="3439" id="v.CXXV-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p60"> Letter LII.</p></note> will teach you the mode of life
suitable to you in that vocation. At present I am dealing with the
forming and training of a monk; of one too who has put the yoke of
Christ upon his neck after receiving a liberal education in his younger
days.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p61">9. The first point to be considered is whether you ought
to live by yourself or in a monastery with others.<note place="end" n="3440" id="v.CXXV-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p62"> Cf. Letter CXXX.
§ 17.</p></note> For my part I should like you to have the
society of holy men so as not to be thrown altogether on your
resources. For if you set out upon a road that is new to you without a
guide, you are sure to turn aside immediately either to the right or to
the left, to lay yourself open to the assaults of error, to go too far
or else not far enough, to weary yourself with running too fast or to
loiter by the way and to fall asleep. In loneliness pride quickly
creeps upon a man: if he has fasted for a little while and has seen no
one, he fancies himself a person of some note; forgetting who he is,
whence he comes, and whither he goes, he lets his thoughts riot within
and outwardly indulges in rash speech. Contrary to the apostle’s
wish he judges another man’s servants,<note place="end" n="3441" id="v.CXXV-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p63"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 4" id="v.CXXV-p63.1" parsed="|Rom|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.4">Rom. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> puts forth his hand to grasp whatever
his appetite desires, sleeps as long he pleases, fears nobody, does
what he likes, fancies everyone inferior to himself, spends more of his
time in cities than in his cell, and, while with the brothers he
affects to be retiring, rubs shoulders with the crowd in the streets.
What then, you will say? Do I condemn a solitary life? By no means: in
fact I have often commended it. But I wish to see the monastic schools
turn out soldiers who have no fear of the rough training of the desert,
who have exhibited the spectacle of a holy life for a considerable
time, who have made themselves last that they might be first, who have
not been overcome by hunger or satiety, whose joy is in poverty, who
teach virtue by their garb and mien, and who are too conscientious to
invent—as some silly men do—monstrous stories of struggles
with demons, designed to magnify their heroes in the eyes of the crowd
and before all to extort money from it.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p64">10. Quite recently we have seen to our sorrow a fortune
worthy of Crœsus brought to light by a monk’s death, and a
city’s alms, collected for the poor, left by will to his sons and
successors. After sinking to the bottom the iron has once more floated
upon the surface,<note place="end" n="3442" id="v.CXXV-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p65"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings vi. 5, 6" id="v.CXXV-p65.1" parsed="|2Kgs|6|5|6|6" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.6.5-2Kgs.6.6">2 Kings vi. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and men have
again seen among the palm-trees the bitter waters of Marah.<note place="end" n="3443" id="v.CXXV-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p66"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xv. 23, 27" id="v.CXXV-p66.1" parsed="|Exod|15|23|0|0;|Exod|15|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.23 Bible:Exod.15.27">Ex. xv. 23, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> In this there is, however, nothing
strange, for the man had for his companion and teacher one who turned
the hunger of the needy into a source of wealth for himself and kept
back sums left to the miserable to his own subsequent misery. Yet their
cry came up to heaven and entering God’s ears overcame His
patience. Wherefore, He sent an angel of woe to say to this new
Carmelite, this second Nabal,<note place="end" n="3444" id="v.CXXV-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p67"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxv. 38" id="v.CXXV-p67.1" parsed="|1Sam|25|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.25.38">1 Sam. xxv. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thou
fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee: then whose shall
those things be which thou hast provided?”<note place="end" n="3445" id="v.CXXV-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p68"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 20" id="v.CXXV-p68.1" parsed="|Luke|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.20">Luke xii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXV-p69">11. If I wish you then not to live with your mother, it
is for the reasons given above, and above all for the two following. If
she offers you delicacies to eat, you will grieve her by refusing them;
and if you take them, you will add fuel to the flame that already burns
within <pb n="248" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_248.html" id="v.CXXV-Page_248" />you. Again in a house where
there are so many girls you will see in the daytime sights that will
tempt you at night. Never take your hand or your eyes off your book;
learn the psalms word for word, pray without ceasing,<note place="end" n="3446" id="v.CXXV-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p70"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 17" id="v.CXXV-p70.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.17">1 Thess. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> be always on the alert, and let no vain
thoughts lay hold upon you. Direct both body and mind to the Lord,
overcome wrath by patience, love the knowledge of scripture, and you
will no longer love the sins of the flesh. Do not let your mind become
a prey to excitement, for if this effects a lodgment in your breast it
will have dominion over you and will lead you into the great
transgression.<note place="end" n="3447" id="v.CXXV-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p71"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 13" id="v.CXXV-p71.1" parsed="|Ps|19|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.13">Ps. xix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Always have
some work on hand, that the devil may find you busy. If apostles who
had the right to live of the Gospel<note place="end" n="3448" id="v.CXXV-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p72"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 14" id="v.CXXV-p72.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.14">1 Cor. ix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>
laboured with their own hands that they might be chargeable to no
man,<note place="end" n="3449" id="v.CXXV-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p73"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. ii. 9; 1 Cor. iv. 12" id="v.CXXV-p73.1" parsed="|1Thess|2|9|0|0;|1Cor|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.9 Bible:1Cor.4.12">1 Thess. ii. 9; 1 Cor. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and bestowed relief upon others whose
carnal things they had a claim to reap as having sown unto them
spiritual things;<note place="end" n="3450" id="v.CXXV-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p74"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 11" id="v.CXXV-p74.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.11">1 Cor. ix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> why do you not
provide a supply to meet your needs? Make creels of reeds or weave
baskets out of pliant osiers. Hoe your ground; mark out your garden
into even plots; and when you have sown your cabbages or set your
plants convey water to them in conduits; that you may see with your own
eyes the lovely vision of the poet:</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXV-p75">Art draws fresh water from the hilltop near</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXV-p76">Till the stream plashing down among the rocks</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.CXXV-p77">Cools the parched meadows and allays their thirst.<note place="end" n="3451" id="v.CXXV-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p78"> Virg., G. i.
108–10.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p79">Graft unfruitful stocks with buds and slips that you may shortly be
rewarded for your toil by plucking sweet apples from them. Construct
also hives for bees, for to these the proverbs of Solomon send you,<note place="end" n="3452" id="v.CXXV-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p80"> <scripRef passage="Prov. vi. 8" id="v.CXXV-p80.1" parsed="|Prov|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.6.8">Prov. vi. 8</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and you may learn from the tiny
creatures how to order a monastery and to discipline a kingdom. Twist
lines too for catching fish, and copy books; that your hand may earn
your food and your mind may be satisfied with reading. For “every
one that is idle is a prey to vain desires.”<note place="end" n="3453" id="v.CXXV-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p81"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xiii. 4" id="v.CXXV-p81.1" parsed="|Prov|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.13.4">Prov. xiii. 4</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> In Egypt the monasteries make it a rule
to receive none who are not willing to work; for they regard labour as
necessary not only for the support of the body but also for the
salvation of the soul. Do not let your mind stray into harmful
thoughts, or, like Jerusalem in her whoredoms, open its feet to every
chance comer.<note place="end" n="3454" id="v.CXXV-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p82"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 25" id="v.CXXV-p82.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.25">Ezek. xvi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p83">12. In my youth when the desert walled me in with its
solitude I was still unable to endure the promptings of sin and the
natural heat of my blood; and, although I tried by frequent fasts to
break the force of both, my mind still surged with [evil] thoughts.<note place="end" n="3455" id="v.CXXV-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p84"> Cf. Letter XXII.
§ 7.</p></note> To subdue its turbulence I betook myself
to a brother<note place="end" n="3456" id="v.CXXV-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p85"> In Letter XVIII.
§ 10 Jerome speaks of his teacher as one so learned in the Hebrew
language that the very scribes regarded him as a Chaldæan
(<i>i.e.,</i> as a graduate of the Babylonian school of Rabbinic
learning).</p></note> who before his conversion had been
a Jew and asked him to teach me Hebrew. Thus, after having familiarised
myself with the pointedness of Quintilian, the fluency of Cicero, the
seriousness of Fronto and the gentleness of Pliny, I began to learn my
letters anew and to study to pronounce words both harsh and guttural.
What labour I spent upon this task, what difficulties I went through,
how often I despaired, how often I gave over and then in my eagerness
to learn commenced again, can be attested both by myself the subject of
this misery and by those who then lived with me. But I thank the Lord
that from this seed of learning sown in bitterness I now cull sweet
fruits.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p86">13. I will recount also another thing that I saw in
Egypt. There was in a community a young Greek the flame of whose desire
neither continual fasting nor the severest labour could avail to
quench. He was in great danger of falling, when the father of the
monastery saved him by the following device. He gave orders to one of
the older brothers to pursue him with objurgations and reproaches, and
then after having thus wronged him to be beforehand with him in laying
a complaint against him. When witnesses were called they spoke always
on behalf of the aggressor. On hearing such falsehoods he used to weep
that no one gave credit to the truth; the father alone used cleverly to
put in a word for him that he might not be “swallowed up with
overmuch sorrow.”<note place="end" n="3457" id="v.CXXV-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p87"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 7" id="v.CXXV-p87.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.7">2 Cor. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> To make the
story short, a year passed in this way and at the expiration of it the
young man was asked concerning his former evil thoughts and whether
they still troubled him. “Good gracious,” he replied,
“how can I find pleasure in fornication when I am not allowed so
much as to live?” Had he been a solitary hermit, by whose aid
could he have overcome the temptations that assailed him?</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p88">14. The world’s philosophers drive out an old
passion by instilling a new one; they hammer out one nail by hammering
in another.<note place="end" n="3458" id="v.CXXV-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p89"> Cic., T. Q. iv.
35.</p></note> It was on this principle that
the seven princes of Persia acted towards king Ahasuerus, for they
subdued his regret for queen Vashti by inducing him to love other
maidens.<note place="end" n="3459" id="v.CXXV-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p90"> <scripRef passage="Esth. ii. 1-4" id="v.CXXV-p90.1" parsed="|Esth|2|1|2|4" osisRef="Bible:Esth.2.1-Esth.2.4">Esth. ii. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note> But whereas they cured one fault
by another fault and one sin by another sin, we must overcome our
faults by learning to love the opposite virtues. “Depart from
evil,” says the psalmist, “and do good; seek peace and
pursue it.”<note place="end" n="3460" id="v.CXXV-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p91"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiv. 14" id="v.CXXV-p91.1" parsed="|Ps|34|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.14">Ps. xxxiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> For if we do not
hate evil we cannot love <pb n="249" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_249.html" id="v.CXXV-Page_249" />good. Nay
more, we must do good if we are to depart from evil. We must seek peace
if we are to avoid war. And it is not enough merely to seek it; when we
have found it and when it flees before us we must pursue it with all
our energies. For “it passeth all understanding;”<note place="end" n="3461" id="v.CXXV-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p92"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 7" id="v.CXXV-p92.1" parsed="|Phil|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.7">Phil. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> it is the habitation of God. As the
psalmist says, “in peace also is his habitation.”<note place="end" n="3462" id="v.CXXV-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p93"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxvi. 2" id="v.CXXV-p93.1" parsed="|Ps|76|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.76.2">Ps. lxxvi. 2</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> The pursuing of peace is a fine
metaphor and may be compared with the apostle’s words,
“pursuing hospitality.”<note place="end" n="3463" id="v.CXXV-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p94"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 13" id="v.CXXV-p94.1" parsed="|Rom|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.13">Rom. xii. 13</scripRef>, R.V. marg.</p></note> It is
not enough, he means, for us to invite guests with our lips; we should
be as eager to detain them as though they were robbers carrying off our
savings.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p95">15. No art is ever learned without a master. Even dumb
animals and wild herds follow leaders of their own. Bees have princes,
and cranes fly after one of their number in the shape of a Y.<note place="end" n="3464" id="v.CXXV-p95.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p96"> Pliny, N. H. x.
32.</p></note> There is but one emperor and each
province has but one judge. Rome was founded by two brothers,<note place="end" n="3465" id="v.CXXV-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p97"> Romulus and Remus,
the first of whom slew the second.</p></note> but, as it could not have two kings at
once, was inaugurated by an act of fratricide. So too Esau and Jacob
strove in Rebekah’s womb.<note place="end" n="3466" id="v.CXXV-p97.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p98"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxv. 22" id="v.CXXV-p98.1" parsed="|Gen|25|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.22">Gen. xxv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Each
church has a single bishop, a single archpresbyter, a single
archdeacon;<note place="end" n="3467" id="v.CXXV-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p99"> When Jerome
wrote, these terms had but recently come into use in the West; no
doubt, however, the offices described by them were of older date.
Archpresbyters seem to have been the forerunners of those who are now
called “rural deans.”</p></note> and every ecclesiastical order
is subjected to its own rulers. A ship has but one pilot, a house but
one master, and the largest army moves at the command of one man. That
I may not tire you by heaping up instances, my drift is simply this. Do
not rely on your own discretion, but live in a monastery. For there,
while you will be under the control of one father, you will have many
companions; and these will teach you, one humility, another patience, a
third silence, and a fourth meekness. You will do as others wish; you
will eat what you are told to eat; you will wear what clothes are given
you; you will perform the task allotted to you; you will obey one whom
you do not like, you will come to bed tired out; you will go to sleep
on your feet and you will be forced to rise before you have had
sufficient rest. When your turn comes, you will recite the psalms, a
task which requires not a well modulated voice but genuine emotion. The
apostle says: “I will pray with the spirit and I will pray with
the understanding also,”<note place="end" n="3468" id="v.CXXV-p99.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p100"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 15" id="v.CXXV-p100.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.15">1 Cor. xiv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and to the
Ephesians, “make melody in your hearts to the Lord.”<note place="end" n="3469" id="v.CXXV-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p101"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 19" id="v.CXXV-p101.1" parsed="|Eph|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.19">Eph. v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> For he had read the precept of the
psalmist: “Sing ye praises with understanding.”<note place="end" n="3470" id="v.CXXV-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p102"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlvii. 7" id="v.CXXV-p102.1" parsed="|Ps|47|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.47.7">Ps. xlvii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> You will serve the brothers, you will
wash the guests’ feet; if you suffer wrong you will bear it in
silence; the superior of the community you will fear as a master and
love as a father. Whatever he may order you to do you will believe to
be wholesome for you. You will not pass judgment upon those who are
placed over you, for your duty will be to obey them and to do what you
are told, according to the words spoken by Moses: “keep silence
and hearken, O Israel.”<note place="end" n="3471" id="v.CXXV-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p103"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxvii. 9" id="v.CXXV-p103.1" parsed="|Deut|27|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.27.9">Deut. xxvii. 9</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> You will have
so many tasks to occupy you that you will have no time for [evil]
thoughts; and while you pass from one thing to another and fresh work
follows work done, you will only be able to think of what you have it
in charge at the moment to do.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p104">16. But I myself have seen monks of quite a different
stamp from this, men whose renunciation of the world has consisted in a
change of clothes and a verbal profession, while their real life and
their former habits have remained unchanged. Their property has
increased rather than diminished. They still have the same servants and
keep the same table. Out of cheap glasses and common earthenware they
swallow gold. With servants about them in swarms they claim for
themselves the name of hermits. Others who though poor think themselves
discerning, walk as solemnly as pageants<note place="end" n="3472" id="v.CXXV-p104.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p105"> Cic., Off. 1.
36.</p></note> through the streets and do nothing but
snarl<note place="end" n="3473" id="v.CXXV-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p106"> Caninam
exercent facundiam. The phrase recurs in Letter CXXXIV. § 1.</p></note> at every one whom they meet. Others
shrug their shoulders and croak out what is best known to themselves.
While they keep their eyes fixed upon the earth, they balance swelling
words upon their tongues.<note place="end" n="3474" id="v.CXXV-p106.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p107"> See also
Lactantius, vi. 18.</p></note> Only a crier
is wanted to persuade you that it is his excellency the prefect who is
coming along. Some too there are who from the dampness of their cells
and from the severity of their fasts, from their weariness of solitude
and from excessive study have a singing in their ears day and night and
turn melancholy mad so as to need the poultices of Hippocrates<note place="end" n="3475" id="v.CXXV-p107.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p108"> The most
celebrated physician of antiquity.</p></note> more than exhortations from me. Great
numbers are unable to break free from the crafts and trades they have
previously practised. They no longer call themselves dealers but they
carry on the same traffic as before; seeking for themselves not
“food and raiment”<note place="end" n="3476" id="v.CXXV-p108.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p109"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 8" id="v.CXXV-p109.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.8">1 Tim. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> as the
apostle directs, but money-profits and these greater than are looked
for by men of the world. In former days the greed of sellers was kept
within bounds by the action of the Ædiles or as the Greeks call
them market-inspectors,<note place="end" n="3477" id="v.CXXV-p109.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p110"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXXV-p110.1">᾽αγοράνμοι</span>
.</p></note> and men
could not then cheat with impunity. But now persons who profess
religion are not ashamed to seek unjust profits and the good name of
Christianity is more <pb n="250" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_250.html" id="v.CXXV-Page_250" />often a cloak
for fraud than a victim to it. I am ashamed to say it, yet it must be
said—we are at least bound to blush for our infamy—while in
public we hold out our hands for alms we conceal gold beneath our rags;
and to the amazement of every one after living as poor men we die rich
and with our purses well-filled.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p111">But you, since you will not be alone but one of a
community, will have no temptation to act thus. Things at first
compulsory will become habitual. You will set to work unbidden and will
find pleasure in your toil. You will forget things which are behind and
will reach forth to those which are before.<note place="end" n="3478" id="v.CXXV-p111.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p112"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 13" id="v.CXXV-p112.1" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> You will think less of the evil that
others do than of the good you ought to do.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p113">17. Be not led by the multitude of those who sin,
neither let the host of those who perish tempt you to say secretly:
“What? must all be lost who live in cities? Behold, they continue
to enjoy their property, they serve churches, they frequent baths, they
do not disdain cosmetics, and yet they are universally well-spoken
of.” To this kind of remark I have before replied and now shortly
reply again that the object of this little work is not to discuss the
clergy but to lay down rules for a monk. The clergy are holy men and
their lives are always worthy of praise. Rouse yourself then and so
live in your monastery that you may deserve to be a clergyman, that you
may preserve your youth from defilement, that you may go to
Christ’s altar as a virgin out of her chamber. See that you are
well-reported of without and that women are familiar with your
reputation but not with your appearance. When you come to mature years,
if, that is, you live so long, and when you have been chosen into the
ranks of the clergy either by the people of the city or by its bishop,
act in a way that befits a clergyman, and choose for your models the
best of your brothers. For in every rank and condition of life the bad
are mingled with the good.</p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p114">18. Do not be carried away by some mad caprice and rush
into authorship. Learn long and carefully what you propose to teach. Do
not credit all that flatterers say to you, or, I should rather say, do
not lend too ready an ear to those who mean to mock you. They will fawn
upon you with fulsome praise and do their best to blind your judgment;
yet if you suddenly look behind you, you will find that they are making
gestures of derision with their hands, either a stork’s neck or
the flapping ears of a donkey or a thirsty dog’s protruding
tongue.<note place="end" n="3479" id="v.CXXV-p114.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p115"> Imitated from
Persius (I. 58–60).</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p116">Never speak evil of anyone or suppose that you make
yourself better by assailing the reputations of others. The charges we
bring against them often come home to ourselves; we inveigh against
faults which are as much ours as theirs; and so our eloquence ends by
telling against ourselves. It is as though dumb persons were to
criticize orators. When the grunter<note place="end" n="3480" id="v.CXXV-p116.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p117"> <i>i.e.,</i>
Rufinus who was now dead. The nickname is taken from a burlesque very
popular in Jerome’s day entitled “The Porker’s Last
Will and Testament.” In this the testator’s full name is
set down as Marcus Grunnius Corocotta, <i>i.e.,</i> Mark Grunter Hog.
In the beginning of the twelfth book of his commentary on Isaiah Jerome
mentions the “Testament” as being then a popular school
book.</p></note> wished to
speak he used to come forward at a snail’s pace<note place="end" n="3481" id="v.CXXV-p117.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p118"> Plautus,
Aulularia, I. 1. 10.</p></note> and to utter a word now and again with
such long pauses between that he seemed less making a speech than
gasping for breath. Then, when he had placed his table and arranged on
it his pile of books, he used to knit his brow, to draw in his
nostrils, to wrinkle his forehead and to snap his fingers, signs meant
to engage the attention of his pupils. Then he would pour forth a
torrent of nonsense and declaim so vehemently against every one that
you would take him for a critic like Longinus<note place="end" n="3482" id="v.CXXV-p118.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p119"> A Platonist of
the third century after Christ, much celebrated for his learning and
critical skill. “To judge like Longinus” became a synonym
for accurate discrimination.</p></note> or fancy him a second Cato the
Censor<note place="end" n="3483" id="v.CXXV-p119.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p120"> A martinet of
the old school, who did his utmost to oppose what he considered the
luxury of his age. He was censor in 184 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXV-p120.1">b.c.</span></p></note> passing judgment on Roman
eloquence and excluding whom he pleased from the senate of the learned.
As he had plenty of money he made himself still more popular by giving
entertainments. Numbers of persons shared in his hospitality; and thus
it was not surprising that when he went out he was surrounded always by
a buzzing throng. At home he was a monster like Nero, abroad a paragon
like Cato. Made up of different and opposing natures, as a whole he
baffled description. You would say that he was formed of jarring
elements like that unnatural and unheard of monster of which the poet
tells us that it was ‘in front a lion, behind a dragon, in the
middle the goat whose name it bears.’<note place="end" n="3484" id="v.CXXV-p120.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p121"> Lucr. V. 905,
Munro. The words come first from Homer, Il. vi. 181.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p122">19. Men such as these you must never look at or
associate with. Nor must you turn aside your heart unto words of evil<note place="end" n="3485" id="v.CXXV-p122.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p123"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxli. 4" id="v.CXXV-p123.1" parsed="|Ps|141|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.141.4">Ps. cxli. 4</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> lest the psalmist say to you:
“Thou sittest and speakest against thy brother; thou slanderest
thine own mother’s son,”<note place="end" n="3486" id="v.CXXV-p123.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p124"> <scripRef passage="Ps. l. 20" id="v.CXXV-p124.1" parsed="|Ps|50|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.20">Ps. l. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and
lest you become as “the sons of men whose teeth are spears and
arrows,”<note place="end" n="3487" id="v.CXXV-p124.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p125"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lvii. 4" id="v.CXXV-p125.1" parsed="|Ps|57|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.57.4">Ps. lvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and as the
man whose “words were softer than oil yet were they drawn
swords.”<note place="end" n="3488" id="v.CXXV-p125.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p126"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 21" id="v.CXXV-p126.1" parsed="|Ps|55|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.21">Ps. lv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> The
Preacher expresses this more clearly still when he says: “Surely
the serpent will bite where there is no enchantment, and the slan<pb n="251" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_251.html" id="v.CXXV-Page_251" />derer is no better.”<note place="end" n="3489" id="v.CXXV-p126.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p127"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. x. 11" id="v.CXXV-p127.1" parsed="|Eccl|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.11">Eccl. x. 11</scripRef>, R.V. marg.</p></note> But you will say, ‘I am not
given to detraction, but how can I check others who are?’ If we
put forward such a plea as this it can only be that we may
“practise wicked works with men that work iniquity.”<note place="end" n="3490" id="v.CXXV-p127.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p128"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxli. 4" id="v.CXXV-p128.1" parsed="|Ps|141|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.141.4">Ps. cxli. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet Christ is not deceived by this
device. It is not I but an apostle who says: “Be not deceived;
God is not mocked.”<note place="end" n="3491" id="v.CXXV-p128.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p129"> <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 7" id="v.CXXV-p129.1" parsed="|Gal|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.7">Gal. vi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> “Man
looketh upon the outward appearance but the Lord looketh upon the
heart.”<note place="end" n="3492" id="v.CXXV-p129.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p130"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvi. 7" id="v.CXXV-p130.1" parsed="|1Sam|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.7">1 Sam. xvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> And in the
proverbs Solomon tells us that as “the north wind driveth away
rain, so doth an angry countenance a backbiting tongue.”<note place="end" n="3493" id="v.CXXV-p130.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p131"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxv. 23" id="v.CXXV-p131.1" parsed="|Prov|25|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.25.23">Prov. xxv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> It sometimes happens that an arrow
when it is aimed at a hard object rebounds upon the bowman, wounding
the would-be wounder, and thus, the words are fulfilled, “they
were turned aside like a deceitful bow,”<note place="end" n="3494" id="v.CXXV-p131.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p132"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxviii. 57" id="v.CXXV-p132.1" parsed="|Ps|78|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.57">Ps. lxxviii. 57</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another passage: “whoso
casteth a stone on high casteth it on his own head.”<note place="end" n="3495" id="v.CXXV-p132.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p133"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 27.25" id="v.CXXV-p133.1" parsed="|Sir|27|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.27.25">Ecclus. xxvii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> So when a slanderer sees anger in the
countenance of his hearer who will not hear him but stops his ears that
he may not hear of blood,<note place="end" n="3496" id="v.CXXV-p133.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p134"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxiii. 15" id="v.CXXV-p134.1" parsed="|Isa|33|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.33.15">Isa. xxxiii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> he becomes
silent on the moment, his face turns pale, his lips stick fast, his
mouth becomes parched. Wherefore the same wise man says: “meddle
not with them that are given to detraction: for their calamity shall
rise suddenly; and who knoweth the ruin of them both?”<note place="end" n="3497" id="v.CXXV-p134.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p135"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxiv. 21, 22" id="v.CXXV-p135.1" parsed="|Prov|24|21|24|22" osisRef="Bible:Prov.24.21-Prov.24.22">Prov. xxiv. 21, 22</scripRef> Vulg.</p></note> of him who speaks, that is, and of him
who hears. Truth does not love corners or seek whisperers. To Timothy
it is said, “Against an elder receive not an accusation suddenly;
but him that sinneth rebuke before all, that others also may
fear.”<note place="end" n="3498" id="v.CXXV-p135.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p136"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 19, 20" id="v.CXXV-p136.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|19|5|20" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.19-1Tim.5.20">1 Tim. v. 19, 20</scripRef> (inexact).</p></note> When a man is advanced in years
you must not be too ready to believe evil of him; his past life is
itself a defence, and so also is his rank as an elder. Still, since we
are but human and sometimes in spite of the ripeness of our years fall
into the sins of youth, if I do wrong and you wish to correct me,
accuse me openly of my fault: do not backbite me secretly. “Let
the righteous smite me, it shall be a kindness, and let him reprove me;
but let not the oil of the sinner enrich my head.”<note place="end" n="3499" id="v.CXXV-p136.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p137"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxli. 5" id="v.CXXV-p137.1" parsed="|Ps|141|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.141.5">Ps. cxli. 5</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note> For what says the apostle? “Whom
the Lord loveth, he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he
receiveth.”<note place="end" n="3500" id="v.CXXV-p137.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p138"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 6" id="v.CXXV-p138.1" parsed="|Heb|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.6">Heb. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> By the mouth of
Isaiah the Lord speaks thus: “O my people, they who call you
happy cause you to err and destroy the way of your paths.”<note place="end" n="3501" id="v.CXXV-p138.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p139"> <scripRef passage="Isa. iii. 12" id="v.CXXV-p139.1" parsed="|Isa|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.12">Isa. iii. 12</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note> How do you help me by telling my misdeeds
to others? You may, without my knowing of it, wound some one else by
the narration of my sins or rather of those which you slanderously
attribute to me; and while you are eager to spread the news in all
quarters, you may pretend to confide in each individual as though you
had spoken to no one else. Such a course has for its object not my
correction but the indulgence of your own failing. The Lord gives
commandment that those who sin against us are to be arraigned privately
or else in the presence of a witness, and that if they refuse to hear
reason, the matter is to be laid before the church, and those who
persist in their wickedness are to be regarded as heathen men and
publicans.<note place="end" n="3502" id="v.CXXV-p139.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p140"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 15-17" id="v.CXXV-p140.1" parsed="|Matt|18|15|18|17" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.15-Matt.18.17">Matt. xviii. 15–17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXV-p141">20. I lay great emphasis on these points that I may
deliver a young man who is dear to me from the itching both of the
tongue and of the ears: that, since he has been born again in Christ, I
may present him without spot or wrinkle<note place="end" n="3503" id="v.CXXV-p141.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p142"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 27" id="v.CXXV-p142.1" parsed="|Eph|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.27">Eph. v. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>
as a chaste virgin,<note place="end" n="3504" id="v.CXXV-p142.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p143"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 2" id="v.CXXV-p143.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.2">2 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> chaste in mind as
well as in body; that the virginity of which he boasts may be more than
nominal and that he may not be shut out by the bridegroom because being
unprovided with the oil of good works his lamp has gone out.<note place="end" n="3505" id="v.CXXV-p143.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p144"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 1-10" id="v.CXXV-p144.1" parsed="|Matt|25|1|25|10" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.1-Matt.25.10">Matt. xxv. 1–10</scripRef>.</p></note> In Proculus you have a reverend and most
learned prelate,<note place="end" n="3506" id="v.CXXV-p144.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p145"> He was bishop of
Massilia (Marseilles).</p></note> able by the sound
of his voice to do more for you than I with my written sheets and sure
to direct you on your path by daily homilies. He will not suffer you to
turn to the right hand or to the left or to leave the king’s
highway; for to this Israel pledges itself to keep in its hasty passage
to the land of promise.<note place="end" n="3507" id="v.CXXV-p145.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p146"> <scripRef passage="Num. xx. 17" id="v.CXXV-p146.1" parsed="|Num|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.20.17">Num. xx. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> May God hear the
voice of the church’s supplication. “Lord, ordain peace for
us, for thou hast also wrought all our works for us.”<note place="end" n="3508" id="v.CXXV-p146.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p147"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxvi. 12" id="v.CXXV-p147.1" parsed="|Isa|26|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.12">Isa. xxvi. 12</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note> May our renunciation of the world be
made freely and not under compulsion! May we seek poverty gladly to win
its glory and not suffer anguish because others lay it upon us! For the
rest amid our present miseries with the sword making havoc around us,
he is rich enough who has bread sufficient for his need, and he is
abundantly powerful who is not reduced to be a slave. Exuperius<note place="end" n="3509" id="v.CXXV-p147.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p148"> Bishop of Toulouse.
See Letter LIV. 11, and Pref. to Comm. on Zech.</p></note> the reverend bishop of Toulouse, imitating
the widow of Zarephath,<note place="end" n="3510" id="v.CXXV-p148.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p149"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xvii. 8-16" id="v.CXXV-p149.1" parsed="|1Kgs|17|8|17|16" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17.8-1Kgs.17.16">1 Kings xvii. 8–16</scripRef>.</p></note> feeds others
though hungry himself. His face is pale with fasting, yet it is the
cravings of others that torment him most. In fact he has bestowed his
whole substance to meet the needs of Christ’s poor. Yet none is
richer than he, for his wicker basket contains the body of the Lord,
and his plain glass-cup the precious blood. Like his Master he has
banished greed out of the temple; and without either scourge of cords
or words of chiding he has overthrown the chairs of them that sell
doves, that is, the gifts of the <pb n="252" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_252.html" id="v.CXXV-Page_252" />Holy Spirit. He has upset the tables of Mammon
and has scattered the money of the money-changers; zealous that the
house of God may be called a house of prayer and not a den of
robbers.<note place="end" n="3511" id="v.CXXV-p149.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p150"> <scripRef passage="John ii. 14-16; Matt. xxi. 12, 13" id="v.CXXV-p150.1" parsed="|John|2|14|2|16;|Matt|21|12|21|13" osisRef="Bible:John.2.14-John.2.16 Bible:Matt.21.12-Matt.21.13">John ii. 14–16; Matt. xxi. 12,
13</scripRef>.</p></note> In his steps follow closely and in
those of others like him in virtue, whom the priesthood makes poor men
and more than ever humble. Or if you will be perfect, go out with
Abraham from your country and from your kindred, and go whither you
know not.<note place="end" n="3512" id="v.CXXV-p150.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXV-p151"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xii. 1; Heb. xi. 8" id="v.CXXV-p151.1" parsed="|Gen|12|1|0|0;|Heb|11|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.12.1 Bible:Heb.11.8">Gen. xii. 1; Heb. xi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> If you have substance, sell it and
give to the poor. If you have none, then are you free from a great
burthen. Destitute yourself, follow a destitute Christ. The task is a
hard one, it is great and difficult; but the reward is also great.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Marcellinus and Anapsychia." n="CXXVI" shorttitle="Letter CXXVI" progress="52.48%" prev="v.CXXV" next="v.CXXVII" id="v.CXXVI"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXVI-p1.1">Letter CXXVI. To Marcellinus and Anapsychia.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXVI-p2">Marcellinus, a Roman official of high rank, and
Anapsychia his wife had written to Jerome from Africa to ask him his
opinion on the vexed question of the origin of the soul. Jerome in his
reply briefly enumerates the several views that have been held on the
subject. For fuller information he refers his questioners to his
treatise against Rufinus and also to their bishop Augustin who will, he
says, explain the matter to them by word of mouth. Although it hardly
appears in this letter Jerome is a decided creationist (see his Comm.
on <scripRef passage="Eccles. xii. 7" id="v.CXXVI-p2.1" parsed="|Eccl|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.12.7">Eccles. xii. 7</scripRef>). But, though he vehemently condemns Rufinus (<scripRef passage="Ap. ii. 10" id="v.CXXVI-p2.2" parsed="|Rev|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.10">Ap. ii.
10</scripRef>) for professing ignorance on the subject, he assents (Letter
CXXXIV.) to Augustin (Letter CXXXI.) who similarly professes ignorance
but seems to lean to traducianism. The date of writing is <span class="c17" id="v.CXXVI-p2.3">a.d.</span> 412.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXVI-p3">To his truly holy lord and lady, his children worthy of
the highest respect and affection, Marcellinus and Anapsychia, Jerome
sends greeting.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVI-p4">1. I have at last received from Africa your joint letter
and no longer regret the effrontery which led me, in spite of your
silence to ply you both with so many missives. I hoped, indeed, by so
doing to gain a reply and to learn of your welfare not indirectly from
others but directly from yourselves. I well remember your little
problem about the nature of the soul; although I ought not to call it
little, seeing that it is one of the greatest with which the church has
to deal. You ask whether it has fallen from heaven, as Pythagoras, all
Platonists, and Origen suppose; or whether it is part of God’s
essence as the Stoics, Manes, and the Spanish Priscillianists hint.
Whether souls created long since are kept in God’s storehouse as
some ecclesiastical writers<note place="end" n="3513" id="v.CXXVI-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVI-p5"> The allusion is
probably to Clement of Alexandria.</p></note> foolishly
imagine; or whether they are formed by God and introduced into bodies
day by day according to that saying in the Gospel: “my Father
worketh hitherto and I work;”<note place="end" n="3514" id="v.CXXVI-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVI-p6"> <scripRef passage="John v. 17" id="v.CXXVI-p6.1" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17">John v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> or whether,
lastly, they are transmitted by propagation. This is the view of
Tertullian, Apollinaris, and most western writers who hold that soul is
derived from soul as body is from body and that the conditions of life
are the same for men and brutes. I have given my opinion on the matter
in my reply to the treatise which Rufinus presented to Anastasius,
bishop of Rome, of holy memory. He strives in this by an evasive and
crafty but sufficiently foolish confession to play with the simplicity
of his hearers, but only succeeds in playing with his own faith or
rather want of it. My book,<note place="end" n="3515" id="v.CXXVI-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVI-p7"> <i>Against
Rufinus,</i> ii. §§ 8–10; iii. §30; in neither
place, however, does Jerome clearly state his own view.</p></note> which has been
published a good while, contains an answer to the calumnies which in
his various writings Rufinus has directed against me. Your reverend
father Oceanus<note place="end" n="3516" id="v.CXXVI-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVI-p8"> See Letter LXIX,
introduction. It is doubtful whether Oceanus was in holy orders
although the title ‘father’ seems to imply it.</p></note> has, I think, a
copy of it. But if you cannot procure it your bishop Augustine is both
learned and holy. He will teach you by word of mouth and will give you
his opinion, or rather mine, in his own words.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVI-p9">2. I have long wished to attack the prophecies of
Ezekiel and to make good the promises which I have so often given to
curious readers. When, however, I began to dictate I was so confounded
by the havoc wrought in the West and above all by the sack of Rome
that, as the common saying has it, I forgot even my own name. Long did
I remain silent knowing that it was a time to weep.<note place="end" n="3517" id="v.CXXVI-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVI-p10"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. iii. 4" id="v.CXXVI-p10.1" parsed="|Eccl|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.4">Eccl. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> This year I began again and had written
three books of commentary when a sudden incursion of those barbarians
of whom your Virgil speaks<note place="end" n="3518" id="v.CXXVI-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVI-p11"> Virg., A. iv. 43.
It does not appear who these barbarians were. Barce is near Cyrene in
Africa.</p></note> as the
“far-wandering men of Barce” (and to whom may be applied
what holy scripture says of Ishmael: “he shall dwell over against
all his brethren”<note place="end" n="3519" id="v.CXXVI-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVI-p12"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xvi. 12" id="v.CXXVI-p12.1" parsed="|Gen|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.16.12">Gen. xvi. 12</scripRef>. R.V. marg.</p></note>) overran the
borders of Egypt, Palestine, Phenicia, and Syria, and like a raging
torrent carried everything before them. It was with difficulty and only
through Christ’s mercy that we were able to escape from their
hands. But if, as the great orator says, “amid the clash of arms
law ceases to be heard;”<note place="end" n="3520" id="v.CXXVI-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVI-p13"> Cicero, pro Milon.
4.</p></note> how much more
truly may it be said that war puts an end to the study of holy
scripture. For this requires plenty of books and silence and careful
copyists and above all freedom from alarm and a sense of security. I
have accordingly only been able to complete two books and these I have
sent to my daughter, Fabiola,<note place="end" n="3521" id="v.CXXVI-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVI-p14"> This Fabiola (who
must be carefully distinguished from the lady so often mentioned by
Jerome) is probably the person to whom Augustine addressed a letter on
communion with the spiritual world.</p></note> from <pb n="253" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_253.html" id="v.CXXVI-Page_253" />whom you can if you like borrow them. For
want of time I have not been able as yet to transcribe the rest. But
when you have read these you will have seen the ante-chamber and will
easily form from this a notion of the whole edifice. I trust in
God’s mercy and believe that, as he has helped me in the
difficult opening chapters of the prophecy, so he will help me in the
chapters towards the close. These describe the wars of Gog and Magog,
and set forth the mode of building, the plan, and the dimensions of the
holy and mysterious temple.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVI-p15">3. Our reverend brother Oceanus to whom you desire an
introduction is a great and good man and so learned in the law of the
Lord that no words of mine are needed to make him able and willing to
instruct you both and to explain to you in conformity with the rules
which govern our common studies, my opinion and his on all questions
arising out of the scriptures. In conclusion, my truly holy lord and
lady, may Christ our God by his almighty power have you in his
safekeeping and cause you to live long and happily.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Principia." n="CXXVII" shorttitle="Letter CXXVII" progress="52.69%" prev="v.CXXVI" next="v.CXXVIII" id="v.CXXVII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXVII-p1.1">Letter
CXXVII. To Principia.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXVII-p2">This letter is really a memoir of Marcella (for whom see
note on Letter XXIII.) addressed to her greatest friend. After
describing her history, character, and favourite studies, Jerome goes
on to recount her eminent services in the cause of orthodoxy at a time
when, through the efforts of Rufinus, it seemed likely that Origenism
would prevail at Rome (§§9, 10). He briefly relates the fall
of the city and the horrors consequent upon it (§§12, 13)
which appear to have been the immediate cause of Marcella’s death
(§14). The date of the letter is 412 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXVII-p3">1. You have besought me often and earnestly,
Principia,<note place="end" n="3522" id="v.CXXVII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p4"> This Roman lady,
like her friend Marcella, took a great interest in the study of
scripture. In Letter LXV. Jerome gives her an explanation of the 45th
Psalm.</p></note> virgin of Christ, to dedicate a
letter to the memory of that holy woman Marcella,<note place="end" n="3523" id="v.CXXVII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p5"> See Letter
XXIII.</p></note> and to set forth the goodness long
enjoyed by us for others to know and to imitate. I am so anxious myself
to do justice to her merits that it grieves me that you should spur me
on and fancy that your entreaties are needed when I do not yield even
to you in love of her. In putting upon record her signal virtues I
shall receive far more benefit myself than I can possibly confer upon
others. If I have hitherto remained silent and have allowed two years
to go over without making any sign, this has not been owing to a wish
to ignore her as you wrongly suppose, but to an incredible sorrow which
so overcame my mind that I judged it better to remain silent for a
while than to praise her virtues in inadequate language. Neither will I
now follow the rules of rhetoric in eulogizing one so dear to both of
us and to all the saints, Marcella the glory of her native Rome. I will
not set forth her illustrious family and lofty lineage, nor will I
trace her pedigree through a line of consuls and prætorian
prefects. I will praise her for nothing but the virtue which is her own
and which is the more noble, because forsaking both wealth and rank she
has sought the true nobility of poverty and lowliness.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p6">2. Her father’s death left her an orphan, and she
had been married less than seven months when her husband was taken from
her. Then as she was young, and highborn, as well as distinguished for
her beauty—always an attraction to men—and her
self-control, an illustrious consular named Cerealis paid court to her
with great assiduity. Being an old man he offered to make over to her
his fortune so that she might consider herself less his wife than his
daughter. Her mother Albina went out of her way to secure for the young
widow so exalted a protector. But Marcella answered: “had I a
wish to marry and not rather to dedicate myself to perpetual chastity,
I should look for a husband and not for an inheritance;” and when
her suitor argued that sometimes old men live long while young men die
early, she cleverly retorted: “a young man may indeed die early,
but an old man cannot live long.” This decided rejection of
Cerealis convinced others that they had no hope of winning her
hand.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p7">In the gospel according to Luke we read the following
passage: “there was one Anna, a prophetess, the daughter of
Phanuel, of the tribe of Aser: she was of great age, and had lived with
an husband seven years from her virginity; and she was a widow of about
fourscore and four years, which departed not from the temple but served
God with fastings and prayers night and day.”<note place="end" n="3524" id="v.CXXVII-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 36, 37" id="v.CXXVII-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|2|36|2|37" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.36-Luke.2.37">Luke ii. 36, 37</scripRef>.</p></note> It was no marvel that she won the vision
of the Saviour, whom she sought so earnestly. Let us then compare her
case with that of Marcella and we shall see that the latter has every
way the advantage. Anna lived with her husband seven years; Marcella
seven months. Anna only hoped for Christ; Marcella held Him fast. Anna
confessed him at His birth; Marcella believed in Him crucified. Anna
did not deny the Child; Marcella rejoiced in the Man as king. I do not
wish to draw distinctions between holy women on the score of their
merits, as some persons have made it a custom to do as regards holy men
and leaders of churches; the conclusion at which I aim is that, as both
have one task, so both have one reward.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p9"><pb n="254" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_254.html" id="v.CXXVII-Page_254" />3. In a
slander-loving community such as Rome, filled as it formerly was with
people from all parts and bearing the palm for wickedness of all kinds,
detraction assailed the upright and strove to defile even the pure and
the clean. In such an atmosphere it is hard to escape from the breath
of calumny. A stainless reputation is difficult nay almost impossible
to attain; the prophet yearns for it but hardly hopes to win it:
“Blessed,” he says, “are the undefiled in the way who
walk in the law of the Lord.”<note place="end" n="3525" id="v.CXXVII-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p10"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 1" id="v.CXXVII-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|119|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.1">Ps. cxix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> The
undefiled in the way of this world are those whose fair fame no breath
of scandal has ever sullied, and who have earned no reproach at the
hands of their neighbours. It is this which makes the Saviour say in
the gospel: “agree with,” or be complaisant to,
“thine adversary whilst thou art in the way with him.”<note place="end" n="3526" id="v.CXXVII-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p11"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 25" id="v.CXXVII-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.25">Matt. v. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Who ever heard a slander of Marcella
that deserved the least credit? Or who ever credited such without
making himself guilty of malice and defamation? No; she put the
Gentiles to confusion by shewing them the nature of that Christian
widowhood which her conscience and mien alike set forth. For women of
the world are wont to paint their faces with rouge and white-lead, to
wear robes of shining silk, to adorn themselves with jewels, to put
gold chains round their necks, to pierce their ears and hang in them
the costliest pearls of the Red Sea,<note place="end" n="3527" id="v.CXXVII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p12"> <i>i.e.</i> the
Indian Ocean.</p></note> and to
scent themselves with musk. While they mourn for the husbands they have
lost they rejoice at their own deliverance and freedom to choose fresh
partners—not, as God wills, to obey these<note place="end" n="3528" id="v.CXXVII-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p13"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 22" id="v.CXXVII-p13.1" parsed="|Eph|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.22">Eph. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> but to rule over them.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p14">With this object in view they select for their partners
poor men who contented with the mere name of husbands are the more
ready to put up with rivals as they know that, if they so much as
murmur, they will be cast off at once. Our widow’s clothing was
meant to keep out the cold and not to shew her figure. Of gold she
would not wear so much as a seal-ring, choosing to store her money in
the stomachs of the poor rather than to keep it at her own disposal.
She went nowhere without her mother, and would never see without
witnesses such monks and clergy as the needs of a large house required
her to interview. Her train was always composed of virgins and widows,
and these women serious and staid; for, as she well knew, the levity of
the maids speaks ill for the mistress and a woman’s character is
shewn by her choice of companions.<note place="end" n="3529" id="v.CXXVII-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p15"> Cf. Letter LXXIX.
§ 9.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p16">4. Her delight in the divine scriptures was incredible.
She was for ever singing, “Thy words have I hid in mine heart
that I might not sin against thee,”<note place="end" n="3530" id="v.CXXVII-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 11" id="v.CXXVII-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|119|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.11">Ps. cxix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>
as well as the words which describe the perfect man, “his delight
is in the law of the Lord; and in his law doth he meditate day and
night.”<note place="end" n="3531" id="v.CXXVII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p18"> <scripRef passage="Ps. i. 2" id="v.CXXVII-p18.1" parsed="|Ps|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.2">Ps. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> This meditation
in the law she understood not of a review of the written words as among
the Jews the Pharisees think, but of action according to that saying of
the apostle, “whether, therefore, ye eat or drink or what soever
ye do, do all to the glory of God.”<note place="end" n="3532" id="v.CXXVII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 31" id="v.CXXVII-p19.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.31">1 Cor. x. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> She remembered also the prophet’s
words, “through thy precepts I get understanding,”<note place="end" n="3533" id="v.CXXVII-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p20"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 104" id="v.CXXVII-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|119|104|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.104">Ps. cxix. 104</scripRef>.</p></note> and felt sure that only when she had
fulfilled these would she be permitted to understand the scriptures. In
this sense we read elsewhere that “Jesus began both to do and
teach.”<note place="end" n="3534" id="v.CXXVII-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p21"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 1" id="v.CXXVII-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.1">Acts i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> For teaching
is put to the blush when a man’s conscience rebukes him; and it
is in vain that his tongue preaches poverty or teaches alms-giving if
he is rolling in the riches of Crœsus and if, in spite of his
threadbare cloak, he has silken robes at home to save from the
moth.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p22">Marcella practised fasting, but in moderation. She
abstained from eating flesh, and she knew rather the scent of wine than
its taste; touching it only for her stomach’s sake and for her
often infirmities.<note place="end" n="3535" id="v.CXXVII-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p23"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 23" id="v.CXXVII-p23.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.23">1 Tim. v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> She seldom
appeared in public and took care to avoid the houses of great ladies,
that she might not be forced to look upon what she had once for all
renounced. She frequented the basilicas of apostles and martyrs that
she might escape from the throng and give herself to private prayer. So
obedient was she to her mother that for her sake she did things of
which she herself disapproved. For example, when her mother, careless
of her own offspring, was for transferring all her property from her
children and grandchildren to her brother’s family, Marcella
wished the money to be given to the poor instead, and yet could not
bring herself to thwart her parent. Therefore she made over her
ornaments and other effects to persons already rich, content to throw
away her money rather than to sadden her mother’s heart.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXVII-p24">5. In those days no highborn lady at Rome had made
profession of the monastic life, or had ventured—so strange and
ignominious and degrading did it then seem—publicly to call
herself a nun. It was from some priests of Alexandria, and from pope
Athanasius, and subsequently from Peter,<note place="end" n="3536" id="v.CXXVII-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p25"> The successor of
Athanasius in the see of Alexandria.</p></note> who, to escape the persecution of the
Arian heretics, had all fled for refuge to Rome as the safest haven in
which they could find communion—it was from these that Marcella
heard of the life of the blessed Antony, then still alive, and of the
<pb n="255" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_255.html" id="v.CXXVII-Page_255" />monasteries in the Thebaid founded
by Pachomius, and of the discipline laid down for virgins and for
widows. Nor was she ashamed to profess a life which she had thus
learned to be pleasing to Christ. Many years after her example was
followed first by Sophronia and then by others, of whom it may be well
said in the words of Ennius:<note place="end" n="3537" id="v.CXXVII-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p26"> A fragment from
the Medea of Ennius relating to the unlucky ship Argo which had brought
Jason to Colchis. Here however the words seem altogether out of place.
Unless, indeed, they are supposed to be spoken by pagans.</p></note></p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXVII-p27">Would that ne’er in Pelion’s woods</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.CXXVII-p28">Had the axe these pinetrees felled.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p29">My revered friend Paula was blessed with Marcella’s
friendship, and it was in Marcella’s cell that Eustochium, that
paragon of virgins, was gradually trained. Thus it is easy to see of
what type the mistress was who found such pupils.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p30">The unbelieving reader may perhaps laugh at me for
dwelling so long on the praises of mere women; yet if he will but
remember how holy women followed our Lord and Saviour and ministered to
Him of their substance, and how the three Marys stood before the cross
and especially how Mary Magdalen—called the tower<note place="end" n="3538" id="v.CXXVII-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p31"> Magdala means
‘tower.’</p></note> from the earnestness and glow of her
faith—was privileged to see the rising Christ first of all before
the very apostles, he will convict himself of pride sooner than me of
folly. For we judge of people’s virtue not by their sex but by
their character, and hold those to be worthy of the highest glory who
have renounced both rank and wealth. It was for this reason that Jesus
loved the evangelist John more than the other disciples. For John was
of noble birth<note place="end" n="3539" id="v.CXXVII-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p32"> So Ewald.</p></note> and known to
the high priest, yet was so little appalled by the plottings of the
Jews that he introduced Peter into his court,<note place="end" n="3540" id="v.CXXVII-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p33"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xviii. 15, 16" id="v.CXXVII-p33.1" parsed="|John|18|15|18|16" osisRef="Bible:John.18.15-John.18.16">Joh. xviii. 15, 16</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note>
and was the only one of the apostles bold enough to take his stand
before the cross. For it was he who took the Saviour’s parent to
his own home;<note place="end" n="3541" id="v.CXXVII-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p34"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xix. 26, 27" id="v.CXXVII-p34.1" parsed="|John|19|26|19|27" osisRef="Bible:John.19.26-John.19.27">Joh. xix. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> it was the
virgin son<note place="end" n="3542" id="v.CXXVII-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p35"> Tertullian goes so
far as to call him ‘Christ’s eunuch’ (de Monog. c.
xvii.).</p></note> who received the virgin mother as
a legacy from the Lord.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p36">6. Marcella then lived the ascetic life for many years,
and found herself old before she bethought herself that she had once
been young. She often quoted with approval Plato’s saying that
philosophy consists in meditating on death.<note place="end" n="3543" id="v.CXXVII-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p37"> Tota
philosophorum vita commentatio mortis est—Cicero, T. Q. i. 30, 74
(summarizing Plato’s doctrine as given in his Phædo, p.
64).</p></note> A truth which our own apostle indorses
when he says: “for your salvation I die daily.”<note place="end" n="3544" id="v.CXXVII-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p38"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 31" id="v.CXXVII-p38.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.31">1 Cor. xv. 31</scripRef> (apparently quoted from memory).</p></note> Indeed according to the old copies our
Lord himself says: “whosoever doth not bear His cross daily and
come after me cannot be my disciple.”<note place="end" n="3545" id="v.CXXVII-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p39"> <scripRef passage="Luke 14.27; 9.23" id="v.CXXVII-p39.1" parsed="|Luke|14|27|0|0;|Luke|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.27 Bible:Luke.9.23">Luke xiv. 27; cf. ix. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>
Ages before, the Holy Spirit had said by the prophet: “for thy
sake are we killed all the day long: we are counted as sheep for the
slaughter.”<note place="end" n="3546" id="v.CXXVII-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p40"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 22" id="v.CXXVII-p40.1" parsed="|Ps|44|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.22">Ps. xliv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Many
generations afterwards the words were spoken: “remember the end
and thou shalt never do amiss,”<note place="end" n="3547" id="v.CXXVII-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p41"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 7.36" id="v.CXXVII-p41.1" parsed="|Sir|7|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.7.36">Ecclus. vii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> as well as that precept of the eloquent
satirist: “live with death in your mind; time flies; this say of
mine is so much taken from it.”<note place="end" n="3548" id="v.CXXVII-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p42"> Pers. v. 153
Corvington.</p></note> Well then, as I was saying, she passed
her days and lived always in the thought that she must die. Her very
clothing was such as to remind her of the tomb, and she presented
herself as a living sacrifice, reasonable and acceptable, unto God.<note place="end" n="3549" id="v.CXXVII-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p43"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 1" id="v.CXXVII-p43.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">Rom. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p44">7. When the needs of the Church at length brought me to
Rome<note place="end" n="3550" id="v.CXXVII-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p45"> In 382 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXVII-p45.1">a.d.</span></p></note> in company with the reverend pontiffs,
Paulinus and Epiphanius—the first of whom ruled the church of the
Syrian Antioch while the second presided over that of Salamis in
Cyprus,—I in my modesty was for avoiding the eyes of highborn
ladies, yet she pleaded so earnestly, “both in season and out of
season”<note place="end" n="3551" id="v.CXXVII-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p46"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 2" id="v.CXXVII-p46.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.2">2 Tim. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> as the apostle
says, that at last her perseverance overcame my reluctance. And, as in
those days my name was held in some renown as that of a student of the
scriptures, she never came to see me that she did not ask me some
question concerning them, nor would she at once acquiesce in my
explanations but on the contrary would dispute them; not, however, for
argument’s sake but to learn the answers to those objections
which might, as she saw, be made to my statements. How much virtue and
ability, how much holiness and purity I found in her I am afraid to
say; both lest I may exceed the bounds of men’s belief and lest I
may increase your sorrow by reminding you of the blessings that you
have lost. This much only will I say, that whatever in me was the fruit
of long study and as such made by constant meditation a part of my
nature, this she tasted, this she learned and made her own.
Consequently after my departure from Rome, in case of a dispute arising
as to the testimony of scripture on any subject, recourse was had to
her to settle it. And so wise was she and so well did she understand
what philosophers call <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXXVII-p46.2">τό
πρέπον</span>, that is, the becoming, in
what she did, that when she answered questions she gave her own opinion
not as her own but as from me or some one else, thus admitting that
what she taught she had herself learned from others. For she knew that
the apostle had said: “I suffer not a <pb n="256" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_256.html" id="v.CXXVII-Page_256" />woman to teach,”<note place="end" n="3552" id="v.CXXVII-p46.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p47"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 12" id="v.CXXVII-p47.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.12">1 Tim. ii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
and she would not seem to inflict a wrong upon the male sex many of
whom (including sometimes priests) questioned her concerning obscure
and doubtful points.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p48">8. I am told that my place with her was immediately
taken by you, that you attached yourself to her, and that, as the
saying goes, you never let even a hair’s-breadth<note place="end" n="3553" id="v.CXXVII-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p49"> Literally
“thickness of a nail.”</p></note> come between her and you. You both lived
in the same house and occupied the same room so that every one in the
city knew for certain that you had found a mother in her and she a
daughter in you. In the suburbs you found for yourselves a monastic
seclusion, and chose the country instead of the town because of its
loneliness. For a long time you lived together, and as many ladies
shaped their conduct by your examples, I had the joy of seeing Rome
transformed into another Jerusalem. Monastic establishments for virgins
became numerous, and of hermits there were countless numbers. In fact
so many were the servants of God that monasticism which had before been
a term of reproach became subsequently one of honour. Meantime we
consoled each other for our separation by words of mutual
encouragement, and discharged in the spirit the debt which in the flesh
we could not pay. We always went to meet each other’s letters,
tried to outdo each other in attentions, and anticipated each other in
courteous inquiries. Not much was lost by a separation thus effectually
bridged by a constant correspondence.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p50">9. While Marcella was thus serving the Lord in holy
tranquillity, there arose in these provinces a tornado of heresy which
threw everything into confusion; indeed so great was the fury into
which it lashed itself that it spared neither itself nor anything that
was good. And as if it were too little to have disturbed everything
here, it introduced a ship<note place="end" n="3554" id="v.CXXVII-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p51"> The movement
connected with Rufinus’ translation of Origen’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXXVII-p51.1">Περὶ
᾽Αρχῶν</span>. His coming was likened,
in the dream of his friend Macarius (Ruf. Apol. i. 11), to that of a
ship laden with Eastern wares.</p></note> freighted with
blasphemies into the port of Rome itself. The dish soon found itself a
cover;<note place="end" n="3555" id="v.CXXVII-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p52"> The same proverb
occurs in Letter VII. § 5.</p></note> and the muddy feet of heretics
fouled the clear waters<note place="end" n="3556" id="v.CXXVII-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p53"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxiv. 18" id="v.CXXVII-p53.1" parsed="|Ezek|34|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.34.18">Ezek. xxxiv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> of the faith of
Rome. No wonder that in the streets and in the market places a
soothsayer can strike fools on the back or, catching up his cudgel,
shatter the teeth of such as carp at him; when such venomous and filthy
teaching as this has found at Rome dupes whom it can lead astray. Next
came the scandalous version<note place="end" n="3557" id="v.CXXVII-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p54"> <i>i.e.</i> That
published by Rufinus. See Letter LXXX.</p></note> of
Origen’s book <i>On First Principles,</i> and that
‘fortunate’ disciple<note place="end" n="3558" id="v.CXXVII-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p55"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXXVII-p55.1">᾽όλβιος</span>, <i>i.e.</i> Macarius, a
Roman Christian who wrote a book on the providence of God. To him
Rufinus dedicated his version of Origen’s treatise.</p></note> who would
have been indeed fortunate had he never fallen in with such a master.
Next followed the confutation set forth by my supporters, which
destroyed the case of the Pharisees<note place="end" n="3559" id="v.CXXVII-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p56"> Apparently the
Roman clergy who sided with Rufinus.</p></note> and threw
them into confusion. It was then that the holy Marcella, who had long
held back lest she should be thought to act from party motives, threw
herself into the breach. Conscious that the faith of Rome—once
praised by an apostle<note place="end" n="3560" id="v.CXXVII-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p57"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 8" id="v.CXXVII-p57.1" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>—was now in
danger, and that this new heresy was drawing to itself not only priests
and monks but also many of the laity besides imposing on the bishop<note place="end" n="3561" id="v.CXXVII-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p58"> Siricius, the
successor of Damasus. He died <span class="c17" id="v.CXXVII-p58.1">a.d.</span> 398.</p></note> who fancied others as guileless as he was
himself, she publicly withstood its teachers choosing to please God
rather than men.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p59">10. In the gospel the Saviour commends the unjust
steward because, although he defrauded his master, he acted wisely for
his own interests.<note place="end" n="3562" id="v.CXXVII-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p60"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 8" id="v.CXXVII-p60.1" parsed="|Luke|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.8">Luke xvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> The heretics in
this instance pursued the same course; for, seeing how great a matter a
little fire had kindled,<note place="end" n="3563" id="v.CXXVII-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p61"> <scripRef passage="James iii. 5" id="v.CXXVII-p61.1" parsed="|Jas|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.5">James iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and that the
flames applied by them to the foundations had by this time reached the
housetops, and that the deception practised on many could no longer be
hid, they asked for and obtained letters of commendation from the
church,<note place="end" n="3564" id="v.CXXVII-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p62"> Rufinus obtained
such letters from Pope Siricius when he left Rome for Aquileia. See
Jer. Apol. iii. 21.</p></note> so that it might appear that till
the day of their departure they had continued in full communion with
it. Shortly afterwards<note place="end" n="3565" id="v.CXXVII-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p63"> 398 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXVII-p63.1">a.d.</span></p></note> the
distinguished Anastasius succeeded to the pontificate; but he was soon
taken away, for it was not fitting that the head of the world should be
struck off<note place="end" n="3566" id="v.CXXVII-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p64"> The allusion is to
the capture of Rome by Alaric in 410 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXVII-p64.1">a.d.</span></p></note> during the episcopate of one so
great. He was removed, no doubt, that he might not seek to turn away by
his prayers the sentence of God passed once for all. For the words of
the Lord to Jeremiah concerning Israel applied equally to Rome:
“pray not for this people for their good. When they fast I will
not hear their cry; and when they offer burnt-offering and oblation, I
will not accept them; but I will consume them by the sword and by the
famine and by the pestilence.”<note place="end" n="3567" id="v.CXXVII-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p65"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xiv. 11, 12" id="v.CXXVII-p65.1" parsed="|Jer|14|11|14|12" osisRef="Bible:Jer.14.11-Jer.14.12">Jer. xiv. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> You will
say, what has this to do with the praises of Marcella? I reply, She it
was who originated the condemnation of the heretics. She it was who
furnished witnesses first taught by them and then carried away by their
heretical teaching. She it was who showed how large a number they had
deceived and who brought up against them the impious books <i>On First
Principles,</i> books which were passing from hand to hand after being
‘improved’ by the hand of the scorpion.<note place="end" n="3568" id="v.CXXVII-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p66"> Emendata manu
scorpii. The scorpion is Rufinus whom Jerome accused of suppressing the
worst statements of Origen so that the subtler heresy might be
accepted.</p></note> <pb n="257" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_257.html" id="v.CXXVII-Page_257" />She it was lastly who called on the heretics in
letter after letter to appear in their own defence. They did not indeed
venture to come, for they were so conscience-stricken that they let the
case go against them by default rather than face their accusers and be
convicted by them. This glorious victory originated with Marcella, she
was the source and cause of this great blessing. You who shared the
honour with her know that I speak the truth. You know too that out of
many incidents I only mention a few, not to tire out the reader by a
wearisome recapitulation. Were I to say more, ill natured persons might
fancy me, under pretext of commending a woman’s virtues, to be
giving vent to my own rancour. I will pass now to the remainder of my
story.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p67">11. The whirlwind<note place="end" n="3569" id="v.CXXVII-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p68"> <i>i.e.</i> the
Origenistic heresy.</p></note> passed
from the West into the East and threatened in its passage to shipwreck
many a noble craft. Then were the words of Jesus fulfilled: “when
the son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?”<note place="end" n="3570" id="v.CXXVII-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p69"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 8" id="v.CXXVII-p69.1" parsed="|Luke|18|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.8">Luke xviii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> The love of many waxed cold.<note place="end" n="3571" id="v.CXXVII-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p70"><scripRef passage=" Matt. xxiv. 12" id="v.CXXVII-p70.1" parsed="|Matt|24|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12"> Matt. xxiv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet the few who still loved the true
faith rallied to my side. Men openly sought to take their lives and
every expedient was employed against them. So hotly indeed did the
persecution rage that “Barnabas also was carried away with their
dissimulation;”<note place="end" n="3572" id="v.CXXVII-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p71"> <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 13" id="v.CXXVII-p71.1" parsed="|Gal|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.13">Gal. ii. 13</scripRef>. The allusion is perhaps to John of
Jerusalem; possibly to Chrysostom.</p></note> nay more he
committed murder, if not in actual violence at least in will. Then
behold God blew and the tempest passed away; so that the prediction of
the prophet was fulfilled, “thou takest away their breath, they
die, and return to their dust.<note place="end" n="3573" id="v.CXXVII-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p72"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 29" id="v.CXXVII-p72.1" parsed="|Ps|104|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.29">Ps. civ. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> In that very
day his thoughts perish,”<note place="end" n="3574" id="v.CXXVII-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p73"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlvi. 4" id="v.CXXVII-p73.1" parsed="|Ps|146|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.146.4">Ps. cxlvi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> as also
the gospel-saying, “Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be
required of thee: then whose shall those things be, which thou hast
provided?”<note place="end" n="3575" id="v.CXXVII-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p74"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 20" id="v.CXXVII-p74.1" parsed="|Luke|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.20">Luke xii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXVII-p75">12. Whilst these things were happening in Jebus<note place="end" n="3576" id="v.CXXVII-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p76"> The Canaanite
name for Jerusalem.</p></note> a dreadful rumour came from the West.
Rome had been besieged<note place="end" n="3577" id="v.CXXVII-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p77"> By Alaric the
Goth, 408 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXVII-p77.1">a.d.</span></p></note> and its
citizens had been forced to buy their lives with gold. Then thus
despoiled they had been besieged again so as to lose not their
substance only but their lives. My voice sticks in my throat; and, as I
dictate, sobs choke my utterance. The City which had taken the whole
world was itself taken;<note place="end" n="3578" id="v.CXXVII-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p78"> By Alaric, 410
<span class="c17" id="v.CXXVII-p78.1">a.d.</span></p></note> nay more
famine was beforehand with the sword and but few citizens were left to
be made captives. In their frenzy the starving people had recourse to
hideous food; and tore each other limb from limb that they might have
flesh to eat. Even the mother did not spare the babe at her breast. In
the night was Moab taken, in the night did her wall fall down.<note place="end" n="3579" id="v.CXXVII-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p79"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xv. 1" id="v.CXXVII-p79.1" parsed="|Isa|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.15.1">Isa. xv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “O God, the heathen have come
into thine inheritance; thy holy temple have they defiled; they have
made Jerusalem an orchard.<note place="end" n="3580" id="v.CXXVII-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p80"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxix. 1" id="v.CXXVII-p80.1" parsed="|Ps|79|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.79.1">Ps. lxxix. 1</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note> The dead bodies
of thy servants have they given to be meat unto the fowls of the
heaven, the flesh of thy saints unto the beasts of the earth. Their
blood have they shed like water round about Jerusalem; and there was
none to bury them.”<note place="end" n="3581" id="v.CXXVII-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p81"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxix. 1-3" id="v.CXXVII-p81.1" parsed="|Ps|79|1|79|3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.79.1-Ps.79.3">Ps. lxxix. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXVII-p82">Who can set forth the carnage of that night?</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXVII-p83">What tears are equal to its agony?</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXVII-p84">Of ancient date a sovran city falls;</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXVII-p85">And lifeless in its streets and houses lie</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXVII-p86">Unnumbered bodies of its citizens.</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.CXXVII-p87">In many a ghastly shape doth death appear.<note place="end" n="3582" id="v.CXXVII-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p88"> Virg. A. ii.
361.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p89">13. Meantime, as was natural in a scene of such
confusion, one of the bloodstained victors found his way into
Marcella’s house. Now be it mine to say what I have heard,<note place="end" n="3583" id="v.CXXVII-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p90"> Virg. A. vi.
266.</p></note> to relate what holy men have seen;
for there were some such present and they say that you too were with
her in the hour of danger. When the soldiers entered she is said to
have received them without any look of alarm; and when they asked her
for gold she pointed to her coarse dress to shew them that she had no
buried treasure. However they would not believe in her self-chosen
poverty, but scourged her and beat her with cudgels. She is said to
have felt no pain but to have thrown herself at their feet and to have
pleaded with tears for you, that you might not be taken from her, or
owing to your youth have to endure what she as an old woman had no
occasion to fear. Christ softened their hard hearts and even among
bloodstained swords natural affection asserted its rights. The
barbarians conveyed both you and her to the basilica of the apostle
Paul, that you might find there either a place of safety or, if not
that, at least a tomb. Hereupon Marcella is said to have burst into
great joy and to have thanked God for having kept you unharmed in
answer to her prayer. She said she was thankful too that the taking of
the city had found her poor, not made her so, that she was now in want
of daily bread, that Christ satisfied her needs so that she no longer
felt hunger, that she was able to say in word and in deed: “naked
came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither:
the Lord gave and the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name of the
Lord.”<note place="end" n="3584" id="v.CXXVII-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVII-p91"> <scripRef passage="Job i. 21" id="v.CXXVII-p91.1" parsed="|Job|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.21">Job i. 21</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p92">14. After a few days she fell asleep in the Lord; but to
the last her powers remained unimpaired. You she made the heir of her
<pb n="258" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_258.html" id="v.CXXVII-Page_258" />poverty, or rather the poor through
you. When she closed her eyes, it was in your arms; when she breathed
her last breath, your lips received it; you shed tears but she smiled
conscious of having led a good life and hoping for her reward
hereafter.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVII-p93">In one short night I have dictated this letter in honour
of you, revered Marcella, and of you, my daughter Principia; not to
shew off my own eloquence but to express my heartfelt gratitude to you
both; my one desire has been to please both God and my readers.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Gaudentius." n="CXXVIII" shorttitle="Letter CXXVIII" progress="53.65%" prev="v.CXXVII" next="v.CXXIX" id="v.CXXVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXVIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXVIII-p1.1">Letter
CXXVIII. To Gaudentius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXVIII-p2">Gaudentius had written from Rome to ask Jerome’s
advice as to the bringing up of his infant daughter; whom after the
religious fashion of the day he had dedicated to a life of virginity.
Jerome’s reply may be compared with his advice to Laeta (Letter
CVII.) which it closely resembles. It is noticeable also for the vivid
account which it gives of the sack of Rome by Alaric in <span class="c17" id="v.CXXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 410. The date of the letter is <span class="c17" id="v.CXXVIII-p2.2">a.d.</span> 413.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXVIII-p3">1. It is hard to write to a little girl who cannot
understand what you say, of whose mind you know nothing, and of whose
inclinations it would be rash to prophesy. In the words of a famous
orator “she is to be praised more for what she will be than for
what she is.”<note place="end" n="3585" id="v.CXXVIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p4"> Spes in ea magis
laudanda est quam res. Cic. de Rep. Jerome again quotes the words in
Letter CXXX. § 1.</p></note> For how can
you speak of self-control to a child who is eager for cakes, who
babbles on her mother’s knee, and to whom honey is sweeter than
any words? Will she hear the deep things of the apostle when all her
delight is in nursery tales? Will she heed the dark sayings of the
prophets when her nurse can frighten her by a frowning face? Or will
she comprehend the majesty of the gospel, when its splendour dazzles
the keenest intellect? Shall I urge her to obey her parents when with
her chubby hand she beats her smiling mother? For such reasons as these
my dear Pacatula must read some other time the letter that I send her
now. Meanwhile let her learn the alphabet, spelling, grammar, and
syntax. To induce her to repeat her lessons with her little shrill
voice, hold out to her as rewards cakes and mead and sweetmeats.<note place="end" n="3586" id="v.CXXVIII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p5"> <i>cf.</i> Hor.
1 S. i. 25, 26.</p></note> She will make haste to perform her
task if she hopes afterwards to get some bright bunch of flowers, some
glittering bauble, some enchanting doll. She must also learn to spin,
shaping the yarn with her tender thumb; for, even if she constantly
breaks the threads, a day will come when she will no longer break them.
Then when she has finished her lessons she ought to have some
recreation. At such times she may hang round her mother’s neck,
or snatch kisses from her relations. Reward her for singing psalms that
she may love what she has to learn. Her task will then become a
pleasure to her and no compulsion will be necessary.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVIII-p6">2. Some mothers when they have vowed a daughter to
virginity clothe her in sombre garments, wrap her up in a dark cloak,
and let her have neither linen nor gold ornaments. They wisely refuse
to accustom her to what she will afterwards have to lay aside. Others
act on the opposite principle. “What is the use,” say they,
“of keeping such things from her? Will she not see them with
others? Women are fond of finery and many whose chastity is beyond
question dress not for men but for themselves. Give her what she asks
for, but shew her that those are most praised who ask for nothing. It
is better that she should enjoy things to the full and so learn to
despise them than that from not having them she should wish to have
them.” “This,” they continue, “was the plan
which the Lord adopted with the children of Israel. When they longed
for the fleshpots of Egypt He sent them flights of quails and allowed
them to gorge themselves until they were sick.<note place="end" n="3587" id="v.CXXVIII-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Numb. xi. 4, 20, 31" id="v.CXXVIII-p7.1" parsed="|Num|11|4|0|0;|Num|11|20|0|0;|Num|11|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.4 Bible:Num.11.20 Bible:Num.11.31">Numb. xi. 4, 20, 31</scripRef>.</p></note> Those who have once lived worldly
lives more readily forego the pleasures of sense than such as from
their youth up have known nothing of desire.” For while the
former—so they argue—trample on what they know, the latter
are attracted by what is to them unknown. While the former penitently
shun the insidious advances which pleasure makes, the latter coquet
with the allurements of sense and fancying them to be as sweet as honey
find them to be deadly poison. They quote the passage which says that
“the lips of a strange woman drop as an honeycomb;”<note place="end" n="3588" id="v.CXXVIII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Prov. v. 3" id="v.CXXVIII-p8.1" parsed="|Prov|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.5.3">Prov. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> which is sweet indeed in the
eater’s mouth but is afterwards found more bitter than gall.<note place="end" n="3589" id="v.CXXVIII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p9"> <scripRef passage="Rev. x. 9, 10" id="v.CXXVIII-p9.1" parsed="|Rev|10|9|10|10" osisRef="Bible:Rev.10.9-Rev.10.10">Rev. x. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> This they argue, is the reason that
neither honey nor wax is offered in the sacrifices of the Lord,<note place="end" n="3590" id="v.CXXVIII-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p10"> <scripRef passage="Lev. ii. 11" id="v.CXXVIII-p10.1" parsed="|Lev|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.2.11">Lev. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and that oil the product of the bitter
olive is burned in His temple.<note place="end" n="3591" id="v.CXXVIII-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p11"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxvii. 20" id="v.CXXVIII-p11.1" parsed="|Exod|27|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.27.20">Ex. xxvii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover it is
with bitter herbs that the passover is eaten,<note place="end" n="3592" id="v.CXXVIII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p12"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xii. 8" id="v.CXXVIII-p12.1" parsed="|Exod|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.8">Ex. xii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and “with the unleavened bread of
sincerity and truth.”<note place="end" n="3593" id="v.CXXVIII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 8" id="v.CXXVIII-p13.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.8">1 Cor. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> He that
receives these shall suffer persecution in the world. Wherefore the
prophet symbolically sings: “I sat alone because I was filled
with bitterness.”<note place="end" n="3594" id="v.CXXVIII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p14"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xv. 17" id="v.CXXVIII-p14.1" parsed="|Jer|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.15.17">Jer. xv. 17</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXVIII-p15">3. What then, I reply? Is youth to run riot that
self-indulgence may afterwards be more resolutely rejected? Far from
it, they rejoin: “let every man, wherein he is called, therein
abide.<note place="end" n="3595" id="v.CXXVIII-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p16"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 24" id="v.CXXVIII-p16.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.24">1 Cor. vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Is any called being
circumcised,”—<pb n="259" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_259.html" id="v.CXXVIII-Page_259" />that is,
as a virgin?—“let him not become uncircumcised”<note place="end" n="3596" id="v.CXXVIII-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p17"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 18" id="v.CXXVIII-p17.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.18">1 Cor. vii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>—that is, let him not seek the coat
of marriage given to Adam on his expulsion from the paradise of
virginity.<note place="end" n="3597" id="v.CXXVIII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p18"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 21" id="v.CXXVIII-p18.1" parsed="|Gen|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.21">Gen. iii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> “Is any called in
uncircumcision,”—that is, having a wife and enveloped in
the skin of matrimony? let him not seek the nakedness of virginity<note place="end" n="3598" id="v.CXXVIII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p19"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 25" id="v.CXXVIII-p19.1" parsed="|Gen|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.25">Gen. iii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and of that eternal chastity which he
has lost once for all. No, let him “possess his vessel in
sanctification and honour,”<note place="end" n="3599" id="v.CXXVIII-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p20"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 4" id="v.CXXVIII-p20.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.4">1 Thess. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> let him
drink of his own wells not out of the dissolute cisterns<note place="end" n="3600" id="v.CXXVIII-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p21"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 13" id="v.CXXVIII-p21.1" parsed="|Jer|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.13">Jer. ii. 13</scripRef>, Cisternas dissipates.</p></note> of the harlots which cannot hold within
them the pure waters of chastity.<note place="end" n="3601" id="v.CXXVIII-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p22"> <scripRef passage="Prov. v. 15" id="v.CXXVIII-p22.1" parsed="|Prov|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.5.15">Prov. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> The same
Paul also in the same chapter, when discussing the subjects of
virginity and marriage, calls those who are married slaves of the
flesh, but those not under the yoke of wedlock freemen who serve the
Lord in all freedom.<note place="end" n="3602" id="v.CXXVIII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p23"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 21, 22" id="v.CXXVIII-p23.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|21|7|22" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.21-1Cor.7.22">1 Cor. vii. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXVIII-p24">What I say I do not say as universally applicable; my
treatment of the subject is only partial. I speak of some only, not of
all. However my words are addressed to those of both sexes, and not
only to “the weaker vessel.”<note place="end" n="3603" id="v.CXXVIII-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p25"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 7" id="v.CXXVIII-p25.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.7">1 Pet. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Are you a virgin? Why then do you find
pleasure in the society of a woman? Why do you commit to the high seas
your frail patched boat, why do you so confidently face the great peril
of a dangerous voyage? You know not what you desire, and yet you cling
to her as though you had either desired her before or, to put it as
leniently as possible, as though you would hereafter desire her. Women,
you will say, make better servants than men. In that case choose a
misshapen old woman, choose one whose continence is approved in the
Lord. Why should you find pleasure in a young girl, pretty, and
voluptuous? You frequent the baths, walk abroad sleek and ruddy, eat
flesh, abound in riches, and wear the most expensive clothes; and yet
you fancy that you can sleep safely beside a death-dealing serpent. You
tell me perhaps that you do not live in the same house with her. This
is only true at night. But you spend whole days in conversing with her.
Why do you sit alone with her? Why do you dispense with witnesses? By
so doing if you do not actually sin you appear to do so, and (so
important is your influence) you embolden unhappy men by your example
to do what is wrong. You too, whether virgin or widow, why do you allow
a man to detain you in conversation so long? Why are you not afraid to
be left alone with him? At least go out of doors to satisfy the wants
of nature, and for this at any rate leave the man with whom you have
given yourself more liberty than you would with your brother, and have
behaved more immodestly than you would with your husband. You have some
question, you say, to ask concerning the holy scriptures. If so, ask it
publicly; let your maids and your attendants hear it. “Everything
that is made manifest is light.”<note place="end" n="3604" id="v.CXXVIII-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p26"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 13" id="v.CXXVIII-p26.1" parsed="|Eph|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.13">Eph. v. 13</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note>
He who says only what he ought does not look for a corner to say it in;
he is glad to have hearers for he likes to be praised. He must be a
fine teacher, on the other hand, who thinks little of men, does not
care for the brothers, and labours in secret merely to instruct just
one weak woman!</p>

<p id="v.CXXVIII-p27">3<i>a.</i> I have wandered for a little from my
immediate subject to discuss the procedure of others in such a case as
yours; and while it is my object to train, nay rather to nurse, the
infant Pacatula, I have in a moment drawn upon myself the hostility of
many women who are by no means daughters of peace.<note place="end" n="3605" id="v.CXXVIII-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p28"> <i>Male
pacatæ,</i> a pun on Pacatula, which means ‘Little
Peaceful.’</p></note> But I shall now return to my proper
theme.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVIII-p29">A girl should associate only with girls, she should know
nothing of boys and should dread even playing with them. She should
never hear an unclean word, and if amid the bustle of the household she
should chance to hear one, she should not understand it. Her
mother’s nod should be to her as much a command as a spoken
injunction. She should love her as her parent, obey her as her
mistress, and reverence her as her teacher. She is now a child without
teeth and without ideas, but, as soon as she is seven years old, a
blushing girl knowing what she ought not to say and hesitating as to
what she ought, she should until she is grown up commit to memory the
psalter and the books of Solomon; the gospels, the apostles and the
prophets should be the treasure of her heart. She should not appear in
public too freely or too frequently attend crowded churches. All her
pleasure should be in her chamber. She must never look at young men or
turn her eyes upon curled fops; and the wanton songs of sweet voiced
girls which wound the soul through the ears must be kept from her. The
more freedom of access such persons possess, the harder is it to avoid
them when they come; and what they have once learned themselves they
will secretly teach her and will thus contaminate our secluded
Danaë by the talk of the crowd. Give her for guardian and
companion a mistress and a governess, one not given to much wine or in
the apostle’s words idle and a tattler, but sober, grave,
industrious in spinning wool<note place="end" n="3606" id="v.CXXVIII-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p30"> Lanifica.
<i>Cf.</i> the well-known epitaph on a Roman matron: “She stayed
at home and spun wool.”</p></note> and one whose
words will form her childish mind to the practice of virtue. For, as
water follows a finger drawn <pb n="260" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_260.html" id="v.CXXVIII-Page_260" />through the sand, so one of soft and tender
years is pliable for good or evil; she can be drawn in whatever
direction you choose to guide her. Moreover spruce and gay young men
often seek access for themselves by paying court to nurses or
dependants or even by bribing them, and when they have thus gently
effected their approach they blow up the first spark of passion until
it bursts into flame and little by little advance to the most shameless
requests. And it is quite impossible to check them then, for the verse
is proved true in their case: “It is ill rebuking what you have
once allowed to become ingrained.”<note place="end" n="3607" id="v.CXXVIII-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p31"> Already quoted in
Letter CVII. § 8.</p></note> I am ashamed to say it and yet I must;
high born ladies who have rejected more high born suitors cohabit with
men of the lowest grade and even with slaves. Sometimes in the name of
religion and under the cloak of a desire for celibacy they actually
desert their husbands in favour of such paramours. You may often see a
Helen following her Paris without the smallest dread of Menelaus. Such
persons we see and mourn for but we cannot punish, for the multitude of
sinners procures tolerance for the sin.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVIII-p32">4. The world sinks into ruin: yes! but shameful to say
our sins still live and flourish. The renowned city, the capital of the
Roman Empire, is swallowed up in one tremendous fire; and there is no
part of the earth where Romans are not in exile. Churches once held
sacred are now but heaps of dust and ashes; and yet we have our minds
set on the desire of gain. We live as though we are going to die
tomorrow; yet we build as though we are going to live always in this
world.<note place="end" n="3608" id="v.CXXVIII-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p33"> <i>cf</i>. Letter
CXXIII. 15.</p></note> Our walls shine with gold, our
ceilings also and the capitals of our pillars; yet Christ dies before
our doors naked and hungry in the persons of His poor. The pontiff
Aaron, we read, faced the raging flames, and by putting fire in his
censer checked the wrath of God. The High Priest stood between the dead
and the living, and the fire dared not pass his feet.<note place="end" n="3609" id="v.CXXVIII-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p34"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xvi. 46-48" id="v.CXXVIII-p34.1" parsed="|Num|16|46|16|48" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.46-Num.16.48">Nu. xvi. 46–48</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> On another occasion God said to Moses,
“Let me alone.…that I may consume this people,”<note place="end" n="3610" id="v.CXXVIII-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p35"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxii. 10" id="v.CXXVIII-p35.1" parsed="|Exod|32|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.10">Ex. xxxii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> shewing by the words “let me
alone” that he can be withheld from doing what he threatens. The
prayers of His servant hindered His power. Who, think you, is there now
under heaven able to stay God’s wrath, to face the flame of His
judgment, and to say with the apostle, “I could wish that I
myself were accursed for my brethren”?<note place="end" n="3611" id="v.CXXVIII-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p36"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 3" id="v.CXXVIII-p36.1" parsed="|Rom|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.3">Rom. ix. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
Flocks and shepherds perish together, because as it is with the people,
so is it with the priest.<note place="end" n="3612" id="v.CXXVIII-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p37"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxiv. 2" id="v.CXXVIII-p37.1" parsed="|Isa|24|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.24.2">Isa. xxiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Of old it was
not so. Then Moses spoke in a passion of pity, “yet now if thou
wilt forgive their sin—; and if not, blot me, I pray thee, out of
thy book.”<note place="end" n="3613" id="v.CXXVIII-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p38"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxii. 32" id="v.CXXVIII-p38.1" parsed="|Exod|32|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.32">Ex. xxxii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> He is not
satisfied to secure his own salvation, he desires to perish with those
that perish. And he is right, for “in the multitude of people is
the king’s honour.”<note place="end" n="3614" id="v.CXXVIII-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXVIII-p39"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xiv. 28" id="v.CXXVIII-p39.1" parsed="|Prov|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.14.28">Prov. xiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXVIII-p40">Such are the times in which our little Pacatula is born.
Such are the swaddling clothes in which she draws her first breath; she
is destined to know of tears before laughter and to feel sorrow sooner
than joy. And hardly does she come upon the stage when she is called on
to make her exit. Let her then suppose that the world has always been
what it is now. Let her know nothing of the past, let her shun the
present, and let her long for the future.</p>

<p id="v.CXXVIII-p41">These thoughts of mine are but hastily mustered. For my
grief for lost friends has known no intermission and only recently have
I recovered sufficient composure to write an old man’s letter to
a little child. My affection for you, brother Gaudentius, has induced
me to make the attempt and I have thought it better to say a few words
than to say nothing at all. The grief that paralyses my will will
excuse my brevity; whereas, were I to say nothing, the sincerity of my
friendship might well be doubted.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Dardanus." n="CXXIX" shorttitle="Letter CXXIX" progress="54.15%" prev="v.CXXVIII" next="v.CXXX" id="v.CXXIX"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXIX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXIX-p1.1">Letter
CXXIX. To Dardanus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXIX-p2">In answer to a question put by Dardanus, prefect of
Gaul, Jerome writes concerning the Promised Land which he identifies
not with Canaan but with heaven. He then points out that the present
sufferings of the Jews are due altogether to the crime of which they
have been guilty in the crucifixion of Christ. The date of the letter
is 414 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Demetrius." n="CXXX" shorttitle="Letter CXXX" progress="54.17%" prev="v.CXXIX" next="v.CXXXI" id="v.CXXX"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXX-p1.1">Letter
CXXX. To Demetrias.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXX-p2">Jerome writes to Demetrias, a highborn lady of Rome who
had recently embraced the vocation of a virgin. After narrating her
life’s history first at Rome and then in Africa, he goes on to
lay down rules and principles to guide her in her new life. These which
cover the whole field of ascetic practice and include the duties of
study, of prayer, of fasting, of obedience, of giving up money for
Christ, and of constant industry, are in substance similar to those
which thirty years before Jerome had suggested to Eustochium (Letter
XXII.). The tone of the letter is however milder and less fanatical;
the asceticism recommended is not so severe; there is less of rhapsody
and more of common sense. This letter should also be compared with the
letter addressed to Demetrias by Pelagius, which is given in Vol. xi.
of Jerome’s works (Migne’s Patr. Lat. xxx. ed.). The date
is 414 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXX-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXX-p3">1. Of all the subjects that I have treated from my youth
up until now, either with my <pb n="261" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_261.html" id="v.CXXX-Page_261" />own
pen or that of my secretaries I have dealt with none more difficult
than that which now occupies me. I am going to write to Demetrias a
virgin of Christ and a lady whose birth and riches make her second to
none in the Roman world. If, therefore, I employ language adequate to
describe her virtue, I shall be thought to flatter her; and if I
suppress some details on the score that they might appear incredible,
my reserve will not do justice to her undoubted merits. What am I to do
then? I am unequal to the task before me, yet I cannot venture to
decline it. Her grandmother and her mother are both women of mark, and
they have alike authority to command, faith to seek and perseverance to
obtain that which they require. It is not indeed anything very new or
special that they ask of me; my wits have often been exercised upon
similar themes. What they wish for is that I should raise my voice and
bear witness as strongly as I can to the virtues of one who—in
the words of the famous orator<note place="end" n="3615" id="v.CXXX-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p4"> Cicero in his
Dialogue on the Republic. Cf. Or. xxx.</p></note>—is to be
praised less for what she is than for what she gives promise of being.
Yet, girl though she is, she has a glowing faith beyond her years, and
has started from a point at which others think it a mark of signal
virtue to leave off.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p5">2. Let detraction stand aloof and envy give way; let no
charge of self seeking be brought against me. I write as a stranger to
a stranger, at least so far as the personal appearance is concerned.
For the inner man finds itself well known by that knowledge whereby the
apostle Paul knew the Colossians and many other believers whom he had
never seen. How high an esteem I entertain for this virgin, nay more
what a miracle of virtue I think her, you may judge by the fact that
being occupied in the explanation of Ezekiel’s description of the
temple—the hardest piece in the whole range of
scripture—and finding myself in that part of the sacred edifice
wherein is the Holy of Holies and the altar of incense, I have chosen
by way of a brief rest to pass from that altar to this, that upon it I
might consecrate to eternal chastity a living offering acceptable to
God<note place="end" n="3616" id="v.CXXX-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p6"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 1" id="v.CXXX-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">Rom. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and free from all stain. I am aware that
the bishop<note place="end" n="3617" id="v.CXXX-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p7"> Pontifex.</p></note> has with words of prayer covered
her holy head with the virgin’s bridal-veil, reciting the while
the solemn sentence of the apostle: “I wish to present you all as
a chaste virgin to Christ.”<note place="end" n="3618" id="v.CXXX-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p8"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 2" id="v.CXXX-p8.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.2">2 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> She
stood as a queen at his right hand, her clothing of wrought gold and
her raiment of needlework.<note place="end" n="3619" id="v.CXXX-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 9, 13, 14" id="v.CXXX-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|45|9|0|0;|Ps|45|13|0|0;|Ps|45|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.9 Bible:Ps.45.13 Bible:Ps.45.14">Ps. xlv. 9, 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Such was the
coat of many colours, that is, formed of many different virtues, which
Joseph wore; and similar ones were of old the ordinary dress of
king’s daughters. Thereupon<note place="end" n="3620" id="v.CXXX-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p10"> <i>i.e</i>. After
receiving the veil.</p></note> the bride
herself rejoices and says: “the king hath brought me into his
chambers,”<note place="end" n="3621" id="v.CXXX-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p11"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.4" id="v.CXXX-p11.1" parsed="|Song|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.4">Cant. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and the choir
of her companions responds: “the king’s daughter is all
glorious within.”<note place="end" n="3622" id="v.CXXX-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p12"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 13" id="v.CXXX-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|45|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.13">Ps. xlv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus she is a
professed virgin. Still these words of mine will not be without their
use. The speed of racehorses is quickened by the applause of
spectators; prize fighters are urged to greater efforts by the cries of
their backers; and when armies are drawn up for battle and swords are
drawn, the general’s speech does much to fire his soldiers’
valour. So also is it on the present occasion. The grandmother and the
mother have planted, but it is I that water and the Lord that giveth
the increase.<note place="end" n="3623" id="v.CXXX-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 6" id="v.CXXX-p13.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.6">1 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p14">3. It is the practice of the rhetoricians to exalt him
who is the subject of their praises by referring to his forefathers and
the past nobility of his race, so that a fertile root may make up for
barren branches and that you may admire in the stem what you have not
got in the fruit. Thus I ought now to recall the distinguished names of
the Probi and of the Olybrii, and that illustrious Anician house, the
representatives of which have seldom or never been unworthy of the
consulship. Or I ought to bring forward Olybrius our virgin’s
father, whose untimely loss Rome has had to mourn. I fear to say more
of him, lest I should intensify the pain of your saintly mother, and
lest the commemoration of his virtues should become a renewing of her
grief. He was a dutiful son, a loveable husband, a kind master, a
popular citizen. He was made consul while still a boy;<note place="end" n="3624" id="v.CXXX-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p15"> In the year 395
<span class="c17" id="v.CXXX-p15.1">a.d.</span></p></note> but the goodness of his character made
him more illustrious as a senator. He was happy in his death<note place="end" n="3625" id="v.CXXX-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p16"> Which took place
before the fall of Rome in 410 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXX-p16.1">a.d.</span></p></note> for it saved him from seeing the ruin of
his country; and happier still in his offspring, for the distinguished
name of his great grandmother Demetrias has become yet more
distinguished now that his daughter Demetrias has vowed herself to
perpetual chastity.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p17">4. But what am I doing? Forgetful of my purpose and
filled with admiration for this young man, I have spoken in terms of
praise of mere worldly advantages; whereas I should rather have
commended our virgin for having rejected all these, and for having
determined to regard herself not as a wealthy or a high born lady, but
simply as a woman like other women. Her strength of mind almost passes
belief. Though she had silks and jewels freely at her disposal, and
though <pb n="262" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_262.html" id="v.CXXX-Page_262" />she was surrounded by crowds
of eunuchs and serving-women, a bustling household of flattering and
attentive domestics, and though the daintiest feasts that the abundance
of a large house could supply were daily set before her; she preferred
to all these severe fasting, rough clothing, and frugal living. For she
had read the words of the Lord: “they that wear soft clothing are
in kings’ houses.”<note place="end" n="3626" id="v.CXXX-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p18"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 8" id="v.CXXX-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|11|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.8">Matt. xi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> She was filled
with admiration for the manner of life followed by Elijah and by John
the Baptist; both of whom confined and mortified their loins with
girdles of skin,<note place="end" n="3627" id="v.CXXX-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p19"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings i. 8; Matt. iii. 4" id="v.CXXX-p19.1" parsed="|2Kgs|1|8|0|0;|Matt|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.1.8 Bible:Matt.3.4">2 Kings i. 8; Matt. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> while the
second of them is said to have come in the spirit and power of Elijah
as the forerunner of the Lord.<note place="end" n="3628" id="v.CXXX-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p20"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 14; Luke i. 17" id="v.CXXX-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|11|14|0|0;|Luke|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.14 Bible:Luke.1.17">Matt. xi. 14; Luke i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> As such he
prophesied while still in his mother’s womb,<note place="end" n="3629" id="v.CXXX-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p21"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 41" id="v.CXXX-p21.1" parsed="|Luke|1|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.41">Luke i. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> and before the day of judgment won the
commendation of the Judge.<note place="end" n="3630" id="v.CXXX-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p22"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 7-14" id="v.CXXX-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|11|7|11|14" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.7-Matt.11.14">Matt. xi. 7–14</scripRef>. Jerome here borrows a phrase from
Cyprian, de Op. et El. xv.</p></note> She admired
also the zeal of Anna the daughter of Phanuel, who continued even to
extreme old age to serve the Lord in the temple with prayers and
fastings.<note place="end" n="3631" id="v.CXXX-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p23"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 36, 37" id="v.CXXX-p23.1" parsed="|Luke|2|36|2|37" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.36-Luke.2.37">Luke ii. 36, 37</scripRef>.</p></note> When she thought of the four
virgins who were the daughters of Philip,<note place="end" n="3632" id="v.CXXX-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p24"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 9" id="v.CXXX-p24.1" parsed="|Acts|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.9">Acts xxi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> she longed to join their band and to
be numbered with those who by their virginal purity have attained the
grace of prophecy. With these and similar meditations she fed her mind,
dreading nothing so much as to offend her grandmother and her mother.
Although she was encouraged by their example, she was discouraged by
their expressed wish and desire; not indeed that they disapproved of
her holy purpose, but that the prize was so great that they did not
venture to hope for it, or to aspire to it. Thus this poor novice in
Christ’s service was sorely perplexed. She came to hate all her
fine apparel and cried like Esther to the Lord: “Thou knowest
that I abhor the sign of my high estate”—that is to say,
the diadem which she wore as queen—“and that I abhor it as
a menstruous rag.”<note place="end" n="3633" id="v.CXXX-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p25"> <scripRef passage="Esther xiv. 16" id="v.CXXX-p25.1" parsed="|Esth|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Esth.14.16">Esther xiv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Among the
holy and highborn ladies who have seen and known her some have been
driven by the tempest which has swept over Africa, from the shores of
Gaul to a refuge in the holy places. These tell me that secretly night
after night, though no one knew of it but the virgins dedicated to God
in her mother’s and grandmother’s retinue, Demetrias,
refusing sheets of linen and beds of down, spread a rug of goat’s
hair upon the ground and watered her face with ceaseless tears. Night
after night she cast herself in thought at the Saviour’s knees
and implored him to accept her choice, to fulfil her aspiration, and to
soften the hearts of her grandmother and of her mother.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p26">5. Why do I still delay to relate the sequel? When her
wedding day was now close at hand and when a marriage chamber was being
got ready for the bride and bridegroom; secretly without any witnesses
and with only the night to comfort her, she is said to have nerved
herself with such considerations as these: “What ails you,
Demetrias? Why are you so fearful of defending your chastity? What you
need is freedom and courage. If you are so panic-stricken in time of
peace, what would you do if you were called on to undergo martyrdom? If
you cannot bear so much as a frown from your own, how would you steel
yourself to face the tribunals of persecutors? If men’s examples
leave you unmoved, at least gather courage and confidence from the
blessed martyr Agnes<note place="end" n="3634" id="v.CXXX-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p27"> A virgin 13
years old beheaded at Rome under Diocletian after vain efforts first
made to overcome her faith by subjecting her to assault and
outrage.</p></note> who
vanquished the temptations both of youth and of a despot and by her
martyrdom hallowed the very name of chastity. Unhappy girl! you know
not, you know not to whom your virginity is due. It is not long since
you have trembled in the hands of the barbarians and clung to your
grandmother and your mother cowering under their cloaks for safety. You
have seen yourself a prisoner<note place="end" n="3635" id="v.CXXX-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p28"> See § 7 for
the cruelties of the Count Herælian.</p></note> and your
chastity not in your own power. You have shuddered at the fierce looks
of your enemies; you have seen with secret agony the virgins of God
ravished. Your city, once the capital of the world, is now the grave of
the Roman people; and will you on the shores of Libya, yourself an
exile, accept an exile for a husband? Where will you find a matron to
be present at your bridal?<note place="end" n="3636" id="v.CXXX-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p29"> Quam habitura
pronubam?</p></note> Whom will you
get to escort you home? No tongue but a harsh Punic one will sing for
you the wanton Fescennine verses.<note place="end" n="3637" id="v.CXXX-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p30"> Wedding songs
so called from the place of their origin, Fescennia in Etruria. See
Catullus LXI. for the several customs here mentioned.</p></note> Away
with all hesitations! ‘Perfect love’ of God ‘casteth
out fear.’<note place="end" n="3638" id="v.CXXX-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p31"> <scripRef passage="1 John iv. 18" id="v.CXXX-p31.1" parsed="|1John|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.18">1 John iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Take to
yourself the shield of faith, the breastplate of righteousness, the
helmet of salvation,<note place="end" n="3639" id="v.CXXX-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p32"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 14-17" id="v.CXXX-p32.1" parsed="|Eph|6|14|6|17" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.14-Eph.6.17">Eph. vi. 14–17</scripRef>.</p></note> and sally
forth to battle. The preservation of your chastity involves a martyrdom
of its own. Why do you fear your grandmother? Why do you dread your
mother? Perhaps they may themselves wish for you a course which they do
not think you wish for yourself.” When by these and other
arguments she had wrought herself to the necessary pitch of resolution,
she cast from her as so many hindrances all her ornaments and worldly
attire. <pb n="263" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_263.html" id="v.CXXX-Page_263" />Her precious necklaces,
costly pearls, and glowing gems she put back in their cases. Then
dressing herself in a coarse tunic and throwing over herself a still
courser cloak she came in at an unlooked for moment, threw herself down
suddenly at her grandmother’s knees, and with tears and sobs
shewed her what she really was. That staid and holy woman was amazed
when she beheld her granddaughter in so strange a dress. Her mother was
completely overcome for joy. Both women could hardly believe that true
which they had longed to be true. Their voices stuck in their
throats,<note place="end" n="3640" id="v.CXXX-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p33"> Virg., A. ii.
774.</p></note> and, what with blushing and turning
pale, with fright and with joy, they were a prey to many conflicting
emotions.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p34">6. I must needs give way here and not attempt to
describe what defies description. In the effort to explain the
greatness of that joy past all belief, the flow of Tully’s
eloquence would run dry and the bolts poised and hurled by Demosthenes
would become spent and fall short. Whatever mind can conceive or speech
can interpret of human gladness was seen then. Mother and child,
grandmother and granddaughter kissed each other again and again. The
two elder women wept copiously for joy, they raised the prostrate girl,
they embraced her trembling form. In her purpose they recognized their
own mind, and congratulated each other that now a virgin was to make a
noble house more noble still by her virginity. She had found they said,
a way to benefit her family and to lessen the calamity of the ruin of
Rome. Good Jesus! What exultation there was all through the house! Many
virgins sprouted out at once as shoots from a fruitful stem, and the
example set by their patroness and lady was followed by a host both of
clients and servants. Virginity was warmly espoused in every house and
although those who made profession of it were as regards the flesh of
lower rank than Demetrias they sought one reward with her, the reward
of chastity. My words are too weak. Every church in Africa danced for
joy. The news reached not only the cities, towns, and villages but even
the scattered huts. Every island between Africa and Italy was full of
it, the glad tidings ran far and wide, disliked by none. Then Italy put
off her mourning and the ruined walls of Rome resumed in part their
olden splendour; for they believed the full conversion of their
fosterchild to be a sign of God’s favour towards them. You would
fancy that the Goths had been annihilated and that that concourse of
deserters and slaves had fallen by a thunderbolt from the Lord on high.
There was less elation in Rome when Marcellus won his first success at
Nola<note place="end" n="3641" id="v.CXXX-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p35"> Over Hannibal,
<span class="c17" id="v.CXXX-p35.1">b.c.</span> 216. Jerome is quoting from Cicero,
Brutus, III.</p></note> after thousands of Romans had fallen at
the Trebia, Lake Thrasymenus, and Cannæ. There was less joy among
the nobles cooped up in the capitol, on whom the future of Rome
depended, when after buying their lives with gold they heard that the
Gauls had at length been routed.<note place="end" n="3642" id="v.CXXX-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p36"> The reference is
to the siege of the Capitol by Brennus and the Gauls, <span class="c17" id="v.CXXX-p36.1">b.c.</span> 390.</p></note> The news
penetrated to the coasts of the East, and this triumph of Christian
glory was heard of in the remote cities of the interior. What Christian
virgin was not proud to have Demetrias as a companion? What mother did
not call Juliana’s womb blessed? Unbelievers may scoff at the
doubtfulness of rewards to come. Meantime, in becoming a virgin you
have gained more than you have sacrificed. Had you become a man’s
bride but one province would have known of you; while as a Christian
virgin you are known to the whole world. Mothers who have but little
faith in Christ are unhappily wont to dedicate to virginity only
deformed and crippled daughters for whom they can find no suitable
husbands. Glass beads, as the saying goes, are thought equal to
pearls.<note place="end" n="3643" id="v.CXXX-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p37"> See note on
Letter LXXIX. § 7.</p></note> Men who pride themselves on
their religion give to their virgin daughters sums scarcely sufficient
for their maintenance, and bestow the bulk of their property upon sons
and daughters living in the world. Quite recently in this city a rich
presbyter left two of his daughters who were professed virgins with a
mere pittance, while he provided his other children with ample means
for self-indulgence and pleasure. The same thing has been done, I am
sorry to say, by many women who have adopted the ascetic life. Would
that such instances were rare, but unfortunately they are not. Yet the
more frequent they are the more blessed are those who refuse to follow
an example which is set them by so many.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p38">7. All Christians are loud in their praises of
Christ’s holy yokefellows,<note place="end" n="3644" id="v.CXXX-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p39"> <i>i.e.</i>
Juliana and Proba, the mother and grandmother of Demetrias.</p></note> because
they gave to Demetrias when she professed herself a virgin the money
which had been set apart as a dowry for her marriage. They would not
wrong her heavenly bridegroom; in fact they wished her to come to Him
with all her previous riches, that these might not be wasted on the
things of the world, but might relieve the distress of God’s
servants.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p40">Who would believe it? That Proba, who of all persons of
high rank and birth in the <pb n="264" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_264.html" id="v.CXXX-Page_264" />Roman
world bears the most illustrious name, whose holy life and universal
charity have won for her esteem even among the barbarians, who has made
nothing of the regular consulships enjoyed by her three sons, Probinus,
Olybrius, and Probus,—that Proba, I say, now that Rome has been
taken and its contents burned or carried off, is said to be selling
what property she has and to be making for herself friends of the
mammon of unrighteousness, that these may receive her into everlasting
habitations!<note place="end" n="3645" id="v.CXXX-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p41"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 9" id="v.CXXX-p41.1" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9">Luke xvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Well may the church’s
ministers, whatever their degree, and those monks who are only monks in
name, blush for shame that they are buying estates, when this noble
lady is selling them.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXX-p42">Hardly had she escaped from the hands of the barbarians,
hardly had she ceased weeping for the virgins whom they had torn from
her arms, when she was overwhelmed by a sudden and unbearable
bereavement, one too which she had had no cause to fear, the death of
her loving son.<note place="end" n="3646" id="v.CXXX-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p43"> <i>i.e.</i>
Olybrius, the father of Demetrias.</p></note> Yet as one who
was to be grandmother to a Christian virgin, she bore up against this
death-dealing stroke, strong in hope of the future and proving true of
herself the words of the lyric:</p>

<p class="c40" id="v.CXXX-p44">“Should the round world in fragments burst, its
fall</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.CXXX-p45">May strike the just, may slay, but not appal.”<note place="end" n="3647" id="v.CXXX-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p46"> Horace, Carm.
iii. 3. 7, 8.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p47">We read in the book of Job how, while the first messenger of evil
was yet speaking, there came also another;<note place="end" n="3648" id="v.CXXX-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p48"> <scripRef passage="Job i. 16" id="v.CXXX-p48.1" parsed="|Job|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.16">Job i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and in the same book it is written:
“is there not a temptation”—or as the Hebrew better
gives it—“a warfare to man upon earth?”<note place="end" n="3649" id="v.CXXX-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p49"> <scripRef passage="Job vii. 1" id="v.CXXX-p49.1" parsed="|Job|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.7.1">Job vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> It is for this end that we labour, it
is for this end that we risk our lives in the warfare of this world,
that we may be crowned in the world to come. That we should believe
this to be true of men is nothing wonderful, for even the Lord Himself
was tempted,<note place="end" n="3650" id="v.CXXX-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p50"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 1" id="v.CXXX-p50.1" parsed="|Matt|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.1">Matt. iv. 1</scripRef>, sqq.</p></note> and of Abraham the scripture bears
witness that God tempted him.<note place="end" n="3651" id="v.CXXX-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p51"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxii. 1" id="v.CXXX-p51.1" parsed="|Gen|22|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.1">Gen. xxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> It is for this
reason also that the apostle says: “we glory in
tribulations.…knowing that tribulation worketh patience; and
patience experience; and experience hope; and hope maketh not
ashamed;”<note place="end" n="3652" id="v.CXXX-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p52"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 3-5" id="v.CXXX-p52.1" parsed="|Rom|5|3|5|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.3-Rom.5.5">Rom. v. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another
passage: “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall
tribulation or distress or persecution or famine or nakedness or peril
or sword? As it is written, For thy sake we are killed all the day
long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.”<note place="end" n="3653" id="v.CXXX-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p53"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 35, 36" id="v.CXXX-p53.1" parsed="|Rom|8|35|8|36" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35-Rom.8.36">Rom. viii. 35, 36</scripRef>.</p></note> The prophet Isaiah comforts those in
like case in these words: “ye that are weaned from the milk, ye
that are drawn from the breasts, look for tribulation upon tribulation,
but also for hope upon hope.”<note place="end" n="3654" id="v.CXXX-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p54"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxviii. 9, 10" id="v.CXXX-p54.1" parsed="|Isa|28|9|28|10" osisRef="Bible:Isa.28.9-Isa.28.10">Isa. xxviii. 9, 10</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> For, as
the apostle puts it “the sufferings of this present time are not
worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in
us.”<note place="end" n="3655" id="v.CXXX-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p55"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 18" id="v.CXXX-p55.1" parsed="|Rom|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.18">Rom. viii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Why I have here brought together
all these passages the sequel will make plain.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p56">Proba who had seen from the sea the smoke of her native
city and had committed her own safety and that of those dear to her to
a fragile boat, found the shores of Africa even more cruel than those
which she had left. For one<note place="end" n="3656" id="v.CXXX-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p57"> Heraclian, Count
of Africa.</p></note> lay in wait for
her of whom it would be hard to say whether he was more covetous or
heartless, one who cared for nothing but wine and money, one who under
pretence of serving the mildest of emperors<note place="end" n="3657" id="v.CXXX-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p58"> Honorius.</p></note> stood forth as the most savage of all
despots. If I may be allowed to quote a fable of the poets, he was like
Orcus<note place="end" n="3658" id="v.CXXX-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p59"> <i>i.e.</i>
Pluto, king of the lower world.</p></note> in Tartarus. Like him too he had with
him a Cerberus,<note place="end" n="3659" id="v.CXXX-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p60"> Sabinus, the
son-in-law of Heraclian.</p></note> not three
headed but many headed, ready to seize and rend everything within his
reach. He tore betrothed daughters from their mothers’ arms<note place="end" n="3660" id="v.CXXX-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p61"> Virg., A. x.
79.</p></note> and sold high-born maidens in marriage to
those greediest of men, the merchants of Syria. No plea of poverty
induced him to spare either ward or widow or virgin dedicated to
Christ. Indeed he looked more at the hands than at the faces of those
who appealed to him. Such was the dread Charybdis and such the
hound-girt Scylla which this lady encountered in fleeing from the
barbarians; monsters who neither spared the shipwrecked nor heeded the
cry of those made captive. Cruel wretch!<note place="end" n="3661" id="v.CXXX-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p62"> Jerome here
apostrophizes Heraclian.</p></note> at least imitate the enemy of the Roman
Empire. The Brennus of our day<note place="end" n="3662" id="v.CXXX-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p63"> Alaric the
Goth.</p></note> took only what
he found, but you seek what you cannot find.</p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXX-p64">Virtue, indeed, is always exposed to envy, and cavillers
may marvel at the secret agreement by which Proba purchased the
chastity of her numerous companions. They may allege that the count who
could have taken all would not have been satisfied<note place="end" n="3663" id="v.CXXX-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p65"> Reading
<i>dedignatus for dignatus.</i></p></note> with a part; and that she could not
have questioned his claim since in spite of her rank she was but a
slave in his despotic hands. I perceive also that I am laying myself
open to the attacks of enemies and that I may seem to be flattering a
lady of the highest birth and distinction. Yet these men will not be
able to accuse me when <pb n="265" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_265.html" id="v.CXXX-Page_265" />they learn
that hitherto I have said nothing about her. I have never either in the
lifetime of her husband or since his decease praised her for the
antiquity of her family or for the extent of her wealth and power,
subjects which others might perhaps have improved in mercenary
speeches. My purpose is to praise the grandmother of my virgin in a
style befitting the church, and to thank her for having aided with her
goodwill the desire which Demetrias has formed. For the rest my cell,
my food and clothing, my advanced years, and my narrow circumstances
sufficiently refute the charge of flattery. In what remains of my
letter I shall direct all my words to Demetrias herself, whose holiness
ennobles her as much as her rank, and of whom it may be said that the
higher she climbs the more terrible will be her fall.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p66">For the rest</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXX-p67">This one thing, child of God, I lay on thee;</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.CXXX-p68">Yea before all, and urge it many times:<note place="end" n="3664" id="v.CXXX-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p69"> Virg., A. iii.
435.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p70">Love to occupy your mind with the reading of scripture. Do not in
the good ground of your breast gather only a crop of darnel and wild
oats. Do not let an enemy sow tares among the wheat when the
householder is asleep<note place="end" n="3665" id="v.CXXX-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p71"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 25" id="v.CXXX-p71.1" parsed="|Matt|13|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.25">Matt. xiii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> (that is when
the mind which ever cleaves to God is off its guard); but say always
with the bride in the song of songs: “By night I sought him whom
my soul loveth. Tell me where thou feedest, where thou makest thy flock
to rest at noon;”<note place="end" n="3666" id="v.CXXX-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p72"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 3.1; 1.7" id="v.CXXX-p72.1" parsed="|Song|3|1|0|0;|Song|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.3.1 Bible:Song.1.7">Cant. iii. 1; i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and with the
psalmist: “my soul followeth hard after thee: thy right hand
upholdeth me;”<note place="end" n="3667" id="v.CXXX-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p73"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxiii. 8" id="v.CXXX-p73.1" parsed="|Ps|63|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.8">Ps. lxiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and with
Jeremiah: “I have not found it hard.…to follow
thee,”<note place="end" n="3668" id="v.CXXX-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p74"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xvii. 16" id="v.CXXX-p74.1" parsed="|Jer|17|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.16">Jer. xvii. 16</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> for “there is no grief in
Jacob neither is there travail in Israel.”<note place="end" n="3669" id="v.CXXX-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p75"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xxiii. 21" id="v.CXXX-p75.1" parsed="|Num|23|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.23.21">Nu. xxiii. 21</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> When you were in the world you loved
the things of the world. You rubbed your cheeks with rouge and used
whitelead to improve your complexion. You dressed your hair and built
up a tower on your head with tresses not your own. I shall say nothing
of your costly earrings, your glistening pearls from the depths of the
Red Sea,<note place="end" n="3670" id="v.CXXX-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p76"> <i>i.e.</i> The
Indian Ocean.</p></note> your bright green emeralds, your
flashing onyxes, your liquid sapphires,—tones which turn the
heads of matrons, and make them eager to possess the like. For you have
relinquished the world and besides your baptismal vow have taken a new
one; you have entered into a compact with your adversary and have said:
“I renounce thee, O devil, and thy world and thy pomp and thy
works.” Observe, therefore, the treaty that you have made, and
keep terms with your adversary while you are in the way of this world.
Otherwise he may some day deliver you to the judge and prove that you
have taken what is his; and then the judge will deliver you to the
officer—at once your foe and your avenger—and you will be
cast into prison; into that outer darkness<note place="end" n="3671" id="v.CXXX-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p77"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 12" id="v.CXXX-p77.1" parsed="|Matt|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.12">Matt. viii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> which surrounds us with the greater
horror as it severs us from Christ the one true light.<note place="end" n="3672" id="v.CXXX-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p78"> <scripRef passage="Joh. viii. 12" id="v.CXXX-p78.1" parsed="|John|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.12">Joh. viii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> And you shall by no means come out
thence till you have paid the uttermost farthing,<note place="end" n="3673" id="v.CXXX-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p79"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 25, 26" id="v.CXXX-p79.1" parsed="|Matt|5|25|5|26" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.25-Matt.5.26">Matt. v. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note> that is, till you have expiated your
most trifling sins; for we shall give account of every idle word in the
day of judgment.<note place="end" n="3674" id="v.CXXX-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p80"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 36" id="v.CXXX-p80.1" parsed="|Matt|12|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.36">Matt. xii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p81">8. In speaking thus I do not wish to utter an ill-omened
prophecy against you but only to warn you as an apprehensive and
prudent monitor who in your case fears even what is safe. What says the
scripture? “If the spirit of the ruler rise up against thee,
leave not thy place.”<note place="end" n="3675" id="v.CXXX-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p82"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. x. 4" id="v.CXXX-p82.1" parsed="|Eccl|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.4">Eccles. x. 4</scripRef>. Jerome takes ‘the ruler’ to
be the devil.</p></note> We must always
stand under arms and in battle array, ready to engage the foe. When he
tries to dislodge us from our position and to make us fall back, we
must plant our feet firmly down, and say with the psalmist, “he
hath set my feet upon a rock”<note place="end" n="3676" id="v.CXXX-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p83"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xl. 2" id="v.CXXX-p83.1" parsed="|Ps|40|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40.2">Ps. xl. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“the rocks are a refuge for the conies.”<note place="end" n="3677" id="v.CXXX-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p84"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 18" id="v.CXXX-p84.1" parsed="|Ps|104|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.18">Ps. civ. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> In this latter passage for
‘conies’ many read ‘hedgehogs.’ Now the
hedgehog is a small animal, very shy, and covered over with thorny
bristles. When Jesus was crowned with thorns and bore our sins and
suffered for us, it was to make the roses of virginity and the lilies
of chastity grow for us out of the brambles and briers which have
formed the lot of women since the day when it was said to Eve,
“in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children; and thy desire shall
be to thy husband and he shall rule over thee.”<note place="end" n="3678" id="v.CXXX-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p85"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 16" id="v.CXXX-p85.1" parsed="|Gen|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.16">Gen. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> We are told that the bridegroom
feeds among the lilies,<note place="end" n="3679" id="v.CXXX-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p86"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.16" id="v.CXXX-p86.1" parsed="|Song|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.16">Cant. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> that is,
among those who have not defiled their garments, for they have remained
virgins<note place="end" n="3680" id="v.CXXX-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p87"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xiv. 4" id="v.CXXX-p87.1" parsed="|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.4">Rev. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and have hearkened to the precept
of the Preacher: “let thy garments be always white.”<note place="end" n="3681" id="v.CXXX-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p88"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. ix. 8" id="v.CXXX-p88.1" parsed="|Eccl|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.8">Eccles. ix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> As the author and prince of virginity
He says boldly of Himself: “I am the rose of Sharon and the lily
of the valleys.”<note place="end" n="3682" id="v.CXXX-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p89"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.1" id="v.CXXX-p89.1" parsed="|Song|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.1">Cant. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “The
rocks” then “are a refuge for the conies” who when
they are persecuted in one city flee into another<note place="end" n="3683" id="v.CXXX-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p90"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 23" id="v.CXXX-p90.1" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">Matt. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and have no fear that the prophetic
words “refuge failed me”<note place="end" n="3684" id="v.CXXX-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p91"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlii. 4" id="v.CXXX-p91.1" parsed="|Ps|142|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.142.4">Ps. cxlii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> will be
fulfilled in their case. “The high hills are a refuge for the
wild goats,”<note place="end" n="3685" id="v.CXXX-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p92"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 18" id="v.CXXX-p92.1" parsed="|Ps|104|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.18">Ps. civ. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and their
food are the serpents which a little child draws out of their holes.
Meanwhile the leopard lies down with the kid and the <pb n="266" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_266.html" id="v.CXXX-Page_266" />lion eats straw like the ox;<note place="end" n="3686" id="v.CXXX-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p93"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xi. 6-8" id="v.CXXX-p93.1" parsed="|Isa|11|6|11|8" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.6-Isa.11.8">Isa. xi. 6–8</scripRef>.</p></note> not of course that the ox may learn
ferocity from the lion but that the lion may learn docility from the
ox.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p94">But let us turn back to the passage first quoted,
“If the spirit of the ruler rise up against thee, leave not thy
place,” a sentence which is followed by these words: “for
yielding pacifieth great offences.”<note place="end" n="3687" id="v.CXXX-p94.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p95"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. x. 4" id="v.CXXX-p95.1" parsed="|Eccl|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.4">Eccles. x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> The meaning is, that if the serpent
finds his way into your thoughts you must “keep your heart with
all diligence”<note place="end" n="3688" id="v.CXXX-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p96"> <scripRef passage="Prov. iv. 23" id="v.CXXX-p96.1" parsed="|Prov|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.4.23">Prov. iv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and sing
with David, “cleanse thou me from secret faults: keep back thy
servant also from presumptuous sins,” and come not to “the
great transgression”<note place="end" n="3689" id="v.CXXX-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p97"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 12-14" id="v.CXXX-p97.1" parsed="|Ps|19|12|19|14" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.12-Ps.19.14">Ps. xix. 12–14</scripRef>.</p></note> which is sin
in act. Rather slay the allurements to vice while they are still only
thoughts; and dash the little ones of the daughter of Babylon against
the stones<note place="end" n="3690" id="v.CXXX-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p98"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxvii. 9" id="v.CXXX-p98.1" parsed="|Ps|137|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.137.9">Ps. cxxxvii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> where the serpent can leave no
trail. Be wary and vow a vow unto the Lord: “let them not have
dominion over me: then shall I be upright and I shall be innocent from
the great transgression.”<note place="end" n="3691" id="v.CXXX-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p99"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 13" id="v.CXXX-p99.1" parsed="|Ps|19|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.13">Ps. xix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> For
elsewhere also the scripture testifies, “I will visit the
iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth
generation.”<note place="end" n="3692" id="v.CXXX-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p100"> <scripRef passage="Nu. xiv. 18" id="v.CXXX-p100.1" parsed="|Num|14|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.14.18">Nu. xiv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> That is to
say, God will not punish us at once for our thoughts and resolves but
will send retribution upon their offspring, that is, upon the evil
deeds and habits of sin which arise out of them. As He says by the
mouth of Amos: “for three transgressions of such and such a city
and for four I will not turn away the punishment thereof.”<note place="end" n="3693" id="v.CXXX-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p101"> <scripRef passage="Amos i. 3" id="v.CXXX-p101.1" parsed="|Amos|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.1.3">Amos i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p102">9. I cull these few flowers in passing from the fair
field of the holy scriptures. They will suffice to warn you that you
must shut the door of your breast and fortify your brow by often making
the sign of the cross. Thus alone will the destroyer of Egypt find no
place to attack you; thus alone will the first-born of your soul escape
the fate of the first-born of the Egyptians;<note place="end" n="3694" id="v.CXXX-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p103"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xii. 23, 29" id="v.CXXX-p103.1" parsed="|Exod|12|23|0|0;|Exod|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.23 Bible:Exod.12.29">Exod. xii. 23, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> thus alone will you be able with the
prophet to say: “my heart is fixed, O God, my heart is fixed; I
will sing and give praise. Awake up, my glory; awake, psaltery and
harp.”<note place="end" n="3695" id="v.CXXX-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p104"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lvii. 7, 8" id="v.CXXX-p104.1" parsed="|Ps|57|7|57|8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.57.7-Ps.57.8">Ps. lvii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> For, sin stricken as she is, even
Tyre is bidden to take up her harp<note place="end" n="3696" id="v.CXXX-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p105"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxiii. 15, 16" id="v.CXXX-p105.1" parsed="|Isa|23|15|23|16" osisRef="Bible:Isa.23.15-Isa.23.16">Isa. xxiii. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and to do
penance; like Peter she is told to wash away the stains of her former
foulness with bitter tears. Howbeit, let us know nothing of penitence,
lest the thought of it lead us into sin. It is a plank for those who
have had the misfortune to be shipwrecked;<note place="end" n="3697" id="v.CXXX-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p106"> See Letter
CXXII. § 4.</p></note> but an inviolate virgin may hope to
save the ship itself. For it is one thing to look for what you have
cast away, and another to keep what you have never lost. Even the
apostle kept under his body and brought it into subjection, lest having
preached to others he might himself become a castaway.<note place="end" n="3698" id="v.CXXX-p106.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p107"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="v.CXXX-p107.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Heated with the violence of sensual
passion he made himself the spokesman of the human race: “O
wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of this
death?” and again, “I know that in me, that is in my flesh,
dwelleth no good thing: for to will is present with me; but how to
perform that which is good, I find not. For the good that I would, I do
not: but the evil which I would not, that I do;”<note place="end" n="3699" id="v.CXXX-p107.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p108"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 24, 18, 19" id="v.CXXX-p108.1" parsed="|Rom|7|24|0|0;|Rom|7|18|0|0;|Rom|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24 Bible:Rom.7.18 Bible:Rom.7.19">Rom. vii. 24, 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and once more: “they that are in
the flesh cannot please God. But ye are not in the flesh, but in the
spirit, if so be that the spirit of God dwell in you.”<note place="end" n="3700" id="v.CXXX-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p109"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 8, 9" id="v.CXXX-p109.1" parsed="|Rom|8|8|8|9" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.8-Rom.8.9">Rom. viii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p110">10. After you have paid the most careful attention to
your thoughts, you must then put on the armour of fasting and sing with
David: “I chastened my soul with fasting,”<note place="end" n="3701" id="v.CXXX-p110.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p111"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxix. 10" id="v.CXXX-p111.1" parsed="|Ps|69|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.10">Ps. lxix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and “I have eaten ashes like
bread,”<note place="end" n="3702" id="v.CXXX-p111.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p112"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 9" id="v.CXXX-p112.1" parsed="|Ps|102|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.9">Ps. cii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and “as
for me when they troubled me my clothing was sackcloth.”<note place="end" n="3703" id="v.CXXX-p112.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p113"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxv. 13" id="v.CXXX-p113.1" parsed="|Ps|35|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35.13">Ps. xxxv. 13</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> Eve was expelled from paradise because
she had eaten of the forbidden fruit. Elijah on the other hand after
forty days of fasting was carried in a fiery chariot into heaven. For
forty days and forty nights Moses lived by the intimate converse which
he had with God, thus proving in his own case the complete truth of the
saying, “man doth not live by bread only but by every word that
proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord.”<note place="end" n="3704" id="v.CXXX-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p114"><scripRef passage=" Deut. viii. 3" id="v.CXXX-p114.1" parsed="|Deut|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.8.3"> Deut. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> The Saviour of the world, who in His
virtues and His mode of life has left us an example to follow,<note place="end" n="3705" id="v.CXXX-p114.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p115"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiii. 15; 1 Pet. ii. 21" id="v.CXXX-p115.1" parsed="|John|13|15|0|0;|1Pet|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.15 Bible:1Pet.2.21">Joh. xiii. 15; 1 Pet. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> was, immediately after His baptism, taken
up by the spirit that He might contend with the devil,<note place="end" n="3706" id="v.CXXX-p115.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p116"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 1" id="v.CXXX-p116.1" parsed="|Matt|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.1">Matt. iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and after crushing him and overthrowing
him might deliver him to his disciples to trample under foot. For what
says the apostle? “God shall bruise Satan under your feet
shortly.”<note place="end" n="3707" id="v.CXXX-p116.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p117"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 20" id="v.CXXX-p117.1" parsed="|Rom|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.20">Rom. xvi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> And yet after
the Saviour had fasted forty days, it was through food that the old
enemy laid a snare for him, saying, “If thou be the Son of God,
command that these stones be made bread.”<note place="end" n="3708" id="v.CXXX-p117.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p118"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 3" id="v.CXXX-p118.1" parsed="|Matt|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.3">Matt. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Under the law, in the seventh month
after the blowing of trumpets and on the tenth day of the month, a fast
was proclaimed for the whole Jewish people, and that soul was cut off
from among his people which on that day preferred self-indulgence to
self-denial.<note place="end" n="3709" id="v.CXXX-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p119"> <scripRef passage="Lev. xxiii. 27, 29" id="v.CXXX-p119.1" parsed="|Lev|23|27|0|0;|Lev|23|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.23.27 Bible:Lev.23.29">Lev. xxiii. 27, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> In Job it is written of behemoth
that “his strength is in his loins, and his force is in the navel
of his <pb n="267" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_267.html" id="v.CXXX-Page_267" />belly.”<note place="end" n="3710" id="v.CXXX-p119.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p120"> <scripRef passage="Job xl. 16" id="v.CXXX-p120.1" parsed="|Job|40|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.40.16">Job xl. 16</scripRef>. Cf. Letter XXII. § 11.</p></note> Our foe uses the heat of youthful passion
to tempt young men and maidens and “sets on fire the wheel of our
birth.”<note place="end" n="3711" id="v.CXXX-p120.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p121"> <scripRef passage="Jas. iii. 6" id="v.CXXX-p121.1" parsed="|Jas|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.6">Jas. iii. 6</scripRef>, R.V. marg.</p></note> He thus fulfils
the words of Hosea, “they are all adulterers, their heart is like
an oven;”<note place="end" n="3712" id="v.CXXX-p121.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p122"> <scripRef passage="Hos. vii. 4" id="v.CXXX-p122.1" parsed="|Hos|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.7.4">Hos. vii. 4</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> an oven which
only God’s mercy and severe fasting can extinguish. These are
“the fiery darts”<note place="end" n="3713" id="v.CXXX-p122.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p123"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 16" id="v.CXXX-p123.1" parsed="|Eph|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.16">Eph. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> with which
the devil wounds men and sets them on fire, and it was these which the
king of Babylon used against the three children. But when he made his
fire forty-nine cubits high<note place="end" n="3714" id="v.CXXX-p123.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p124"> <scripRef passage="Song of the Three Holy Children 24" id="v.CXXX-p124.1">Song of the Three Holy Children 24</scripRef>.</p></note> he did but
turn to his own ruin<note place="end" n="3715" id="v.CXXX-p124.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p125"> <scripRef passage="Dan. iv. 16, 25, 32" id="v.CXXX-p125.1" parsed="|Dan|4|16|0|0;|Dan|4|25|0|0;|Dan|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.16 Bible:Dan.4.25 Bible:Dan.4.32">Dan. iv. 16, 25, 32</scripRef>.</p></note> the seven weeks
which the Lord had appointed for a time of salvation.<note place="end" n="3716" id="v.CXXX-p125.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p126"> <scripRef passage="Lev. xxv. 8" id="v.CXXX-p126.1" parsed="|Lev|25|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.25.8">Lev. xxv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> And as then a fourth bearing a form
like the son of God slackened the terrible heat<note place="end" n="3717" id="v.CXXX-p126.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p127"> <scripRef passage="Dan. iii. 25" id="v.CXXX-p127.1" parsed="|Dan|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.25">Dan. iii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and cooled the flames of the blazing
fiery furnace, until, menacing as they looked, they became quite
harmless, so is it now with the virgin soul. The dew of heaven and
severe fasting quench in a girl the flame of passion and enable her
soul even in its earthly tenement to live the angelic life. Therefore
the chosen vessel<note place="end" n="3718" id="v.CXXX-p127.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p128"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 15" id="v.CXXX-p128.1" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15">Acts ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> declares
that concerning virgins he has no commandment of the Lord.<note place="end" n="3719" id="v.CXXX-p128.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p129"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 25" id="v.CXXX-p129.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25">1 Cor. vii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> For you must act against nature or
rather above nature if you are to forswear your natural function, to
cut off your own root, to cull no fruit but that of virginity, to
abjure the marriage-bed, to shun intercourse with men, and while in the
body to live as though out of it.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p130">11. I do not, however, lay on you as an obligation any
extreme fasting or abnormal abstinence from food. Such practices soon
break down weak constitutions and cause bodily sickness before they lay
the foundations of a holy life. It is a maxim of the philosophers that
virtues are means, and that all extremes are of the nature of vice;<note place="end" n="3720" id="v.CXXX-p130.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p131"> See Letter CVIII.
§ 20.</p></note> and it is in this sense that one of the
seven wise men propounds the famous saw quoted in the comedy, “In
nothing too much.”<note place="end" n="3721" id="v.CXXX-p131.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p132"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXXX-p132.1">Μηδὲν
᾽άγαν</span> quoted by Terence (Andria,
61).</p></note> You must not
go on fasting until your heart begins to throb and your breath to fail
and you have to be supported or carried by others. No; while curbing
the desires of the flesh, you must keep sufficient strength to read
scripture, to sing psalms, and to observe vigils. For fasting is not a
complete virtue in itself but only a foundation on which other virtues
may be built. The same may be said of sanctification and of that
chastity without which no man shall see the Lord.<note place="end" n="3722" id="v.CXXX-p132.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p133"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 14" id="v.CXXX-p133.1" parsed="|Heb|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.14">Heb. xii. 14</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> Each of these is a step on the upward
way, yet none of them by itself will avail to win the virgin’s
crown. The gospel teaches us this in the parable of the wise and
foolish virgins; the former of whom enter into the bridechamber of the
bridegroom, while the latter are shut out from it because not having
the oil of good works<note place="end" n="3723" id="v.CXXX-p133.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p134"> See
Jerome’s commentary on the parable.</p></note> they allow
their lamps to fail.<note place="end" n="3724" id="v.CXXX-p134.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p135"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 1-12" id="v.CXXX-p135.1" parsed="|Matt|25|1|25|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.1-Matt.25.12">Matt. xxv. 1–12</scripRef>.</p></note> This subject
of fasting opens up a wide field in which I have often wandered
myself,<note place="end" n="3725" id="v.CXXX-p135.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p136"> See Letters
XXII., LII., etc.</p></note> and many writers have devoted
treatises to the subject. I must refer you to these if you wish to
learn the advantages of self-restraint and on the other hand the evils
of over-feeding.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p137">12. Follow the example of your Spouse:<note place="end" n="3726" id="v.CXXX-p137.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p138"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 51" id="v.CXXX-p138.1" parsed="|Luke|2|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.51">Luke ii. 51</scripRef>.</p></note> be subject to your grandmother and to
your mother. Never look upon a man, especially upon a young man, except
in their company. Never know a man whom they do not know. It is a maxim
of the world that the only sure friendship is one based on an identity
of likes and dislikes.<note place="end" n="3727" id="v.CXXX-p138.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p139"> Sall. Cat. i.
20.</p></note> You have
been taught by their example as well as instructed by the holy life of
your home to aspire to virginity, to recognize the commandments of
Christ, to know what is expedient for you and what course you ought to
choose. But do not regard what is your own as absolutely your own.
Remember that part of it belongs to those who have communicated their
chastity to you and from whose honourable marriages and beds
undefiled<note place="end" n="3728" id="v.CXXX-p139.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p140"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 4" id="v.CXXX-p140.1" parsed="|Heb|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.4">Heb. xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> you have sprung up like a
choice flower. For you are destined to produce perfect fruit if only
you will humble yourself under the mighty hand of God,<note place="end" n="3729" id="v.CXXX-p140.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p141"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 6" id="v.CXXX-p141.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.6">1 Pet. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> always remembering that it is written:
“God resisteth the proud and giveth grace to the humble.”<note place="end" n="3730" id="v.CXXX-p141.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p142"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 5" id="v.CXXX-p142.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.5">1 Pet. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Now where there is grace, this is not
given in return for works but is the free gift of the giver, so that
the apostles’ words are fulfilled: “it is not of him that
willeth nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth
mercy.”<note place="end" n="3731" id="v.CXXX-p142.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p143"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 16" id="v.CXXX-p143.1" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16">Rom. ix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> And yet it is
ours to will and not to will; and all the while the very liberty that
is ours is only ours by the mercy of God.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p144">13. Again in selecting for yourself eunuchs and maids
and servingmen look rather to their characters than to their good
looks; for, whatever their age or sex, and even if mutilation ensures
in them a compulsory chastity, you must take account of their
dispositions, for these cannot be operated on save by the fear of
Christ. When you are present buffoonery and loose talk must find no
place. You should never hear an improper word; if you do hear one, you
must not be carried away by it. Abandoned men often make use of a
single light expression to <pb n="268" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_268.html" id="v.CXXX-Page_268" />try the
gates of chastity.<note place="end" n="3732" id="v.CXXX-p144.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p145"> Cf. Letter
XXII. § 24.</p></note> Leave to
worldlings the privileges of laughing and being laughed at. One who is
in your position ought to be serious. Cato the Censor, in old time a
leading man in your city, (the same who in his last days turned his
attention to Greek literature without either blushing for himself as
censor or despairing of success on account of his age) is said by
Lucilius<note place="end" n="3733" id="v.CXXX-p145.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p146"> The fragment
of Lucilius (preserved by Cic. de Fin. V. 30) says nothing of Cato:
possibly therefore the text is here corrupt. See for Cato Letter LII.
§ 3.</p></note> to have laughed only once in
his life, and the same remark is made about Marcus Crassus. These men
may have affected this austere mien to gain for themselves reputation
and notoriety. For so long as we dwell in the tabernacle of this body
and are enveloped with this fragile flesh, we can but restrain and
regulate our affections and passions; we cannot wholly extirpate them.
Knowing this the psalmist says: “be ye angry and sin
not;”<note place="end" n="3734" id="v.CXXX-p146.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p147"> <scripRef passage="Ps. iv. 4" id="v.CXXX-p147.1" parsed="|Ps|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.4">Ps. iv. 4</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> which the apostle explains
thus: “let not the sun go down upon your wrath.”<note place="end" n="3735" id="v.CXXX-p147.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p148"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 26" id="v.CXXX-p148.1" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26">Eph. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> For, if to be angry is human, to put
an end to one’s anger is Christian.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p149">14. I think it unnecessary to warn you against
covetousness since it is the way of your family both to have riches and
to despise them. The apostle too tells us that covetousness is
idolatry,<note place="end" n="3736" id="v.CXXX-p149.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p150"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 5" id="v.CXXX-p150.1" parsed="|Eph|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.5">Eph. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and to one who asked the Lord
the question: “Good Master what good thing shall I do that I may
have eternal life?” He thus replied: “If thou wilt be
perfect, go and sell that thou hast and give to the poor, and thou
shalt have treasure in heaven; and come and follow me.”<note place="end" n="3737" id="v.CXXX-p150.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p151"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 16, 21" id="v.CXXX-p151.1" parsed="|Matt|19|16|0|0;|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.16 Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 16, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Such is the climax of complete and
apostolic virtue—to sell all that one has and to distribute to
the poor,<note place="end" n="3738" id="v.CXXX-p151.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p152"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 22" id="v.CXXX-p152.1" parsed="|Luke|18|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.22">Luke xviii. 22</scripRef>. Cf. Letter CXIX. § 4.</p></note> and thus freed from all
earthly encumbrance to fly up to the heavenly realms with Christ. To
us, or I should rather say to you, a careful stewardship is entrusted,
although in such matters full freedom of choice is left to every
individual, whether old or young. Christ’s words are “if
thou wilt be perfect.” I do not compel you, He seems to say, I do
not command you, but I set the palm before you, I shew you the prize;
it is for you to choose whether you will enter the arena and win the
crown. Let us consider how wisely Wisdom has spoken. “Sell that
thou hast.” To whom is the command given? Why, to him to whom it
was said, “if thou wilt be perfect.” Sell not a part of thy
goods but “all that thou hast.” And when you have sold
them, what then? “Give to the poor.” Not to the rich, not
to your kinsfolk, not to minister to self indulgence; but to relieve
need. It does not matter whether a man is a priest or a relation or a
connexion, you must think of nothing but his poverty. Let your praises
come from the stomachs of the hungry and not from the rich banquets of
the overfed. We read in the Acts of the Apostles how, while the blood
of the Lord was still warm and believers were in the fervour of their
first faith, they all sold their possessions and laid the price of them
at the apostles’ feet (to shew that money ought to be trampled
underfoot) and “distribution was made unto every man according as
he had need.”<note place="end" n="3739" id="v.CXXX-p152.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p153"> <scripRef passage="Acts iv. 34, 35" id="v.CXXX-p153.1" parsed="|Acts|4|34|4|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.34-Acts.4.35">Acts iv. 34, 35</scripRef>.</p></note> But Ananias
and Sapphira proved timid stewards, and what is more, deceitful ones;
therefore they brought on themselves condemnation. For having made a
vow they offered their money to God as if it were their own and not His
to whom they had vowed it; and keeping back for their own use a part of
that which belonged to another, through fear of famine which true faith
never fears, they drew down on themselves suddenly the avenging stroke,
which was meant not in cruelty towards them but as a warning to
others.<note place="end" n="3740" id="v.CXXX-p153.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p154"> <scripRef passage="Acts v. 1-10" id="v.CXXX-p154.1" parsed="|Acts|5|1|5|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.1-Acts.5.10">Acts v. 1–10</scripRef>.</p></note> In fact the apostle Peter by no
means called down death upon them as Porphyry<note place="end" n="3741" id="v.CXXX-p154.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p155"> A philosopher of
the Neoplatonic school (fl. 232–300 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXX-p155.1">a.d.</span>). Of his books against Christianity only small
fragments remain.</p></note> foolishly says. He merely announced
God’s judgment by the spirit of prophecy, that the doom of two
persons might be a lesson to many. From the time of your dedication to
perpetual virginity your property is yours no longer; or rather is now
first truly yours because it has come to be Christ’s. Yet while
your grandmother and mother are living you must deal with it according
to their wishes. If, however, they die and rest in the sleep of the
saints (and I know that they desire that you should survive them); when
your years are riper, and your will steadier, and your resolution
stronger, you will do with your money what seems best to you, or rather
what the Lord shall command, knowing as you will that hereafter you
will have nothing save that which you have here spent on good works.
Others may build churches, may adorn their walls when built with
marbles, may procure massive columns, may deck the unconscious capitals
with gold and precious ornaments, may cover church doors with silver
and adorn the altars with gold and gems. I do not blame those who do
these things; I do not repudiate them.<note place="end" n="3742" id="v.CXXX-p155.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p156"> But see Letter
LII. § 10.</p></note> Everyone must follow his own judgment.
And it is better to spend one’s money thus than to hoard it up
and brood over it. However <pb n="269" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_269.html" id="v.CXXX-Page_269" />your
duty is of a different kind. It is yours to clothe Christ in the poor,
to visit Him in the sick, to feed Him in the hungry, to shelter Him in
the homeless, particularly such as are of the household of faith,<note place="end" n="3743" id="v.CXXX-p156.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p157"> <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 10" id="v.CXXX-p157.1" parsed="|Gal|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.10">Gal. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> to support communities of virgins, to
take care of God’s servants, of those who are poor in spirit, who
serve the same Lord as you day and night, who while they are on earth
live the angelic life and speak only of the praises of God. Having food
and raiment they rejoice and count themselves rich. They seek for
nothing more, contented if only they can persevere in their design. For
as soon as they begin to seek more they are shewn to be undeserving
even of those things that are needful.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p158">The preceding counsels have been addressed to a virgin
who is wealthy and a lady of rank.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p159">15. But what I am now going to say will be addressed to
the virgin alone. I shall take into consideration, that is, not your
circumstances but yourself. In addition to the rule of psalmody and
prayer which you must always observe at the third, sixth, and ninth
hours, at evening, at midnight, and at dawn,<note place="end" n="3744" id="v.CXXX-p159.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p160"> See note on
Letter XXII. § 37.</p></note> you should determine how much time you
will bind yourself to give to the learning and reading of scripture,
aiming to please and instruct the soul rather than to lay a burthen
upon it. When you have spent your allotted time in these studies, often
kneeling down to pray as care for your soul will impel you to do; have
some wool always at hand, shape the threads into yarn with your thumb,
attach them to the shuttle, and then throw this to weave a web, or roll
up the yarn which others have spun or lay it out for the weavers.
Examine their work when it is done, find fault with its defects, and
arrange how much they are to do. If you busy yourself with these
numerous occupations, you will never find your days long; however late
the summer sun may be in setting, a day will always seem too short on
which something remains undone. By observing such rules as these you
will save yourself and others, you will set a good example as a
mistress, and you will place to your credit the chastity of many. For
the scripture says: “the soul of every idler is filled with
desires.”<note place="end" n="3745" id="v.CXXX-p160.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p161"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xiii. 4" id="v.CXXX-p161.1" parsed="|Prov|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.13.4">Prov. xiii. 4</scripRef>, LXX. comp. Letter CXXV. § 11.</p></note> Nor may you
excuse yourself from toil on the plea that God’s bounty has left
you in want of nothing. No; you must labour with the rest, that being
always busy you may think only of the service of the Lord. I shall
speak quite plainly. Even supposing that you give all your property to
the poor, Christ will value nothing more highly than what you have
wrought with your own hands. You may work for yourself or to set an
example to your virgins; or you may make presents to your mother and
grandmother to draw from them larger sums for the relief of the
poor.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p162">16. I have all but passed over the most important point
of all. While you were still quite small, bishop Anastasius of holy and
blessed memory ruled the Roman church.<note place="end" n="3746" id="v.CXXX-p162.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p163"> Anastasius was
pope from 398 to 402 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXX-p163.1">a.d.</span></p></note> In his days a terrible storm of
heresy<note place="end" n="3747" id="v.CXXX-p163.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p164"> That of the
Origenists.</p></note> came from the East and strove
first to corrupt and then to undermine that simple faith which an
apostle has praised.<note place="end" n="3748" id="v.CXXX-p164.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p165"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 8" id="v.CXXX-p165.1" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> However the
bishop, rich in poverty and as careful of his flock as an apostle, at
once smote the noxious thing on the head, and stayed the hydra’s
hissing. Now I have reason to fear—in fact a report has reached
me to this effect—that the poisonous germs of this heresy still
live and sprout in the minds of some to this day. I think, therefore,
that I ought to warn you, in all kindness and affection, to hold fast
the faith of the saintly Innocent, the spiritual son of Anastasius and
his successor in the apostolic see; and not to receive any foreign
doctrine, however wise and discerning you may take yourself to be. Men
of this type whisper in corners and pretend to inquire into the justice
of God. Why, they ask, was a particular soul born in a particular
province? What is the reason that some are born of Christian parents,
others among wild beasts and savage tribes who have no knowledge of
God? Wherever they can strike the simple with their scorpion-sting and
form an ulcer fitted to their purpose, there they diffuse their venom.
“Is it for nothing, think you,”—thus they
argue—“that a little child scarcely able to recognize its
mother by a laugh or a look of joy,<note place="end" n="3749" id="v.CXXX-p165.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p166"> Virg. Ecl. iv.
60.</p></note> which
has done nothing either good or evil, is seized by a devil or
overwhelmed with jaundice or doomed to bear afflictions which godless
men escape, while God’s servants have to bear them?” Now if
God’s judgments, they say, are “true and righteous
altogether,”<note place="end" n="3750" id="v.CXXX-p166.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p167"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 9" id="v.CXXX-p167.1" parsed="|Ps|19|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.9">Ps. xix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and if
“there is no unrighteousness in Him,”<note place="end" n="3751" id="v.CXXX-p167.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p168"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xcii. 15" id="v.CXXX-p168.1" parsed="|Ps|92|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.92.15">Ps. xcii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> we are compelled by reason to believe
that our souls have pre-existed in heaven, that they are condemned to
and, if I may so say, buried in human bodies because of some ancient
sins, and that we are punished in this valley of weeping<note place="end" n="3752" id="v.CXXX-p168.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p169"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxiv. 6" id="v.CXXX-p169.1" parsed="|Ps|84|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.6">Ps. lxxxiv. 6</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> for old misdeeds. This according to
them is the prophet’s reason for saying: “Before I was
afflicted I went astray,”<note place="end" n="3753" id="v.CXXX-p169.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p170"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 67" id="v.CXXX-p170.1" parsed="|Ps|119|67|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.67">Ps. cxix. 67</scripRef>.</p></note> and
again, “Bring my soul out of prison.”<note place="end" n="3754" id="v.CXXX-p170.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p171"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlii. 7" id="v.CXXX-p171.1" parsed="|Ps|142|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.142.7">Ps. cxlii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> They explain in the same way the
question of the disciples in the gospel: “Who did sin, this <pb n="270" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_270.html" id="v.CXXX-Page_270" />man or his parents, that he was born
blind?”<note place="end" n="3755" id="v.CXXX-p171.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p172"> <scripRef passage="John ix. 2" id="v.CXXX-p172.1" parsed="|John|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.2">John ix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and other
similar passages.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p173">This godless and wicked teaching was formerly ripe in
Egypt and the East; and now it lurks secretly like a viper in its hole
among many persons in those parts, defiling the purity of the faith and
gradually creeping on like an inherited disease till it assails a large
number. But I am sure that if you hear it you will not accept it. For
you have preceptresses under God whose faith is a rule of sound
doctrine. You will understand what I mean, for God will give you
understanding in all things. You must not ask me on the spot to give
you a refutation of this dreadful heresy and of others worse still; for
were I to do so I should “criticize where I ought to
forbid,”<note place="end" n="3756" id="v.CXXX-p173.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p174"> A phrase borrowed
from Cicero (p. Sext. Rosc.).</p></note> and my present
object is not to refute heretics but to instruct a virgin. However, I
have defeated their wiles and counterworked their efforts to undermine
the truth in a treatise<note place="end" n="3757" id="v.CXXX-p174.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p175"> Apparently
Letter CXXIV. concerning Origen’s book on <i>First
Principles.</i></p></note> which by
God’s help I have written; and if you desire to have this, I
shall send it to you promptly and with pleasure. I say, if you desire
to have it, for as the proverb says, wares proffered unasked are little
esteemed, and a plentiful supply brings down prices, which are always
highest where scarcity prevails.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p176">17. Men often discuss the comparative merits of life in
solitude and life in a community; and the preference is usually given
to the first over the second. Still even for men there is always the
risk that, being withdrawn from the society of their fellows, they may
become exposed to unclean and godless imaginations, and in the fulness
of their arrogance and disdain may look down upon everyone but
themselves, and may arm their tongues to detract from the clergy or
from those who like themselves are bound by the vows of a solitary
life.<note place="end" n="3758" id="v.CXXX-p176.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p177"> Cf. Letter
CXXV. § 9.</p></note> Of such it is well said by the
psalmist, “as for the children of men their teeth are spears and
arrows and their tongue a sharp sword.”<note place="end" n="3759" id="v.CXXX-p177.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p178"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lvii. 4" id="v.CXXX-p178.1" parsed="|Ps|57|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.57.4">Ps. lvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Now if all this is true of men, how
much more does it apply to women whose fickle and vacillating minds, if
left to their own devices, soon degenerate. I am myself acquainted with
anchorites of both sexes who by excessive fasting have so impaired
their faculties that they do not know what to do or where to turn, when
to speak or when to be silent. Most frequently those who have been so
affected have lived in solitary cells, cold and damp. Moreover if
persons untrained in secular learning read the works of able church
writers, they only acquire from them a wordy fluency and not, as they
might do, a fuller knowledge of the scriptures. The old saying is found
true of them, although they have not the wit to speak, they cannot
remain silent. They teach to others the scriptures that they do not
understand themselves; and if they are fortunate enough to convince
them, they take upon themselves airs as men of learning.<note place="end" n="3760" id="v.CXXX-p178.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p179"> Cf. Letters LIII.
§ 7, and LXVI. § 9.</p></note> In fact, they set up as instructors of
the ignorant before they have gone to school themselves. It is a good
thing therefore to defer to one’s betters, to obey those set over
one, to learn not only from the scriptures but from the example of
others how one ought to order one’s life, and not to follow that
worst of teachers, one’s own self-confidence. Of women who are
thus presumptuous the apostle says that they “are carried about
with every wind of doctrine,<note place="end" n="3761" id="v.CXXX-p179.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p180"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 14" id="v.CXXX-p180.1" parsed="|Eph|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.14">Eph. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> ever learning
and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.”<note place="end" n="3762" id="v.CXXX-p180.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p181"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 7" id="v.CXXX-p181.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.7">2 Tim. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p182">18. Avoid the company of married women who are devoted
to their husbands and to the world, that your mind may not become
unsettled by hearing what a husband says to his wife, or a wife to her
husband. Such conversations are filled with deadly venom. To express
his condemnation of them the apostle has taken a verse of a profane
writer and has pressed it into the service of the church. It may be
literally rendered at the expense of the metre: “evil
communications corrupt good manners.”<note place="end" n="3763" id="v.CXXX-p182.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p183"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 33" id="v.CXXX-p183.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.33">1 Cor. xv. 33</scripRef>; the words are quoted from a lost comedy
of Menander.</p></note> No; you should choose for your
companions staid and serious women, particularly widows and virgins,
persons of approved conversation, of few words, and of a holy modesty.
Shun gay and thoughtless girls, who deck their heads and wear their
hair in fringes, who use cosmetics to improve their skins and affect
tight sleeves, dresses without a crease, and dainty buskins; and by
pretending to be virgins more easily sell themselves into destruction.
Moreover, the character and tastes of a mistress are often inferred
from the behaviour of her attendants. Regard as fair and lovable and a
fitting companion one who is unconscious of her good looks and careless
of her appearance; who does not expose her breast out of doors or throw
back her cloak to reveal her neck; who veils all of her face except her
eyes, and only uses these to find her way.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p184">19. I hesitate about what I am going to say but, as
often happens, whether I like it or not, it must be said; not that I
have <pb n="271" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_271.html" id="v.CXXX-Page_271" />reason to fear anything of the
kind in your case, for probably you know nothing of such things and
have never even heard of them, but that in advising you I may warn
others. A virgin should avoid as so many plagues and banes of chastity
all ringletted youths who curl their hair and scent themselves with
musk; to whom may well be applied the words of Petronius Arbiter,
“too much perfume makes an ill perfume.”<note place="end" n="3764" id="v.CXXX-p184.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p185"> The words are
not extant in Petronius but occur in Martial ii. 12. 4.</p></note> I need not speak of those who by their
pertinacious visits to virgins bring discredit both on themselves and
on these; for, even if nothing wrong is done by them, no wrong can be
imagined greater than to find oneself exposed to the calumnies and
attacks of the heathen. I do not here speak of all, but only of those
whom the church itself rebukes, whom sometimes it expels, and against
whom the censure of bishops and presbyters is not seldom directed. For,
as it is, it is almost more dangerous for giddy girls to shew
themselves in the abodes of religion than even to walk abroad. Virgins
who live in communities and of whom large numbers are assembled
together, should never go out by themselves or unaccompanied by their
mother.<note place="end" n="3765" id="v.CXXX-p185.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p186"> <i>i.e.</i> the
head of the community.</p></note> A hawk often singles out one of a
flight of doves, pounces on it and tears it open till it is gorged with
its flesh and blood. Sick sheep stray from the flock and fall into the
jaws of wolves. I know some saintly virgins who on holy days keep at
home to avoid the crowds and refuse to go out when they must either
take a strong escort, or altogether avoid all public places.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p187">It is about thirty years since I published a treatise
<i>on the preservation of virginity,</i><note place="end" n="3766" id="v.CXXX-p187.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p188"> Letter XXII. to
Eustochium.</p></note>in which I felt constrained to oppose
certain vices and to lay bare the wiles of the devil for the
instruction of the virgin to whom it was addressed. My language then
gave offence to a great many, for everyone applied what I said to
himself and instead of welcoming my admonitions turned away from me as
an accuser of his deeds. Was it any use, do you ask, thus to arm a host
of remonstrants and to show by my complaints the wounds which my
conscience received? Yes, I answer, for, while they have passed away,
my book still remains. I have also written short exhortations to
several virgins and widows, and in these smaller works I have gathered
together all that there is to be said on the subject. So that I am
reduced to the alternative of repeating exhortations which seem
superfluous or of omitting them to the serious injury of this treatise.
The blessed Cyprian has left a noble work on virginity;<note place="end" n="3767" id="v.CXXX-p188.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p189"> See Letter
XXII. § 22 <i>ante</i>.</p></note> and many other writers, both Greek
and Latin, have done the same. Indeed the virginal life has been
praised both with tongue and pen among all nations and particularly
among the churches. Most, however, of those who have written on the
subject have addressed themselves to such as have not yet chosen
virginity, and who need help to enable them to choose aright. But I and
those to whom I write have made our choice; and our one object is to
remain constant to it. Therefore, as our way lies among scorpions and
adders, among snares and banes, let us go forward staff in hand, our
loins girded and our feet shod;<note place="end" n="3768" id="v.CXXX-p189.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p190"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xii. 11" id="v.CXXX-p190.1" parsed="|Exod|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.11">Exod. xii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> that
so we may come to the sweet waters of the true Jordan, and enter the
land of promise and go up to the house of God. Then shall we sing with
the prophet: “Lord, I have loved the habitation of thy house and
the place where thine honour dwelleth;”<note place="end" n="3769" id="v.CXXX-p190.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p191"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxvi. 8" id="v.CXXX-p191.1" parsed="|Ps|26|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.8">Ps. xxvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and again: “one thing have I
desired of the Lord, that will I seek after; that I may dwell in the
house of the Lord all the days of my life.”<note place="end" n="3770" id="v.CXXX-p191.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p192"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxvii. 4" id="v.CXXX-p192.1" parsed="|Ps|27|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.4">Ps. xxvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p193">Happy is the soul, happy is the virgin in whose heart
there is room for no other love than the love of Christ. For in Himself
He is wisdom and chastity, patience and justice and every other virtue.
Happy too is she who can recall a man’s face without the least
sigh of regret, and who has no desire to set eyes on one whom, after
she has seen him, she may find herself unwilling to give up. Some there
are, however, who by their ill-behaviour bring discredit on the holy
profession of virginity and upon the glory of the heavenly and angelic
company who have made it. These must be frankly told either to marry if
they cannot contain, or to contain if they will not marry. It is also a
matter for laughter or rather for tears, that when mistresses walk
abroad they are preceded by maids better dressed than themselves;
indeed so usual has this become that, if of two women you see one less
neat than the other, you take her for the mistress as a matter of
course. And yet these maids are professed virgins. Again not a few
virgins choose sequestered dwellings where they will not be under the
eyes of others, in order that they may live more freely than they
otherwise could do. They take baths, do what they please, and try as
much as they can to escape notice. We see these things and yet we put
up with them; in fact, if we catch sight of the glitter of gold, we are
ready to account of them as good works.</p>

<p id="v.CXXX-p194">20. I end as I began, not content to have <pb n="272" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_272.html" id="v.CXXX-Page_272" />given you but a single warning. Love the holy
scriptures, and wisdom will love you. Love wisdom, and it will keep you
safe. Honour wisdom, and it will embrace you round about.<note place="end" n="3771" id="v.CXXX-p194.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXX-p195"> Cf. Letter LII.
§ 3.</p></note> Let the jewels on your breast and in
your ears be the gems of wisdom. Let your tongue know no theme but
Christ, let no sound pass your lips that is not holy, and let your
words always reproduce that sweetness of which your grandmother and
your mother set you the example. Imitate them, for they are models of
virtue.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Augustine." n="CXXXI" shorttitle="Letter CXXXI" progress="56.30%" prev="v.CXXX" next="v.CXXXII" id="v.CXXXI"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXXI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXXI-p1.1">Letter
CXXXI. From Augustine.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXI-p2">At the suggestion of Jerome, Marcellinus (for whom see
Letter CXXVI.) had consulted Augustine on the difficult question of the
origin of the soul but had failed to get any definite opinion from this
latter. Augustine now writes to Jerome confessing his inability to
decide the question and asking for advice upon it. He begins by
reciting—and justifying—his own belief that the soul is
immortal and incorporeal and that its fall into sin is due not to God
but to its own free choice. He then goes on to say that he is quite
ready to accept creationism as a solution of the difficulty if Jerome
will shew him how this theory is reconcilable with the church’s
condemnation of Pelagius and its assertion of the doctrine of original
sin. The damnation of unbaptized infants is assumed throughout.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXI-p3">The date of the letter is 415 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXXI-p3.1">a.d.</span> Its number in the Letters of Augustine is CLXVI.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Augustine." n="CXXXII" shorttitle="Letter CXXXII" progress="56.33%" prev="v.CXXXI" next="v.CXXXIII" id="v.CXXXII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXXII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXXII-p1.1">Letter
CXXXII. From Augustine.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXII-p2">In this letter Augustine deals with the statement of
<scripRef passage="James ii. 10" id="v.CXXXII-p2.1" parsed="|Jas|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.10">James ii. 10</scripRef> (“whosoever shall keep the whole
law and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all”) and
explains it by saying that every breach of the law is a breach of love.
He also takes occasion to criticise two doctrines of the schools then
prevalent, (1) that all sins are equal and (2) that he who has one
virtue has all and that all virtues are wanting to him who lacks
one.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXII-p3">The date of the letter is 415 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXXII-p3.1">a.d.</span> Its number in the Letters of Augustine is
CLXVII.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Ctesiphon." n="CXXXIII" shorttitle="Letter CXXXIII" progress="56.35%" prev="v.CXXXII" next="v.CXXXIV" id="v.CXXXIII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXXIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXXIII-p1.1">Letter
CXXXIII. To Ctesiphon.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXIII-p2">Ctesiphon had written to Jerome for his opinion on two
points in the teaching of Pelagius, (1) his quietism and (2) his denial
of original sin. Jerome now refutes these two doctrines and points out
that Pelagius has drawn them partly from the philosophers and partly
from the heretics. He censures Rufinus, who had died 5 years before,
for attributing to Sixtus bishop of Rome a book which is really the
work of Xystus a Pythagorean, and for passing off as the composition of
the martyr Pamphilus a panegyric of Origen really due to his friend
Eusebius. In both these assertions, however, Jerome is more wrong than
right. (See Prolegomena to the works of Rufinus.) The letter concludes
with a promise to deal more fully with the heresy of Pelagius at some
future time, a promise afterwards redeemed by the publication of a
‘dialogue against the Pelagians.’ The date of the letter is
415 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span></p>

<p class="c31" id="v.CXXXIII-p3">1. In acquainting me with the new controversy which has
taken the place of the old you are wrong in thinking that you have
acted rashly, for your conduct has been prompted by zeal and
friendship. Already before the arrival of your letter many in the East
have been deceived into a pride which apes humility and have said with
the devil: “I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne
above the stars of God; I will be like the Most High.”<note place="end" n="3772" id="v.CXXXIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p4"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xiv. 13, 14" id="v.CXXXIII-p4.1" parsed="|Isa|14|13|14|14" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.13-Isa.14.14">Isa. xiv. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Can there be greater presumption than
to claim not likeness to God but equality with Him, and so to compress
into a few words the poisonous doctrines of all the heretics which in
their turn flow from the statements of the philosophers, particularly
of Pythagoras and Zeno the founder of the Stoic school? For those
states of feeling which the Greeks call <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXXXIII-p4.2">πάθη</span> and which we may describe as
“passions,” relating to the present or the future such as
vexation and gladness, hope and fear,—these, they tell us, it is
possible to root out of our minds; in fact all vice may be destroyed
root and branch in man by meditation on virtue and constant practice of
it. The position which they thus take up is vehemently assailed by the
Peripatetics who trace themselves to Aristotle, and by the new
Academics of whom Cicero is a disciple; and these overthrow not the
facts of their opponents—for they have no facts—but the
shadows and wishes which do duty for them. To maintain such a doctrine
is to take man’s nature from him, to forget that he is
constituted of body as well as soul, to substitute mere wishes for
sound teaching.<note place="end" n="3773" id="v.CXXXIII-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p5"> Cf. Letter
LXXIX. § 9.</p></note> For the
apostle says:—“O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver
me from the body of this death?”<note place="end" n="3774" id="v.CXXXIII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p6"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 24" id="v.CXXXIII-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24">Rom. vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> But as I cannot say all that I wish
in a short letter I will briefly touch on the points that you must
avoid. Virgil writes:—</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXXIII-p7">Thus mortals fear and hope, rejoice and grieve,</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.CXXXIII-p8">And shut in darkness have no sight of heaven.<note place="end" n="3775" id="v.CXXXIII-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p9"> Virgil,
Æneid, vi. 733, 734.</p></note></p>

<p class="c36" id="v.CXXXIII-p10">For who can escape these feelings? Must we not all clap
our hands when we are joyful, and shrink at the approach of sorrow?
Must not hope always animate us and fear put us in terror? So in one of
his Satires the poet Horace, whose words are so weighty, writes:</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXXIII-p11">From faults no mortal is completely free;</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.CXXXIII-p12">He that has fewest is the perfect man.<note place="end" n="3776" id="v.CXXXIII-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p13"> Horace, Sat. I.
iii. 68, 69.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p14">2. Well does one of our own writers<note place="end" n="3777" id="v.CXXXIII-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p15"> Tertullian,
against Hermogenes, c. ix.</p></note> say: “the philosophers are the
patriarchs of the <pb n="273" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_273.html" id="v.CXXXIII-Page_273" />heretics.”
It is they who have stained with their perverse doctrine the
spotlessness of the Church, not knowing that of human weakness it is
said: “Why is earth and ashes proud?”<note place="end" n="3778" id="v.CXXXIII-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 10.9" id="v.CXXXIII-p16.1" parsed="|Sir|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.10.9">Ecclus. x. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> So likewise the apostle: “I
see another law in my members warring against the law of my mind and
bringing me into captivity”;<note place="end" n="3779" id="v.CXXXIII-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p17"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 23" id="v.CXXXIII-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.23">Rom. vii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and
again, “The good that I would I do not: but the evil which I
would not that I do.”<note place="end" n="3780" id="v.CXXXIII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p18"><scripRef passage=" Rom. vii. 19" id="v.CXXXIII-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.19"> Rom. vii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> Now if Paul
does what he wills not, what becomes of the assertion that a man may be
without sin if he will? Given the will, how is it to have its way when
the apostle tells us that he has no power to do what he wishes?
Moreover if we ask them who the persons are whom they regard as sinless
they seek to veil the truth by a new subterfuge. They do not, they say,
profess that men are or have been without sin; all that they maintain
is that it is possible for them to be so. Remarkable teachers truly,
who maintain that a thing may be which on their own shewing, never has
been; whereas the scripture says:—“The thing which shall
be, it is that which hath been already of old time.”<note place="end" n="3781" id="v.CXXXIII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p19"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. i. 9" id="v.CXXXIII-p19.1" parsed="|Eccl|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.9">Eccles. i. 9</scripRef>. Jerome inverts the words of the
Preacher.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p20">I need not go through the lives of the saints or call
attention to the moles and spots which mark the fairest skins. Many of
our writers, it is true, unwisely, take this course; however, a few
sentences of scripture will dispose alike of the heretics and the
philosophers. What says the chosen vessel? “God had concluded all
in unbelief that he might have mercy upon all;”<note place="end" n="3782" id="v.CXXXIII-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p21"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 32" id="v.CXXXIII-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.32">Rom. xi. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another place, “all
have sinned and come short of the glory of God.”<note place="end" n="3783" id="v.CXXXIII-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p22"> <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 23" id="v.CXXXIII-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.23">Rom. iii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> The preacher also who is the
mouthpiece of the Divine Wisdom freely protests and says: “there
is not a just man upon earth, that doeth good and sinneth not:”<note place="end" n="3784" id="v.CXXXIII-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p23"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 20" id="v.CXXXIII-p23.1" parsed="|Eccl|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.20">Eccles. vii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and again, “if thy people sin
against thee, for there is no man that sinneth not:”<note place="end" n="3785" id="v.CXXXIII-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p24"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings viii. 46" id="v.CXXXIII-p24.1" parsed="|1Kgs|8|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.8.46">1 Kings viii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note> and “who can say, I have made
my heart clean?”<note place="end" n="3786" id="v.CXXXIII-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p25"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xx. 9" id="v.CXXXIII-p25.1" parsed="|Prov|20|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.9">Prov. xx. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“none is clean from stain, not even if his life on earth has been
but for one day.” David insists on the same thing when he says:
“Behold, I was shapen in iniquity and in sin did my mother
conceive me;”<note place="end" n="3787" id="v.CXXXIII-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p26"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 5" id="v.CXXXIII-p26.1" parsed="|Ps|51|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.5">Ps. li. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and in
another psalm, “in thy sight shall no man living be
justified.”<note place="end" n="3788" id="v.CXXXIII-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p27"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxliii. 2" id="v.CXXXIII-p27.1" parsed="|Ps|143|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.2">Ps. cxliii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> This last
passage they try to explain away from motives of reverence, arguing
that the meaning is that no man is perfect in comparison with God. Yet
the scripture does not say: “in comparison with thee shall no man
living be justified” but “in thy sight shall no man living
be justified.” And when it says “in thy sight” it
means that those who seem holy to men to God in his fuller knowledge
are by no means holy. For “man looketh on the outward appearance,
but the Lord looketh on the heart.”<note place="end" n="3789" id="v.CXXXIII-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p28"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvi. 7" id="v.CXXXIII-p28.1" parsed="|1Sam|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.7">1 Sam. xvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> But if in the sight of God who sees
all things and to whom the secrets of the heart lie open<note place="end" n="3790" id="v.CXXXIII-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p29"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 21; Heb. iv. 13" id="v.CXXXIII-p29.1" parsed="|Ps|44|21|0|0;|Heb|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.21 Bible:Heb.4.13">Ps. xliv. 21; Heb. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> no man is just; then these heretics
instead of adding to man’s dignity, clearly take away from
God’s power. I might bring together many other passages of
scripture of the same import; but were I to do so, I should exceed the
limits I will not say of a letter but of a volume.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p30">3. It is with no new doctrines that in their
self-applauding perfidy they deceive the simple and untaught. They
cannot, however, deceive theologians who meditate in the law of the
Lord day and night.<note place="end" n="3791" id="v.CXXXIII-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ps. i. 2" id="v.CXXXIII-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.2">Ps. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Let those
blush then for their leaders and companions who say that a man may be
“without sin” if he will, or, as the Greeks term it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXXXIII-p31.2">αναμάρτητος</span>
, “sinless.” As such a statement sounds intolerable to the
Eastern churches, they profess indeed only to say that a man may be
“without sin” and do not presume to allege that he may be
“sinless” as well. As if, forsooth, “sinless”
and “without sin” had different meanings; whereas the only
difference between them is that Latin requires two words to express
what Greek gives in one. If you adopt “without sin” and
reject “sinless,” then condemn the preachers of
sinlessness. But this you cannot do. You know<note place="end" n="3792" id="v.CXXXIII-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p32"> Jerome here
addresses Pelagius.</p></note> very well what it is that you teach
your pupils in private; and that while you say one thing with your lips
you engrave another on your heart. To us, ignorant outsiders you speak
in parables; but to your own followers you avow your secret meaning.
And for this you claim the authority of scripture which says: “to
the multitudes Jesus spake in parables;” but to his own disciples
He said: “it is given unto you to know the mysteries of the
kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given.”<note place="end" n="3793" id="v.CXXXIII-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p33"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 3, 11" id="v.CXXXIII-p33.1" parsed="|Matt|13|3|0|0;|Matt|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.3 Bible:Matt.13.11">Matt. xiii. 3, 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXXIII-p34">But to return; I will shortly set forth the names of
your leaders and companions to shew you who those are of whose
fellowship you make your boast. Manichæus says of his
elect—whom he places among Plato’s orbits in
heaven—that they are free from all sin, and cannot sin even if
they will. To so great heights have they attained in virtue that they
laugh at the works of the flesh. Then there is Priscillian in Spain
whose infamy makes him as bad as Manichæus, and whose disciples
profess a high esteem for you. These are rash enough to claim for
them<pb n="274" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_274.html" id="v.CXXXIII-Page_274" />selves the twofold credit of
perfection and wisdom. Yet they shut themselves up alone with women and
justify their sinful embraces by quoting the lines:</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXXIII-p35">The almighty father takes the earth to wife;</p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXXIII-p36">Pouring upon her fertilizing rain,</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.CXXXIII-p37">That from her womb new harvest he may reap.<note place="end" n="3794" id="v.CXXXIII-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p38"> Virgil, Georg.
ii. 325–327.</p></note></p>

<p class="c27" id="v.CXXXIII-p39">These heretics have affinities with Gnosticism which may
be traced to the impious teaching of Basilides.<note place="end" n="3795" id="v.CXXXIII-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p40"> See note on
Letter LXXV. § 3.</p></note> It is from him that you derive the
assertion that without knowledge of the law it is impossible to avoid
sin. But why do I speak of Priscillian who has been condemned by the
whole world and put to death by the secular sword?<note place="end" n="3796" id="v.CXXXIII-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p41"> He was condemned
by a council at Saragossa in 380–381 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXXIII-p41.1">a.d.</span> and was put to death by Maximus at Trêves in 385
<span class="c17" id="v.CXXXIII-p41.2">a.d.</span> at the instigation of the Spanish
bishops. Martin of Tours tried to save his life in vain.</p></note> Evagrius<note place="end" n="3797" id="v.CXXXIII-p41.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p42"> According to
Sozomen (H. E. vi. c. 30) Evagrius was in his youth befriended by
Gregory of Nyssa, who left him in Constantinople to assist Nectarius in
dealing with theological questions. Being in danger, both as to his
chastity and as to his personal safety on account of an acquaintance he
had formed with a lady of rank, he withdrew to Jerusalem, where he was
nursed through a severe illness by Melanium. The rest of his life he
spent as an ascetic in the Egyptian desert. See also Pallad. Hist.
Laus., § lxxxvi.</p></note> of Ibera in Pontus who sends letters
to virgins and monks and among others to her whose name bears witness
to the blackness of her perfidy,<note place="end" n="3798" id="v.CXXXIII-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p43"> Viz.,
Melanium, who having sided with Rufinus in his controversy with Jerome,
incurred the latter’s displeasure. The name means
‘black.’ See Letter IV. § 2.</p></note> has
published a book of maxims on apathy, or, as we should say, impassivity
or imperturbability; a state in which the mind ceases to be agitated
and—to speak simply—becomes either a stone or a God. His
work is widely read, in the East in Greek and in the West in a Latin
translation made by his disciple Rufinus.<note place="end" n="3799" id="v.CXXXIII-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p44"> Viz., Rufinus of
Aquileia, Jerome’s former friend.</p></note> He has also written a book which
professes to be about monks and includes in it many not monks at all
whom he declares to have been Origenists, and who have certainly been
condemned by the bishops. I mean Ammonius, Eusebius, Euthymius,<note place="end" n="3800" id="v.CXXXIII-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p45"> These three were
known as ‘the long brothers.’ Their expulsion from Egypt by
Theophilus was one of the causes which led to the downfall of John of
Chrysostom.</p></note> Evagrius himself, Horus,<note place="end" n="3801" id="v.CXXXIII-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p46"> A contemporary
Egyptian monk of great celebrity.</p></note> Isidorus,<note place="end" n="3802" id="v.CXXXIII-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p47"> See Letter XCII.
and note.</p></note> and many others whom it would be
tedious to enumerate. He is careful, however, to do as the physicians,
of whom Lucretius says:<note place="end" n="3803" id="v.CXXXIII-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p48"> Lucretius, i.
935–937.</p></note></p>

<p class="c33" id="v.CXXXIII-p49">To children bitter wormwood still they give</p>

<p class="c34" id="v.CXXXIII-p50">In cups with juice of sweetest honey smeared.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p51">That is to say, he has set in the forefront of his book John,<note place="end" n="3804" id="v.CXXXIII-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p52"> Viz., John of
Lycopolis, an Egyptian hermit of the latter half of the fourth century.
His reputation for sanctity was only second to that of Antony. The book
about monks here spoken of does not occur in the list of the writings
of Evagrius in the Dict. of Chr. Biog., taken from Socrates, Gennadius
and Palladius. Rufinus’ History of the Monks bears a close
affinity to the Historia Lausiaca of Palladius, who was closely allied
to Evagrius; and it is possible that Jerome may have attributed
Palladius’ work to Evagrius. See Prolegomena to Rufinus, and
comp. Ruf. Hist. Mon. i. with Pall. Hist. Laus., xliii.</p></note> an undoubted Catholic and saint, by his
means to introduce to the church the heretics mentioned farther on. But
who can adequately characterize the rashness or madness which has led
him to ascribe a book of the Pythagorean philosopher Xystus,<note place="end" n="3805" id="v.CXXXIII-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p53"> In his references
(here and in his comm. on Jeremiah, book iv., ch. 22) to the Gnomes of
Sixtus or Xystus, Jerome is both inaccurate and unfair. For Rufinus
merely states that the author was traditionally identified with Sixtus,
bishop of Rome and martyr; and he does not endorse the statement. In
its present form the book is so strongly Christian in tone and language
that it is strange to find it described as Christless and heathen. Of
its origin nothing certain is known, but probably it is “the
production of an early Christian philosopher working up heathen
material with a leaven of the Gospel” (Dict. Chr. Biog. s. v.
Xystus).</p></note> a heathen who knew nothing of Christ, to
Sixtus<note place="end" n="3806" id="v.CXXXIII-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p54"> It is not clear
which Sixtus is meant. Sixtus I. is not known to have been a martyr and
Sixtus II. can hardly be intended. For though his claim to the title is
undisputed he can scarcely have written what Origen already quotes as
well known.</p></note> a martyr and bishop of the Roman
church? In this work the subject of perfection is discussed at length
in the light of the Pythagorean doctrine which makes man equal with God
and of one substance with Him. Thus many not knowing that its author
was a philosopher and supposing that they are reading the words of a
martyr, drink of the golden cup of Babylon. Moreover in its pages there
is no mention of prophets, patriarchs, apostles, or of Christ; so that
according to Rufinus<note place="end" n="3807" id="v.CXXXIII-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p55"> Jerome elsewhere
twits Rufinus with the same mistake (see Comm. on Jer., book iv., ch.
22). He was not, however, alone in making it, for even Augustine was
for a time similarly deceived (see his Retractations, ii. 42).</p></note> there has
been a bishop and a martyr who had nothing to do with Christ. Such is
the book from which you and your followers quote passages against the
church. In the same way he played fast and loose with the name of the
holy martyr Pamphilus ascribing to him the first of the six books in
defence of Origen written by Eusebius of Cæsarea<note place="end" n="3808" id="v.CXXXIII-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p56"> Cf. Against
Rufinus, i. 8, 9. There is now no doubt that Jerome was wrong and
Rufinus right as to the authorship of the book. See the article
entitled Eusebius in the Dict. of Christian Biog. and the prolegomena
to his works as issued in this series.</p></note> who is admitted by every body to have
been an Arian. His object in doing so was of course to commend to Latin
ears Origen’s four wonderful books about First Principles.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p57">Would you have me name another of your masters in
heresy? Much of your teaching is traceable to Origen. For, to give one
instance only, when he comments on the psalmist’s words:
“My reins also instruct me in the night season,”<note place="end" n="3809" id="v.CXXXIII-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p58"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 7" id="v.CXXXIII-p58.1" parsed="|Ps|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.7">Ps. xvi. 7</scripRef> and Origen’s Comm. ad loc.</p></note> he maintains that when a holy man like
yourself has reached perfection, he is free even at night from human
infirmity and is not tempted by evil thoughts. You need not blush to
avow yourself a follower of these men; it is of no use to disclaim
their names when you adopt their blasphemies. Moreover, your teaching
<pb n="275" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_275.html" id="v.CXXXIII-Page_275" />corresponds to Jovinian’s
second position.<note place="end" n="3810" id="v.CXXXIII-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p59"> See Against
Jovinian, book ii. 1. His second position is that “persons
baptized with water and the spirit cannot be tempted of the
devil.”</p></note> You must,
therefore, take the answer which I have given to him as equally
applicable to yourself. Where men’s opinions are the same their
destinies can hardly be different.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p60">4. Such being the state of the case, what object is
served by “silly women laden with sins, carried about with every
wind of doctrine, ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge
of the truth?”<note place="end" n="3811" id="v.CXXXIII-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p61"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 14; 2 Tim. iii. 6, 7" id="v.CXXXIII-p61.1" parsed="|Eph|4|14|0|0;|2Tim|3|6|3|7" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.14 Bible:2Tim.3.6-2Tim.3.7">Eph. iv. 14; 2 Tim. iii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Or how is the
cause helped by the men who dance attendance upon these, men with
itching ears<note place="end" n="3812" id="v.CXXXIII-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p62"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 3" id="v.CXXXIII-p62.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.3">2 Tim. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> who know neither how to hear nor
how to speak? They confound old mire with new cement and, as Ezekiel
says, daub a wall with untempered mortar; so that, when the truth comes
in a shower, they are brought to nought.<note place="end" n="3813" id="v.CXXXIII-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p63"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xiii. 10-16" id="v.CXXXIII-p63.1" parsed="|Ezek|13|10|13|16" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.13.10-Ezek.13.16">Ezek. xiii. 10–16</scripRef>.</p></note> It was with the help of the harlot
Helena that Simon Magus founded his sect.<note place="end" n="3814" id="v.CXXXIII-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p64"> This legendary
companion and disciple of Simon Magus is said to have been identified
by him with Helen of Troy. According to Justin Martyr she had been a
prostitute at Tyre.</p></note> Bands of women accompanied Nicolas of
Antioch that deviser of all uncleanness.<note place="end" n="3815" id="v.CXXXIII-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p65"> Cf. Epiphanius,
Adv. Hær. lib. i. tom. ii, p. 76, ed. Migne.</p></note> Marcion sent a woman before him to Rome
to prepare men’s minds to fall into his snares.<note place="end" n="3816" id="v.CXXXIII-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p66"> Jerome is alone
in speaking of this emissary. It has been suggested that he may have
had in mind the gnostic Marcellina, who came to Rome during the
episcopate of Anicetus.</p></note> Apelles possessed in Philumena an
associate in his false doctrines.<note place="end" n="3817" id="v.CXXXIII-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p67"> Apelles, the
most famous of the disciples of Marcion, lived and taught mainly at
Rome. Philumena was a clairvoyante whose revelations he regarded as
inspired.</p></note>
Montanus, that mouthpiece of an unclean spirit, used two rich and high
born ladies Prisca and Maximilla first to bribe and then to pervert
many churches.<note place="end" n="3818" id="v.CXXXIII-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p68"> See Letter
XLI.</p></note> Leaving
ancient history I will pass to times nearer to our own. Arius intent on
leading the world astray began by misleading the Emperor’s
sister.<note place="end" n="3819" id="v.CXXXIII-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p69"> Constantia,
sister of Constantine the Great.</p></note> The resources of Lucilla helped
Donatus to defile with his polluting baptism many unhappy persons
throughout Africa.<note place="end" n="3820" id="v.CXXXIII-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p70"> Lucilla, a
wealthy lady of Carthage, having been condemned by its bishop
Cæcilianus, is said to have procured his deposition by bribing his
fellow-bishops.</p></note> In Spain the
blind woman Agape led the blind man Elpidius into the ditch.<note place="end" n="3821" id="v.CXXXIII-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p71"> Agape, a Spanish
lady, was a disciple of the gnostic Marcus of Memphis (cf. Letter LXXV.
§ 3). She was thus one of the links between the gnosticism of the
East and the Priscillianism of Spain. Elpidius was a rhetorician who
spread in Spain the Zoroastrian opinions which culminated in
Priscillianism.</p></note> He was followed by Priscillian, an
enthusiastic votary of Zoroaster and a magian before he became a
bishop. A woman named Galla seconded his efforts and left a gadabout
sister to perpetuate a second heresy of a kindred form.<note place="end" n="3822" id="v.CXXXIII-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p72"> Of these
sisters nothing further is known.</p></note> Now also the mystery of iniquity is
working.<note place="end" n="3823" id="v.CXXXIII-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p73"> <scripRef passage="2 Th. ii. 7" id="v.CXXXIII-p73.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.7">2 Th. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Men and women in turn lay
snares for each other till we cannot but recall the prophet’s
words: “the partridge hath cried aloud, she hath gathered young
which she hath not brought forth, she getteth riches and not by right;
in the midst of her days she shall leave them, and at her end she shall
be a fool.”<note place="end" n="3824" id="v.CXXXIII-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p74"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xvii. 11" id="v.CXXXIII-p74.1" parsed="|Jer|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.11">Jer. xvii. 11</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p75">5. The better to deceive men they have added to the
maxim given above<note place="end" n="3825" id="v.CXXXIII-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p76"> Viz., “A
man may be without sin.” See for this and the other statements of
Pelagius, Aug. de Gestis Pelagii, esp. c. 2 and 6. Jerome’s
Anti-Pelagian Dialogue takes these words as containing the essence of
Pelagianism.</p></note> the saving
clause “but not without the grace of God;” and this may at
the first blush take in some readers. However, when it is carefully
sifted and considered, it can deceive nobody. For while they
acknowledge the grace of God, they tell us that our acts do not depend
upon His help. Rather, they understand by the grace of God free will
and the commandments of the Law. They quote Isaiah’s words:
“God hath given the law to aid men,”<note place="end" n="3826" id="v.CXXXIII-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p77"> <scripRef passage="Isa. viii. 20" id="v.CXXXIII-p77.1" parsed="|Isa|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.20">Isa. viii. 20</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and say that we ought to thank Him
for having created us such that of our own free will we can choose the
good and avoid the evil. Nor do they see that in alleging this the
devil uses their lips to hiss out an intolerable blasphemy. For if
God’s grace is limited to this that He has formed us with wills
of our own, and if we are to rest content with free will, not seeking
the divine aid lest this should be impaired, we should cease to pray;
for we cannot entreat God’s mercy to give us daily what is
already in our hands having been given to us once for all. Those who
think thus make prayer impossible and boast that free will makes them
not merely controllers of themselves but as powerful as God. For they
need no external help. Away with fasting, away with every form of
self-restraint! For why need I strive to win by toil what has once for
all been placed within my reach? The argument that I am using is not
mine; it is that put forward by a disciple of Pelagius, or rather one
who is the teacher and commander of his whole army.<note place="end" n="3827" id="v.CXXXIII-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p78"> Celestius is
meant, after Pelagius the principal champion of free will.</p></note> This man, who is the opposite of
Paul for he is a vessel of perdition, roams through thickets—not,
as his partisans say, of syllogisms, but of solecisms, and theorizes
thus: “If I do nothing without the help of God and if all that I
do is His act, I cease to labour and the crown that I shall win will
belong not to me but to the grace of God. It is idle for Him to have
given me the power of choice if I cannot use it without His constant
help. For will that requires external support ceases to be will. God
has given me freedom of <pb n="276" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_276.html" id="v.CXXXIII-Page_276" />choice, but
what becomes of this if I cannot do as I wish?” Accordingly he
propounds the following dilemma: “Either once for all I use the
power which is given to me, and so preserve the freedom of my will; or
I need the help of another, in which case the freedom of my will is
wholly abrogated.”</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p79">6. Surely the man who says this is no ordinary
blasphemer; the poison of his heresy is no common poison. Since our
wills are free, they argue, we are no longer dependent upon God; and
they forget the Apostle’s words “what hast thou that thou
didst not receive? Now if thou didst receive it why dost thou glory as
if thou hadst not received it?”<note place="end" n="3828" id="v.CXXXIII-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p80"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 7" id="v.CXXXIII-p80.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7">1 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> A nice return, truly, does a man
make to God when to assert the freedom of his will he rebels against
Him! For our parts we gladly embrace this freedom, but we never forget
to thank the Giver; knowing that we are powerless unless He continually
preserves in us His own gift. As the apostle says, “it is not of
him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth
mercy.”<note place="end" n="3829" id="v.CXXXIII-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p81"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 16" id="v.CXXXIII-p81.1" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16">Rom. ix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> To will and
to run are mine, but they will cease to be mine unless God brings me
His continual aid. For the same apostle says “it is God which
worketh in you both to will and to do.”<note place="end" n="3830" id="v.CXXXIII-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p82"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 13" id="v.CXXXIII-p82.1" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13">Phil. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> And in the Gospel the Saviour says:
“my Father worketh hitherto and I work.”<note place="end" n="3831" id="v.CXXXIII-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p83"> <scripRef passage="John v. 17" id="v.CXXXIII-p83.1" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17">John v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> He is always a giver, always a
bestower. It is not enough for me that he has given me grace once; He
must give it me always. I seek that I may obtain, and when I have
obtained I seek again. I am covetous of God’s bounty; and as He
is never slack in giving, so I am never weary in receiving. The more I
drink, the more I thirst. For I have read the song of the psalmist:
“O taste and see that the Lord is good.”<note place="end" n="3832" id="v.CXXXIII-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p84"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiv. 8" id="v.CXXXIII-p84.1" parsed="|Ps|34|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.8">Ps. xxxiv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Every good thing that we have is a
tasting of the Lord. When I fancy myself to have finished the book of
virtue, I shall then only be at the beginning. For “the fear of
the Lord is the beginning of wisdom,”<note place="end" n="3833" id="v.CXXXIII-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p85"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxi. 10" id="v.CXXXIII-p85.1" parsed="|Ps|111|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.111.10">Ps. cxi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and this fear is in its turn cast
out by love.<note place="end" n="3834" id="v.CXXXIII-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p86"> <scripRef passage="1 Joh. iv. 18" id="v.CXXXIII-p86.1" parsed="|1John|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.18">1 Joh. iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Men are only perfect so far as
they know themselves to be imperfect. “So likewise ye,”
Christ says, “when ye shall have done all those things which are
commanded you, say, We are unprofitable servants: we have done that
which was our duty to do.”<note place="end" n="3835" id="v.CXXXIII-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p87"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 10" id="v.CXXXIII-p87.1" parsed="|Luke|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.10">Luke xvii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> If he
is unprofitable who has done all, what must we say of him who has
failed to do so? This is why the Apostle declares that he has attained
in part and apprehended in part, that he is not yet perfect, and that
forgetting those things which are behind he reaches forth unto those
things which are before.<note place="end" n="3836" id="v.CXXXIII-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p88"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 12, 13" id="v.CXXXIII-p88.1" parsed="|Phil|3|12|3|13" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.12-Phil.3.13">Phil. iii. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Now he who
always forgets the past and longs for the future shews that he is not
content with the present.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p89">They are for ever objecting to us that we destroy free
will. Nay, we reply, it is you who destroy it; for you use it amiss and
disown the bounty of its Giver. Which really destroys freedom? the man
who thanks God always and traces back his own tiny rill to its source
in Him? or the man who says: “come not near to me, for I am
holy;<note place="end" n="3837" id="v.CXXXIII-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p90"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lxv. 5" id="v.CXXXIII-p90.1" parsed="|Isa|65|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.5">Isa. lxv. 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> I have no need of Thee. Thou hast
given me once for all freedom of choice to do as I wish. Why then dost
Thou interfere again to prevent me from doing anything unless Thou
Thyself first makest Thy gifts effective in me?” To such an one I
would say: “your profession of belief in God’s grace is
insincere. For you explain this of the state in which man has been
created and you do not look for God to help him in his actions. To do
this, you argue, would be to surrender human freedom. Thus disdaining
the aid of God you have to look to men for help.”</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p91">7. Listen, only listen, to the blasphemer.
“Suppose,” he avers, “that I want to bend my finger
or to move my hand, to sit, to stand, to walk, to run to and fro, to
spit or to blow my nose, to perform the offices of nature; must the
help of God be always indispensable to me?” Thankless, nay
blasphemous wretch, hear the apostle’s declaration:
“whether therefore ye eat or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all
to the glory of God.”<note place="end" n="3838" id="v.CXXXIII-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p92"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 31" id="v.CXXXIII-p92.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.31">1 Cor. x. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> Hear also
the words of James: “go to now, ye that say, To-day or to-morrow
we will go into such a city and continue there a year, and buy, and
sell, and get gain. Whereas ye know not what shall be on the morrow:
for what is your life? It is even a vapour that appeareth for a little
time, and then vanisheth away. For that ye ought to say, If the Lord
will, we shall live, and do this or that. But now ye rejoice in your
boastings; all such rejoicing is evil.”<note place="end" n="3839" id="v.CXXXIII-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p93"> <scripRef passage="Jas. iv. 13-16" id="v.CXXXIII-p93.1" parsed="|Jas|4|13|4|16" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.13-Jas.4.16">Jas. iv. 13–16</scripRef>.</p></note> You fancy that a wrong is inflicted
on you and your freedom of choice is destroyed if you are forced to
fall back on God as the moving cause of all your actions, if you are
made dependent on His Will, and if you have to echo the
psalmist’s words: “mine eyes are ever toward the Lord: for
it is he that shall pluck my feet out of the net.”<note place="end" n="3840" id="v.CXXXIII-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p94"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxv. 15" id="v.CXXXIII-p94.1" parsed="|Ps|25|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.15">Ps. xxv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> And so you presume rashly to maintain
that each individual is governed by his own choice. But if he is
governed by his own choice, what becomes of God’s help? If he
does not need Christ to rule him, why does Jeremiah write: “the
way of man is not in himself”<note place="end" n="3841" id="v.CXXXIII-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p95"> <scripRef passage="Jer. x. 23" id="v.CXXXIII-p95.1" parsed="|Jer|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.10.23">Jer. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“the Lord directeth his steps.”<note place="end" n="3842" id="v.CXXXIII-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p96"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xvi. 9" id="v.CXXXIII-p96.1" parsed="|Prov|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.9">Prov. xvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p97"><pb n="277" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_277.html" id="v.CXXXIII-Page_277" />You say that the
commandments of God are easy, and yet you cannot produce any one who
has fulfilled them all. Answer me this: are they easy or are they
difficult? If they are easy, then produce some one who has fulfilled
them all. Explain also the words of the psalmist: “thou dost
cause toil by thy law,”<note place="end" n="3843" id="v.CXXXIII-p97.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p98"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xciv. 20" id="v.CXXXIII-p98.1" parsed="|Ps|94|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.20">Ps. xciv. 20</scripRef>, LXX and Vulg.</p></note> and
“because of the words of thy lips I have kept hard ways.”<note place="end" n="3844" id="v.CXXXIII-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p99"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xvii. 4" id="v.CXXXIII-p99.1" parsed="|Ps|17|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.17.4">Ps. xvii. 4</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> And make plain our Lord’s
sayings in the gospel: “enter ye in at the strait gate;”<note place="end" n="3845" id="v.CXXXIII-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p100"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 13" id="v.CXXXIII-p100.1" parsed="|Matt|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.13">Matt. vii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and “love your enemies;”
and “pray for them which persecute you.”<note place="end" n="3846" id="v.CXXXIII-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p101"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 44" id="v.CXXXIII-p101.1" parsed="|Matt|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44">Matt. v. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> If on the other hand the commandments
are difficult and if no man has kept them all, how have you presumed to
say that they are easy? Do not you see that you contradict yourself?
For either they are easy and countless numbers have kept them; or they
are difficult and you have been too hasty in calling them easy.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p102">8. It is a common argument with your party to say that
God’s commandments are either possible or impossible. So far as
they are the former you admit that they are rightly laid upon us; but
so far as they are the latter you allege that blame attaches not to us
who have received them but to God who has imposed them on us. What! has
God commanded me to be what He is,<note place="end" n="3847" id="v.CXXXIII-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p103"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXXXIII-p103.1">ἀυταρκής</span>,
self-determined.</p></note> to put
no difference between myself and my creator, to be greater than the
greatest of the angels, to have a power which no angels possess?
Sinlessness is made a characteristic of Christ, “who did no sin
neither was guile found in his mouth.”<note place="end" n="3848" id="v.CXXXIII-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p104"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 22" id="v.CXXXIII-p104.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.22">1 Pet. ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> But if I am sinless as well as He,
how is sinlessness any longer His distinguishing mark? for if this
distinction exists, your theory becomes fatal to itself.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p105">You assert that a man may be without sin if he will; and
then, as though awakening from a deep sleep, you try to deceive the
unwary by adding the saving clause “yet not without the grace of
God.” For if by his own efforts a man can keep himself without
sin, what need has he of God’s grace? If on the other hand he can
do nothing without this, what is the use of saying that he can do what
he cannot do? It is argued that a man may be without sin and perfect if
he only wills it. What Christian is there who does not wish to be
sinless or who would reject perfection if, as you say, it is to be had
for the wishing, and if the will is sure to be followed by the power?
There is no Christian who does not wish to be sinless; wishing to be
so, therefore, they all will be so. Whether you like it or not you will
be caught in this dilemma, that you can produce nobody or hardly
anybody who is without sin, yet have to admit that everybody may be
sinless if he likes. God’s commandments, it is argued, are
possible to keep. Who denies it? But how this truth is to be understood
the chosen vessel thus most clearly explains: “what the law could
not do in that it was weak through the flesh, God, sending his own Son
in the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin, condemned sin in the
flesh;”<note place="end" n="3849" id="v.CXXXIII-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p106"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 3" id="v.CXXXIII-p106.1" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and again:
“by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be
justified.”<note place="end" n="3850" id="v.CXXXIII-p106.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p107"> <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 20" id="v.CXXXIII-p107.1" parsed="|Rom|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.20">Rom. iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> And to shew
that it is not only the law of Moses that is meant or all those
precepts which collectively are termed the law, the same apostle
writes: “I delight in the law of God after the inward man. But I
see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind, and
bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members. O
wretched man that I am: who shall deliver me from the body of this
death? The grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord.”<note place="end" n="3851" id="v.CXXXIII-p107.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p108"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 22-25" id="v.CXXXIII-p108.1" parsed="|Rom|7|22|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.22-Rom.7.25">Rom. vii. 22–25</scripRef>. In the Latin as in the Greek one word
does duty for ‘grace’ and ‘thanks.’</p></note> Other words of his further explain his
meaning: “we know that the law is spiritual: but I am carnal,
sold under sin. For that which I do I know<note place="end" n="3852" id="v.CXXXIII-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p109"> R.V.</p></note> not: for what I would that do I not,
but what I hate that do I. If then I do that which I would not, I
consent unto the law that it is good. Now then it is no more I that do
it: but sin that dwelleth in me. For I know that in me (that is, in my
flesh) dwelleth no good thing. For to will is present with me: but how
to perform that which is good I find not. For the good that I would, I
do not: but the evil which I would not, that I do. Now if I do that I
would not, it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in
me.”<note place="end" n="3853" id="v.CXXXIII-p109.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p110"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 14-20" id="v.CXXXIII-p110.1" parsed="|Rom|7|14|7|20" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.14-Rom.7.20">Rom. vii. 14–20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p111">9. But you will demur to this and say that I follow the
teaching<note place="end" n="3854" id="v.CXXXIII-p111.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p112"> This is the well
known dualism of Manes (Manichæus), who held that the physical
world and the human body are essentially evil.</p></note> of the Manichæans and
others who make war against the church’s doctrine in the interest
of their belief that there are two natures diverse from one another and
that there is an evil nature which can in no wise be changed. But it is
not against me that you must make this imputation but against the
apostle who knows well that God is one thing and man another, that the
flesh is weak and the spirit strong.<note place="end" n="3855" id="v.CXXXIII-p112.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p113"> cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 41" id="v.CXXXIII-p113.1" parsed="|Matt|26|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.41">Matt. xxvi. 41</scripRef>.</p></note>
“The flesh lusteth against the spirit and the spirit against the
flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other: so that ye cannot
do the things that ye would.”<note place="end" n="3856" id="v.CXXXIII-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p114"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 17" id="v.CXXXIII-p114.1" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> But from
me you will never hear that any nature is essentially evil. Let us
learn then from him who tells us so in what sense the flesh is weak.
Ask him why he has said: <pb n="278" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_278.html" id="v.CXXXIII-Page_278" />“the
good that I would, I do not; the evil which I would not, that I
do.”<note place="end" n="3857" id="v.CXXXIII-p114.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p115"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 19" id="v.CXXXIII-p115.1" parsed="|Rom|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.19">Rom. vii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> What necessity fetters his
will? What compulsion commands him to do what he dislikes? And why must
he do not what he wishes but what he dislikes and does not wish? He
will answer you thus: “nay, but, O man, who art thou that
repliest against God? Shall the thing formed say unto him that formed
it, Why hast thou made me thus? Hath not the potter power over the
clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour and another unto
dishonour?”<note place="end" n="3858" id="v.CXXXIII-p115.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p116"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 20, 21" id="v.CXXXIII-p116.1" parsed="|Rom|9|20|9|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.20-Rom.9.21">Rom. ix. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Bring a yet
graver charge against God and ask Him why, when Esau and Jacob were
still in the womb, He said: “Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I
hated.”<note place="end" n="3859" id="v.CXXXIII-p116.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p117"> <scripRef passage="Mal. i. 2, 3; Rom. ix. 13" id="v.CXXXIII-p117.1" parsed="|Mal|1|2|1|3;|Rom|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.2-Mal.1.3 Bible:Rom.9.13">Mal. i. 2, 3; Rom. ix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Accuse Him of
injustice because, when Achan the son of Carmi stole part of the spoil
of Jericho, He butchered so many thousands for the fault of one.<note place="end" n="3860" id="v.CXXXIII-p117.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p118"> <scripRef passage="Josh. vii" id="v.CXXXIII-p118.1" parsed="|Josh|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.7">Josh. vii</scripRef>.</p></note> Ask Him why for the sin of the sons of
Eli the people were well-nigh annihilated and the ark captured.<note place="end" n="3861" id="v.CXXXIII-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p119"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. iv" id="v.CXXXIII-p119.1" parsed="|1Sam|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.4">1 Sam. iv</scripRef>.</p></note> And why, when David sinned by
numbering the people, so many thousands lost their lives.<note place="end" n="3862" id="v.CXXXIII-p119.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p120"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xxiv" id="v.CXXXIII-p120.1" parsed="|2Sam|24|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.24">2 Sam. xxiv</scripRef>.</p></note> Or lastly make your own the favorite
cavil of your associate Porphyry, and ask how God can be described as
pitiful and of great mercy when from Adam to Moses and from Moses to
the coming of Christ He has suffered all nations to die in ignorance of
the Law and of His commandments.<note place="end" n="3863" id="v.CXXXIII-p120.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p121"> This objection
is dealt with at length by Augustine (Letter CXI. §§
8–15. See Vol. I. Series I. of this Library).</p></note> For
Britain, that province so fertile in despots, the Scottish tribes, and
all the barbarians round about as far as the ocean were alike without
knowledge of Moses and the prophets. Why should Christ’s coming
have been delayed to the last times? Why should He not have come before
so vast a number had perished? Of this last question the blessed
apostle in writing to the Romans most wisely disposes by admitting that
he does not know and that only God does. Do you too, then, condescend
to remain ignorant of that into which you inquire. Leave to God His
power over what is His own; He does not need you to justify His
actions. I am the hapless being against whom you ought to direct your
insults, I who am for ever reading the words: “by grace ye are
saved,”<note place="end" n="3864" id="v.CXXXIII-p121.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p122"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 5" id="v.CXXXIII-p122.1" parsed="|Eph|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.5">Eph. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is
covered.”<note place="end" n="3865" id="v.CXXXIII-p122.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p123"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxii. 1" id="v.CXXXIII-p123.1" parsed="|Ps|32|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.1">Ps. xxxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet, to lay
bare my own weakness, I know that I wish to do many things which I
ought to do and yet cannot. For while my spirit is strong and leads me
to life my flesh is weak and draws me to death. And I have the warning
of the Lord in my ears: “watch and pray that ye enter not into
temptation. The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is
weak.”<note place="end" n="3866" id="v.CXXXIII-p123.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p124"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 41" id="v.CXXXIII-p124.1" parsed="|Matt|26|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.41">Matt. xxvi. 41</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p125">10. It is in vain that you misrepresent me and try to
convince the ignorant that I condemn free will. Let him who condemns it
be himself condemned. We have been created endowed with free will;
still it is not this which distinguishes us from the brutes. For human
free will, as I have said before, depends upon the help of God and
needs His aid moment by moment, a thing which you and yours do not
choose to admit. Your position is that, if a man once has free will, he
no longer needs the help of God. It is true that freedom of the will
brings with it freedom of decision. Still man does not act immediately
on his free will, but requires God’s aid who Himself needs no
aid. You yourself boast that a man’s righteousness may be perfect
and equal to God’s; yet you confess that you are a sinner. Answer
me this, then; do you or do you not wish to be free from sin? If you
do, why on your principle do you not carry out your desire? And if you
do not, do you not prove yourself a despiser of God’s
commandments? If you are a despiser, then you are a sinner. And if you
are a sinner, then the scripture says: “unto the wicked God
saith, what hast thou to do to declare my statutes, or that thou
shouldest take my covenant in thy mouth? seeing thou hatest instruction
and castest my words behind thee.”<note place="end" n="3867" id="v.CXXXIII-p125.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p126"> <scripRef passage="Ps. l. 16, 17" id="v.CXXXIII-p126.1" parsed="|Ps|50|16|50|17" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.16-Ps.50.17">Ps. l. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> So long as you are unwilling to do
what God commands, so long do you cast His words behind you. And yet
like a new apostle you lay down for the world what to do and what not
to do. However, your words and your thoughts by no means correspond.
For when you say that you are a sinner—yet that a man may be
without sin if he will, you wish it to be understood that you are a
saint and free from all sin. It is only out of humility<note place="end" n="3868" id="v.CXXXIII-p126.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p127"> Or rather,
mock humility.</p></note> that you call yourself a sinner; to
give you a chance of praising others while you depreciate yourself.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p128">11. Another of your arguments is also intolerable, one
which runs thus: “To be sinless is one thing, to be able to be so
is another. The first is not in our power, the second generally is. For
though none ever has been sinless, yet, if a man wills to be so, he can
be so.” What sort of reasoning, I ask, is this? that a man can be
what a man never has been! that a thing is possible which according to
your own admission, no man has yet achieved! You are predicating of man
a quality which, for aught you know, he may never possess! and you are
assigning to any chance person a grace which you cannot <pb n="279" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_279.html" id="v.CXXXIII-Page_279" />shew to have marked patriarchs, prophets, or
apostles. Listen to the Church’s words, plain as they may seem to
you or crude or ignorant. And speak what you think; preach publicly
what secretly you tell your disciples. You profess to have freedom of
choice; why do you not speak your thoughts freely? Your secret chambers
hear one doctrine, the crowd around the platform hear another. The
uneducated throng, I suppose, is not able to digest your esoteric
teaching. Satisfied with the milk-diet of an infant it cannot take
solid food.<note place="end" n="3869" id="v.CXXXIII-p128.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p129"> cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 2" id="v.CXXXIII-p129.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.2">1 Cor. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p130">I have written nothing yet, and still you menace me with
the thunders of a reply; hoping, I suppose, that I may be scared by
your terrors and may not venture to open my mouth. You fail to see that
my purpose in writing is to force you to answer and to commit yourself
plainly to doctrines which at present you maintain or ignore, as time,
place, and person require. One kind of freedom I must deny to you, the
freedom to deny what you have once written. An open avowal on your part
of the opinions that you hold will be a victory for the church. For
either the language of your reply will correspond to mine, in which
case I shall count you no longer as opponents but as friends; or else
you will gainsay my doctrine, in which case the making known of your
opinion to all the churches will be a triumph for me. To have brought
your tenets to light is to have overcome them. Blasphemy is written on
the face of them, and a doctrine, which in its very statement is
blasphemous, needs no refutation. You threaten me with a reply, but
this nobody can escape except the man who does not write at all. How do
you know what I am going to say that you talk of a reply? Perhaps I
shall take your view and then you will have sharpened your wits to no
purpose. Eunomians, Arians, Macedonians—all these, unlike in
name, alike in impiety, give me no trouble. For they say what they
think. Yours is the only heresy which blushes openly to maintain what
secretly it does not fear to teach. But the frenzy of the disciples
exposes the silence of the masters; for what they have heard from them
in the closet they preach upon the housetop. If their auditors like
what they say, their masters get the credit; and if they dislike it,
only the disciples are blamed, the masters go free. In this way your
heresy has grown and you have deceived many; especially those who
cleave to women and are assured that they cannot sin. You are always
teaching, you are always denying; you deserve to have the
prophet’s words applied to you: “give to them glory, O
Lord, when they are in travail and in the throes of labour. Give them,
O Lord; what wilt thou give? Give them a miscarrying womb and dry
breasts.”<note place="end" n="3870" id="v.CXXXIII-p130.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p131"> <scripRef passage="Hos. ix. 11, 14" id="v.CXXXIII-p131.1" parsed="|Hos|9|11|0|0;|Hos|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.9.11 Bible:Hos.9.14">Hos. ix. 11, 14</scripRef>, partly after the LXX., partly from
memory.</p></note> My temper
rises and I cannot check my words. The limits of a letter do not admit
of a lengthy discussion. I assail nobody by name here. It is only
against the teacher of perverse doctrine that I have spoken. If
resentment shall induce him to reply, he will but betray himself like a
mouse which always leaves traces of its presence; and, when it comes to
blows in earnest, will receive more serious wounds.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p132">12. From my youth up until now I have spent many years
in writing various works and have always tried to teach my hearers the
doctrine that I have been taught publicly in church. I have not
followed the philosophers in their discussions but have preferred to
acquiesce in the plain words of the apostles. For I have known that it
is written: “I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will
bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent,”<note place="end" n="3871" id="v.CXXXIII-p132.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p133"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 29.14; 1 Cor. 1.19" id="v.CXXXIII-p133.1" parsed="|Isa|29|14|0|0;|1Cor|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29.14 Bible:1Cor.1.19">Isa. xxix. 14, as quoted by Paul, 1 Cor. i.
19</scripRef>.</p></note> and “the foolishness of God is
wiser than men.”<note place="end" n="3872" id="v.CXXXIII-p133.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p134"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 25" id="v.CXXXIII-p134.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.25">1 Cor. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> This being
the case, I challenge my opponents thoroughly to sift all my past
writings and, if they can find anything that is faulty in them, to
bring it to light. One of two things must happen. Either my works will
be found edifying and I shall confute the false charges brought against
me; or they will be found blameworthy and I shall confess my error. For
I would sooner correct an error than persevere in an opinion proved to
be wrong. And as for you, illustrious doctor, go you and do likewise:
either defend the statements that you have made, and support your
clever theories with corresponding eloquence, and do not when the whim
takes you disown your own words; or if, as a man may do, you have made
a mistake, confess it frankly and restore harmony where there has been
disagreement. Recall to mind how even the soldiers did not rend the
coat of the Saviour.<note place="end" n="3873" id="v.CXXXIII-p134.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p135"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xix. 23, 24" id="v.CXXXIII-p135.1" parsed="|John|19|23|19|24" osisRef="Bible:John.19.23-John.19.24">Joh. xix. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note> When you
see brothers at strife you laugh; and are glad that some are called by
your name and others by that of Christ. Better would it be to imitate
Jonah and say: “If it is for my sake that this great tempest is
upon you, take me up and cast me forth into the sea.”<note place="end" n="3874" id="v.CXXXIII-p135.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p136"> <scripRef passage="Jon. i. 12" id="v.CXXXIII-p136.1" parsed="|Jonah|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.1.12">Jon. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> He in his humility was thrown into
the deep that he might rise again in glory to be a type of the Lord.<note place="end" n="3875" id="v.CXXXIII-p136.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p137"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 39, 40" id="v.CXXXIII-p137.1" parsed="|Matt|12|39|12|40" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.39-Matt.12.40">Matt. xii. 39, 40</scripRef>.</p></note> But you are lifted up in your pride
to the stars, only that of you too Jesus may <pb n="280" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_280.html" id="v.CXXXIII-Page_280" />say: “I beheld Satan as lightning fall
from heaven.”<note place="end" n="3876" id="v.CXXXIII-p137.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p138"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 18" id="v.CXXXIII-p138.1" parsed="|Luke|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.18">Luke x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXXIII-p139">13. It is true that in the holy scriptures many are
called righteous, as Zacharias and Elizabeth, Job, Jehosaphat, Josiah,
and many others who are mentioned in the sacred writings. Of this fact
I shall, if God gives me grace, give a full explanation in the work
which I have promised<note place="end" n="3877" id="v.CXXXIII-p139.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p140"> The
Anti-Pelagian Dialogue, to which this letter is a kind of prelude.</p></note>; in this
letter it must suffice to say that they are called righteous, not
because they are faultless but because their faults are eclipsed by
their virtues.<note place="end" n="3878" id="v.CXXXIII-p140.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p141"> Cf. Letter
CXXIII. § 3.</p></note> In fact
Zacharias is punished with dumbness,<note place="end" n="3879" id="v.CXXXIII-p141.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p142"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 20-22" id="v.CXXXIII-p142.1" parsed="|Luke|1|20|1|22" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.20-Luke.1.22">Luke i. 20–22</scripRef>.</p></note> Job is
condemned out of his own mouth,<note place="end" n="3880" id="v.CXXXIII-p142.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p143"> <scripRef passage="Job xlii. 6" id="v.CXXXIII-p143.1" parsed="|Job|42|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.42.6">Job xlii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and
Jehoshaphat and Josiah who are beyond a doubt described as righteous
are narrated to have done things displeasing to the Lord. The first
leagued himself with the ungodly Ahab and brought upon himself the
rebuke of Micaiah;<note place="end" n="3881" id="v.CXXXIII-p143.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p144"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xxii. 19" id="v.CXXXIII-p144.1" parsed="|1Kgs|22|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.22.19">1 Kings xxii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and the
second—though forbidden by the word of the Lord spoken by
Jeremiah—went against Pharaoh-Nechoh, king of Egypt, and was
slain by him.<note place="end" n="3882" id="v.CXXXIII-p144.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIII-p145"> <scripRef passage="2 Chr. xxxv. 20-24" id="v.CXXXIII-p145.1" parsed="|2Chr|35|20|35|24" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.35.20-2Chr.35.24">2 Chr. xxxv. 20–24</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet they
are both called righteous. Of the rest this is not the time to write;
for you have asked me not for a treatise but for a letter. For a
complete refutation I require leisure and then I hope to destroy all
their cavils by the help of Christ. For this purpose I shall rely on
the holy scriptures in which God every day speaks to those who believe.
And this is the warning which I would give through you to all who are
assembled within your holy and illustrious house, that they should not
allow one or at the most three mannikins to taint them with the dregs
of so many heresies and with the infamy—to say the
least—attaching to them. A place once famous for virtue and
holiness must not be defiled by the presumption of the devil and by
unclean associations. And let those who supply money to such men know
that they are adding to the ranks of the heretics, raising up enemies
to Christ and fostering his avowed opponents. It is idle for them to
profess one thing with their lips when by their actions they are proved
to think another.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Augustine." n="CXXXIV" shorttitle="Letter CXXXIV" progress="57.95%" prev="v.CXXXIII" next="v.CXXXV" id="v.CXXXIV"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXXIV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXXIV-p1.1">Letter
CXXXIV. To Augustine.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXIV-p2">Jerome acknowledges the receipt of Letters CXXXI. and
CXXXII. and excuses himself from answering the questions raised in them
on the twofold ground (1) that the times are evil and (2) that it is
inexpedient that he should be supposed to differ from Augustine. He
prays for the speedy extinction of Pelagianism, regrets that he cannot
send Augustine a critical Latin text of the O.T., and concludes with a
number of salutations from himself and those with him. The date of the
letter is 416 <span class="c17" id="v.CXXXIV-p2.1">a.d.</span> Its number in
Augustine’s Letters is CLXXII.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Pope Innocent to Aurelius." n="CXXXV" shorttitle="Letter CXXXV" progress="57.98%" prev="v.CXXXIV" next="v.CXXXVI" id="v.CXXXV"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXXV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXXV-p1.1">Letter CXXXV. From Pope Innocent to Aurelius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXV-p2">Shortly after the synod of Diospolis the Pelagians
exulting in their success made an attack upon Jerome’s
monasteries at Bethlehem which they pillaged and partially burned. This
gained for him the sympathy of Innocent who now (<span class="c17" id="v.CXXXV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 417) asks Aurelius to transmit to him the letter
which follows this.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXV-p3">Innocent to his most esteemed friend and brother
Aurelius.<note place="end" n="3883" id="v.CXXXV-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXV-p4"> At this time
bishop of Carthage and a friend of Augustine.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXXXV-p5">Our fellow-presbyter Jerome has informed us of your most
dutiful desire to come to see us. We suffer with him as with a member
of our own flock. We have been swift also to take such measures as have
appeared to us expedient and practicable. As you count yourself one of
us, most dear brother, make haste to transmit the following letter<note place="end" n="3884" id="v.CXXXV-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXV-p6"> Letter
CXXXVI.</p></note> to the aforesaid Jerome.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Pope Innocent to Jerome." n="CXXXVI" shorttitle="Letter CXXXVI" progress="58.01%" prev="v.CXXXV" next="v.CXXXVII" id="v.CXXXVI"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXXVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXXVI-p1.1">Letter CXXXVI. From Pope Innocent to Jerome.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXVI-p2">Innocent expresses his sympathy with Jerome and promises
to take strong measures to punish his opponents if he will bring
specific charges against them. The date of the letter is <span class="c17" id="v.CXXXVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 417.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXVI-p3">Innocent to his most esteemed son, the presbyter
Jerome.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXVI-p4">The apostle<note place="end" n="3885" id="v.CXXXVI-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXVI-p5"> <scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 10, 11" id="v.CXXXVI-p5.1" parsed="|Titus|3|10|3|11" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10-Titus.3.11">Tit. iii. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> bears
witness that contention has never done good in the church; and for this
reason he gives direction that heretics should be admonished once or
twice in the beginning of their heresy and not subjected to a long
series of rebukes. Where this rule is negligently observed, the evil to
be guarded against so far from being evaded is rather intensified.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXVI-p6">Your grief and lamentation have so affected us that we
can neither act nor advise.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXVI-p7">To begin however, we commend you for the constancy of
your faith. To quote your own words spoken many times in the ears of
many, a man will gladly face misrepresentation or even personal danger
on behalf of the truth; if he is looking for the blessedness that is to
come. We remind you of what you have yourself preached although we are
sure that you need no reminder. The spectacle of these terrible evils
has so thoroughly roused us that we have hastened to put forth the
authority of the apostolic see to repress the plague in all its
manifestations; but as your letters name no individuals and bring no
specific charges, there is no one at present against whom we can
proceed. But we do <pb n="281" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_281.html" id="v.CXXXVI-Page_281" />all that we can;
we sympathize deeply with you. And if you will lay a clear and
unambiguous accusation against any persons in particular we will
appoint suitable judges to try their cases; or if you, our highly
esteemed son, think that it is needful for us to take yet graver and
more urgent action, we shall not be slow to do so. Meantime we have
written to our brother bishop John<note place="end" n="3886" id="v.CXXXVI-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXVI-p8"> <i>i.e.</i>
John of Jerusalem. See the next letter.</p></note>
advising him to act more considerately, so that nothing may occur in
the church committed to him which it is his duty to foresee and to
prevent, and that nothing may happen which may subsequently prove a
source of trouble to him.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Pope Innocent to John, Bishop of Jerusalem." n="CXXXVII" shorttitle="Letter CXXXVII" progress="58.08%" prev="v.CXXXVI" next="v.CXXXVIII" id="v.CXXXVII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXXVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXXVII-p1.1">Letter CXXXVII. From Pope
Innocent to John, Bishop of Jerusalem.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXVII-p2">Innocent censures John for having allowed the Pelagians
to effuse the disturbance at Bethlehem mentioned in the two preceding
letters and exhorts him to be more watchful over his diocese in future.
The date of the letter is <span class="c17" id="v.CXXXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 417. This was
the year of the death of both John and Innocent, and it is probable
that John never received the letter.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXVII-p3">Innocent to his most highly esteemed brother John.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXVII-p4">The holy virgins Eustochium and Paula<note place="end" n="3887" id="v.CXXXVII-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXVII-p5"> <i>i.e.</i>
Paula the younger, Eustochium’s niece, concerning whose education
Jerome had written to her mother Læta (Letter CVII.).</p></note> have deplored to me the ravages,
murders, fires and outrages of all kinds, which they say that the devil
has perpetrated in the district belonging to their church; for with
wonderful clemency and generosity they have left untold the name and
motive of his human agent. Now although there can be no doubt as to who
is the guilty person;<note place="end" n="3888" id="v.CXXXVII-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXVII-p6"> The attack
was supposed to have been instigated by Pelagius.</p></note> yet you,
my brother, ought to have taken precautions and to have been more
careful of your flock so that no disturbance of the kind might arise;
for others suffer by your negligence, and you encourage men by it to
make havoc of the Lord’s flock till His tender lambs, fleeced and
weakened by fire, sword and persecution, their relations murdered and
dead, are, as we are informed, themselves scarce alive. Does it not
touch your sacred responsibility as a priest<note place="end" n="3889" id="v.CXXXVII-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXVII-p7"> In
Jerome’s writings this title is often given to bishops.
Presbyters are by him rarely so called.</p></note> that the devil has shewn himself so
powerful against you and yours? Against you, I say; for surely it
speaks ill of your capacity as a priest that a crime so terrible should
have been committed in the pale of your church. Where were your
precautions? Where, after the blow had been struck, were your attempts
at relief? Where too were your words of comfort? These ladies tell me
that up to the present they have been in a state of too great
apprehension to complain of what they have already suffered. I should
judge more gravely of the matter had they spoken to me concerning it
more freely than they have. Beware then, brother, of the wiles of the
old enemy, and in the spirit of a good ruler be vigilant either to
correct or to repress such evils. For they have reached my ears in the
shape of rumours rather than as specific accusations. If nothing is
done, the law of the Church on the subject of injuries may compel the
person who has failed to defend his flock to shew cause for his
negligence.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Riparius." n="CXXXVIII" shorttitle="Letter CXXXVIII" progress="58.18%" prev="v.CXXXVII" next="v.CXXXIX" id="v.CXXXVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXXVIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXXVIII-p1.1">Letter
CXXXVIII. To Riparius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXVIII-p2">Jerome praises Riparius for his zeal on behalf of the
Catholic faith and for his efforts to put down the Pelagians. He then
describes the attack made by these heretics upon the monasteries of
Bethlehem. Now, he is glad to say, they have at last been driven from
Palestine. Most of them, that is, for some still linger at Joppa
including one of their chief leaders. The date is <span class="c17" id="v.CXXXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 417.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXVIII-p3">That you fight Christ’s battles against the
enemies of the Catholic Faith your own letters have informed me as well
as the reports of many persons, but I am told that you find the winds
contrary and that those who ought to have been the world’s
champions have backed the cause of perdition to each other’s
ruin. You are to know that in this part of the world, without any human
help and merely by the decree of Christ, Catiline<note place="end" n="3890" id="v.CXXXVIII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXVIII-p4"> Pelagius would
naturally be understood by Catiline, and Celestius by Lentulus, who was
Catiline’s lieutenant. But it is known that, after the Synod of
Diospolis which acquitted them, Celestius went to Africa, Ephesus,
Constantinople, and Rome, while Pelagius apparently remained in
Palestine, where he died.</p></note> has been driven not only from the
capital but from the borders of Palestine. Lentulus, however, and many
of his fellow-conspirators still linger to our sorrow in Joppa. I
myself have thought it better to change my abode than to surrender the
true faith; and have chosen to leave my pleasant home rather than to
suffer contamination from heresy. For I could not communicate with men
who would either have insisted on my instant submission or would else
have summoned me to support my opinions by the sword. A good many, I
dare say, have told you the story of my sufferings and of the vengeance
which Christ’s uplifted hand has on my behalf taken upon my
enemies. I would beg of you, therefore, to complete the task which you
have taken up and not, while you are in it, <pb n="282" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_282.html" id="v.CXXXVIII-Page_282" />to leave Christ’s church without a
defender. Every one knows the weapons that must be used in this
warfare; and you, I feel sure will ask for no others. You must contend
with all your might against the foe; but it must be not with physical
force but with that spiritual charity which is never overcome. The
reverend brothers who are with me, unworthy as I am, salute you warmly.
The reverend brother, the deacon Alentius, is sure to give you, my
worshipful friend, a faithful narrative of all the facts. May Christ
our Lord, of His almighty power, keep you safe and mindful of me, truly
reverend sir and esteemed brother.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Apronius." n="CXXXIX" shorttitle="Letter CXXXIX" progress="58.27%" prev="v.CXXXVIII" next="v.CXL" id="v.CXXXIX"><p class="c30" id="v.CXXXIX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXXXIX-p1.1">Letter
CXXXIX. To Apronius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXIX-p2">Of Apronius nothing is known; but from the mention of
Innocent (for whom see Letter CXLIII.) it seems a fair inference that
he lived in the West. Jerome here congratulates him on his
steadfastness in the faith and exhorts him to come to Bethlehem. He
then touches on the mischief done by Pelagius and complains that his
own monastery has been destroyed by him or by his partisans. The date
of the letter is <span class="c17" id="v.CXXXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 417.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXXXIX-p3">I know not by what wiles of the devil it has come to
pass that all your toil and the efforts of the reverend presbyter
Innocent<note place="end" n="3891" id="v.CXXXIX-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIX-p4"> At this time in
Palestine whither he had come as the bearer of letters from Augustine
to Jerome and others.</p></note> and my own prayers and wishes
seem for the moment to produce no effect. God be thanked that you are
well and that the fire of faith glows in you even when you are in the
midst of the devil’s wiles. My greatest joy is to hear that my
spiritual sons are fighting in the cause of Christ; and assuredly He in
whom we believe will so quicken this zeal of ours that we shall be glad
freely to shed our blood in defence of His faith.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIX-p5">I grieve to hear that a noble family has been
subverted,<note place="end" n="3892" id="v.CXXXIX-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIX-p6"> The family
meant is probably the one warned by Jerome in his letter to Ctesiphon
(CXXXIII, § 13). In that case the troubler of its peace is of
course Pelagius.</p></note> for what reason I cannot learn;
for the bearer of the letter could give me no information. We may well
grieve over the loss of our common friends and ask Christ the only
potentate and Lord<note place="end" n="3893" id="v.CXXXIX-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIX-p7"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 15" id="v.CXXXIX-p7.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.15">1 Tim. vi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> to have
mercy upon them. At the same time we have deserved to receive
punishment at God’s hand for we<note place="end" n="3894" id="v.CXXXIX-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIX-p8"> It would seem
as if Jerome, like Augustine, had at first thought favourably of
Pelagius.</p></note> have harboured the enemies of the
Lord.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIX-p9">The best course you can take is to leave everything and
to come to the East, before all to the holy places; for everything is
now quiet here. The heretics have not, it is true, purged the venom
from their breasts, but they do not venture to open their impious
mouths. They are “like the deaf adder that stoppeth her
ear.”<note place="end" n="3895" id="v.CXXXIX-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIX-p10"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lviii. 4" id="v.CXXXIX-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|58|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.58.4">Ps. lviii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Salute your reverend brothers on
my behalf.</p>

<p id="v.CXXXIX-p11">As for our house,<note place="end" n="3896" id="v.CXXXIX-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXXXIX-p12"> <i>i.e.</i> the
monastic establishment under Jerome’s guidance at Bethlehem. See
Letters CXXXV.–CXXXVII.</p></note> so far
as fleshly wealth is concerned, it has been completely destroyed by the
onslaughts of the heretics; but by the mercy of Christ it is still
filled with spiritual riches. To live on bread is better than to lose
the faith.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Cyprian the Presbyter." n="CXL" shorttitle="Letter CXL" progress="58.36%" prev="v.CXXXIX" next="v.CXLI" id="v.CXL"><p class="c30" id="v.CXL-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXL-p1.1">Letter CXL. To Cyprian the Presbyter.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXL-p2">Cyprian had visited Jerome at Bethlehem and had asked
him to write an exposition of Psalm XC. in simple language such as
might be readily understood. With this request Jerome now complies,
giving a very full account of the psalm, verse by verse, and bringing
the treasures of his learning and especially his knowledge of Hebrew to
bear upon it. He asserts its Mosaic authorship but is careful to add
that “the man of God” may have spoken not for himself but
in the name of the Jewish people. He speaks of the five books into
which the psalter is divisible and says that it is a mistake to ascribe
all the psalms to David. An allusion to the doctrine of Pelagius shows
that the letter must belong to Jerome’s last years, and Vallarsi
is probably right in assigning it to <span class="c17" id="v.CXL-p2.1">a.d.</span>
418.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Augustine." n="CXLI" shorttitle="Letter CXLI" progress="58.39%" prev="v.CXL" next="v.CXLII" id="v.CXLI"><p class="c30" id="v.CXLI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXLI-p1.1">Letter
CXLI. To Augustine</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXLI-p2">A short note in which Jerome praises Augustine for the
determined stand which he has made against heresy and speaks of him as
“the restorer of the ancient faith.” The allusion seems to
be to his action in the Pelagian controversy. If so, the date is
probably 418 <span class="c17" id="v.CXLI-p2.1">a.d.</span> This letter is among those
of Augustine, number 195.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Augustine." n="CXLII" shorttitle="Letter CXLII" progress="58.40%" prev="v.CXLI" next="v.CXLIII" id="v.CXLII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXLII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXLII-p1.1">Letter
CXLII. To Augustine.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXLII-p2">There is good ground for supposing this to form part of
the previous letter. If so, Jerome speaks in a figure of the success
gained by Pelagianism in Palestine. “Jerusalem,” he says,
“is in the hands of Nebuchadnezzar and will not heed the voice of
Jeremiah,” that is, as the context shews, Jerome himself. This
letter is among those of Augustine, number 123.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Alypius and Augustine." n="CXLIII" shorttitle="Letter CXLIII" progress="58.42%" prev="v.CXLII" next="v.CXLIV" id="v.CXLIII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXLIII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXLIII-p1.1">Letter CXLIII. To Alypius and Augustine.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXLIII-p2">In this letter Jerome congratulates Alypius and
Augustine on their success in strangling the heresy of Cælestius,
the co-adjutor of Pelagius, and states that, if he can find time and
secretaries, he hopes to write a refutation of the absurd errors of the
Pelagian pseudodeacon Annianus. The date is 419 <span class="c17" id="v.CXLIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> This letter is among those of Augustine, number
202.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Augustine to Optatus." n="CXLIV" shorttitle="Letter CXLIV" progress="58.43%" prev="v.CXLIII" next="v.CXLV" id="v.CXLIV"><p class="c30" id="v.CXLIV-p1">

<pb n="283" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_283.html" id="v.CXLIV-Page_283" /><span class="c1" id="v.CXLIV-p1.1">Letter CXLIV.
From Augustine to Optatus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXLIV-p2">Augustine writes to Optatus, bishop of Milevis, to say
that he cannot send him a copy of his letter to Jerome on the origin of
the soul (Letter CXXXI.) as it is incomplete without Jerome’s
reply which he has not yet received. He then criticises the arguments
with which Optatus combats traducianism and points out that his
reasoning is inconclusive. The date of the letter is <span class="c17" id="v.CXLIV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 420. The letter has been somewhat compressed in
translation: the involved sentences of the original have been
simplified and its redundancies curtailed.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXLIV-p3">To the blessed lord and brother, sincerely loved and
longed-for, his fellow-bishop Optatus, Augustine [sends] greeting in
the Lord.</p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p4">1. By the hand of the reverend presbyter Saturninus I
have received a letter from you, venerable sir, in which you earnestly
ask me for what I have not yet got. You thus shew clearly your belief
that I have already had a reply to my question on the subject. Would
that I had! Knowing the eagerness of your expectation, I should never
have dreamed of keeping back from you your share in the gift; but if
you will believe me, dear brother, it is not so. Although five years
have elapsed since I despatched to the East my letter (which was one of
inquiry, not of assertion), I have so far received no reply, and am
consequently unable to untie the knot as you wish me to do. Had I had
both<note place="end" n="3897" id="v.CXLIV-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p5"> That is
Augustine’s to Jerome and the expected answer.</p></note> letters, I should gladly have sent
you both; but I think it better not to circulate mine<note place="end" n="3898" id="v.CXLIV-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p6"> In
Jerome’s Letters, No. CXXXI.; in Augustine’s, No.
CLXVI.</p></note> by itself lest he to whom it is
addressed and who may still answer me as I desire should prove
displeased. If I were to publish so elaborate a treatise as mine
without his reply to it, he might be justly indignant, and suppose me
more intent on displaying my talents than on promoting some useful end.
It would look as if I were bent on starting problems too hard for him
to solve. It is better to wait for the answer which he probably means
to send. For I am well aware that he has other subjects to occupy him
which are more serious and urgent than this question of mine. Your
holiness will readily understand this if you read what he wrote to me a
year later when my messenger was returning. The following is an extract
from his letter:<note place="end" n="3899" id="v.CXLIV-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p7"> In
Jerome’s Letters, No. CXXXIV.; in Augustine’s, No.
CLXXII.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p8">“A most trying time has come upon us<note place="end" n="3900" id="v.CXLIV-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p9"> After the Council of
Diospolis Jerome suffered much from the violence of the Pelagians. See
Letters CXXXVI.–CXXXIX.</p></note> in which I have found it better to hold my
peace than to speak. Consequently my studies have ceased, that I may
not give occasion to what Appius calls ‘the eloquence of
dogs.’<note place="end" n="3901" id="v.CXLIV-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p10"> <i>i.e.</i>
railing.</p></note> For this reason I have not been able
to send any answer to your two learned and brilliant letters. Not,
indeed, that I think anything in them needs correction, but that I
recall the Apostle’s words: ‘One judges in this way,
another in that; let every man give full expression to his own
opinion.’<note place="end" n="3902" id="v.CXLIV-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p11"> Suo sensu abundet.
<scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 5" id="v.CXLIV-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.5">Rom. xiv. 5</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> All that a lofty
intellect can draw from the well of holy scripture has been drawn by
you. So much your reverence must allow me to say in praise of your
ability. But though in any discussion between us our joint object is
the advancement of learning, our rivals and especially the heretics
will ascribe any difference of opinion between us to mutual jealousy.
For my part, however, I am resolved to love you, to look up to you, to
reverence and admire you, and to defend your opinions as my own. I have
also in a dialogue which I have recently brought out made allusion to
your holiness in suitable terms. Let us, rather, then, strain every
nerve to banish from the churches that most pernicious heresy,<note place="end" n="3903" id="v.CXLIV-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p12"> <i>i.e.</i>
Pelagianism.</p></note> which feigns repentance that it may have
liberty to teach in our churches. For were it to come out into the
light of day, it would be expelled and die.”</p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p13">2. You can see, worshipful brother, from this reply that
my friend does not refuse to answer my inquiry; he postpones it because
he is condemned to give his time to more urgent matters. Moreover, that
he is well disposed towards me is clear from his friendly warning that
a controversy between us begun in all charity and in the interests of
learning may be misconstrued by jealous and heretical persons as due to
mutual illfeeling. No; it will be better for the public to have both
together, his explanation as well as my inquiry. For, as I shall have
to thank him for instructing me if he is able to explain the matter,
the discussion will be of no small advantage when it comes to the
knowledge of the world. Those who come after us will not only know what
view they ought to take of a subject thus fully argued but will also
learn how under the divine mercy brothers in affection may dispute a
difficult question and yet preserve each other’s esteem.</p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p14">3. On the other hand, if I were to publish the letter in
which I raise this obscure point without the reply in which it may be
set at rest, it might circulate widely and reach men who
“comparing themselves,” as the Apostle says, “with
themselves,”<note place="end" n="3904" id="v.CXLIV-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p15"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. x. 12" id="v.CXLIV-p15.1" parsed="|2Cor|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.12">2 Cor. x. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> would
misconstrue a motive which they could not understand, and would explain
my feeling towards one whom I love and esteem for his immense ser<pb n="284" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_284.html" id="v.CXLIV-Page_284" />vices not as it would appear to them (for
it would be invisible to them) but as their own fancy and malice would
dictate. Now this is a danger which, so far as in me lies, I am bound
to guard against. But if a document which I am unwilling to publish is
published without my consent and placed in hands from which I would
withhold it, then I shall have to resign myself to the will of God.
Indeed, had I wished to keep my words permanently undivulged I should
never have sent them to any one. For if (though I hope it may not be
so) chance or necessity shall prevent any reply being ever given me, my
letter of inquiry is still bound sooner or later to come to light. Nor
will it be useless to those who read it; for, although they will nor
find what they seek, they will learn how much better it is, when one is
uninformed, to put questions than to make assertions; and in the
meantime those whom they consult<note place="end" n="3905" id="v.CXLIV-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p16"> At this point the
text is obscure.</p></note> will work
out the points raised by me, laying aside contention and in the
interests of learning and charity trying to obtain sound opinions about
them. Thus they will either arrive at the solutions they desire, or
their faculties will be quickened and they will learn from the
investigation that farther inquiry is useless. At present, however, as
I have no reason to despair of an answer from my friend I have decided
not to publish the letter I have sent him, and I trust, my dear
comrade, that this decision may commend itself to you. It should do so,
for you have not asked for my letter so much as for the answer to it;
and this I would gladly send you if I had it to send. It is true that
in your epistle you speak of “the lucid demonstration of my
wisdom which in virtue of my life the Giver of light has bestowed upon
me”; and if by this you mean not the way in which I have stated
the problem but a solution which I have obtained of the point in
question, I should like to gratify your wish. But I must admit that I
have so far failed to discover how the soul can derive its sin from
Adam (a truth which it is unlawful to question) and yet not itself be
derived from Adam. At present I think it better to sift the matter
farther than to dogmatize rashly.</p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p17">4. Your letter speaks of “many old men and persons
educated by learned priests whom you have failed to recall to your
modest way of thinking, and to a statement of the case which is truth
itself.” You do not, however, explain what this mode of
expression is. If your old men hold fast what they have received from
learned priests, how comes it that you are troubled by a boorish mob of
unlettered clerics? On the other hand, if the old men and the
unlettered clerics have wickedly departed from the priests’
teachings, surely these latter are the persons to correct them and
restrain them from controversial excesses. Again when you say that
“you as a new-fledged and inexperienced teacher have been afraid
to tamper with the doctrines handed down by great and famous bishops,
and that you have been loth to draw men into a better path lest you
should cast discredit on the dead,” do you not imply that in
refusing to agree with you the objects of your solicitude are but
preferring the tradition of great and famous bishops to the views of a
new-fledged and inexperienced teacher? Of their conduct in the matter I
say nothing, but I am most anxious to learn that “mode of
expression which is truth itself,” not the thing expressed, but
the mode of expression.</p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p18">5. For you have made it sufficiently plain to me that
you disapprove of those who assert that men’s souls are derived
from that of the protoplast<note place="end" n="3906" id="v.CXLIV-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p19"> <i>i.e.</i> Adam,
“our first-formed father.” (<scripRef passage="Wisd. x. 1" id="v.CXLIV-p19.1" parsed="|Wis|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.10.1">Wisd. x. 1</scripRef>.)</p></note> and propagated
from one generation to another; but as your letter does not inform me,
I have no means of knowing on what grounds and from what passages of
scripture you have shewn this view to be false. What does commend
itself to you is not clear either from your letter to the brothers at
Cæsarea or from that which you have lately addressed to me. Only I
see that you believe and write that “God has been, is, and will
be the maker of men, and that there is nothing either in heaven or on
earth which does not owe its existence wholly to Him.” This is of
course a truism which nobody can call in question. But as you affirm
that souls are not propagated, you ought to explain out of what God
makes them. Is it out of some pre-existing material, or is it out of
nothing? For it is impossible that you should hold the opinion of
Origen, Priscillian, and other heretics <i>that</i> it is for deeds
done in a former life that souls are confined in earthly and mortal
bodies. This opinion is, indeed, flatly contradicted by the apostle who
says of Jacob and Esau that before they were born they had done neither
good nor evil.<note place="end" n="3907" id="v.CXLIV-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p20"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 11" id="v.CXLIV-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|9|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.11">Rom. ix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Your view of
the matter, then, is known to me though only partially, but of your
reasons for supposing it to be true I know nothing. This was why in a
former letter I asked you to send me your confession of faith, the one
which you were vexed to find that one of your presbyters had signed
dishonestly. I now again ask you for this, as well as for any passages
of scripture which you have brought to bear on the question. For you
say in your letter to the broth<pb n="285" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_285.html" id="v.CXLIV-Page_285" />ers
at Cæsarea that you “have resolved to have all definitions
of dogma reviewed by lay judges, sitting by general invitation, and
investigating all points touching the faith.” And you continue:
“the divine mercy has made it possible for them to put forward
their views in a positive and definite form, which your modest ability
has reinforced with a great weight of evidence.” Now it is this
“great weight of evidence” which I am so anxious to obtain.
For, so far as I can see, your one aim has been to refute your
opponents when they deny that our souls are the handiwork of God. If
they hold such a view, you are right in thinking that it should be
condemned. Were they to say the same thing of our bodies, they would be
forced to retract it, or else be held up to execration. For what
Christian can deny that every single human body is the work of God? Yet
when we admit that they are of divine origin we do not mean to deny
that they are humanly engendered. When therefore it is asserted that
our souls are procreated from a kind of immaterial seed, and that they,
like our bodies, come to us from our parents, yet are made souls by the
working of God, it is not by human guesses that the assertion is to be
refuted, but by the witness of divine scripture. Numbers of passages
may indeed be quoted from the sacred books which have canonical
authority, to prove that our souls are God’s handiwork. But such
passages only refute those who deny that each several human soul is
made by God; not at all those who while they admit this contend that,
like our bodies, they are formed by divine agency through the
instrumentality of parents. To refute these you must look for
unmistakable texts; or, if you have already discovered such, shew your
affection by communicating them to me. For though I seek them most
diligently I fail to find them.</p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p21">As stated shortly by yourself (at the end of your letter
to the brothers at Cæsarea) your dilemma is as follows:
“inasmuch as I am your son and disciple and have but recently by
God’s help come to consider these mysteries, I beg you with your
priestly wisdom to teach me which of two opposite views I ought to
hold. Am I to maintain that souls are transmitted by generation, and
that they are derived in some mysterious way from Adam our first-formed
father?<note place="end" n="3908" id="v.CXLIV-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p22"> <scripRef passage="Wisdom x. 1" id="v.CXLIV-p22.1" parsed="|Wis|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.10.1">Wisdom x. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Or am I with your brothers and
the priests who are here to hold that God has been, is, and will be the
author and maker of all things and all men?”</p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p23">6. Of the two alternatives which you thus put forward
you wish to be urged to choose one or other; and this would be the
course of wisdom if your alternatives were so contrary that the choice
of one would involve the rejection of the other. But as it is, instead
of selecting one of them a man may say that they are both true. He may
maintain that the souls of all mankind are derived from Adam our
first-formed father, and yet believe and assert that God has been, is,
and will be the author and maker of all things and all men. How on your
principles is such a man to be confuted? Shall we say: “If they
are transmitted by generation God is not their author, for He does not
make them?” In that case he will reply: “Bodies too are
engendered and not made by God; on your shewing, then He is not their
author.” Will any one maintain that God is the maker of no bodies
but Adam’s which He made out of the dust and Eve’s which He
formed out of Adam’s side; and that other bodies are not made by
Him because they are engendered by human parents?</p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p24">7. If your opponents go so far in maintaining the
derivation of souls as to deny that they are made and formed by God,
you may use this argument as a weapon to confute them so far as
God’s help enables you. But if, while they assert that the
soul’s beginnings come from Adam first and then from a
man’s parents, they at the same time hold that the soul in every
man is created and formed by God the author of all things, they can
only be confuted out of scripture. Search therefore till you find a
passage that is neither obscure nor capable of a double meaning; or if
you have already found one, hand it on to me as I have begged you to
do. But if, like myself, you have so far failed to discover any such
passage, you must still strain every nerve to confute those who say
that souls are in no sense God’s handiwork. This seems to be your
opponents position, for in your first letter you write that “they
have secretly whispered scandalous doctrines and have forsaken your
communion and the obedience of the church on account of this foolish,
nay impious opinion.” Against such men defend and uphold by every
possible expedient the doctrine you have laid down in the same letter,
that God has been, is, and will be the maker of souls; and that
everything in heaven and on earth owes its existence wholly to Him. For
this is true of every creature; and as such is to be believed,
asserted, defended, and proved. God has been, is, and will be the
author and maker of all things and all men as you have told your
fellow-bishops of the province of Cæsarea, exhorting them to adopt
the doctrine by the ex<pb n="286" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_286.html" id="v.CXLIV-Page_286" />ample of your
brothers and fellow-priests. But there are two quite distinct dilemmas:
(1) Is God the author and maker of all souls and bodies (the true
view), or is there something in nature which He has not made (a view
which is wholly erroneous)? (2) If souls are undoubtedly God’s
handiwork, does He make them directly, or indirectly by propagation? It
is in dealing with this second dilemma that I would have you to be
sober and vigilant. Else in refuting the propagation-theory you may
fall incautiously into the heresy of Pelagius. Everybody knows that
human bodies are propagated by generation; yet if we are right in
saying that all human souls—and not only those of Adam and
Eve—are created by God, it is clear that to assert their
transmission by generation is not to deny their divine origin. For in
this view God makes the soul as He makes the body, indirectly by a
process of generation. If the truth condemns this as an error, some
fresh argument must be sought to confute it. No persons could better
advise you on the point (if only they were within reach) than those
dead worthies whom you feared to discredit by drawing men away from
them into a better path. They were, you said, great and famous bishops
while you were a new-fledged and inexperienced teacher; thus you were
loth to tamper with their doctrines. Would that I could know on what
passages these great men rested their opinion that souls are
transmitted! For in your letter to the brothers at Cæsarea, you
speak of their view with a total disregard of their authority, as a new
invention, an unheard-of doctrine; though we all know that, error as it
may be, it is no novelty but old and of ancient date.</p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p25">8. Now when we have reason to be doubtful about a point,
we need not doubt that we are right in doubting. There is no doubt but
that we ought to doubt things that are doubtful. For instance, the
Apostle has no doubt about doubting whether he was in the body or out
of the body when he was carried up into the third heaven.<note place="end" n="3909" id="v.CXLIV-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p26"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 4" id="v.CXLIV-p26.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.4">2 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Whether it was thus or thus, he says, I
know not; God knows. Why may not I, then, so long as I have no light,
doubt whether my soul comes to me by generation or unengendered? Why
may I not be doubtful about this, so long as I do not doubt that in
either case it is the work of God most high? Why may I not say;
“I know that my soul owes its existence to God and is altogether
His handiwork; but whether it comes by generation, as the body does, or
unengendered, as was Adam’s soul, I know not; God knows.”
You wish me to assert positively one view or the other. I might do so
if I knew which was right. You may have some light on the point, and if
so you will find me keener to learn what I know not than to teach what
I know. But if, like myself, you are in the dark, you should pray, as I
do, that either through one of His servants, or with His own lips, He
would teach us who said to His disciples: “Be not ye called
masters; for one is your master, even Christ.”<note place="end" n="3910" id="v.CXLIV-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p27"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 10" id="v.CXLIV-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|23|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.10">Matt. xxiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet such knowledge is only expedient for
us when He knows it to be expedient who knows both what He has to teach
and what we ought to learn. Nevertheless, to you, my dear friend, I
confess my eagerness. Still much as I desire to know this after which
you seek, I would sooner know when the desire of all nations shall come
and when the kingdom of the saints will be set up, than how my soul has
come to its earthly abode. But when His disciples (who are our
apostles) put this question to the all-knowing Christ, they were told:
“It is not yours to know the times or the seasons which the
Father hath put in His own power.”<note place="end" n="3911" id="v.CXLIV-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p28"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 7" id="v.CXLIV-p28.1" parsed="|Acts|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.7">Acts i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>
What if Christ, who knows what is expedient for us, knows this
knowledge not to be expedient? Through Him I know that it is not ours
to know the times which God has placed in His own power; but concerning
the origin of souls, I am ignorant whether it is or is not ours to
know. If I could be sure that such knowledge is not for us, I should
cease not only to dogmatize, but even to inquire. As it is, though the
subject is so deep and dark that my fear of becoming a rash teacher is
almost greater than my eagerness to learn the truth, I still wish to
know it if I can do so. It may be that the knowledge for which the
psalmist prays: “Lord, make me to know mine end,”<note place="end" n="3912" id="v.CXLIV-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p29"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxix. 4" id="v.CXLIV-p29.1" parsed="|Ps|39|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.4">Ps. xxxix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> is much more necessary; yet I would that
my beginning also might be revealed to me.</p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p30">9. But even as touching this I must not be ungrateful to
my Master. I know that the human soul is spiritual not corporeal, that
it is endowed with reason and intelligence, and that it is not of
God’s essence but a thing created. It is both mortal and
immortal: the first because it is subject to corruption and separable
from the life of God in which it is alone blessed, the second because
its consciousness must ever continue and form the source of its
happiness or woe. It does not, it is true, owe its immersion in the
flesh to acts done before the flesh; yet in man it is never without
sin, not even when “its life has been but for one day.”<note place="end" n="3913" id="v.CXLIV-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p31"> <scripRef passage="Job xiv. 5" id="v.CXLIV-p31.1" parsed="|Job|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.5">Job xiv. 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> Of those engendered of the seed of Adam
no man is born without <pb n="287" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_287.html" id="v.CXLIV-Page_287" />sin, and it
is necessary even for babes to be born anew in Christ by the grace of
regeneration. All this I know concerning the soul, and it is much; the
greater part of it, indeed, is not only knowledge but matter of faith
as well. I rejoice to have learned it all and I can truly say that I
know it. If there are things of which I am still ignorant (as whether
God creates souls by generation or apart from it—for that He does
create them I have no doubt) I would sooner know the truth than be
ignorant of it. But so long as I cannot know it I had rather suspend my
judgment than assert what is plainly contrary to an indisputable
truth.</p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p32">10. You, my brother, ask me to decide for you whether
men’s souls as made by the Creator come like their bodies by
generation from Adam, or whether like his soul they are made without
generation and separately for each individual. For in one way or the
other we both admit that they are God’s handiwork. Suffer me then
in turn to ask you a question. Can a soul derive original sin from a
source from which it is not itself derived? For unless we are to fall
into the detestable heresy of Pelagius, we must both of us allow that
all souls do derive original sin from Adam. And if you cannot answer my
question, pray give me leave to confess my ignorance alike of your
question and of my own. But if you already know what I ask, teach me
and then I will teach you what you wish to know. Pray do not be
displeased with me for taking this line, for though I have given you no
positive answer to your question, I have shewn you how you ought to put
it. When once you are clear about that, you may be quite positive where
you have been doubtful.<note place="end" n="3914" id="v.CXLIV-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p33"> <i>i.e.</i> you
may be quite sure that souls are created by God.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p34">This much I have thought it right to write to your
holiness seeing that you are so sure that the transmission of souls is
a doctrine to be rejected. Had I been writing to maintainers of the
doctrine I might perhaps have shewn how ignorant they are of what they
fancy they know and how cautious they should be not to make rash
assertions.</p>

<p id="v.CXLIV-p35">It may perhaps perplex you that in my friend’s
answer as I have quoted it in this letter he mentions <i>two</i>
letters of mine to which he has no time to reply. Only one of these
deals with the problem of the soul;<note place="end" n="3915" id="v.CXLIV-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p36"> Letter CXXXI.,
ante.</p></note> in the
other I have asked light on another difficulty.<note place="end" n="3916" id="v.CXLIV-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLIV-p37"> Letter CXXXII.,
ante.</p></note> Again when he urges me to take more
pains for the removal from the church of a most pernicious heresy, he
alludes to the error of the Pelagians which I earnestly beg you, my
brother, at all hazards to avoid. In speculating or arguing on the
origin of the soul you must never give place to this heresy with its
insidious suggestions. For there is no soul, save that of the one
Mediator, which does not derive original sin from Adam. Original sin is
that which is fastened on the soul at its birth and from which it can
only be freed by being born again.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Exuperantius." n="CXLV" shorttitle="Letter CXLV" progress="59.29%" prev="v.CXLIV" next="v.CXLVI" id="v.CXLV"><p class="c30" id="v.CXLV-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXLV-p1.1">Letter
CXLV. To Exuperantius.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXLV-p2">Jerome advises Exuperantius, a Roman soldier, to come to
Bethlehem and with his brother Quintilian to become a monk. According
to Palladius (H. L. c. lxxx.) Exuperantius came to Jerome but went away
again ‘unable to endure his violence and ill-will.’ The
date of the letter is unknown.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXLV-p3">Among all the favours that my friendship with the
reverend brother Quintilian has conferred upon me the greatest is this
that he has introduced me in the spirit to you whom I do not know
personally. Who can fail to love a man who, while he wears the cloak
and uniform of a soldier does the work of a prophet, and while his
outer man gives promise of quite a different character, overcomes this
by the inner man which is formed after the image of the creator. I come
forward therefore to challenge you to an interchange of letters and beg
that you will often give me occasion to reply to you that I may for the
future feel less constraint in writing.</p>

<p id="v.CXLV-p4">For the present I will content myself by suggesting to
your discretion that you should bear in mind the apostle’s words:
“Art thou bound unto a wife? Seek not to be loosed. Art thou
loosed from a wife? Seek not a wife;”<note place="end" n="3917" id="v.CXLV-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLV-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 27" id="v.CXLV-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.27">1 Cor. vii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> that is, seek not that binding which is
contrary to loosing. He who has contracted the obligations of marriage,
is bound, and he who is bound is a slave; on the other hand he who is
loosed is free. Since therefore you rejoice in the freedom of Christ,
since your life is better than your profession, since you are all but
on the housetop of which the Saviour speaks; you ought not to come down
to take your clothes,<note place="end" n="3918" id="v.CXLV-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLV-p6"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 17, 18" id="v.CXLV-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|24|17|24|18" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.17-Matt.24.18">Matt. xxiv. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> you ought not
to look behind you, you ought not having put your hand to the plough,
then to let it go.<note place="end" n="3919" id="v.CXLV-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLV-p7"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 62" id="v.CXLV-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|9|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.62">Luke ix. 62</scripRef>.</p></note> Rather, if you
can, imitate Joseph and leave your garment in the hand of your Egyptian
mistress,<note place="end" n="3920" id="v.CXLV-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLV-p8"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxix. 12" id="v.CXLV-p8.1" parsed="|Gen|39|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.39.12">Gen. xxxix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> that naked you may follow your Lord
and Saviour. For in the gospel He says: “Whosoever doth not leave
all that he hath and bear his cross and come after me cannot be my
disciple.”<note place="end" n="3921" id="v.CXLV-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLV-p9"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 26, 27" id="v.CXLV-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|14|26|14|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.26-Luke.14.27">Luke xiv. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Cast from you
the burthen of the things of this world, and seek not those riches
which in the gospel are compared to the <pb n="288" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_288.html" id="v.CXLV-Page_288" />humps<note place="end" n="3922" id="v.CXLV-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLV-p10"> Pravitates,
deformities. <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 24" id="v.CXLV-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|19|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.24">Matt. xix.
24</scripRef>.</p></note> of camels.
Naked and unencumbered fly up to heaven; masses of gold will but impede
the wings of your virtue. I do not speak thus because I know you to be
covetous, but because I have a notion that your object in remaining so
long in the army is to fill that purse which the Lord has commanded you
to empty. For they who have possessions and riches are bidden to sell
all that they have and to give to the poor and then to follow the
Saviour.<note place="end" n="3923" id="v.CXLV-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLV-p11"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="v.CXLV-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus if your worship is rich
already you ought to fulfil the command and sell your riches; or if you
are still poor you ought not to amass what you will have to pay away.
Christ accepts the sacrifices made for him<note place="end" n="3924" id="v.CXLV-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLV-p12"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 12" id="v.CXLV-p12.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.12">2 Cor. viii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> according as he who makes them has a
willing mind. Never were any men poorer than the apostles; yet never
any left more for the Lord than they. The poor widow in the gospel who
cast but two mites into the treasury was set before all the men of
wealth because she gave all that she had.<note place="end" n="3925" id="v.CXLV-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLV-p13"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 1-4" id="v.CXLV-p13.1" parsed="|Luke|21|1|21|4" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.1-Luke.21.4">Luke xxi. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note> So it should be with you. Seek not for
wealth which you will have to pay away; but rather give up that which
you have already acquired that Christ may know his new recruit to be
brave and resolute, and then when you are a great way off His Father
will run with joy to meet you. He will give you a robe, will put a ring
upon your finger, and will kill for you the fatted calf.<note place="end" n="3926" id="v.CXLV-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLV-p14"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 20-23" id="v.CXLV-p14.1" parsed="|Luke|15|20|15|23" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.20-Luke.15.23">Luke xv. 20–23</scripRef>.</p></note> Then when you are freed from all
encumbrances God will soon make a way for you to cross the sea to me
with your reverend brother Quintilian. I have now knocked at the door
of friendship: if you open it to me you will find me a frequent
visitor.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Evangelus." n="CXLVI" shorttitle="Letter CXLVI" progress="59.43%" prev="v.CXLV" next="v.CXLVII" id="v.CXLVI"><p class="c30" id="v.CXLVI-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXLVI-p1.1">Letter
CXLVI. To Evangelus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXLVI-p2">Jerome refutes the opinion of those who make deacons
equal to presbyters, but in doing so himself makes presbyters equal to
bishops.</p>

<p id="v.CXLVI-p3">The date of the letter is unknown.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXLVI-p4">1. We read in Isaiah the words, “the fool will
speak folly,”<note place="end" n="3927" id="v.CXLVI-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p5"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxii. 6" id="v.CXLVI-p5.1" parsed="|Isa|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.32.6">Isa. xxxii. 6</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> and I am told
that some one has been mad enough to put deacons before presbyters,
that is, before bishops. For when the apostle clearly teaches that
presbyters are the same as bishops, must not a mere server of tables
and of widows<note place="end" n="3928" id="v.CXLVI-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p6"> <scripRef passage="Acts vi. 1, 2" id="v.CXLVI-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|6|1|6|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1-Acts.6.2">Acts vi. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> be insane to
set himself up arrogantly over men through whose prayers the body and
blood of Christ are produced?<note place="end" n="3929" id="v.CXLVI-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p7"> Ad quorum preces
Christi corpus sanguisque conficitur. Cp. Letter XIV. § 8.</p></note> Do you ask for
proof of what I say? Listen to this passage: “Paul and Timotheus,
the servants of Jesus Christ, to all the saints in Christ Jesus which
are at Philippi with the bishops and deacons.”<note place="end" n="3930" id="v.CXLVI-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ph. i. 1" id="v.CXLVI-p8.1" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Ph. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Do you wish for another instance? In the
Acts of the Apostles Paul thus speaks to the priests<note place="end" n="3931" id="v.CXLVI-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p9"> Sacerdotes.</p></note> of a single church: “Take heed
unto yourselves and to all the flock, in the which the Holy Ghost hath
made you bishops, to feed the church of God which He purchased with His
own blood.”<note place="end" n="3932" id="v.CXLVI-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p10"> <scripRef passage="Acts xx. 28" id="v.CXLVI-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts xx. 28</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> And lest any
should in a spirit of contention argue that there must then have been
more bishops than one in a single church, there is the following
passage which clearly proves a bishop and a presbyter to be the same.
Writing to Titus the apostle says: “For this cause left I thee in
Crete, that thou shouldest set in order the things that are wanting,
and ordain presbyters<note place="end" n="3933" id="v.CXLVI-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p11"> A.V.
‘elders.’</p></note> in every
city, as I had appointed thee: if any be blameless, the husband of one
wife, having faithful children not accused of riot or unruly. For a
bishop must be blameless as the steward of God.”<note place="end" n="3934" id="v.CXLVI-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p12"> <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 5-7" id="v.CXLVI-p12.1" parsed="|Titus|1|5|1|7" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5-Titus.1.7">Tit. i. 5–7</scripRef>.</p></note> And to Timothy he says: “Neglect
not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with
the laying on of the hands of the presbytery.”<note place="end" n="3935" id="v.CXLVI-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 14" id="v.CXLVI-p13.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">1 Tim. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Peter also says in his first epistle:
“The presbyters which are among you I exhort, who am your
fellow-presbyter and a witness of the sufferings of Christ and also a
partaker of the glory that shall be revealed: feed the flock of
Christ<note place="end" n="3936" id="v.CXLVI-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p14"> A.V. ‘of
God.’</p></note>…taking the oversight
thereof not by constraint but willingly, according unto God.”<note place="end" n="3937" id="v.CXLVI-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p15"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 1, 2" id="v.CXLVI-p15.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|5|2" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1-1Pet.5.2">1 Pet. v. 1, 2</scripRef>. The last clause from R.V.</p></note> In the Greek the meaning is still
plainer, for the word used is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXLVI-p15.2">επισκοποῦντες</span>
, that is to say, overseeing, and this is the origin of the name
overseer or bishop.<note place="end" n="3938" id="v.CXLVI-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.CXLVI-p16.1">ἐπίσκοπος</span>.</p></note> But perhaps
the testimony of these great men seems to you insufficient. If so, then
listen to the blast of the gospel trumpet, that son of thunder,<note place="end" n="3939" id="v.CXLVI-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p17"> <scripRef passage="Mark iii. 17" id="v.CXLVI-p17.1" parsed="|Mark|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.17">Mark iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> the disciple whom Jesus loved<note place="end" n="3940" id="v.CXLVI-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p18"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiii. 23" id="v.CXLVI-p18.1" parsed="|John|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.23">Joh. xiii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and who reclining on the Saviour’s
breast drank in the waters of sound doctrine. One of his letters begins
thus: “The presbyter unto the elect lady and her children whom I
love in the truth;”<note place="end" n="3941" id="v.CXLVI-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p19"> <scripRef passage="2 Joh. 1" id="v.CXLVI-p19.1" parsed="|2John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.1">2 Joh. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and another
thus: “The presbyter unto the well-beloved Gaius whom I love in
the truth.”<note place="end" n="3942" id="v.CXLVI-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p20"> <scripRef passage="3 Joh. 1" id="v.CXLVI-p20.1" parsed="|3John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.1">3 Joh. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> When
subsequently one presbyter was chosen to preside over the rest, this
was done to remedy schism and to prevent each individual from rending
the church of Christ by drawing it to himself. For even at Alexandria
from the time of Mark the Evangelist until the episcopates of Heraclas
and Dionysius the presbyters always named as bishop one of their own
number chosen by themselves and set in a more exalted position, just as
an army elects a general, or as deacons appoint one of themselves whom
they know to be diligent <pb n="289" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_289.html" id="v.CXLVI-Page_289" />and call
him archdeacon. For what function, excepting ordination, belongs to a
bishop that does not also belong to a presbyter? It is not the case
that there is one church at Rome and another in all the world beside.
Gaul and Britain, Africa and Persia, India and the East worship one
Christ and observe one rule of truth. If you ask for authority, the
world outweighs its capital.<note place="end" n="3943" id="v.CXLVI-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p21"> Orbis major est
urbe.</p></note> Wherever
there is a bishop, whether it be at Rome or at Engubium, whether it be
at Constantinople or at Rhegium, whether it be at Alexandria or at
Zoan, his dignity is one and his priesthood is one. Neither the command
of wealth nor the lowliness of poverty makes him more a bishop or less
a bishop. All alike are successors of the apostles.<note place="end" n="3944" id="v.CXLVI-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p22"> In this passage
Jerome does his best to minimize the distinction between bishops and
presbyters. Elsewhere also he stands up for the rights of the latter
(see Letter LII. § 7).</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXLVI-p23">2. But you will say, how comes it then that at Rome a
presbyter is only ordained on the recommendation of a deacon? To which
I reply as follows. Why do you bring forward a custom which exists in
one city only? Why do you oppose to the laws of the Church a paltry
exception which has given rise to arrogance and pride? The rarer
anything is the more it is sought after. In India pennyroyal is more
costly than pepper. Their fewness makes deacons persons of
consequence<note place="end" n="3945" id="v.CXLVI-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p24"> At Rome there were
only seven, that having been the number of ‘servers’
appointed by the apostles. (See <scripRef passage="Acts vi" id="v.CXLVI-p24.1" parsed="|Acts|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6">Acts vi</scripRef>. and Sozomen H. E. vii. 19.)</p></note> while presbyters are less thought
of owing to their great numbers. But even in the church of Rome the
deacons stand while the presbyters seat themselves, although bad habits
have by degrees so far crept in that I have seen a deacon, in the
absence of the bishop, seat himself among the presbyters and at social
gatherings give his blessing to them.<note place="end" n="3946" id="v.CXLVI-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p25"> Contrary to the
eighteenth canon of Nicæa.</p></note> Those who act thus must learn that they
are wrong and must give heed to the apostles words: “it is not
reason that we should leave the word of God and serve tables.”<note place="end" n="3947" id="v.CXLVI-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p26"> <scripRef passage="Acts vi. 2" id="v.CXLVI-p26.1" parsed="|Acts|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.2">Acts vi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> They must consider the reasons which
led to the appointment of deacons at the beginning. They must read the
Acts of the Apostles and bear in mind their true position.</p>

<p id="v.CXLVI-p27">Of the names presbyter and bishop the first denotes age,
the second rank. In writing both to Titus and to Timothy the apostle
speaks of the ordination of bishops and of deacons, but says not a word
of the ordination of presbyters; for the fact is that the word bishops
includes presbyters also. Again when a man is promoted it is from a
lower place to a higher. Either then a presbyter should be ordained a
deacon, from the lesser office, that is, to the more important, to
prove that a presbyter is inferior to a deacon; or if on the other hand
it is the deacon that is ordained presbyter, this latter should
recognize that, although he may be less highly paid than a deacon, he
is superior to him in virtue of his priesthood. In fact as if to tell
us that the traditions handed down by the apostles were taken by them
from the old testament, bishops, presbyters and deacons occupy in the
church the same positions as those which were occupied by Aaron, his
sons, and the Levites in the temple.<note place="end" n="3948" id="v.CXLVI-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVI-p28"> This analogy
had become very common in Jerome’s day. The germ of it is to be
found in Clem. ad Cor. I. xl.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Sabinianus." n="CXLVII" shorttitle="Letter CXLVII" progress="59.69%" prev="v.CXLVI" next="v.CXLVIII" id="v.CXLVII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXLVII-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXLVII-p1.1">Letter
CXLVII. To Sabinianus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXLVII-p2">Jerome writes in severe but moderate language to
Sabinianus, a deacon, calling on him to repent of his sins. Of these he
recounts at length the two most serious, an act of adultery at Rome and
an attempt to seduce a nun at Bethlehem. The date of the letter is
uncertain.</p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXLVII-p3">1. Of old, when it had repented the Lord that he had
anointed Saul to be king over Israel,<note place="end" n="3949" id="v.CXLVII-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xv. 11, 17" id="v.CXLVII-p4.1" parsed="|1Sam|15|11|0|0;|1Sam|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.15.11 Bible:1Sam.15.17">1 Sam. xv. 11, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> we are told that Samuel mourned for
him; and again, when Paul heard that there was fornication among the
Corinthians and such fornication as was not so much as named among the
gentiles,<note place="end" n="3950" id="v.CXLVII-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 1" id="v.CXLVII-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.1">1 Cor. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> he besought them to repent with
these tearful words: “lest, when I come again, my God will humble
me among you and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already and
have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness
which they have committed.”<note place="end" n="3951" id="v.CXLVII-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p6"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 21" id="v.CXLVII-p6.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.21">2 Cor. xii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> If an
apostle or a prophet, themselves immaculate, could speak thus with a
clemency embracing all, how much more earnestly should a sinner like me
plead with a sinner like you. You have fallen and refuse to rise; you
do not so much as lift your eyes to heaven; having wasted your
father’s substance you take pleasure in the husks that the swine
eat;<note place="end" n="3952" id="v.CXLVII-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p7"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 13, 16" id="v.CXLVII-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|16|13|0|0;|Luke|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.13 Bible:Luke.16.16">Luke xvi. 13, 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and climbing the precipice of pride you
fall headlong into the deep. You make your belly your God instead of
Christ; you are a slave to lust; your glory is in your shame;<note place="end" n="3953" id="v.CXLVII-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p8"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 19" id="v.CXLVII-p8.1" parsed="|Phil|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.19">Phil. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> you fatten yourself like a victim for
the slaughter, and imitate the lives of the wicked, careless of their
doom. “Thou knowest not that the goodness of God leadeth thee to
repentance. But after thy hardness and impenitent heart thou treasurest
up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath.”<note place="end" n="3954" id="v.CXLVII-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p9"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 4, 5" id="v.CXLVII-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|2|4|2|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.4-Rom.2.5">Rom. ii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Or is it that your heart is hardened, as
Pharaoh’s was, because your punishment is deferred and you are
not smitten at the moment? The ten plagues were sent upon Pharaoh not
as by an <pb n="290" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_290.html" id="v.CXLVII-Page_290" />angry God but as by a
warning father, and his day of grace was prolonged until he repented of
his repentance. Yet doom overtook him when he pursued through the
wilderness the people whom he had previously let go and presumed to
enter the very sea in the eagerness of his pursuit. For only in this
one way could he learn the lesson that He is to be dreaded whom even
the elements obey. He had said: “I know not the Lord, neither
will I let Israel go;”<note place="end" n="3955" id="v.CXLVII-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p10"> <scripRef passage="Ex. v. 2" id="v.CXLVII-p10.1" parsed="|Exod|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.5.2">Ex. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and you imitate
him when you say: “The vision that he seeth is for many days to
come, and he prophesieth of the times that are far off.”<note place="end" n="3956" id="v.CXLVII-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p11"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xii. 27, 28" id="v.CXLVII-p11.1" parsed="|Ezek|12|27|12|28" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.12.27-Ezek.12.28">Ezek. xii. 27, 28</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet the same prophet confutes you with
these words: “Thus saith the Lord God, There shall none of my
words be prolonged any more, but the word which I have spoken shall be
done.” David too says of the godless (and of godlessness you have
proved yourself not a slight but an eminent example), that in this
world they rejoice in good fortune and say: “How doth God know?
And is there knowledge in the Most High? Behold these are the ungodly
who prosper in the world; they increase in riches.”<note place="end" n="3957" id="v.CXLVII-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p12"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 11, 12" id="v.CXLVII-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|73|11|73|12" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.11-Ps.73.12">Ps. lxxiii. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Then almost losing his footing and
staggering where he stands he complains, saying “Verily I have
cleansed my heart in vain, and washed my hands in innocency.”<note place="end" n="3958" id="v.CXLVII-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p13"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 13" id="v.CXLVII-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|73|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.13">Ps. lxxiii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> For he had previously said: “I
was envious at the foolish, when I saw the prosperity of the wicked.
For they have no regard for death,<note place="end" n="3959" id="v.CXLVII-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p14"> So the Vulgate,
from which Jerome quotes.</p></note> but their
strength is firm. They are not in trouble as other men are; neither are
they plagued like other men. Therefore pride compasseth them about as a
chain; violence covereth them as a garment. Their eyes stand out with
fatness: they have more than heart could wish. They are corrupt, and
speak wickedly concerning oppression: they speak loftily. They set
their mouth against the heavens, and their tongue walketh through the
earth.”<note place="end" n="3960" id="v.CXLVII-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 3-9" id="v.CXLVII-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|73|3|73|9" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.3-Ps.73.9">Ps. lxxiii. 3–9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXLVII-p16">2. Does not this whole psalm seem to you to be written
of yourself? Certainly you are hale and strong; and like a new apostle
of Antichrist, when you are found out in one city, you pass to
another.<note place="end" n="3961" id="v.CXLVII-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p17"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 23" id="v.CXLVII-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">Matt. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> You are in no need of money, no
crushing blow strikes you down, neither are you plagued as other men
who are not like you mere brute beasts. Therefore you are lifted up
into pride, and lust covers you as a garment. Out of your fat and
bloated carcass you breathe out words fraught with death. You never
consider that you must some day die, nor feel the slightest repentance
when you have satisfied your lust. You have more than heart can wish;
and, not to be alone in your wrongdoing, you invent scandals concerning
those who are God’s servants. Though you know it not, it is
against the most High that you are speaking iniquity and against the
heavens that you are setting your mouth. It is no wonder that
God’s servants small and great are blasphemed by you, when your
fathers did not scruple to call even the master of the house Beelzebub.
“The disciple is not above his master nor the servant above his
lord.”<note place="end" n="3962" id="v.CXLVII-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p18"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 24, 25" id="v.CXLVII-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|10|24|10|25" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.24-Matt.10.25">Matt. x. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> If they did this with the green
tree, what will you do with me, the dry?<note place="end" n="3963" id="v.CXLVII-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p19"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 31" id="v.CXLVII-p19.1" parsed="|Luke|23|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.31">Luke xxiii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> Much in the same way also the offended
believers in the book of Malachi gave expression to feelings like
yours; for they said, “It is vain to serve God: and what profit
is it that we have kept his ordinance, and that we have walked
mournfully before the Lord of Hosts? And now we call the proud happy;
yea, they that work wickedness are set up; yea, they that tempt God are
even delivered.” Yet the Lord afterwards threatens them with a
day of judgment; and announcing beforehand the distinction that shall
then be made between the righteous and the unrighteous, speaks to them
thus: “Return ye,<note place="end" n="3964" id="v.CXLVII-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p20"> So the Latin.</p></note> and discern
between the righteous and the wicked, between him that serveth God and
him that serveth him not.”<note place="end" n="3965" id="v.CXLVII-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p21"> <scripRef passage="Mal. iii. 14, 15, 18" id="v.CXLVII-p21.1" parsed="|Mal|3|14|3|15;|Mal|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.14-Mal.3.15 Bible:Mal.3.18">Mal. iii. 14, 15, 18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXLVII-p22">3. All this may perhaps seem to you matter for jesting,
seeing that you take so much pleasure in comedies and lyrics and mimes
like those of Lentulus;<note place="end" n="3966" id="v.CXLVII-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p23"> A writer and
actor of mimes, probably in the first century of the Empire.</p></note> although so
blunted is your wit that I am not disposed to allow that you can
understand even language so simple. You may treat the words of prophets
with contempt, but Amos will still make answer to you: “Thus
saith the Lord, For three transgressions and for four shall I not turn
away from him?”<note place="end" n="3967" id="v.CXLVII-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p24"> <scripRef passage="Am. i. 3" id="v.CXLVII-p24.1" parsed="|Amos|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.1.3">Am. i. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> For inasmuch
as Damascus, Gaza, Tyre, Edom, the Ammonites and the Moabites, the Jews
also and the children of Israel, although God had often prophesied to
them to turn and to repent, had refused to hear His voice, the Lord
wishing to shew that He had most just cause for the wrath that he was
going to bring upon them used the words already quoted, “For
three transgressions and for four shall I not turn away from
them?” It is wicked, God says, to harbour evil thoughts; yet I
have allowed them to do so. It is still more wicked to carry them out;
yet in My mercy and kindness I have permitted even this. But should the
sinful thought have become the sinful deed? Should men in their pride
have trampled thus on my tenderness? <pb n="291" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_291.html" id="v.CXLVII-Page_291" />Nevertheless “I have no pleasure in the
death of the wicked, but that the wicked turn from his way and
live;”<note place="end" n="3968" id="v.CXLVII-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p25"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxiii. 11" id="v.CXLVII-p25.1" parsed="|Ezek|33|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.33.11">Ezek. xxxiii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and as it is not they that are
whole who need a physician but they that are sick,<note place="end" n="3969" id="v.CXLVII-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p26"> <scripRef passage="Luke v. 31" id="v.CXLVII-p26.1" parsed="|Luke|5|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.31">Luke v. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> even after his sin I hold out a hand to
the prostrate sinner and exhort him, polluted as he is in his own
blood,<note place="end" n="3970" id="v.CXLVII-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p27"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 6" id="v.CXLVII-p27.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.6">Ezek. xvi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> to wash away his stains with tears
of penitence. But if even then he shews himself unwilling to repent,
and if, after he has suffered shipwreck, he refuses to clutch the plank
which alone can save him, I am compelled at last to say: “Thus
saith the Lord, For three transgressions and for four shall I not turn
away from him?” For this “turning away” God accounts
a punishment, inasmuch as the sinner is left to his own devices. It is
thus that he visits the sins of the fathers upon the children unto the
third and fourth generation;<note place="end" n="3971" id="v.CXLVII-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p28"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xx. 5" id="v.CXLVII-p28.1" parsed="|Exod|20|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.5">Ex. xx. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> not punishing
those who sin immediately but pardoning their first offences and only
passing sentence on them for their last. For if it were otherwise and
if God were to stand forth on the moment as the avenger of iniquity,
the church would lose many of its saints; and certainly would be
deprived of the apostle Paul. The prophet Ezekiel, from whom we have
quoted above, repeating God’s words spoken to himself speaks
thus: “Open thy mouth and eat what I shall give thee. And
behold,” he says, “an hand was sent unto me; and, lo, a
roll of a book was therein; and he spread it before me; and it was
written within and without: and there was written therein lamentations,
and a song, and woe.”<note place="end" n="3972" id="v.CXLVII-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p29"><scripRef passage=" Ezek. iii. 1; ii. 9, 10" id="v.CXLVII-p29.1" parsed="|Ezek|3|1|0|0;|Ezek|2|9|2|10" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.3.1 Bible:Ezek.2.9-Ezek.2.10"> Ezek. iii. 1; ii. 9, 10</scripRef>, Vulg.</p></note> The first of
these three belongs to you if you prove willing, as a sinner, to repent
of your sins. The second belongs to those who are holy, who are called
upon to sing praises to God; for praise does not become a
sinner’s mouth. And the third belongs to persons like you who in
despair have given themselves over to uncleanness, to fornication, to
the belly, and to the lowest lusts; men who suppose that death ends all
and that there is nothing beyond it; who say: “When the
overflowing scourge shall pass through it shall not come unto
us.”<note place="end" n="3973" id="v.CXLVII-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p30"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxviii. 15" id="v.CXLVII-p30.1" parsed="|Isa|28|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.28.15">Is. xxviii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> The book which the prophet eats
is the whole series of the Scriptures, which in turn bewail the
penitent, celebrate the righteous, and curse the desperate. For nothing
is so displeasing to God as an impenitent heart. Impenitence is the one
sin for which there is no forgiveness. For if one who ceases to sin is
pardoned even after he has sinned, and if prayer has power to bend the
judge; it follows that every impenitent sinner must provoke his judge
to wrath. Thus despair is the one sin for which there is no remedy. By
obstinate rejection of God’s grace men turn His mercy into
sternness and severity. Yet, that you may know that God does every day
call sinners to repentance, hear Isaiah’s words: “In that
day,” he says, “did the Lord God of Hosts call to weeping
and to mourning and to baldness and to girding with sackcloth: and
behold joy and gladness, slaying oxen, and killing sheep, eating flesh,
and drinking wine; let us eat and drink, for to-morrow we shall
die.” After these words filled with the recklessness of despair
the Scripture goes on to say: “And it was revealed in my ears by
the Lord of Hosts, Surely this iniquity shall not be purged from you
till ye die.”<note place="end" n="3974" id="v.CXLVII-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p31"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxii. 12-14" id="v.CXLVII-p31.1" parsed="|Isa|22|12|22|14" osisRef="Bible:Isa.22.12-Isa.22.14">Isa. xxii. 12–14</scripRef>.</p></note> Only when
they become dead to sin, will their sin be forgiven them. For, so long
as they live in sin, it cannot be put away.</p>

<p id="v.CXLVII-p32">4. Have mercy I beseech you upon your soul. Consider
that God’s judgment will one day overtake you. Remember by what a
bishop you were ordained. The holy man was mistaken in his choice; but
this he might well be. For even God repented that he had anointed Saul
to be king.<note place="end" n="3975" id="v.CXLVII-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p33"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xv. 11" id="v.CXLVII-p33.1" parsed="|1Sam|15|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.15.11">1 Sam. xv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Even among the twelve apostles
Judas was found a traitor. And Nicolas of Antioch—a deacon like
yourself<note place="end" n="3976" id="v.CXLVII-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p34"> <scripRef passage="Acts vi. 5" id="v.CXLVII-p34.1" parsed="|Acts|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.5">Acts vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>—disseminated the
Nicolaitan heresy and all manner of uncleanness.<note place="end" n="3977" id="v.CXLVII-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p35"> <scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 6, 15" id="v.CXLVII-p35.1" parsed="|Rev|2|6|0|0;|Rev|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.6 Bible:Rev.2.15">Rev. ii. 6, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> I do not now bring up to you the many
virgins whom you are said to have seduced, or the noble matrons who
have suffered death<note place="end" n="3978" id="v.CXLVII-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p36"> Women guilty
of adultery were legally punishable with death until the time of
Justinian.</p></note> because
violated by you, or the greedy profligacy with which you have hied
through dens of sin. For grave and serious as such sins are in
themselves, they are trivial indeed when compared with those which I
have now to narrate. How great must be the sin beside which seduction
and adultery are insignificant? Miserable wretch that you are! when you
enter the cave wherein the Son of God was born, where truth sprang out
of the earth and the land did yield her increase,<note place="end" n="3979" id="v.CXLVII-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p37"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxv. 11, 12" id="v.CXLVII-p37.1" parsed="|Ps|85|11|85|12" osisRef="Bible:Ps.85.11-Ps.85.12">Ps. lxxxv. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> it is to make an assignation. Have you
no fear that the babe will cry from the manger, that the newly
delivered virgin will see you, that the mother of the Lord will behold
you? The angels cry aloud, the shepherds run, the star shines down from
heaven, the wise men worship, Herod is terrified, Jerusalem is in
confusion, and meantime you creep into a virgin’s cell to seduce
the virgin to whom it belongs. I am filled with consternation and a
shiver runs through me, soul and body, when I try to set before your
eyes the deed that you have done. The whole church was keeping vigil by
night and proclaiming Christ as its Lord; in one spirit though in
different tongues the <pb n="292" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_292.html" id="v.CXLVII-Page_292" />praises of
God were being sung. Yet you were squeezing your love-notes into the
openings of what is now the altar, as it was once the manger, of the
Lord, choosing this place in order that your unhappy victim might find
and read them when she came to kneel and worship there. Then you took
your place among the singers, and with impudent nods communicated your
passion to her.</p>

<p id="v.CXLVII-p38">5. Oh! crying shame! I can go no farther. For sobs
anticipate my words, and indignation and grief choke me in the act of
utterance. Oh! for the sea of Tully’s eloquence! Oh! for the
impetuous current of the invective of Demosthenes! Yet in this case I
am sure you would both be dumb; your eloquence would fail you. A deed
has been disclosed which no rhetoric can explain; a crime has been
discovered which no mime can represent, nor jester play, nor comedian
describe.<note place="end" n="3980" id="v.CXLVII-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p39"> Mimus, scurra,
atellanus.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXLVII-p40">It is usual in the monasteries of Egypt and Syria for
virgins and widows who have vowed themselves to God and have renounced
the world and have trodden under foot its pleasures, to ask the mothers
of their communities to cut their hair; not that afterwards they go
about with heads uncovered in defiance of the apostle’s
command,<note place="end" n="3981" id="v.CXLVII-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p41"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 5, 6" id="v.CXLVII-p41.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|5|11|6" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.5-1Cor.11.6">1 Cor. xi. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> for they wear a close-fitting
cap and a veil. No one knows of this in any single case except the
shearers and the shorn, but as the practice is universal, it is almost
universally known. The custom has in fact become a second nature. It is
designed to save those who take no baths and whose heads and faces are
strangers to all unguents, from accumulated dirt and from the tiny
creatures which are sometimes generated about the roots of the
hair.</p>

<p id="v.CXLVII-p42">6. Let us see then, my good friend, how you acted in
these surroundings. You promised to marry your unhappy victim; and then
in that venerable cave you took from her, either as securities for her
fidelity or as a pledge of the engagement, some locks of hair, some
handkerchiefs, and a girdle, swearing at the same time that you would
never love another as you loved her. Then you ran to the place where
the shepherds were watching their flocks when they heard the angels
singing over head, and there again you plighted your troth. I say no
more; I do not accuse you of kissing her or of embracing her. Although
I believe that there is nothing of which you are not capable, still the
sacred character of stable and field forbids me to suppose you guilty
except in will and determination. Unhappy man! When you first stood
beside the virgin in the cave, surely a mist must have dimmed your
eyes, your tongue must have been paralysed, your arms must have fallen
to your sides, your chest must have heaved, your gait must have become
unsteady. She had assumed the bridal-veil of Christ in the basilica of
the apostle Peter and had vowed to live henceforth in the monastery, in
the spots consecrated by the Lord’s Cross, His Resurrection, and
His Ascension; and yet after all this you dared to accept that hair,
which at Christ’s command she had cut off in the cave of His
birth, as a token of her readiness to sleep with you. Again you used to
sit beneath her window from the evening till the morning; and because
owing to its height you could not come to close quarters with her, you
conveyed things to her and she in her turn to you by the aid of a cord.
How careful the lady superior must have been is shewn by the fact that
you never saw the virgin except in church; and that, although both of
you had the same inclination, you could find no means of conversing
with each other except at a window under cover of night. As I was
afterwards told you used to be quite sorry when the sun rose. Your face
looked bloodless, shrunken, and pale; and to remove all suspicion, you
used to be for ever reading Christ’s gospel as if you were a
deacon indeed.<note place="end" n="3982" id="v.CXLVII-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p43"> At the
Eucharistic service the gospel was commonly though not exclusively read
by a deacon. (See Const. Apost. II. 57, 5, and Sozomen, H. C. VII.
19.)</p></note> I and others
used to attribute your paleness to fasting, and to admire your
bloodless lips—so unlike the brilliant colour which they
generally shewed—in the belief that they were caused by frequent
vigils. You were already preparing ladders to fetch the unhappy virgin
from her cell; you had already arranged your route, ordered vessels,
settled a day, and thought out the details of your flight, when,
behold, the angel who kept the door of Mary’s chamber, who
watched over the cradle of the Lord and who bore in his arms the infant
Christ, in whose presence you had committed these great sins, himself
and none other, betrayed you.</p>

<p id="v.CXLVII-p44">7. Oh! my unlucky eyes! Oh! day worthy of the most
solemn curse, on which with utter consternation I read your letters,
the contents of which I am forced to remember still! What obscenities
they contained! What blandishments! What exultant triumph in the
prospect of the virgin’s dishonour. A deacon should not have even
known such things, much less should he have spoken of them. Unhappy
man! where can you have learned them, you who used to boast that you
had been reared in the church. It is true, however, that in these
letters you swear that you have never led a chaste life and that you
are not really a deacon. If you try to disown them your own handwriting
will convict you, and the very <pb n="293" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_293.html" id="v.CXLVII-Page_293" />letters will cry out against you. But meantime
you may make what you can of your sin, for what you have written is so
foul that I cannot bring it up as evidence against you.</p>

<p id="v.CXLVII-p45">8. You threw yourself down at my knees, you prostrated
yourself, you begged me—I use your own words—to spare
“your half-pint of blood.” Oh! miserable wretch! you
thought nothing of God’s judgment, and feared no vengeance but
mine. I forgave you, I admit; what else being a Christian could I do? I
urged you to repent, to wear sackcloth, to roll in ashes, to seek
seclusion, to live in a monastery, to implore God’s mercy with
constant tears. You however showed yourself a pillar of confidence, and
excited as you were by the viper’s sting you became to me a
deceitful bow; you shot at me arrows of reviling. I am become your
enemy because I tell you the truth.<note place="end" n="3983" id="v.CXLVII-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p46"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 16" id="v.CXLVII-p46.1" parsed="|Gal|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.16">Gal. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> I do
not complain of your calumnies; everyone knows that you only praise men
as infamous as yourself. What I lament is that you do not lament
yourself, that you do not realize that you are dead, that, like a
gladiator ready for Libitina,<note place="end" n="3984" id="v.CXLVII-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p47"> The goddess who
in the Roman pantheon presided over funerals. The gladiators meant are
the so-called bustuarii who were engaged to fight at the funeral pile
(bustum) in honour of the dead.</p></note> you deck
yourself out for your own funeral. You wear not sackcloth but linen,
you load your fingers with rings, you use toothpowder for your teeth,
you arrange the stray hairs on your brown skull to the best advantage.
Your bull’s neck bulges out with fat and droops no whit because
it has given way to lust. Moreover you are redolent of perfume, you go
from one bath to another, you wage war<note place="end" n="3985" id="v.CXLVII-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p48"> <i>i.e.</i> by
the use of depilatories.</p></note> against the hair that grows in spite
of you, you walk through the forum and the streets a spruce and
smooth-faced rake. Your face has become the face of a harlot: you know
not how to blush.<note place="end" n="3986" id="v.CXLVII-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p49"> <scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 3" id="v.CXLVII-p49.1" parsed="|Jer|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.3">Jer. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Return,
unhappy man, to the Lord, and He will return to you.<note place="end" n="3987" id="v.CXLVII-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p50"> <scripRef passage="Mal. iii. 7" id="v.CXLVII-p50.1" parsed="|Mal|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.7">Mal. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Repent, and He will repent of the
evil that He has purposed to bring upon you.</p>

<p id="v.CXLVII-p51">9. Why is it that you disregard your own scars and try
to defame others? Why is it that when I give you the best advice you
attack me like a madman? It may be that I am as infamous as you
publicly proclaim; in that case you can at least repent as heartily as
I do. It may be that I am as great a sinner as you make me out; if so,
you can at least imitate a sinner’s tears. Are my sins your
virtues? Or does it alleviate your misery that many are in the same
plight as yourself? Let a few tears fall on the silk and fine linen
which make you so resplendent. Realize that you are naked, torn,
unclean, a beggar.<note place="end" n="3988" id="v.CXLVII-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p52"> <scripRef passage="Rev. iii. 17" id="v.CXLVII-p52.1" parsed="|Rev|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.17">Rev. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> It is
never too late to repent.<note place="end" n="3989" id="v.CXLVII-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p53"> Cf. Cyprian,
Epist. ad Demet. xxv.</p></note> You may have
gone down from Jerusalem and may have been wounded on the way; yet the
Samaritan will set you upon his beast, and will bring you to the inn
and will take care of you.<note place="end" n="3990" id="v.CXLVII-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p54"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 30-34" id="v.CXLVII-p54.1" parsed="|Luke|10|30|10|34" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.30-Luke.10.34">Luke x. 30–34</scripRef>.</p></note> Even if you are
lying in your grave, the Lord will raise you though your flesh may
stink.<note place="end" n="3991" id="v.CXLVII-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p55"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xi. 39, 44" id="v.CXLVII-p55.1" parsed="|John|11|39|0|0;|John|11|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.39 Bible:John.11.44">Joh. xi. 39, 44</scripRef>.</p></note> At least imitate those blind men
for whose sake the Saviour left His home and heritage and came to
Jericho. They were sitting in darkness and in the shadow of death when
the light shone upon them.<note place="end" n="3992" id="v.CXLVII-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p56"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 79" id="v.CXLVII-p56.1" parsed="|Luke|1|79|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.79">Luke i. 79</scripRef>.</p></note> For when they
learned that it was the Lord who was passing by they began to cry out
saying: “Thou Son of David, have mercy on us.”<note place="end" n="3993" id="v.CXLVII-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p57"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 9.27; Luke 18.35-38" id="v.CXLVII-p57.1" parsed="|Matt|9|27|0|0;|Luke|18|35|18|38" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.27 Bible:Luke.18.35-Luke.18.38">Matt. ix. 27; cf. Luke xviii.
35–38</scripRef>.</p></note> You too will have your sight restored;
if you cry to Him, and cast away your filthy garments at His call.<note place="end" n="3994" id="v.CXLVII-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p58"> <scripRef passage="Mark x. 50" id="v.CXLVII-p58.1" parsed="|Mark|10|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.50">Mark x. 50</scripRef>.</p></note> “When thou shalt turn and bewail
thyself then shalt thou be saved, and then shalt thou know where thou
hast hitherto been.”<note place="end" n="3995" id="v.CXLVII-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p59"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxx. 15" id="v.CXLVII-p59.1" parsed="|Isa|30|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.30.15">Isa. xxx. 15</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> Let Him but
touch your scars and pass his hands over your eyeballs; and although
you may have been born blind from the womb and although your mother may
have conceived you in sin, he will purge you with hyssop and you shall
be clean, he will wash you and you shall be whiter than snow.<note place="end" n="3996" id="v.CXLVII-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p60"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 5, 7" id="v.CXLVII-p60.1" parsed="|Ps|51|5|0|0;|Ps|51|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.5 Bible:Ps.51.7">Ps. li. 5, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Why is it that you are bowed together
and bent down to the ground, why is it that you are still prostrate in
the mire? She whom Satan had bound for eighteen years came to the
Saviour; and being cured by Him was made straight so that she could
once more look up towards heaven.<note place="end" n="3997" id="v.CXLVII-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p61"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiii. 11-13" id="v.CXLVII-p61.1" parsed="|Luke|13|11|13|13" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.11-Luke.13.13">Luke xiii. 11–13</scripRef>.</p></note> God says
to you what He said to Cain: “Thou hast sinned: hold thy
peace.”<note place="end" n="3998" id="v.CXLVII-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p62"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 7" id="v.CXLVII-p62.1" parsed="|Gen|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.7">Gen. iv. 7</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> Why do you
flee from the face of God and dwell in the land of Nod? Why do you
struggle in the waves<note place="end" n="3999" id="v.CXLVII-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p63"> An etymological
allusion. Nod = ‘ebb and flow.’</p></note> when you can
plant your feet upon the rock? See to it that Phinehas does not thrust
you through with his spear while you are committing fornication with
the Midianitish woman.<note place="end" n="4000" id="v.CXLVII-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p64"> <scripRef passage="Num. xxv. 6-8" id="v.CXLVII-p64.1" parsed="|Num|25|6|25|8" osisRef="Bible:Num.25.6-Num.25.8">Num. xxv. 6–8</scripRef>.</p></note> Amnon did not spare
Tamar,<note place="end" n="4001" id="v.CXLVII-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p65"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xiii. 14" id="v.CXLVII-p65.1" parsed="|2Sam|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.13.14">2 Sam. xiii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and you her brother and kinsman in
the faith have had no mercy upon this virgin. But why is it that when
you have defiled her you change into an Absalom and desire to kill a
David who mourns over your rebellion and spiritual death? The blood of
Naboth<note place="end" n="4002" id="v.CXLVII-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p66"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 13" id="v.CXLVII-p66.1" parsed="|1Kgs|21|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.13">1 Kings xxi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> cries out against you. The vineyard
also of <pb n="294" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_294.html" id="v.CXLVII-Page_294" />Jezreel, that is, of
God’s seed, demands due vengeance upon you, seeing that you have
turned it into a garden of pleasures and made it a seed-bed of lust.
God sends you an Elijah to tell you of torment and of death. Bow
yourself down therefore and put on sackcloth for a little while; then
perhaps the Lord will say of you what He said of Ahab: “Seest
thou how Ahab humbleth himself before me? Because he humbleth himself
before me,<note place="end" n="4003" id="v.CXLVII-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p67"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 29" id="v.CXLVII-p67.1" parsed="|1Kgs|21|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.29">1 Kings xxi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> I will not bring the evil in his
days.”</p>

<p id="v.CXLVII-p68">10. But possibly you flatter yourself that since the
bishop who has made you a deacon is a holy man, his merits will atone
for your transgressions. I have already told you that the father is not
punished for the son nor the son for the father. “The soul that
sinneth it shall die.”<note place="end" n="4004" id="v.CXLVII-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p69"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 4" id="v.CXLVII-p69.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.4">Ezek. xviii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Samuel too had
sons who forsook the fear of the Lord and “turned aside after
lucre” and iniquity.<note place="end" n="4005" id="v.CXLVII-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p70"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. viii. 3" id="v.CXLVII-p70.1" parsed="|1Sam|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.8.3">1 Sam. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Eli also was a
holy priest, but he had sons of whom we read in the Hebrew that they
lay with the women that assembled at the door of the tabernacle of God,
and that like you they shamelessly claimed for themselves the right to
minister in His sanctuary.<note place="end" n="4006" id="v.CXLVII-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p71"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 12-17, 22" id="v.CXLVII-p71.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|12|2|17;|1Sam|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.12-1Sam.2.17 Bible:1Sam.2.22">1 Sam. ii. 12–17, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore the
tabernacle itself was overthrown and the holy place made desolate by
reason of the sins of those who were God’s priests. And even Eli
himself offended God by shewing too great leniency to his sons;
therefore, so far from the righteousness of your bishop being able to
deliver you, it is rather to be feared that your wickedness may hurl
him from his seat and that falling on his back like Eli he may perish
irretrievably.<note place="end" n="4007" id="v.CXLVII-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p72"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. iv. 18" id="v.CXLVII-p72.1" parsed="|1Sam|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.4.18">1 Sam. iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> If the Levite
Uzzah was smitten merely because he tried to hold up from falling the
ark which it was his special province to carry;<note place="end" n="4008" id="v.CXLVII-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p73"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. vi. 6, 7" id="v.CXLVII-p73.1" parsed="|2Sam|6|6|6|7" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.6.6-2Sam.6.7">2 Sam. vi. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> what punishment, think you, will be
inflicted upon you who have tried to overthrow the Lord’s ark
when standing firm? The more estimable the bishop is who ordained you,
the more detestable are you who have disappointed the expectations of
so good a man. His long ignorance of your misdoings is indeed easy to
account for; as it generally happens that we are the last to know the
scandals which affect our homes, and are ignorant of the sins of our
children and wives even when our neighbors talk of nothing else. At all
events all Italy was aware of your evil life; and it was everywhere a
subject of lamentation that you should still stand before the altar of
Christ. For you had neither the cunning nor the forethought to conceal
your vices. So hot were you, so lecherous, and so wanton, so entirely
under the sway of this and that caprice of self-indulgence, that, not
content with satisfying your passions, you gloried in each intrigue as
a triumph and emerged from it bearing palms of victory.</p>

<p id="v.CXLVII-p74">11. Once more the fire of unchastity seized you, this
time among savage swords and in the quarters of a married barbarian of
great influence and power. You were not afraid to commit adultery in a
house where the injured husband might have punished you without calling
in a judge’s aid. You found yourself attracted and drawn to
suburban parks and gardens; and, in the husband’s absence behaved
as boldly and madly as if you supposed your companion to be not your
paramour but your wife. She was at last captured, but you escaped
through an underground passage and secretly made your way to Rome.
There you hid yourself among some Samnite robbers; and on the first
hint that the aggrieved husband was coming down from the Alps like a
new Hannibal in search of you, you did not think yourself safe till you
had taken refuge on shipboard. So hasty indeed was your flight that you
chose to face a tempest at sea rather than take the consequences of
remaining on shore. Somehow or other you reached Syria, and on arriving
there professed a wish to go on to Jerusalem and there to serve the
Lord. Who could refuse to welcome one who declared himself to be a
monk; especially if he were ignorant of your tragical career and had
read the letters of commendation which your bishop had addressed to
other prelates?<note place="end" n="4009" id="v.CXLVII-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p75"> Sacerdotes, lit.
priests.</p></note> Unhappy man! you
transformed yourself into an angel of light;<note place="end" n="4010" id="v.CXLVII-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p76"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 14, 15" id="v.CXLVII-p76.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|14|11|15" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.14-2Cor.11.15">2 Cor. xi. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
and while you were in reality a minister of Satan, you pretended to be
a minister of righteousness. You were only a wolf in sheep’s
clothing;<note place="end" n="4011" id="v.CXLVII-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p77"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 15" id="v.CXLVII-p77.1" parsed="|Matt|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.15">Matt. vii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and having played the adulterer once
towards the wife of a man, you desired now to play the adulterer to the
spouse of Christ.<note place="end" n="4012" id="v.CXLVII-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p78"> <i>i.e.</i> to the
church at large represented by individual virgins.</p></note></p>

<p id="v.CXLVII-p79">12. My design in recounting these events has been to
sketch for you the picture of your evil life and to set your misdeeds
plainly before your eyes. I have wished to prevent you from making
God’s mercy and His abundant tenderness an excuse for committing
new sins and to save you from crucifying to yourself the son of God
afresh and putting Him to an open shame. For you may do these things if
you do not read the words which follow the passage to which I have
alluded. They are these: “The earth which drinketh in the rain
that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom
it is dressed, <pb n="295" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_295.html" id="v.CXLVII-Page_295" />receiveth blessings
from God: but that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected and is
nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned.”<note place="end" n="4013" id="v.CXLVII-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.CXLVII-p80"> <scripRef passage="Heb. vi. 6, 7-8" id="v.CXLVII-p80.1">Heb. vi. 6, 7–8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Matron Celantia." n="CXLVIII" shorttitle="Letter CXLVIII" progress="60.71%" prev="v.CXLVII" next="v.CXLIX" id="v.CXLVIII"><p class="c30" id="v.CXLVIII-p1"><span class="c1" id="v.CXLVIII-p1.1">Letter CXLVIII. To the Matron Celantia.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXLVIII-p2">This is an interesting letter addressed to a lady of
rank, on the principles and methods of a holy life. It is not, however,
the work of Jerome, of whose style it shews few traces. It has been
ascribed in turn to Paulinus of Nola and Sulpicius Severus.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="On the Jewish Festivals." n="CXLIX" shorttitle="Letter CXLIX" progress="60.72%" prev="v.CXLVIII" next="v.CL" id="v.CXLIX"><p class="c30" id="v.CXLIX-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CXLIX-p1.1">Letter CXLIX. On the Jewish Festivals.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="v.CXLIX-p2">The theme of this letter is the abrogation of the Jewish
festivals by the evangelical law. It has no claim to be considered a
work of Jerome.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="From Procopius to Jerome." n="CL" shorttitle="Letter CL" progress="60.73%" prev="v.CXLIX" next="vi" id="v.CL"><p class="c30" id="v.CL-p1">

<span class="c1" id="v.CL-p1.1">Letter CL. From Procopius to Jerome.</span></p>

<p id="v.CL-p2">This letter is extant also among those of Procopius of
Gaza, to whose works it properly belongs. As this Procopius flourished
a century later than Jerome, the letter cannot be addressed to
him.</p>
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Treatises." n="vi" shorttitle="Treatises." progress="60.74%" prev="v.CL" next="vi.i" id="vi">

<div2 title="The Life of Paulus the First Hermit." n="i" shorttitle="The Life of Paulus the First Hermit." progress="60.74%" prev="vi" next="vi.ii" id="vi.i">


<pb n="297" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_297.html" id="vi.i-Page_297" /><p class="c15" id="vi.i-p1"><span class="c25" id="vi.i-p1.1">Treatises.</span></p><pb n="299" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_299.html" id="vi.i-Page_299" />

<p class="c15" id="vi.i-p2"><span class="c14" id="vi.i-p2.1">The Life of Paulus the
First Hermit.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p3">
————————————</p>

<p class="c42" id="vi.i-p4">The Life of Paulus was written in the year 374 or 375
during Jerome’s stay in the desert of Syria, as is seen from c.
6, and was dedicated to Paulus of Concordia as stated in Jerome’s
<scripRef passage="Ep. x." id="vi.i-p4.1">Ep. x.</scripRef> c. 3.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.i-p5">1. It has been a subject of wide-spread and frequent
discussion what monk was the first to give a signal example of the
hermit life. For some going back too far have found a beginning in
those holy men Elias and John, of whom the former seems to have been
more than a monk and the latter to have begun to prophesy before his
birth. Others, and their opinion is that commonly received, maintain
that Antony was the originator of this mode of life, which view is
partly true. Partly I say, for the fact is not so much that he preceded
the rest as that they all derived from him the necessary stimulus. But
it is asserted even at the present day by Amathas and Macarius, two of
Antony’s disciples, the former of whom laid his master in the
grave, that a certain Paul of Thebes was the leader in the movement,
though not the first to bear the name, and this opinion has my approval
also. Some as they think fit circulate stories such as this—that
he was a man living in an underground cave with flowing hair down to
his feet, and invent many incredible tales which it would be useless to
detail. Nor does the opinion of men who lie without any sense of shame
seem worthy of refutation. So then inasmuch as both Greek and Roman
writers have handed down careful accounts of Antony, I have determined
to write a short history of Paul’s early and latter days, more
because the thing has been passed over than from confidence in my own
ability. What his middle life was like, and what snares of Satan he
experienced, no man, it is thought, has yet discovered.</p>

<p id="vi.i-p6">2. During the persecutions of Decius and Valerian,<note place="end" n="4014" id="vi.i-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p7"> <span class="c10" id="vi.i-p7.1">a.d.</span> 249–260.</p></note> when Cornelius at Rome and Cyprian at
Carthage shed their blood in blessed martyrdom, many churches in Egypt
and the Thebaid were laid waste by the fury of the storm. At that time
the Christians would often pray that they might be smitten with the
sword for the name of Christ. But the desire of the crafty foe was to
slay the soul, not the body; and this he did by searching diligently
for slow but deadly tortures. In the words of Cyprian himself who
suffered at his hands: they who wished to die were not suffered to be
slain. We give two illustrations, both as specially noteworthy and to
make the cruelty of the enemy better known.</p>

<p id="vi.i-p8">3. A martyr, steadfast in faith, who stood fast as a
conqueror amidst the racks and burning plates, was ordered by him to be
smeared with honey and to be made to lie under a blazing sun with his
hands tied behind his back, so that he who had already surmounted the
heat of the frying-pan might be vanquished by the stings of flies.
Another who was in the bloom of youth was taken by his command to some
delightful pleasure gardens, and there amid white lilies and blushing
roses, close by a gently murmuring stream, while overhead the soft
whisper of the wind played among the leaves of the trees, was laid upon
a deep luxurious feather-bed, bound with fetters of sweet garlands to
prevent his escape. When all had withdrawn from him a harlot of great
beauty drew near and began with voluptuous embrace to throw her arms
around his neck, and, wicked even to relate! to handle his person, so
that when once the lusts of the flesh were roused, she might accomplish
her licentious purpose. What to do, and whither to turn, the soldier of
Christ knew not. Unconquered by tortures he was being overcome by
pleasure. At last with an inspiration from heaven he bit off the end of
his tongue and spat it in her face as she kissed him. Thus the
sensations of lust were subdued by the intense pain which followed.</p>

<p id="vi.i-p9">4. While such enormities were being perpetrated in the
lower part of the Thebaid, Paul and his newly married sister were
bereaved of both their parents, he being about sixteen years of age. He
was heir to a rich inheritance, highly skilled in both Greek and
Egyptian learning, gifted with a gentle disposition and a deep love for
God. Amid the thunders of persecution he retired to a house at a
considerable distance and in a more secluded spot. But to what crimes
does not the “accursed thirst for gold” impel the human
heart? His brother-in-law conceived the thought of betraying the youth
whom he was bound to conceal. Neither a wife’s tears which so
often prevail, nor the ties of blood, nor the all-seeing eye of God
above him could turn the traitor from his wickedness. “He <pb n="300" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_300.html" id="vi.i-Page_300" />came, he was urgent, he acted with
cruelty while seeming only to press the claims of affection.”</p>

<p id="vi.i-p10">5. The young man had the tact to understand this, and,
conforming his will to the necessity, fled to the mountain wilds to
wait for the end of the persecution. He began with easy stages, and
repeated halts, to advance into the desert. At length he found a rocky
mountain, at the foot of which, closed by a stone, was a cave of no
great size. He removed the stone (so eager are men to learn what is
hidden), made eager search, and saw within a large hall, open to the
sky, but shaded by the wide-spread branches of an ancient palm. The
tree, however, did not conceal a fountain of transparent clearness, the
waters whereof no sooner gushed forth than the stream was swallowed up
in a small opening of the same ground which gave it birth. There were
besides in the mountain, which was full of cavities, many habitable
places, in which were seen, now rough with rust, anvils and hammers for
stamping money. The place, Egyptian writers relate, was a secret mint
at the time of Antony’s union with Cleopatra.</p>

<p id="vi.i-p11">6. Accordingly, regarding his abode as a gift from God,
he fell in love with it, and there in prayer and solitude spent all the
rest of his life. The palm afforded him food and clothing. And, that no
one may deem this impossible, I call to witness Jesus and His holy
angels that I have seen and still see in that part of the desert which
lies between Syria and the Saracens’ country, monks of whom one
was shut up for thirty years and lived on barley bread and muddy water,
while another in an old cistern (called in the country dialect of Syria
<i>Gubba</i>) kept himself alive on five dried figs a day. What I
relate then is so strange that it will appear incredible to those who
do not believe the words that “all things are possible to him
that believeth.”</p>

<p id="vi.i-p12">7. But to return to the point at which I digressed. The
blessed Paul had already lived on earth the life of heaven for a
hundred and thirteen years, and Antony at the age of ninety was
dwelling in another place of solitude (as he himself was wont to
declare), when the thought occurred to the latter, that no monk more
perfect than himself had settled in the desert. However, in the
stillness of the night it was revealed to him that there was farther in
the desert a much better man than he, and that he ought to go and visit
him. So then at break of day the venerable old man, supporting and
guiding his weak limbs with a staff, started to go: but what direction
to choose he knew not. Scorching noontide came, with a broiling sun
overhead, but still he did not suffer himself to be turned from the
journey he had begun. Said he, “I believe in my God: some time or
other He will shew me the fellow-servant whom He promised me.” He
said no more. All at once he beholds a creature of mingled shape, half
horse half man, called by the poets Hippocentaur. At the sight of this
he arms himself by making on his forehead the sign of salvation, and
then exclaims, “Holloa! Where in these parts is a servant of God
living?” The monster after gnashing out some kind of outlandish
utterance, in words broken rather than spoken through his bristling
lips, at length finds a friendly mode of communication, and extending
his right hand points out the way desired. Then with swift flight he
crosses the spreading plain and vanishes from the sight of his
wondering companion. But whether the devil took this shape to terrify
him, or whether it be that the desert which is known to abound in
monstrous animals engenders that kind of creature also, we cannot
decide.</p>

<p id="vi.i-p13">8. Antony was amazed, and thinking over what he had seen
went on his way. Before long in a small rocky valley shut in on all
sides he sees a mannikin with hooked snout, horned forehead, and
extremities like goats’ feet. When he saw this, Antony like a
good soldier seized the shield of faith and the helmet of hope: the
creature none the less began to offer to him the fruit of the
palm-trees to support him on his journey and as it were pledges of
peace. Antony perceiving this stopped and asked who he was. The answer
he received from him was this: “I am a mortal being and one of
those inhabitants of the desert whom the Gentiles deluded by various
forms of error worship under the names of Fauns, Satyrs, and Incubi. I
am sent to represent my tribe. We pray you in our behalf to entreat the
favour of your Lord and ours, who, we have learnt, came once to save
the world, and ‘whose sound has gone forth into all the
earth.’” As he uttered such words as these, the aged
traveller’s cheeks streamed with tears, the marks of his deep
feeling, which he shed in the fulness of his joy. He rejoiced over the
Glory of Christ and the destruction of Satan, and marvelling all the
while that he could understand the Satyr’s language, and striking
the ground with his staff, he said, “Woe to thee, Alexandria, who
instead of God worshippest monsters! Woe to thee, harlot city, into
which have flowed together the demons of the whole world! What will you
say now? Beasts speak of Christ, and you instead of God worship
monsters.” He had not finished speaking when, as if on wings, the
wild creature fled away. Let no one scruple to believe this incident;
its truth is <pb n="301" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_301.html" id="vi.i-Page_301" />supported by what took
place when Constantine was on the throne, a matter of which the whole
world was witness. For a man of that kind was brought alive to
Alexandria and shewn as a wonderful sight to the people. Afterwards his
lifeless body, to prevent its decay through the summer heat, was
preserved in salt and brought to Antioch that the Emperor might see
it.</p>

<p class="c27" id="vi.i-p14">9. To pursue my proposed story. Antony traversed the
region on which he had entered, seeing only the traces of wild beasts,
and the wide waste of the desert. What to do, whither to wend his way,
he knew not. Another day had now passed. One thing alone was left him,
his confident belief that he could not be forsaken by Christ. The
darkness of the second night he wore away in prayer. While it was still
twilight, he saw not far away a she-wolf gasping with parching thirst
and creeping to the foot of the mountain. He followed it with his eyes;
and after the beast had disappeared in a cave he drew near and began to
look within. His curiosity profited nothing: the darkness hindered
vision. But, as the Scripture saith, perfect love casteth out fear.
With halting step and bated breath he entered, carefully feeling his
way; he advanced little by little and repeatedly listened for the
sound. At length through the fearful midnight darkness a light appeared
in the distance. In his eager haste he struck his foot against a stone
and roused the echoes; whereupon the blessed Paul closed the open door
and made it fast with a bar. Then Antony sank to the ground at the
entrance and until the sixth hour or later craved admission, saying,
“Who I am, whence, and why I have come, you know. I know I am not
worthy to look upon you: yet unless I see you I will not go away. You
welcome beasts: why not a man? I asked and I have found: I knock that
it may be opened to me. But if I do not succeed, I will die here on
your threshold. You will surely bury me when I am dead.”</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.i-p15">“Such was his constant cry: unmoved he stood.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.i-p16">To whom the hero thus brief answer made”<note place="end" n="4015" id="vi.i-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p17"> Virg. Æn. ii,
650, and vi, 672.</p></note></p>

<p id="vi.i-p18">“Prayers like these do not mean threats; there is no trickery
in tears. Are you surprised at my not welcoming you when you have come
here to die?” Thus with smiles Paul gave him access, and, the
door being opened, they threw themselves into each other’s arms,
greeted one another by name, and joined in thanksgiving to God.</p>

<p id="vi.i-p19">10. After the sacred kiss Paul sat down and thus began
to address Antony. “Behold the man whom you have sought with so
much toil, his limbs decayed with age, his gray hairs unkempt. You see
before you a man who ere long will be dust. But love endures all
things. Tell me therefore, I pray you, how fares the human race? Are
new homes springing up in the ancient cities? What government directs
the world? Are there still some remaining for the demons to carry away
by their delusions?” Thus conversing they noticed with wonder a
raven which had settled on the bough of a tree, and was then flying
gently down till it came and laid a whole loaf of bread before them.
They were astonished, and when it had gone, “See,” said
Paul, “the Lord truly loving, truly merciful, has sent us a meal.
For the last sixty years I have always received half a loaf: but at
your coming Christ has doubled his soldier’s rations.”</p>

<p id="vi.i-p20">11. Accordingly, having returned thanks to the Lord,
they sat down together on the brink of the glassy spring. At this point
a dispute arose as to who should break the bread, and nearly the whole
day until eventide was spent in the discussion. Paul urged in support
of his view the rites of hospitality, Antony pleaded age. At length it
was arranged that each should seize the loaf on the side nearest to
himself, pull towards him, and keep for his own the part left in his
hands. Then on hands and knees they drank a little water from the
spring, and offering to God the sacrifice of praise passed the night in
vigil. At the return of day the blessed Paul thus spoke to Antony:
“I knew long since, brother, that you were dwelling in those
parts: long ago God promised you to me for a fellow-servant; but the
time of my falling asleep now draws nigh; I have always longed to be
dissolved and to be with Christ; my course is finished, and there
remains for me a crown of righteousness. Therefore you have been sent
by the Lord to lay my poor body in the ground, yea to return earth to
earth.”</p>

<p id="vi.i-p21">12. On hearing this Antony with tears and groans began
to pray that he would not desert him, but would take him for a
companion on that journey. His friend replied: “You ought not to
seek your own, but another man’s good. It is expedient for you to
lay aside the burden of the flesh and to follow the Lamb; but it is
expedient for the rest of the brethren to be trained by your example.
Wherefore be so good as to go and fetch the cloak Bishop Athanasius
gave you, to wrap my poor body in.” The blessed Paul asked this
favour not because he cared much whether his corpse when it decayed
were clothed or naked (why should he indeed, when he had so long worn a
garment of palm-leaves stitched together?); but that he might soften
his friend’s regrets at <pb n="302" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_302.html" id="vi.i-Page_302" />his
decease. Antony was astonished to find Paul had heard of Athanasius and
his cloak; and, seeing as it were Christ Himself in him, he mentally
worshipped God without venturing to add a single word; then silently
weeping he once more kissed his eyes and hands, and set out on his
return to the monastery which was afterwards seized by the Saracens.
His steps lagged behind his will. Yet, exhausted as he was with fasting
and broken by age, his courage proved victorious over his years.</p>

<p id="vi.i-p22">13. At last wearied and panting for breath he completed
his journey and reached his little dwelling. Here he was met by two
disciples who had begun to wait upon him in his advanced age. Said
they, “Where have you stayed so long, father?” He replied,
“Woe to me a sinner! I do not deserve the name of monk. I have
seen Elias, I have seen John in the desert, and I have really seen Paul
in Paradise.” He then closed his lips, beat upon his breast, and
brought out the cloak from his cell. When his disciples asked him to
explain the matter somewhat more fully he said, “There is a time
to keep silence, and a time to speak.”<note place="end" n="4016" id="vi.i-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p23"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. iii. 7" id="vi.i-p23.1" parsed="|Eccl|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.7">Eccl. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="vi.i-p24">14. He then went out, and without taking so much as a
morsel of food returned the same way he came, longing for him alone,
thirsting to see him, having eyes and thought for none but him. For he
was afraid, and the event proved his anticipations correct, that in his
absence his friend might yield up his spirit to Christ. And now another
day had dawned and a three hours’ journey still remained, when he
saw Paul in robes of snowy white ascending on high among the bands of
angels, and the choirs of prophets and apostles. Immediately he fell on
his face, and threw the coarse sand upon his head, weeping and wailing
as he cried, “Why do you cast me from you, Paul? Why go without
one farewell? Have you made yourself known so late only to depart so
soon?”</p>

<p id="vi.i-p25">15. The blessed Antony used afterwards to relate that he
traversed the rest of the distance at such speed that he flew along
like a bird; and not without reason: for on entering the cave he saw
the lifeless body in a kneeling attitude, with head erect and hands
uplifted. The first thing he did, supposing him to be alive, was to
pray by his side. But when he did not hear the sighs which usually come
from one in prayer, he fell to kisses and tears, and he then understood
that even the dead body of the saint with duteous gestures was praying
to God unto whom all things live.</p>

<p id="vi.i-p26">16. Then having wrapped up the body and carried it
forth, all the while chanting hymns and psalms according to the
Christian tradition, Antony began to lament that he had no implement
for digging the ground. So in a surging sea of thought and pondering
many plans he said: “If I return to the monastery, there is a
four days’ journey: if I stay here I shall do no good. I will die
then, as is fitting, beside Thy warrior, O Christ, and will quickly
breathe my last breath. While he turned these things over in his mind,
behold, two lions from the recesses of the desert with manes flying on
their necks came rushing along. At first he was horrified at the sight,
but again turning his thoughts to God, he waited without alarm, as
though they were doves that he saw. They came straight to the corpse of
the blessed old man and there stopped, fawned upon it and lay down at
its feet, roaring aloud as if to make it known that they were mourning
in the only way possible to them. Then they began to paw the ground
close by, and vie with one another in excavating the sand, until they
dug out a place just large enough to hold a man. And immediately, as if
demanding a reward for their work, pricking up their ears while they
lowered their heads, they came to Antony and began to lick his hands
and feet. He perceived that they were begging a blessing from him, and
at once with an outburst of praise to Christ that even dumb animals
felt His divinity, he said, “Lord, without whose command not a
leaf drops from the tree, not a sparrow falls to the ground, grant them
what thou knowest to be best.” Then he waved his hand and bade
them depart. When they were gone he bent his aged shoulders beneath the
burden of the saint’s body, laid it in the grave, covered it with
the excavated soil, and raised over it the customary mound. Another day
dawned, and then, that the affectionate heir might not be without
something belonging to the intestate dead, he took for himself the
tunic which after the manner of wicker-work the saint had woven out of
palm-leaves. And so returning to the monastery he unfolded everything
in order to his disciples, and on the feast-days of Easter and
Pentecost he always wore Paul’s tunic.</p>

<p id="vi.i-p27">17. I may be permitted at the end of this little
treatise to ask those who do not know the extent of their possessions,
who adorn their homes with marble, who string house to house and field
to field, what did this old man in his nakedness ever lack? Your
drinking vessels are of precious stones; he satisfied his thirst with
the hollow of his hand. Your tunics are of wrought gold; he had not the
raiment of the meanest of your slaves. But on the other hand, poor
though he was, Paradise is open to him; you with all your gold will be
received into Gehenna. He though naked yet kept the robe of Christ;
you, clad <pb n="303" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_303.html" id="vi.i-Page_303" />in your silks, have lost
the vesture of Christ. Paul lies covered with worthless dust, but will
rise again to glory; over you are raised costly tombs, but both you and
your wealth are doomed to the burning. Have a care, I pray you, at
least have a care for the riches you love. Why are even the
grave-clothes of your dead made of gold? Why does not your vaunting
cease even amid mourning and tears? Cannot the carcases of rich men
decay except in silk?</p>

<p id="vi.i-p28">18. I beseech you, reader, whoever you may be, to
remember Jerome the sinner. He, if God would give him his choice, would
much sooner take Paul’s tunic with his merits, than the purple of
kings with their punishment.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="The Life of S. Hilarion." n="ii" shorttitle="The Life of S. Hilarion." progress="61.50%" prev="vi.i" next="vi.iii" id="vi.ii"><p class="c15" id="vi.ii-p1">

<span class="c14" id="vi.ii-p1.1">The Life of S.
Hilarion.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c42" id="vi.ii-p3">The life of Hilarion was written by Jerome in 390 at
Bethlehem. Its object was to further the ascetic life to which he was
devoted. It contains, amidst much that is legendary, some statements
which attach it to genuine history, and is in any case a curious record
of the state of the human mind in the 4th century. A theory started in
Germany, that it was a sort of religious romance, seems destitute of
foundation. It may possibly have been, in Jerome’s intention, a
contribution to the church history the writing of which he proposed but
never executed. (See the Life of Malchus, c. 1.)</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.ii-p4">1. Before I begin to write the life of the blessed
Hilarion I invoke the aid of the Holy Spirit who dwelt in him, that He
who bestowed upon the saint his virtues may grant me such power of
speech to relate them that my words may be adequate to his deeds. For
the virtue of those who have done great deeds is esteemed in proportion
to the ability with which it has been praised by men of genius.
Alexander the Great of Macedon who is spoken of by Daniel as the ram,
or the panther, or the he-goat, on reaching the grave of Achilles
exclaimed “Happy Youth! to have the privilege of a great herald
of your worth,” meaning, of course, Homer. I, however, have to
tell the story of the life and conversation of a man so renowned that
even Homer were he here would either envy me the theme or prove unequal
to it. It is true that that holy man Epiphanius, bishop of Salamis in
Cyprus, who had much intercourse with Hilarion, set forth his praises
in a short but widely circulated letter. Yet it is one thing to praise
the dead in general terms, another to relate their characteristic
virtues. And so we in taking up the work begun by him do him service
rather than wrong: we despise the abuse of some who as they once
disparaged my hero Paulus,<note place="end" n="4017" id="vi.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p5"> See life of Paulus
above.</p></note> will now
perhaps disparage Hilarion; the former they censured for his solitary
life; they may find fault with the latter for his intercourse with the
world; the one was always out of sight, therefore they think he had no
existence; the other was seen by many, therefore he is deemed of no
account. It is just what their ancestors the Pharisees did of old! they
were not pleased with<note place="end" n="4018" id="vi.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 18" id="vi.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|11|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.18">Matt. xi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> John fasting
in the desert, nor with our Lord and Saviour in the busy throng, eating
and drinking. But I will put my hand to the work on which I have
resolved, and go on my way closing my ears to the barking of
Scylla’s hounds.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p7">2. The birth place of Hilarion was the village Thabatha,
situate about five miles to the south of Gaza, a city of Palestine. His
parents were idolaters, and therefore, as the saying is, the rose
blossomed on the thorn. By them he was committed to the charge of a
Grammarian at Alexandria, where, so far as his age allowed, he gave
proofs of remarkable ability and character: and in a short time
endeared himself to all and became an accomplished speaker. More
important than all this, he was a believer in the Lord Jesus, and took
no delight in the madness of the circus, the blood of the arena, the
excesses of the theatre: his whole pleasure was in the assemblies of
the Church.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p8">3. At that time he heard of the famous name of Antony,
which was in the mouth of all the races of Egypt. He was fired with a
desire to see him, and set out for the desert. He no sooner saw him
than he changed his former mode of life and abode with him about two
months, studying the method of his life and the gravity of his conduct:
his assiduity in prayer, his humility in his dealings with the
brethren, his severity in rebuke, his eagerness in exhortation. He
noted too that the saint would never on account of bodily weakness
break his rule of abstinence or deviate from the plainness of his food.
At last, unable to endure any longer the crowds of those who visited
the saint because of various afflictions or the assaults of demons, and
deeming it a strange anomaly that he should have to bear in <pb n="304" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_304.html" id="vi.ii-Page_304" />the desert the crowds of the cities, he
thought it was better for him to begin as Antony had begun. Said he:
“Antony is reaping the reward of victory like a hero who has
proved his bravery. I have not entered on the soldier’s
career.” He therefore returned with certain monks to his country,
and, his parents being now dead, gave part of his property to his
brothers, part to the poor, keeping nothing at all for himself, for he
remembered with awe the passage in the Acts of the Apostles and dreaded
the example and the punishment of Ananias and Sapphira; above all he
was mindful of the Lord’s words,<note place="end" n="4019" id="vi.ii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p9"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 33" id="vi.ii-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|14|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.33">Luke xiv. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>
“whosoever he be of you that renounceth not all that he hath, he
cannot be my disciple.” At this time he was about fifteen years
old. Accordingly, stripped bare and armed with the weapons of Christ,
he entered the wilderness which stretches to the left seven miles from
Majoma, the port of Gaza, as you go along the coast to Egypt. And
although the locality had a record of robbery and of blood, and his
relatives and friends warned him of the danger he was incurring, he
despised death that he might escape death.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p10">4. His courage and tender years would have been a marvel
to all, were it not that his heart was on fire and his eyes bright with
the gleams and sparks of faith. His cheeks were smooth, his body thin
and delicate, unfit to bear the slightest injury which cold or heat
could inflict. What then? With no other covering for his limbs but a
shirt of sackcloth, and a cloak of skins which the blessed Antony had
given him when he set out, and a blanket of the coarsest sort, he found
pleasure in the vast and terrible wilderness with the sea on one side
and the marshland on the other. His food was only fifteen dried figs
after sunset. And because the district was notorious for brigandage, it
was his practice never to abide long in the same place. What was the
devil to do? Whither could he turn? He who once boasted and said,<note place="end" n="4020" id="vi.ii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p11"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xiv. 14" id="vi.ii-p11.1" parsed="|Isa|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.14">Isa. xiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “I will ascend into heaven, I will
set my throne above the stars of the sky, I will be like the most
High,” saw himself conquered and trodden under foot by a boy
whose years did not allow of sin.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p12">5. Satan therefore tickled his senses and, as is his
wont, lighted in his maturing body the fires of lust. This mere
beginner in Christ’s school was forced to think of what he knew
not, and to revolve whole trains of thought concerning that of which he
had no experience. Angry with himself and beating his bosom (as if with
the blow of his hand he could shut out his thoughts) “Ass!”
he exclaimed, “I’ll stop your kicking, I will not feed you
with barley, but with chaff. I will weaken you with hunger and thirst,
I will lade you with heavy burdens, I will drive you through heat and
cold, that you may think more of food than wantonness.” So for
three or four days afterwards he sustained his sinking spirit with the
juice of herbs and a few dried figs, praying frequently and singing,
and hoeing the ground that the suffering of fasting might be doubled by
the pain of toil. At the same time he wove baskets of rushes and
emulated the discipline of the Egyptian monks, and put into practice
the Apostle’s precept,<note place="end" n="4021" id="vi.ii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p13"> <scripRef passage="2 Thess. iii. 10" id="vi.ii-p13.1" parsed="|2Thess|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.10">2 Thess. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>“If any
will not work, neither let him eat.” By these practices he became
so enfeebled and his frame so wasted, that his bones scarcely held
together.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p14">6. One night he began to hear the wailing of infants,
the bleating of flocks, the lowing of oxen, the lament of what seemed
to be women, the roaring of lions, the noise of an army, and moreover
various portentous cries which made him in alarm shrink from the sound
ere he had the sight. He understood that the demons were disporting
themselves, and falling on his knees he made the sign of the cross on
his forehead. Thus armed as he lay he fought the more bravely, half
longing to see those whom he shuddered to hear, and anxiously looking
in every direction. Meanwhile all at once in the bright moonlight he
saw a chariot with dashing steeds rushing upon him. He called upon
Jesus, and suddenly before his eyes, the earth was opened and the whole
array was swallowed up. Then he said,<note place="end" n="4022" id="vi.ii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xv. 1" id="vi.ii-p15.1" parsed="|Exod|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.1">Exod. xv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>“The horse and his rider hath He
thrown into the sea.” And,<note place="end" n="4023" id="vi.ii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xx. 7" id="vi.ii-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.20.7">Ps. xx. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“Some trust in chariots, and some
in horses; but we will triumph in the name of the Lord our
God.”</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p17">7. So many were his temptations and so various the
snares of demons night and day, that if I wished to relate them, a
volume would not suffice. How often when he lay down did naked women
appear to him, how often sumptuous feasts when he was hungry! Sometimes
as he prayed a howling wolf sprang past or a snarling fox, and when he
sang a gladiatorial show was before him, and a man newly slain would
seem to fall at his feet and ask him for burial.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p18">8. Once upon a time he was praying with his head upon
the ground. As is the way with men, his attention was withdrawn from
his devotions, and he was thinking of something else, when a tormentor
sprang upon his back and driving his heels into his sides and beating
him across the neck with a horse-whip <pb n="305" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_305.html" id="vi.ii-Page_305" />cried out “Come! why are you
asleep?” Then with a loud laugh asked if he was tired and would
like to have some barley.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p19">9. From his sixteenth to his twentieth year he shielded
himself from heat and rain in a little hut which he had constructed of
reeds and sedge. Afterwards he built himself a small cell which remains
to the present day, five feet in height, that is less than his own
height, and only a little more in length. One might suppose it a tomb
rather than a house.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p20">10. He shaved his hair once a year on Easter Day, and
until his death was accustomed to lie on the bare ground or on a bed of
rushes. The sackcloth which he had once put on he never washed, and he
used to say that it was going too far to look for cleanliness in
goats’ hair-cloth. Nor did he change his shirt unless the one he
wore was almost in rags. He had committed the Sacred Writings to
memory, and after prayer and singing was wont to recite them as if in
the presence of God. It would be tedious to narrate singly the
successive steps of his spiritual ascent; I will therefore set them in
a summary way before my reader, and describe his mode of life at each
stage, and will afterwards return to proper historical sequence.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p21">11. From his twentieth to his twenty-seventh year, for
three years his food was half a pint of lentils moistened with cold
water, and for the next three dry bread with salt and water. From his
twenty-seventh year onward to the thirtieth, he supported himself on
wild herbs and the raw roots of certain shrubs. From his thirty-first
to his thirty-fifth year, he had for food six ounces of barley bread,
and vegetables slightly cooked without oil. But finding his eyes
growing dim and his whole body shrivelled with a scabby eruption and
dry mange, he added oil to his former food and up to the sixty-third
year of his life followed this temperate course, tasting neither fruit
nor pulse, nor anything whatsoever besides. Then when he saw that his
bodily health was broken down, and thought death was near, from his
sixty-fourth year to his eightieth he abstained from bread. The fervour
of his spirit was so wonderful, that at times when others are wont to
allow themselves some laxity of living he appeared to be entering like
a novice on the service of the Lord. He made a sort of broth from meal
and bruised herbs, food and drink together scarcely weighing six
ounces, and, while obeying this rule of diet, he never broke his fast
before sunset, not even on festivals nor in severe sickness. But it is
now time to return to the course of event.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p22">12. While still living in the hut, at the age of
eighteen, robbers came to him by night, either supposing that he had
something which they might carry off, or considering that they would be
brought into contempt if a solitary boy felt no dread of their attacks.
They searched up and down between the sea and the marsh from evening
until daybreak without being able to find his resting place. Then,
having discovered the boy by the light of day they asked him, half in
jest, “What would you do if robbers came to you?” He
replied, “He that has nothing does not fear robbers.” Said
they, “At all events, you might be killed.” “I
might,” said he, “I might; and therefore I do not fear
robbers because I am prepared to die.” Then they marvelled at his
firmness and faith, confessed how they had wandered about in the night,
and how their eyes had been blinded, and promised to lead a stricter
life in the future.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p23">13. He had now spent twenty-two years in the wilderness
and was the common theme in all the cities of Palestine, though
everywhere known by repute only. The first person bold enough to break
into the presence of the blessed Hilarion was a certain woman of
Eleutheropolis who found that she was despised by her husband on
account of her sterility (for in fifteen years she had borne no fruit
of wedlock). He had no expectation of her coming when she suddenly
threw herself at his feet. “Forgive my boldness,” she said:
“take pity on my necessity. Why do you turn away your eyes? Why
shun my entreaties? Do not think of me as a woman, but as an object of
compassion. It was my sex that bore the Saviour.<note place="end" n="4024" id="vi.ii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Luke v. 31" id="vi.ii-p24.1" parsed="|Luke|5|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.31">Luke v. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> They that are whole have no need of a
physician, but they that are sick.” At length, after a long time
he no longer turned away, but looked at the woman and asked the cause
of her coming and of her tears. On learning this he raised his eyes to
heaven and bade her have faith, then wept over her as she departed.
Within a year he saw her with a son.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p25">14. This his first miracle was succeeded by another
still greater and more notable. Aristæneté the wife of
Elpidius who was afterwards pretorian prefect, a woman well known among
her own people, still better known among Christians, on her return with
her husband, from visiting the blessed Antony, was delayed at Gaza by
the sickness of her three children; for there, whether it was owing to
the vitiated atmosphere, or whether it was, as afterwards became clear,
for the glory of God’s servant Hilarion, they were all alike
seized by a semi-tertian ague and despaired of by the physicians. The
mother lay wailing, or as one might say walked up and down between the
corpses of her three <pb n="306" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_306.html" id="vi.ii-Page_306" />sons not
knowing which she should first have to mourn for. When, however, she
knew that there was a certain monk in the neighbouring wilderness,
forgetting her matronly state (she only remembered she was a mother)
she set out accompanied by her handmaids and eunuchs, and was hardly
persuaded by her husband to take an ass to ride upon. On reaching the
saint she said, “I pray you by Jesus our most merciful God, I
beseech you by His cross and blood, to restore to me my three sons, so
that the name of our Lord and Saviour may be glorified in the city of
the Gentiles. Then shall his servants enter Gaza and the idol Marnas
shall fall to the ground.” At first he refused and said that he
never left his cell and was not accustomed to enter a house, much less
the city; but she threw herself upon the ground and cried repeatedly,
“Hilarion, servant of Christ, give me back my children: Antony
kept them safe in Egypt, do you save them in Syria.” All present
were weeping, and the saint himself wept as he denied her. What need to
say more? the woman did not leave him till he promised that he would
enter Gaza after sunset. On coming thither he made the sign of the
cross over the bed and fevered limbs of each, and called upon the name
of Jesus. Marvellous efficacy of the Name! As if from three fountains
the sweat burst forth at the same time: in that very hour they took
food, recognized their mourning mother, and, with thanks to God, warmly
kissed the saint’s hands. When the matter was noised abroad, and
the fame of it spread far and wide, the people flocked to him from
Syria and Egypt, so that many believed in Christ and professed
themselves monks. For as yet there were no monasteries in Palestine,
nor had anyone known a monk in Syria before the saintly Hilarion. It
was he who originated this mode of life and devotion, and who first
trained men to it in that province. The Lord Jesus had in Egypt the
aged Antony: in Palestine He had the youthful Hilarion.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p26">15. Facidia is a hamlet belonging to Rhino-Corura, a
city of Egypt. From this village a woman who had been blind for ten
years was brought to the blessed Hilarion, and on being presented to
him by the brethren (for there were now many monks with him) affirmed
that she had spent all her substance on physicians. The saint replied:
“If you had given to the poor what you have wasted on physicians,
the true physician Jesus would have cured you.” But when she
cried aloud and entreated pity, he spat into her eyes, in imitation of
the Saviour, and with similar instant effect.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p27">16. A charioteer, also of Gaza, stricken by a demon in
his chariot became perfectly stiff, so that he could neither move his
hand nor bend his neck. He was brought on a litter, but could only
signify his petition by moving his tongue; and was told that he could
not be healed unless he first believed in Christ and promised to
forsake his former occupation. He believed, he promised, and he was
healed: and rejoiced more in the saving of the soul than in that of the
body.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p28">17. Again, a very powerful youth called Marsitas from
the neighbourhood of Jerusalem plumed himself so highly on his strength
that he carried fifteen bushels of grain for a long time and over a
considerable distance, and considered it as his highest glory that he
could beat the asses in endurance. This man was afflicted with a
grievous demon and could not endure chains, or fetters, but broke even
the bolts and bars of the doors. He had bitten off the noses and ears
of many: had broken the feet of some, the legs of others. He had struck
such terror of himself into everybody, that he was laden with chains
and dragged by ropes on all sides like a wild bull to the monastery. As
soon as the brethren saw him they were greatly alarmed (for the man was
of gigantic size) and told the Father. He, seated as he was, commanded
him to be brought to him and released. When he was free, “Bow
your head,” said he, “and come.” The man began to
tremble; he twisted his neck round and did not dare to look him in the
face, but laid aside all his fierceness and began to lick his feet as
he sat. At last the demon which had possessed the young man being
tortured by the saint’s adjurations came forth on the seventh
day.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p29">18. Nor must we omit to tell that Orion, a leading man
and wealthy citizen of Aira, on the coast of the Red Sea, being
possessed by a legion of demons was brought to him. Hands, neck, sides,
feet were laden with iron, and his glaring eyes portended an access of
raging madness. As the saint was walking with the brethren and
expounding some passage of Scripture the man broke from the hands of
his keepers, clasped him from behind and raised him aloft. There was a
shout from all, for they feared lest he might crush his limbs wasted as
they were with fasting. The saint smiled and said, “Be quiet, and
let me have my rival in the wrestling match to myself.” Then he
bent back his hand over his shoulder till he touched the man’s
head, seized his hair and drew him round so as to be foot to foot with
him; he then stretched both his hands in a straight line, and trod on
his two feet with both his own, while he cried out again and again,
“To torment with you! ye crowd of demons, to torment!” The
sufferer shouted aloud <pb n="307" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_307.html" id="vi.ii-Page_307" />and bent
back his neck till his head touched the ground, while the saint said,
“Lord Jesus, release this wretched man, release this captive.
Thine it is to conquer many, no less than one.” What I now relate
is unparalleled: from one man’s lips were heard different voices
and as it were the confused shouts of a multitude. Well, he too was
cured, and not long after came with his wife and children to the
monastery bringing many gifts expressive of his gratitude. The saint
thus addressed him—“Have you not read what befell Gehazi
and Simon, one of whom took a reward, the other offered it, the former
in order to sell grace, the latter to buy it?” And when Orion
said with tears, “Take it and give it to the poor,” he
replied, “You can best distribute your own gifts, for you tread
the streets of the cities and know the poor. Why should I who have
forsaken my own seek another man’s? To many the name of the poor
is a pretext for their avarice; but compassion knows no artifices. No
one better spends than he who keeps nothing for himself.” The man
was sad and lay upon the ground. “Be not sad, my son,” he
said; “what I do for my own good I do also for yours. If I were
to take these gifts I should myself offend God, and, moreover, the
legion would return to you.”</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p30">19. There is a story relating to Majomites of Gaza which
it is impossible to pass over in silence. While quarrying building
stones on the shore not far from the monastery he was helplessly
paralysed, and after being carried to the saint by his fellow-workman
immediately returned to his work in perfect health. I ought to explain
that the shore of Palestine and Egypt naturally consists of soft sand
and gravel which gradually becomes consolidated and hardens into rock;
and thus though to the eye it remains the same it is no longer the same
to the touch.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p31">20. Another story relates to Italicus, a citizen of the
same town. He was a Christian and kept horses for the circus to contend
against those of the Duumvir of Gaza who was a votary of the idol god
Marnas. This custom at least in Roman cities was as old as the days of
Romulus, and was instituted in commemoration of the successful seizure
of the Sabine women. The chariots raced seven times round the circus in
honour of Consus in his character of the God of Counsel.<note place="end" n="4025" id="vi.ii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p32"> He was also the god
of agricultural fertility. The festival of the Consualia, supposed to
have been instituted by Romulus, was on August 21.</p></note> Victory lay with the team which tired out
the horses opposed to them. Now the rival of Italicus had in his pay a
magician to incite his horses by certain demoniacal incantations, and
keep back those of his opponent. Italicus therefore came to the blessed
Hilarion and besought his aid not so much for the injury of his
adversary as for protection for himself. It seemed absurd for the
venerable old man to waste prayers on trifles of this sort. He
therefore smiled and said, “Why do you not rather give the price
of the horses to the poor for the salvation of your soul?” His
visitor replied that his office was a public duty, and that he acted
not so much from choice as from compulsion, that no Christian man could
employ magic, but would rather seek aid from a servant of Christ,
especially against the people of Gaza who were enemies of God, and who
would exult over the Church of Christ more than over him. At the
request therefore of the brethren who were present he ordered an
earthenware cup out of which he was wont to drink to be filled with
water and given to Italicus. The latter took it and sprinkled it over
his stable and horses, his charioteers and his chariot, and the
barriers of the course. The crowd was in a marvellous state of
excitement, for the enemy in derision had published the news of what
was going to be done, and the backers of Italicus were in high spirits
at the victory which they promised themselves. The signal is given; the
one team flies towards the goal, the other sticks fast: the wheels are
glowing hot beneath the chariot of the one, while the other scarce
catches a glimpse of their opponents’ backs as they flit past.
The shouts of the crowd swell to a roar, and the heathens themselves
with one voice declare Marnas is conquered by Christ. After this the
opponents in their rage demanded that Hilarion as a Christian magician
should be dragged to execution. This decisive victory and several
others which followed in successive games of the circus caused many to
turn to the faith.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p33">21. There was a youth in the neighbourhood of the same
market-town of Gaza who was desperately in love with one of God’s
virgins. After he had tried again and again those touches, jests, nods,
and whispers which so commonly lead to the destruction of virginity,
but had made no progress by these means, he went to a magician at
Memphis to whom he proposed to make known his wretched state, and then,
fortified with his arts, to return to his assault upon the virgin.
Accordingly after a year’s instruction by the priest of
Æsculapius, who does not heal souls but destroys them, he came
full of the lust which he had previously allowed his mind to entertain,
and buried beneath the threshold of the girl’s house certain
magical formulæ and revolting figures engraven on a plate of
Cyprian brass. Thereupon the maid began to show signs of insanity, to
throw away the covering of her <pb n="308" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_308.html" id="vi.ii-Page_308" />head, tear her hair, gnash her teeth, and
loudly call the youth by name. Her intense affection had become a
frenzy. Her parents therefore brought her to the monastery and
delivered her to the aged saint. No sooner was this done than the devil
began to howl and confess. “I was compelled, I was carried off
against my will. How happy I was when I used to beguile the men of
Memphis in their dreams! What crosses, what torture I suffer! You force
me to go out, and I am kept bound under the threshold. I cannot go out
unless the young man who keeps me there lets me go.” The old man
answered, “Your strength must be great indeed, if a bit of thread
and a plate can keep you bound. Tell me, how is it that you dared to
enter into this maid who belongs to God?” “That I might
preserve her as a virgin,” said he. “You preserve her,
betrayer of chastity! Why did you not rather enter into him who sent
you?” “For what purpose,” he answers, “should I
enter into one who was in alliance with a comrade of my own, the demon
of love?” But the saint would not command search to be made for
either the young man or the charms till the maiden had undergone a
process of purgation, for fear that it might be thought that the demon
had been released by means of incantations, or that he himself had
attached credit to what he said. He declared that demons are deceitful
and well versed in dissimulation, and sharply rebuked the virgin when
she had recovered her health for having by her conduct given an
opportunity for the demon to enter.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p34">22. It was not only in Palestine and the neighbouring
cities of Egypt or Syria that he was in high repute, but his fame had
reached distant provinces. An officer<note place="end" n="4026" id="vi.ii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p35"> Or
secretary—Candidatus, a quæstor appointed by the Emperor to
read his rescripts, etc.</p></note> of the Emperor Constantius whose golden
hair and personal beauty revealed his country (it lay between the
Saxons and the Alemanni, was of no great extent but powerful, and is
known to historians as Germany, but is now called France), had long,
that is to say from infancy, been pursued by a devil, who forced him in
the night to howl, groan, and gnash his teeth. He therefore secretly
asked the Emperor for a post-warrant, plainly telling him why he wanted
it, and having also obtained letters to the legate at Palestine came
with great pomp and a large retinue to Gaza. On his inquiring of the
local senators where Hilarion the monk dwelt, the people of Gaza were
much alarmed, and supposing that he had been sent by the Emperor,
brought him to the monastery, that they might show respect to one so
highly accredited, and that, if any guilt had been incurred by them by
injuries previously done by them to Hilarion it might be obliterated by
their present dutifulness. The old man at the time was taking a walk on
the soft sands and was humming some passage or other from the psalms.
Seeing so great a company approaching he stopped, and having returned
the salutes of all while he raised his hand and gave them his blessing,
after an hour’s interval he bade the rest withdraw, but would
have his visitor together with servants and officers remain: for by the
man’s eyes and countenance he knew the cause of his coming.
Immediately on being questioned by the servant of God the man sprang up
on tiptoe, so as scarcely to touch the ground with his feet, and with a
wild roar replied in Syriac in which language he had been interrogated.
Pure Syriac was heard flowing from the lips of a barbarian who knew
only French and Latin, and that without the absence of a sibilant, or
an aspirate, or an idiom of the speech of Palestine. The demon then
confessed by what means he had entered into him. Further, that his
interpreters who knew only Greek and Latin might understand, Hilarion
questioned him also in Greek, and when he gave the same answer in the
same words and alleged in excuse many occasions on which spells had
been laid upon him, and how he was bound to yield to magic arts,
“I care not,” said the saint, “how you came to enter,
but I command you in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ to come
out.” The man, as soon as he was healed, with a rough simplicity
offered him ten pounds of gold. But the saint took from him only bread,
and told him that they who were nourished on such food regarded gold as
mire.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p36">23. It is not enough to speak of men; brute animals were
also daily brought to him in a state of madness, and among them a
Bactrian camel of enormous size amid the shouts of thirty men or more
who held him tight with stout ropes. He had already injured many. His
eyes were bloodshot, his mouth filled with foam, his rolling tongue
swollen, and above every other source of terror was his loud and
hideous roar. Well, the old man ordered him to be let go. At once those
who brought him as well as the attendants of the saint fled away
without exception. The saint went by himself to meet him, and
addressing him in Syriac said, “You do not alarm me, devil, huge
though your present body is. Whether in a fox or a camel you are just
the same.” Meanwhile he stood with outstretched hand. The brute
raging and looking as if he would devour Hilarion came up to him, but
immediately fell down, laid its head on the ground, and to the
amazement of all present showed suddenly no <pb n="309" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_309.html" id="vi.ii-Page_309" />less tameness than it had exhibited ferocity
before. But the old man declared to them how the devil, for men’s
sake, seizes even beasts of burden; that he is inflamed by such intense
hatred for men that he desires to destroy not only them but what
belongs to them. As an illustration of this he added the fact that
before he was permitted to try the saintly Job, he made an end of all
his substance. Nor ought it to disturb anyone that<note place="end" n="4027" id="vi.ii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p37"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 8; Mark 5" id="vi.ii-p37.1" parsed="|Matt|8|0|0|0;|Mark|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8 Bible:Mark.5">Matt. viii. and Mark v</scripRef>.</p></note> by the Lord’s command two
thousand swine were slain by the agency of demons, since those who
witnessed the miracle could not have believed that so great a multitude
of demons had gone out of the man unless an equally vast number of
swine had rushed to ruin, showing that it was a legion that impelled
them.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p38">24. Time would fail me if I wished to relate all the
miracles which were wrought by him. For to such a pitch of glory was he
raised by the Lord that the blessed Antony among the rest hearing of
his life wrote to him and gladly received his letters. And if ever the
sick from Syria came to him he would say to them, “Why have you
taken the trouble to come so far, when you have there my son
Hilarion?” Following his example, however, innumerable
monasteries sprang up throughout the whole of Palestine, and all the
monks flocked to him. When he saw this he praised the Lord for His
grace, and exhorted them individually to the profit of their souls,
telling them that the fashion of this world passes away, and that the
true life is that which is purchased by suffering in the present.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p39">25. Wishing to set the monks an example of humility and
of zeal he was accustomed on fixed days before the vintage to visit
their cells. When the brethren knew this they would all come together
to meet him, and in company with their distinguished leader go the
round of the monasteries, taking with them provisions, because
sometimes as many as two thousand men were assembled. But, as time went
on, all the settlements round gladly gave food to the neighbouring
monks for the entertainment of the saints. Moreover, the care he took
to prevent any brother however humble or poor being passed over is
evidenced by the journey which he once took into the desert of Cades to
visit one of his disciples. With a great company of monks he reached
Elusa, as it happened on the day when the annual festival had brought
all the people together to the temple of Venus. This, goddess is
worshipped on account of Lucifer to whom the Saracen nation is devoted.
The very town too is to a great extent semi-barbarous, owing to its
situation. When therefore it was heard that Saint Hilarion was passing
through (he had frequently healed many Saracens possessed by demons),
they went to meet him in crowds with their wives and children, bending
their heads and crying in the Syriac tongue <i>Barech</i>, that is,
<i>Bless</i>. He received them with courtesy and humility, and prayed
that they might worship God rather than stones; at the same time,
weeping copiously, he looked up to heaven and promised that if they
would believe in Christ he would visit them often. By the marvellous
grace of God they did not suffer him to depart before he had drawn the
outline of a church, and their priest with his garland upon his head
had been signed with the sign of Christ.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p40">26. Another year, again, when he was setting out to
visit the monasteries and was drawing up a list of those with whom he
must stay and whom he must see in passing, the monks knowing that one
of their number was a niggard, and being at the same time desirous to
cure his complaint, asked the saint to stay with him. He replied,
“Do you wish me to inflict injury on you and annoyance on the
brother?” The niggardly brother on hearing of this was ashamed,
and with the strenuous support of all his brethren, at length obtained
from the saint a reluctant promise to put his monastery on the roll of
his resting places. Ten days after they came to him and found the
keepers already on guard in the vineyard through which their course
lay, to keep off all comers with stones and clods and slings. In the
morning they all departed without having eaten a grape, while the old
man smiled and pretended not to know what had happened.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p41">27. Once when they were being entertained by another
monk whose name was Sabus (we must not of course give the name of the
niggard, we may tell that of this generous man), because it was the
Lord’s day, they were all invited by him into the vineyard so
that before the hour for food came they might relieve the toil of the
journey by a repast of grapes. Said the saint, “Cursed be he who
looks for the refreshment of the body before that of the soul. Let us
pray, let us sing, let us do our duty to God, and then we will hasten
to the vineyard.” When the service was over, he stood on an
eminence and blessed the vineyard and let his own sheep go to their
pasture. Now those who partook were not less than three thousand. And
whereas the whole vineyard had been estimated at a hundred flagons,
within thirty days he made it worth three hundred. The niggardly
brother gathered much less than usual, and he was grieved to find that
even what he had turned to vinegar. The old man had predicted this to
many <pb n="310" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_310.html" id="vi.ii-Page_310" />brethren before it happened.
He particularly abhorred such monks as were led by their lack of faith
to hoard for the future, and were careful about expense, or raiment, or
some other of those things which pass away with the world.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p42">28. Lastly he would not even look at one of the brethren
who lived about five miles off because he ascertained that he very
jealously guarded his bit of ground, and had a little money. The
offender wishing to be reconciled to the old man often came to the
brethren, and in particular to Hesychius who was specially dear to
Hilarion. One day accordingly he brought a bundle of green chick-pea
just as it had been gathered. Hesychius placed it on the table against
the evening, whereupon the old man cried out that he could not bear the
stench, and asked where it came from. Hesychius replied that a certain
brother had sent the brethren the first fruits of his ground.
“Don’t you notice,” said he, “the horrid
stench, and detect the foul odour of avarice in the peas? Send it to
the cattle, send to the brute-beasts and see whether they can eat
it.” No sooner was it in obedience to his command laid in the
manger than the cattle in the wildest alarm and bellowing loudly broke
their fastenings and fled in different directions. For the old man was
enabled by grace to tell from the odour of bodies and garments, and the
things which any one had touched, by what demon or with what vice the
individual was distressed.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p43">29. His sixty-third year found the old man at the head
of a grand monastery and a multitude of resident brethren. There were
such crowds of persons constantly bringing those who suffered from
various kinds of sickness or were possessed of unclean spirits, that
the whole circuit of the wilderness was full of all sorts of people.
And as the saint saw all this he wept daily and called to mind with
incredible regret his former mode of life. When one of the brethren
asked him why he was so dejected he replied, “I have returned
again to the world and have received my reward in my lifetime. The
people of Palestine and the adjoining province think me of some
importance, and under pretence of a monastery for the well-ordering of
the brethren I have all the apparatus of a paltry life about me.”
The brethren, however, kept watch over him and in particular Hesychius,
who had a marvellously devoted affection and veneration for the old
man. After he had spent two years in these lamentations
Aristæneté the lady of whom we made mention before, as being
then the wife of a prefect though without any of a prefect’s
ostentation, came to him intending to pay a visit to Antony also. He
said to her, “I should like to go myself too if I were not kept a
prisoner in this monastery, and if my going could be fruitful. For it
is now two days since mankind was bereaved of him who was so truly a
father to them all.” She believed his word and stayed where she
was: and after a few days the news came that Antony had fallen
asleep.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p44">30. Some may wonder at the miracles he worked, or his
incredible fasting, knowledge, and humility. Nothing so astonishes me
as his power to tread under foot honour and glory. Bishops, presbyters,
crowds of clergymen and monks, of Christian matrons even (a great
temptation), and a rabble from all quarters in town and country were
congregating about him, and even judges and others holding high
positions, that they might receive at his hands the bread or oil which
he had blessed. But he thought of nothing but solitude, so much so that
one day he determined to be gone, and having procured an ass (he was
almost exhausted with fasting and could scarcely walk) endeavoured to
steal away. The news spread far and wide, and, just as if a public
mourning for the desolation of Palestine were decreed, ten thousand
people of various ages and both sexes came together to prevent his
departure. He was unmoved by entreaties, and striking the sand with his
stick kept saying: “I will not make my Lord a deceiver; I cannot
look upon churches overthrown, Christ’s altars trodden down, the
blood of my sons poured out.” All who were present began to
understand that some secret had been revealed to him which he was
unwilling to confess, but they none the less kept guard over him that
he might not go. He therefore determined, and publicly called all to
witness, that he would take neither food nor drink unless he were
released. Only after seven days was he relieved from his fasting; when
having bidden farewell to numerous friends, he came to Betilium
attended by a countless multitude. There he prevailed upon the crowd to
return and chose as his companions forty monks who had resources for
the journey and were capable of travelling during fasting-time, that
is, after sunset. He then visited the brethren who were in the
neighbouring desert and sojourning at a place called Lychnos, and after
three days came to the castle of Theubatus to see Dracontius, bishop
and confessor, who was in exile there. The bishop was beyond measure
cheered by the presence of so distinguished a man. At the end of
another three days he set out for Babylon and arrived there after a
hard journey. Then he visited Philo the bishop, who was also a
confessor; for the Emperor Constantius who favoured the Arian heresy
had transported both of them to those parts. Departing thence he came
in three days to <pb n="311" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_311.html" id="vi.ii-Page_311" />the town
Aphroditon. There he met with a deacon Baisanes who kept dromedaries
which were hired, on account of the scarcity of water in the desert, to
carry travellers who wished to visit Antony. He then made known to the
brethren that the anniversary of the blessed Antony’s decease was
at hand, and that he must spend a whole night in vigil in the very
place where the saint had died. So then after three days journey
through the waste and terrible desert they at length came to a very
high mountain, and there found two monks, Isaac and Pelusianus, the
former of whom had been one of Antony’s attendants.<note place="end" n="4028" id="vi.ii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p45"> Interpres.
Probably one who spoke for him to the people, as Elijah had Elisha as
his attendant.</p></note></p>

<p id="vi.ii-p46">31. The occasion seems a fitting one, since we are on
the spot itself, to describe the abode of this great man. There is a
high and rocky mountain extending for about a mile, with gushing
springs amongst its spurs, the waters of which are partly absorbed by
the sand, partly flow towards the plain and gradually form a stream
shaded on either side by countless palms which lend much pleasantness
and charm to the place. Here the old man might be seen pacing to and
fro with the disciples of blessed Antony. Here, so they said, Antony
himself used to sing, pray, work, and rest when weary. Those vines and
shrubs were planted by his own hand: that garden bed was his own
design. This pool for watering the garden was made by him after much
toil. That hoe was handled by him for many years. Hilarion would lie
upon the saint’s bed and as though it were still warm would
affectionately kiss it. The cell was square, its sides measuring no
more than the length of a sleeping man. Moreover on the lofty
mountaintop, the ascent of which was by a zig-zag path very difficult,
were to be seen two cells of the same dimensions, in which he stayed
when he escaped from the crowds of visitors or the company of his
disciples. These were cut out of the live rock and were only furnished
with doors. When they came to the garden, “You see,” said
Isaac, “this garden with its shrubs and green vegetables; about
three years ago it was ravaged by a troop of wild asses. One of their
leaders was hidden by Antony to stand still while he thrashed the
animal’s sides with a stick and wanted to know why they devoured
what they had not sown. And ever afterwards, excepting the water which
they were accustomed to come and drink, they never touched anything,
not a bush or a vegetable.” The old man further asked to be shown
his burial place, and they thereupon took him aside; but whether they
showed him the tomb or not is unknown. It is related that the motive
for secrecy was compliance with Antony’s orders and to prevent
Pergamius, a very wealthy man of the district, from removing the
saint’s body to his house and erecting a shrine to his
memory.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p47">32. Having returned to Aphroditon and keeping with him
only two of the brethren, he stayed in the neighbouring desert, and
practised such rigid abstinence and silence that he felt that then for
the first time he had begun to serve Christ. Three years had now
elapsed since the heavens had been closed and the land had suffered
from drought, and it was commonly said that even the elements were
lamenting the death of Antony. Hilarion did not remain unknown to the
inhabitants of that place any more than to others, but men and women
with ghastly faces and wasted by hunger earnestly entreated the servant
of Christ, as being the blessed Antony’s successor, to give them
rain. Hilarion when he saw them was strangely affected with compassion
and, raising his eyes to heaven and lifting up both his hands, he at
once obtained their petition. But, strange to say, that parched and
sandy district, after the rain had fallen, unexpectedly produced such
vast numbers of serpents and poisonous animals that many who were
bitten would have died at once if they had not run to Hilarion. He
therefore blessed some oil with which all the husbandmen and shepherds
touched their wounds, and found an infallible cure.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p48">33. Seeing that even there surprising respect was paid
to him, he went to Alexandria, intending to cross from thence to the
farther oasis of the desert. And because he had never stayed in cities
since he entered on the monk’s life, he turned aside to some
brethren at Bruchium, not far from Alexandria, whom he knew, and who
welcomed the old man with the greatest pleasure. It was now night when
all at once they heard his disciples saddling the ass and making ready
for the journey. They therefore threw themselves at his feet and
besought him not to leave them; they fell prostrate before the door,
and declared they would rather die than lose such a guest. He answered:
“My reason for hastening away is that I may not give you trouble.
You will no doubt afterwards discover that I have not suddenly left
without good cause.” Next day the authorities of Gaza with the
lictors of the prefect having heard of his arrival on the previous day,
entered the monastery, and when they failed to find him anywhere they
began to say to one another: “What we heard is true. He is a
magician and knows the future.” The fact was that the city of
Gaza on Julian’s accession to the throne, after the departure of
Hilarion from Palestine and the destruction of his monastery, had
pre<pb n="312" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_312.html" id="vi.ii-Page_312" />sented a petition to the Emperor
requesting that both Hilarion and Hesychius might be put to death, and
a proclamation had been published everywhere that search should be made
for them.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p49">34. Having then left Bruchium, he entered the oasis
through the trackless desert, and there abode for a year, more or less.
But, inasmuch as his fame had travelled thither also, he felt that he
could not be hidden in the East, where he was known to many by report
and by sight, and began to think of taking ship for some solitary
island, so that having been exposed to public view by the land, he
might at least find concealment in the sea. Just about that time
Hadrian, his disciple, arrived from Palestine with information that
Julian was slain and that a Christian emperor<note place="end" n="4029" id="vi.ii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p50"> Jovian, <span class="c17" id="vi.ii-p50.1">a.d.</span>, 363–4.</p></note> had commenced his reign; he ought
therefore, it was said, to return to the relics of his monastery. But
he, when he heard this, solemnly refused to return; and hiring a camel
crossed the desert waste and reached Paretonium, a city on the coast of
Libya. There the ill-starred Hadrian wishing to return to Palestine and
unwilling to part with the renown so long attaching to his
master’s name, heaped reproaches upon him, and at last having
packed up the presents which he had brought him from the brethren, set
out without the knowledge of Hilarion. As I shall have no further
opportunity of referring to this man, I would only record, for the
terror of those who despise their masters, that after a little while he
was attacked by the king’s-evil<note place="end" n="4030" id="vi.ii-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p51"> Morbo regio. The
dictionaries give “jaundice” as the meaning, but it is
universally used in modern times for scrofula. Here it seems to mean
leprosy.</p></note>
and turned to a mass of corruption.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p52">35. The old man accompanied by Gazanus went on board a
ship which was sailing to Sicily. Half way across the Adriatic he was
preparing to pay his fare by selling a copy of the Gospels which he had
written with his own hand in his youth, when the son of the master of
the ship seized by a demon began to cry out and say: “Hilarion,
servant of God, why is it that through you we cannot be safe even on
the sea? Spare me a little until I reach land. Let me not be cast out
here and thrown into the deep.” The saint replied: “If my
God permit you to remain, remain; but if He casts you out, why bring
odium upon me a sinner and a beggar?” This he said that the
sailors and merchants on board might not betray him on reaching shore.
Not long after, the boy was cleansed, his father and the rest who were
present having given their word that they would not reveal the name of
the saint to any one.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p53">36. On approaching Pachynus, a promontory of Sicily, he
offered the master the Gospel for the passage of himself and Gazanus.
The man was unwilling to take it, all the more because he saw that
excepting that volume and the clothes they wore they had nothing, and
at last he swore he would not take it. But the aged saint, ardent and
confident in the consciousness of his poverty, rejoiced exceedingly
that he had no worldly possessions and was accounted a beggar by the
people of the place.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p54">37. Once more, on thinking the matter over and fearing
that merchants coming from the East might make him known, he fled to
the interior, some twenty miles from the sea, and there on an abandoned
piece of ground, every day tied up a bundle of firewood which he laid
upon the back of his disciple, and sold at some neighbouring mansion.
They thus supported themselves and were able to purchase a morsel of
bread for any chance visitors. But that came exactly to pass which is
written:<note place="end" n="4031" id="vi.ii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p55"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 14" id="vi.ii-p55.1" parsed="|Matt|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.14">Matt. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “a city set on a hill cannot
be hid.” It happened that one of the shields-men<note place="end" n="4032" id="vi.ii-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p56"> Scutarius, one of
a corps of guards, whose prominent weapons were shields.</p></note> who was vexed by a demon was in the
basilica of the blessed Peter at Rome, when the unclean spirit within
him cried out, “A few days ago Christ’s servant Hilarion
entered Sicily and no one knew him, and he thinks he is hidden. I will
go and betray him.” Immediately he embarked with his attendants
in a ship lying in harbour, sailed to Pachynus and, led by the demon to
the old man’s hut, there prostrated himself and was cured on the
spot. This, his first miracle in Sicily, brought the sick to him in
countless numbers (but it brought also a multitude of religious
persons); insomuch that one of the leading men who was swollen with the
dropsy was cured the same day that he came. He afterwards offered the
saint gifts without end, but the saint replied to him in the words of
the Saviour to his disciples:<note place="end" n="4033" id="vi.ii-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p57"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 8" id="vi.ii-p57.1" parsed="|Matt|10|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.8">Matt. x. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “Freely
ye received, freely give.”</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p58">38. While this was going on in Sicily Hesychius his
disciple was searching the world over for the old man, traversing the
coast, penetrating deserts, clinging all the while to the belief that
wherever he was he could not long be hidden. At the end of three years
he heard at Methona from a certain Jew, who dealt in old-clothes, that
a Christian prophet had appeared in Sicily, and was working such
miracles and signs, one might think him one of the ancient saints. So
he asked about his dress, gait, and speech, and in particular his age,
but could learn nothing. His informant merely <pb n="313" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_313.html" id="vi.ii-Page_313" />declared that he had heard of the man by
report. He therefore crossed the Adriatic and after a prosperous voyage
came to Pachynus, where he took up his abode in a cottage on the shore
of the bay, and, on inquiring for tidings of the old man, discovered by
the tale which every one told him where he was, and what he was doing.
Nothing about him surprised them all so much as the fact that after
such great signs and wonders he had not accepted even a crust of bread
from any one in the district. And, to cut my story short, the holy man
Hesychius fell down at his master’s knees and bedewed his feet
with tears; at length he was gently raised by him, and when two or
three days had been spent in talking over matters, he learned from
Gazanus that Hilarion no longer felt himself able to live in those
parts, but wanted to go to certain barbarous races where his name and
fame were unknown.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p59">39. He therefore brought him to Epidaurus,<note place="end" n="4034" id="vi.ii-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p60"> More properly in
Argolis. It was the native town of Æsculapius, who was worshipped
under the form of a serpent.</p></note> a town in Dalmatia, where he stayed for
a few days in the country near, but could not be hid. An enormous
serpent, of the sort which the people of those parts call <i>boas</i><note place="end" n="4035" id="vi.ii-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p61"> <i>Boas</i>
because they can swallow oxen <i>(boves).</i></p></note>because they are so large that they often
swallow oxen, was ravaging the whole province far and wide, and was
devouring not only flocks and herds, but husbandmen and shepherds who
were drawn in by the force of its breathing. He ordered a pyre to be
prepared for it, then sent up a prayer to Christ, called forth the
reptile, bade it climb the pile of wood, and then applied the fire. And
so before all the people he burnt the savage beast to ashes. But now he
began anxiously to ask what he was to do, whither to betake himself.
Once more he prepared for flight, and in thought ranged through
solitary lands, grieving that his miracles could speak of him though
his tongue was silent.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p62">40. At that time there was an earthquake over the whole
world, following on the death of Julian, which caused the sea to burst
its bounds, and left ships hanging on the edge of mountain steeps. It
seemed as though God were threatening a second deluge, or all things
were returning to original chaos. When the people of Epidaurus saw
this, I mean the roaring waves and heaving waters and the swirling
billows mountain-high dashing on the shore, fearing that what they saw
had happened elsewhere might befall them and their town be utterly
destroyed, they made their way to the old man, and as if preparing for
a battle placed him on the shore. After making the sign of the cross
three times on the sand, he faced the sea, stretched out his hands, and
no one would believe to what a height the swelling sea stood like a
wall before him. It roared for a long time as if indignant at the
barrier, then little by little sank to its level. Epidaurus and all the
region roundabout tell the story to this day, and mothers teach their
children to hand down the remembrance of it to posterity. Verily, what
was said to the Apostles,<note place="end" n="4036" id="vi.ii-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p63"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 20" id="vi.ii-p63.1" parsed="|Matt|17|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.20">Matt. xvii. 20</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “If ye
have faith, ye shall say to this mountain, Remove into the sea, and it
shall be done,” may be even literally fulfilled, provided one has
such faith as the Lord commanded the Apostles to have. For what
difference does it make whether a mountain descends into the sea, or
huge mountains of waters everywhere else fluid suddenly become hard as
rock at the old man’s feet?</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p64">41. The whole country marvelled and the fame of the
great miracle was in everyone’s mouth, even at Salonæ.<note place="end" n="4037" id="vi.ii-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p65"> In Dalmatia,
three miles from Diocletian’s great palace (Spalatro).</p></note> When the old man knew this was the
case he escaped secretly by night in a small cutter, and finding a
merchant ship after two days came to Cyprus. Between<note place="end" n="4038" id="vi.ii-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p66"> The southern
promontory of Greece.</p></note>Malea and<note place="end" n="4039" id="vi.ii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p67"> Now Cerigo.</p></note>Cythera, the pirates, who had left on
the shore that part of their fleet which is worked by poles instead of
sails, bore down on them with two light vessels of considerable size;
and besides this they were buffeted by the waves on every side. All the
rowers began to be alarmed, to weep, to leave their places, to get out
their poles, and, as though one message was not enough, again and again
told the old man that pirates were at hand. Looking at them in the
distance he gently smiled, then turned to his disciples and said,<note place="end" n="4040" id="vi.ii-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p68"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 32" id="vi.ii-p68.1" parsed="|Matt|14|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.32">Matt. xiv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> “O ye of little faith, wherefore do
ye doubt? Are these more than the army of Pharaoh? Yet they were all
drowned by the will of God.” Thus he spake, but none the less the
enemy with foaming prows kept drawing nearer and were now only a
stone’s throw distant. He stood upon the prow of the vessel
facing them with out-stretched hand, and said, “Thus far and no
farther.” Marvellous to relate, the boats at once bounded back,
and though urged forward by the oars fell farther and farther astern.
The pirates were astonished to find themselves going back, and laboured
with all their strength to reach the vessel, but were carried to the
shore faster by far than they came.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p69">42. I pass by the rest for fear I should seem in my
history to be publishing a volume of miracles. I will only say this,
that when sailing with a fair wind among the Cyclades he heard the
voices of unclean spirits shouting in all <pb n="314" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_314.html" id="vi.ii-Page_314" />directions from towns and villages, and running
in crowds to the shore. Having then entered Paphos, the city of Cyprus
renowned in the songs of the poets, the ruins of whose temples after
frequent earthquakes are the only evidences at the present day of its
former grandeur, he began to live in obscurity about two miles from the
city, and rejoiced in having a few days rest. But not quite twenty days
passed before throughout the whole island whoever had unclean spirits
began to cry out that Hilarion Christ’s servant had come, and
that they must go to him with all speed. Salamis, Curium, Lapetha, and
the other cities joined in the cry, while many declared that they knew
Hilarion and that he was indeed the servant of Christ, but where he was
they could not tell. So within a trifle more than thirty days, about
two hundred people, both men and women, came together to him. When he
saw them he lamented that they would not suffer him to be quiet, and
thirsting in a kind of manner to avenge himself, he lashed them with
such urgency of prayer that some immediately, others after two or three
days, all within a week, were cured.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p70">43. Here he stayed two years, always thinking of flight,
and in the meantime sent Hesychius, who was to return in the spring, to
Palestine to salute the brethren and visit the ashes of his monastery.
When the latter returned he found Hilarion longing to sail again to
Egypt, that is to the locality called<note place="end" n="4041" id="vi.ii-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii-p71"> Probably the place
which gave its name to one of the mouths of the Nile (Bucolicum).</p></note>
Bucolia; but he persuaded him that, since there were no Christians
there, but only a fierce and barbarous people, he should rather go to a
spot in Cyprus itself which was higher up and more retired. After long
and diligent search he found such a place twelve miles from the sea far
off among the recesses of rugged mountains, the ascent to which could
hardly be accomplished by creeping on hands and knees. Thither he
conducted him. The old man entered and gazed around. It was indeed a
lonely and terrible place; for though surrounded by trees on every
side, with water streaming from the brow of the hill, a delightful bit
of garden, and fruit-trees in abundance (of which, however, he never
ate), yet it had close by the ruins of an ancient temple from which, as
he himself was wont to relate and his disciples testify, the voices of
such countless demons re-echoed night and day, that you might have
thought there was an army of them. He was highly pleased at the idea of
having his opponents in the neighbourhood, and abode there five years,
cheered in these his last days by the frequent visits of Hesychius, for
owing to the steep and rugged ascent, and the numerous ghosts (so the
story ran), nobody or scarcely anybody either could or dared to go up
to him. One day, however, as he was leaving his garden, he saw a man
completely paralysed lying in front of the gates. He asked Hesychius
who he was, or how he had been brought. Hesychius replied that he was
the agent at the country-house to which the garden belonged in which
they were located. Weeping much and stretching out his hand to the
prostrate man he said, “I bid you in the name of our Lord Jesus
Christ arise and walk.” The words were still on the lips of the
speaker, when, with miraculous speed, the limbs were strengthened and
the man arose and stood firm. Once this was noised abroad the need of
many overcame even the pathless journey and the dangers of the place.
The occupants of all the houses round about had nothing so much in
their thoughts as to prevent the possibility of his escape, a rumour
having spread concerning him to the effect that he could not stay long
in the same place. This habit of his was not due to levity or
childishness, but to the fact that he shunned the worry of publicity
and praise, and always longed for silence and a life of obscurity.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p72">44. In his eightieth year, during the absence of
Hesychius, he wrote by way of a will a short letter with his own hand,
and left him all his riches (that is to say, a copy of the gospels, and
his sack-cloth tunic, cowl and cloak), for his servant had died a few
days before. Many devout men therefore came to the invalid from Paphos,
and specially because they had heard of his saying that he must soon
migrate to the Lord and must be liberated from the bonds of the body.
There came also Constantia a holy woman whose son-in-law and daughter
he had anointed with oil and saved from death. He earnestly entreated
them all not to let him be kept even a moment of time after death, but
to bury him immediately in the same garden, just as he was, clad in his
goat-hair tunic, cowl, and his peasant’s cloak.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p73">45. His body was now all but cold, and nought was left
of life but reason. Yet with eyes wide open he kept repeating,
“Go forth, what do you fear? Go forth, my soul, why do you
hesitate? You have served Christ nearly seventy years, and do you fear
death?” Thus saying he breathed his last. He was immediately
buried before the city heard of his death.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p74">46. When the holy man Hesychius heard of his decease, he
went to Cyprus and, to lull the suspicions of the natives who were
keeping strict guard, pretended that he wished to live in the same
garden, and then in the course of about ten months, though at great
peril to his <pb n="315" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_315.html" id="vi.ii-Page_315" />life, stole the
saint’s body. He carried it to Majuma; and there all the monks
and crowds of towns-folk going in procession laid it to rest in the
ancient monastery. His tunic, cowl and cloak, were uninjured; the whole
body as perfect as if alive, and so fragrant with sweet odours that one
might suppose it to have been embalmed.</p>

<p id="vi.ii-p75">47. In bringing my book to an end I think I ought not to
omit to mention the devotion of the holy woman Constantia who, when a
message was brought her that Hilarion’s body was in Palestine,
immediately died, proving even by death the sincerity of her love for
the servant of God. For she was accustomed to spend whole nights in
vigil at his tomb, and to converse with him as if he were present in
order to stimulate her prayers. Even at the present day one may see a
strange dispute between the people of Palestine and the Cypriotes, the
one contending that they have the body, the other the spirit of
Hilarion. And yet in both places great miracles are wrought daily, but
to a greater extent in the garden of Cyprus, perhaps because that spot
was dearest to him.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="The Life of Malchus, the Captive Monk." n="iii" shorttitle="The Life of Malchus, the Captive Monk." progress="63.78%" prev="vi.ii" next="vi.iv" id="vi.iii"><p class="c15" id="vi.iii-p1">

<span class="c14" id="vi.iii-p1.1">The Life
of Malchus, the Captive Monk.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.iii-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c43" id="vi.iii-p3">The life of Malchus was written at Bethlehem, <span class="c17" id="vi.iii-p3.1">a.d.</span>, 391. Its origin and purpose are sufficiently
described in chapters 1 and 2.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.iii-p4">1. They who have to fight a naval battle prepare for it
in harbours and calm waters by adjusting the helm, plying the oars, and
making ready the hooks and grappling irons. They draw up the soldiers
on the decks and accustom them to stand steady with poised foot and on
slippery ground; so that they may not shrink from all this when the
real encounter comes, because they have had experience of it in the
sham fight. And so it is in my case. I have long held my peace, because
silence was imposed on me by one to whom I give pain when I speak of
him. But now, in preparing to write history on a wider scale I desire
to practise myself by means of this little work and as it were to wipe
the rust from my tongue. For I have purposed (if God grant me life, and
if my censurers will at length cease to persecute me, now that I am a
fugitive and shut up in a monastery) to write a history of the church
of Christ<note place="end" n="4042" id="vi.iii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p5"> This purpose was
never carried into effect. These Lives of the Monks may be regarded as
a contribution towards it, and also the book <i>De Viris
Illustribus</i> (translated in Vol. iii. of this series) which was
written in the following year, 392.</p></note> from the advent of our Saviour up
to our own age, that is from the apostles to the dregs of time in which
we live, and to show by what means and through what agents it received
its birth, and how, as it gained strength, it grew by persecution and
was crowned with martyrdom; and then, after reaching the Christian
Emperors, how it increased in influence and in wealth but decreased in
Christian virtues. But of this elsewhere. Now to the matter in
hand.</p>

<p id="vi.iii-p6">2. Maronia is a little hamlet some thirty miles to the
east of Antioch in Syria. After having many owners or landlords,<note place="end" n="4043" id="vi.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p7"> Patronos.
Properly defenders or advocates, but passing into the sense of
proprietor, as in the Italian padrone.</p></note> at the time when I was staying as a
young man in Syria<note place="end" n="4044" id="vi.iii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p8"> In the year
374.</p></note> it came into
the possession of my intimate friend, the Bishop Evagrius,<note place="end" n="4045" id="vi.iii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p9"> See Letters i. 15,
iii. 3.</p></note> whose name I now give in order to show
the source of my information. Well, there was at the place at that time
an old man by name Malchus, which we might render “king,” a
Syrian by race and speech, in fact a genuine son of the soil. His
companion was an old woman very decrepit who seemed to be at
death’s door, both of them so zealously pious and such constant
frequenters of the Church, they might have been taken for Zacharias and
Elizabeth in the Gospel but for the fact that there was no John to be
seen. With some curiosity I asked the neighbours what was the link
between them; was it marriage, or kindred, or the bond of the Spirit?
All with one accord replied that they were holy people, well pleasing
to God, and gave me a strange account of them. Longing to know more I
began to question the man with much eagerness about the truth of what I
heard, and learnt as follows.</p>

<p id="vi.iii-p10">3. My son, said he, I used to farm a bit of ground at
Nisibis<note place="end" n="4046" id="vi.iii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p11"> A populous city in
Mesopotamia.</p></note> and was an only son. My parents
regarding me as the heir and the only survivor of their race, wished to
force me into marriage, but I said I would rather be a monk. How my
father threatened and my mother coaxed me to betray my chastity
requires no other proof than the fact that I fled from home and
parents. I could not go to the East because Persia was close by and
<pb n="316" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_316.html" id="vi.iii-Page_316" />the frontiers were guarded by the
soldiers of Rome; I therefore turned my steps to the West, taking with
me some little provision for the journey, but barely sufficient to ward
off destitution. To be brief, I came at last to the desert of Chalcis<note place="end" n="4047" id="vi.iii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p12"> The desert in
which Jerome spent the years 375–80. See Letters ii., v., xiv.,
xvii.</p></note> which is situate between Immæ and
Beroa farther south. There, finding some monks, I placed myself under
their direction, earning my livelihood by the labour of my hands, and
curbing the wantonness of the flesh by fasting. After many years the
desire came over me to return to my country, and stay with my mother
and cheer her widowhood while she lived (for my father, as I had
already heard, was dead), and then to sell the little property and give
part to the poor, settle part on the monasteries and (I blush to
confess my faithlessness) keep some to spend in comforts for myself. My
abbot began to cry out that it was a temptation of the devil, and that
under fair pretexts some snare of the old enemy lay hid. It was, he
declared, a case of the dog returning to his vomit. Many monks, he
said, had been deceived by such suggestions, for the devil never showed
himself openly. He set before me many examples from the Scriptures, and
told me that even Adam and Eve in the beginning had been overthrown by
him through the hope of becoming gods. When he failed to convince me he
fell upon his knees and besought me not to forsake him, nor ruin myself
by looking back after putting my hand to the plough. Unhappily for
myself I had the misfortune to conquer my adviser. I thought he was
seeking not my salvation but his own comfort. So he followed me from
the monastery as if he had been going to a funeral, and at last bade me
farewell, saying, “I see that you bear the brand of a son of
Satan. I do not ask your reasons nor take your excuses. The sheep which
forsakes its fellows is at once exposed to the jaws of the
wolf.”</p>

<p id="vi.iii-p13">4. On the road from Beroa to Edessa<note place="end" n="4048" id="vi.iii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p14"> A city of
Mesopotamia, formerly the capital of Abgarus’ kingdom: at this
time a great centre of Syrian Christianity.</p></note> adjoining the high-way is a waste over
which the Saracens roam to and fro without having any fixed abode.
Through fear of them travellers in those parts assemble in numbers, so
that by mutual assistance they may escape impending danger. There were
in my company men, women, old men, youths, children, altogether about
seventy persons. All of a sudden the Ishmaelites on horses and camels
made an assault upon us, with their flowing hair bound with fillets,
their bodies half-naked, with their broad military boots, their cloaks
streaming behind them, and their quivers slung upon the shoulders. They
carried their bows unstrung and brandished their long spears; for they
had come not to fight, but to plunder. We were seized, dispersed, and
carried in different directions. I, meanwhile, repenting too late of
the step I had taken, and far indeed from gaining possession of my
inheritance, was assigned, along with another poor sufferer, a woman,
to the service of one and the same owner. We were led, or rather
carried, high upon the camel’s back through a desert waste, every
moment expecting destruction, and suspended, I may say, rather than
seated. Flesh half raw was our food, camel’s milk our drink.</p>

<p id="vi.iii-p15">5. At length, after crossing a great river we came to
the interior of the desert, where, being commanded after the custom of
the people to pay reverence to the mistress and her children, we bowed
our heads. Here, as if I were a prisoner, I changed my dress, that is,
learnt to go naked, the heat being so excessive as to allow of no
clothing beyond a covering for the loins. Some sheep were given to me
to tend, and, comparatively speaking, I found this occupation a
comfort, for I seldom saw my masters or fellow slaves. My fate seemed
to be like that of Jacob in sacred history, and reminded me also of
Moses; both of whom were once shepherds in the desert. I fed on fresh
cheese and milk, prayed continually, and sang psalms which I had learnt
in the monastery. I was delighted with my captivity, and thanked God
because I had found in the desert the monk’s estate which I was
on the point of losing in my country.</p>

<p id="vi.iii-p16">6. But no condition can ever shut out the Devil. How
manifold past expression are his snares! Hid though I was, his malice
found me out. My master seeing his flock increasing and finding no
dishonesty in me (I knew that the Apostle has given command that
masters should be as faithfully served as God Himself), and wishing to
reward me in order to secure my greater fidelity, gave me the woman who
was once my fellow servant in captivity. On my refusing and saying I
was a Christian, and that it was not lawful for me to take a woman to
wife so long as her husband was alive (her husband had been captured
with us, but carried off by another master), my owner was relentless in
his rage, drew his sword and began to make at me. If I had not without
delay stretched out my hand and taken possession of the woman, he would
have slain me on the spot. Well; by this time a darker night than usual
had set in and, for me, all too soon. I led my bride into an old cave;
sorrow was bride’s-maid; we shrank from each other but did not
confess it. Then I really felt my captivity; I threw myself down on the
ground, and began to lament the monastic state which <pb n="317" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_317.html" id="vi.iii-Page_317" />I had lost, and said: “Wretched man that
I am! have I been preserved for this? has my wickedness brought me to
this, that in my gray hairs I must lose my virgin state and become a
married man? What is the good of having despised parents, country,
property, for the Lord’s sake, if I do the thing I wished to
avoid doing when I despised them? And yet it may be perhaps the case
that I am in this condition because I longed for home. What are we to
do, my soul? are we to perish, or conquer? Are we to wait for the hand
of the Lord, or pierce ourselves with our own sword? Turn your weapon
against yourself; I must fear your death, my soul, more than the death
of the body. Chastity preserved has its own martyrdom. Let the witness
for Christ lie unburied in the desert; I will be at once the persecutor
and the martyr.” Thus speaking I drew my sword which glittered
even in the dark, and turning its point towards me said:
“Farewell, unhappy woman: receive me as a martyr not as a
husband.” She threw herself at my feet and exclaimed: “I
pray you by Jesus Christ, and adjure you by this hour of trial, do not
shed your blood and bring its guilt upon me. If you choose to die,
first turn your sword against me. Let us rather be united upon these
terms. Supposing my husband should return to me, I would preserve the
chastity which I have learnt in captivity; I would even die rather than
lose it. Why should you die to prevent a union with me? I would die if
you desired it. Take me then as the partner of your chastity; and love
me more in this union of the spirit than you could in that of the body
only. Let our master believe that you are my husband. Christ knows you
are my brother. We shall easily convince them we are married when they
see us so loving.” I confess, I was astonished and, much as I had
before admired the virtue of the woman, I now loved her as a wife still
more. Yet I never gazed upon her naked person; I never touched her
flesh, for I was afraid of losing in peace what I had preserved in the
conflict. In this strange wedlock many days passed away. Marriage had
made us more pleasing to our masters, and there was no suspicion of our
flight; sometimes I was absent for even a whole month like a trusty
shepherd traversing the wilderness.</p>

<p id="vi.iii-p17">7. After a long time as I sat one day by myself in the
desert with nothing in sight save earth and sky, I began quickly to
turn things over in my thoughts, and amongst others called to mind my
friends the monks, and specially the look of the father who had
instructed me, kept me, and lost me. While I was thus musing I saw a
crowd of ants swarming over a narrow path. The loads they carried were
clearly larger than their own bodies. Some with their forceps were
dragging along the seeds of herbs: others were excavating the earth
from pits and banking it up to keep out the water. One party, in view
of approaching winter, and wishing to prevent their store from being
converted into grass through the dampness of the ground, were cutting
off the tips of the grains they had carried in; another with solemn
lamentation were removing the dead. And, what is stranger still in such
a host, those coming out did not hinder those going in; nay rather, if
they saw one fall beneath his burden they would put their shoulders to
the load and give him assistance. In short that day afforded me a
delightful entertainment. So, remembering how Solomon sends us to the
shrewdness of the ant and quickens our sluggish faculties by setting
before us such an example, I began to tire of captivity, and to regret
the monk’s cell, and long to imitate those ants and their doings,
where toil is for the community, and, since nothing belongs to any one,
all things belong to all.</p>

<p id="vi.iii-p18">8. When I returned to my chamber, my wife met me. My
looks betrayed the sadness of my heart. She asked why I was so
dispirited. I told her the reasons, and exhorted her to escape. She did
not reject the idea. I begged her to be silent on the matter. She
pledged her word. We constantly spoke to one another in whispers; and
we floated in suspense betwixt hope and fear. I had in the flock two
very fine he-goats: these I killed, made their skins into bottles, and
from their flesh prepared food for the way. Then in the early evening
when our masters thought we had retired to rest we began our journey,
taking with us the bottles and part of the flesh. When we reached the
river which was about ten miles off, having inflated the skins and got
astride upon them, we intrusted ourselves to the water, slowly
propelling ourselves with our feet, that we might be carried down by
the stream to a point on the opposite bank much below that at which we
embarked, and that thus the pursuers might lose the track. But
meanwhile the flesh became sodden and partly lost, and we could not
depend on it for more than three days’ sustenance. We drank till
we could drink no more by way of preparing for the thirst we expected
to endure, then hastened away, constantly looking behind us, and
advanced more by night than day, on account both of the ambushes of the
roaming Saracens, and of the excessive heat of the sun. I grow
terrified even as I relate what happened; and, although my mind is
perfectly at rest, yet my frame shudders from head to foot.</p>

<p id="vi.iii-p19">9. Three days after we saw in the dim <pb n="318" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_318.html" id="vi.iii-Page_318" />distance two men riding on camels approaching
with all speed. At once foreboding ill I began to think my master
purposed putting us to death, and our sun seemed to grow dark again. In
the midst of our fear, and just as we realized that our footsteps on
the sand had betrayed us, we found on our right hand a cave which
extended far underground. Well, we entered the cave: but we were afraid
of venomous beasts such as vipers, basilisks, scorpions, and other
creatures of the kind, which often resort to such shady places so as to
avoid the heat of the sun. We therefore barely went inside, and took
shelter in a pit on the left, not venturing a step farther, lest in
fleeing from death we should run into death. We thought thus within
ourselves: If the Lord helps us in our misery we have found safety: if
He rejects us for our sins, we have found our grave. What do you
suppose were our feelings? What was our terror, when in front of the
cave, close by, there stood our master and fellow-servant, brought by
the evidence of our footsteps to our hiding place? How much worse is
death expected than death inflicted! Again my tongue stammers with
distress and fear; it seems as if I heard my master’s voice, and
I hardly dare mutter a word. He sent his servant to drag us from the
cavern while he himself held the camels and, sword in hand, waited for
us to come. Meanwhile the servant entered about three or four cubits,
and we in our hiding place saw his back though he could not see us, for
the nature of the eye is such that those who go into the shade out of
the sunshine can see nothing. His voice echoed through the cave:
“Come out, you felons; come out and die; why do you stay? Why do
you delay? Come out, your master is calling and patiently waiting for
you.” He was still speaking when lo! through the gloom we saw a
lioness seize the man, strangle him, and drag him, covered with blood,
farther in. Good Jesus! how great was our terror now, how intense our
joy! We beheld, though our master knew not of it, our enemy perish. He,
when he saw that he was long in returning, supposed that the fugitives
being two to one were offering resistance. Impatient in his rage, and
sword still in hand, he came to the cavern, and shouted like a madman
as he chided the slowness of his slave, but was seized upon by the wild
beast before he reached our hiding place. Who ever would believe that
before our eyes a brute would fight for us?</p>

<p id="vi.iii-p20">One cause of fear was removed, but there was the
prospect of a similar death for ourselves, though the rage of the lion
was not so bad to bear as the anger of the man. Our hearts failed for
fear: without venturing to stir a step we awaited the issue, having no
wall of defence in the midst of so great dangers save the consciousness
of our chastity; when, early in the morning, the lioness, afraid of
some snare and aware that she had been seen took up her cub in her
teeth and carried it away, leaving us in possession of our retreat. Our
confidence was not restored all at once. We did not rush out, but
waited for a long time; for as often as we thought of coming out we
pictured to ourselves the horror of falling in with her.</p>

<p id="vi.iii-p21">10. At last we got rid of our fright; and when that day
was spent, we sallied forth towards evening, and saw the camels, on
account of their great speed called dromedaries, quietly chewing the
cud. We mounted, and with the strength gained from the new supply of
grain, after ten days travelling through the desert arrived at the
Roman camp. After being presented to the tribune we told all, and from
thence were sent to Sabianus, who commanded in Mesopotamia, where we
sold our camels. My dear old abbot was now sleeping in the Lord; I
betook myself therefore to this place, and returned to the monastic
life, while I entrusted my companion here to the care of the virgins;
for though I loved her as a sister, I did not commit myself to her as
if she were my sister.</p>

<p id="vi.iii-p22">Malchus was an old man, I a youth, when he told me these
things. I who have related them to you am now old, and I have set them
forth as a history of chastity for the chaste. Virgins, I exhort you,
guard your chastity. Tell the story to them that come after, that they
may realize that in the midst of swords, and wild beasts of the desert,
virtue is never a captive, and that he who is devoted to the service of
Christ may die, but cannot be conquered.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="The Dialogue Against the Luciferians." n="iv" shorttitle="The Dialogue Against the Luciferians." progress="64.46%" prev="vi.iii" next="vi.v" id="vi.iv"><p class="c15" id="vi.iv-p1">

<pb n="319" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_319.html" id="vi.iv-Page_319" /><span class="c14" id="vi.iv-p1.1">The Dialogue Against the Luciferians.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.iv-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.iv-p3"><span class="c1" id="vi.iv-p3.1">Introduction.</span></p>

<p id="vi.iv-p4">This Dialogue was written about 379, seven years after
the death of Lucifer, and very soon after Jerome’s return from
his hermit life in the desert of Chalcis. Though he received ordination
from Paulinus, who had been consecrated by Lucifer, he had no sympathy
with Lucifer’s narrower views, as he shows plainly in this
Dialogue. Lucifer, who was bishop of Cagliari in Sardinia, first came
into prominent notice about <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p4.1">a.d.</span> 354, when
great efforts were being made to procure a condemnation of S.
Athanasius by the Western bishops. He energetically took up the cause
of the saint, and at his own request was sent by Liberius, bishop of
Rome, in company with the priest Pancratius and the deacon Hilarius, on
a mission to the Emperor Constantius. The emperor granted a Council,
which met at Milan in <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p4.2">a.d.</span> 354. Lucifer
distinguished himself by resisting a proposition to condemn Athanasius,
and did not hesitate to oppose the emperor with much violence. In
consequence of this he was sent into exile from <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p4.3">a.d.</span> 355 to <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p4.4">a.d.</span> 361, the greater
portion of which time was spent at Eleutheropolis in Palestine, though
he afterwards removed to the Thebaid. It was at this time that his
polemical writings appeared, the tone and temper of which is indicated
by the mere titles <i>De Regibus Apostaticis</i> (of Apostate Kings),
<i>De non Conveniendo cum Hæreticis, etc</i>. (of not holding
communion with heretics). On the death of Constantius in 361, Julian
permitted the exiled bishops to return; but Lucifer instead of going to
Alexandria where a Council was to be held under the presidency of
Athanasius for the healing of a schism in the Catholic party at Antioch
(some of which held to Meletius, while others followed Eustathius),
preferred to go straight to Antioch. There he ordained Paulinus, the
leader of the latter section, as bishop of the Church. Eusebius of
Vercellæ soon arrived with the synodal letters of the Council of
Alexandria, but, finding himself thus anticipated, and shrinking from a
collision with his friend, he retired immediately. Lucifer stayed, and
“declared that he would not hold communion with Eusebius or any
who adopted the moderate policy of the Alexandrian Council. By this
Council it had been determined that actual Arians, if they renounced
their heresy, should be pardoned, but not invested with ecclesiastical
functions; and that those bishops who had merely consented to Arianism
should remain undisturbed. It was this latter concession which offended
Lucifer, and he became henceforth the champion of the principle that no
one who had yielded to any compromise whatever with Arianism should be
allowed to hold an ecclesiastical office.” He was thus brought
into antagonism with Athanasius himself, who, it has been seen,
presided at Alexandria. Eventually he returned to his see in Sardinia
where, according to Jerome’s Chronicle, he died in 371.
Luciferianism became extinct in the beginning of the following century,
if not earlier. It hardly appears to have been formed into a separate
organization, though an appeal was made to the emperor by some
Luciferian presbyters about the year 384, and both Ambrose and
Augustine speak of him as having fallen into the schism.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p5">The argument of the Dialogue may be thus stated. It has
been pointed out above that Lucifer of Cagliari, who had been banished
from his see in the reign of Constantius because of his adherence to
the cause of Athanasius, had, on the announcement of toleration at the
accession of Julian (361), gone to Antioch and consecrated Paulinus a
bishop. There were then three bishops of Antioch, Dorotheus the Arian
(who had succeeded Euzoius in 376), Meletius who, though an Athanasian
in opinion, had been consecrated by Arians or Semi-Arians, and
Paulinus; besides Vitalis, bishop of a congregation of Apollinarians.
Lucifer, in the earnestness of his anti-Arian opinion, refused to
acknowledge as bishops those who had come over from Arianism, though he
accepted the laymen who had been baptized by Arian bishops. This
opinion led to the Luciferian schism, and forms the subject of the
Dialogue.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p6">The point urged by Orthodoxus throughout is that, since
the Luciferian accepts as valid the baptism conferred by Arian bishops,
it is inconsistent in him not to acknowledge the bishops who have
repented of their Arian opinions. The Luciferian at first (2) in his
eagerness, declares the Arians to be no better than heathen; but he
sees that he has gone too far, and retracts this opinion. Still it is
one thing, he says, (3) to admit a penitent neophyte, another to admit
a man to be bishop and celebrate the Eucharist. We do not wish, he says
(4) to preclude individuals who have fallen from repentance. And we,
replies Orthodoxus, by admitting the bishops save not them only but
their flocks also. “The salt,” says the Luciferian (5),
“which has lost its savour cannot be salted,” and,
“What communion has Christ with Belial?” But this, it is
answered (6), would prove that Arians could not confer baptism at all.
Yes, says the objector, they are like John the Baptist, whose baptism
needed to be followed by that of Christ. But, it is replied, the bishop
gives Christ’s baptism and confers the Holy Spirit. The
confirmation which follows (9) is rather a custom of the churches than
the necessary means of grace.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p7">The argument is felt to be approaching to a
philosophical logomachy (10, 11), but it is resumed by the Luciferian.
There is a real difference, he says (12), between the man who in his
simplicity accepts baptism from an Arian bishop, and the bishop himself
who understands the heresy. Yet both, it is replied (13), when they are
penitent, should be received.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p8">At this point (14) the Luciferian yields. But he wishes
to be assured that what Orthodoxus recommends has been really the
practice of the Church. This leads to a valuable chapter of Church
history. Orthodoxus recalls the victories of the Church, which the
Luciferians speak of as corrupt (15). The shame is that, though they
have the true creed, they have too little faith. He then describes (17,
18) how the orthodox bishops were beguiled into accepting the creed of
Ariminum, but afterwards saw their error (19). “The world groaned
to find itself Arian.” They did all that was possible to set
things right. Why should they not be received, as all but the authors
of heresy had been received at Nicæa? (20) Lucifer who was a good
shepherd, and Hilary the Deacon, in separating their own small body
into a sect have left the rest a prey to the wolf (20, 21). The wheat
and tares must grow together (22). This has been the principle of the
Church (23), as shown by Scripture (24) and Apostolic custom, and even
Cyprian, when he wished penitent heretics to be re-baptized (25), could
not prevail. Even Hilary by receiving baptism from the Church which
always has re-admitted heretics in repentance (26, 27) acknowledges
this principle. In that Church and its divisions and practice it is our
duty to abide.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.iv-p9"><pb n="320" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_320.html" id="vi.iv-Page_320" />1. It happened not
long ago that a follower of Lucifer had a dispute with a son of the
Church. His loquacity was odious and the language he employed most
abusive. For he declared that the world belonged to the devil, and, as
is commonly said by them at the present day, that the Church was turned
into a brothel. His opponent on the other hand, with reason indeed, but
without due regard to time and place, urged that Christ did not die in
vain, and that it was for something more than a Sardinian cloak of
skins<note place="end" n="4049" id="vi.iv-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p10"> The Sardinian
cloak of skins is contrasted by Cicero (pro Scauro) with the Royal
purple:—Quem purpura regalis non commovit, eum Sardorum mastruca
mutavit. Jerome’s meaning is that Christ came not to win the
lowest place on earth, but the highest. The fact that Lucifer was
Bishop of Cagliari in Sardinia gives point to the saying.</p></note> that the Son of God came down from
heaven. To be brief, the dispute was not settled when night interrupted
the debate, and the lighting of the street-lamps gave the signal for
the assembly to disperse. The combatants therefore withdrew, almost
spitting in each other’s faces, an arrangement having been
previously made by the audience for a meeting in a quiet porch at
daybreak. Thither, accordingly, they all came, and it was resolved that
the words of both speakers should be taken down by reporters.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p11">2. When all were seated, Helladius the Luciferian said,
I want an answer first to my question. Are the Arians Christians or
not?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p12">Orthodoxus. I answer with another question, Are all
heretics Christians?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p13">L. If you call a man a heretic you deny that he is a
Christian.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p14">O. No heretics, then, are Christians.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p15">L. I told you so before.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p16">O. If they are not Christ’s, they belong to the
devil.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p17">L. No one doubts that.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p18">O. But if they belong to the devil, it makes no
difference whether they are heretics or heathen.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p19">L. I do not dispute the point.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p20">O. We are then agreed that we must speak of a heretic as
we would of a heathen.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p21">L. Just so.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p22">O. Now it is decided that heretics are heathen, put any
question you please.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p23">L. What I wanted to elicit by my question has been
expressly stated, namely, that heretics are not Christians. Now comes
the inference. If the Arians are heretics, and all heretics are
heathen, the Arians are heathen too. But if the Arians are heathen and
it is beyond dispute that the church has no communion with the Arians,
that is with the heathen, it is clear that your church which welcomes
bishops from the Arians, that is from the heathen, receives priests of
the Capitol<note place="end" n="4050" id="vi.iv-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p24"> That is, of Jupiter,
whose temple was in the Capitol.</p></note> rather than bishops, and accordingly
it ought more correctly to be called the synagogue of Anti-Christ than
the Church of Christ.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p25">O. Lo! what the prophet said is fulfilled:<note place="end" n="4051" id="vi.iv-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p26"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lvii. 6" id="vi.iv-p26.1" parsed="|Ps|57|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.57.6">Ps. lvii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>“They have digged a pit before me,
they have fallen into the midst thereof themselves.”</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p27">L. How so?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p28">O. If the Arians are, as you say, heathen, and the
assemblies of the Arians are the devil’s camp, how is it that you
receive a person who has been baptized in the devil’s camp?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p29">L. I do receive him, but as a penitent.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p30">O. The fact is you don’t know what you are saying.
Does any one receive a penitent heathen?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p31">L. In my simplicity I replied when we began that all
heretics are heathen. But the question was a captious one, and you
shall have the full credit of victory in the first point. I will now
proceed to the second and maintain that a layman coming from the Arians
ought to be received if penitent, but not a cleric.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p32">O. And yet, if you concede me the first point, the
second is mine too.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p33">L. Show me how it comes to be yours.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p34">O. Don’t you know that the clergy and laity have
only one Christ, and that there is not one God of converts and another
of bishops? Why then should not he who receives laymen receive clerics
also?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p35">L. There is a difference between shedding tears for sin,
and handling the body of Christ; there is a difference between lying
prostrate at the feet of the brethren, and from the high altar
administering the Eucharist to the people. It is one thing to lament
over the past, another to abandon sin and live the glorified life in
the Church. You who yesterday impiously declared the Son of God to be a
creature, you who every day, worse than a Jew, were wont to cast the
stones of blasphemy at Christ, you whose hands are full of blood, whose
pen was a soldier’s spear, do you, the convert of a single hour,
come into the Church as an adulterer might come to a virgin? If you
repent of your sin, abandon your priestly functions: if you are
shameless in your sin, remain what you were.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p36">O. You are quite a rhetorician, and fly from the thicket
of controversy to the open fields of declamation. But, I entreat you,
refrain from common-places, and return to the ground and the lines
marked out; afterwards, if you like, we will take a wider range.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p37">L. There is no declamation in the case; my indignation
is more than I can bear. Make what statements you please, argue as you
please, you will never convince me that a penitent bishop should be
treated like a penitent layman.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p38"><pb n="321" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_321.html" id="vi.iv-Page_321" />O. Since you put the
whole thing in a nutshell and obstinately cling to your position, that
the case of the bishop is different from that of the layman, I will do
what you wish, and I shall not be sorry to avail myself of the
opportunity you offer and come to close quarters. Explain why you
receive a layman coming from the Arians, but do not receive a
bishop.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p39">L. I receive a layman who confesses that he has erred;
and the Lord willeth not the death of a sinner, but rather that he
should repent.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p40">O. Receive then also a bishop who, as well as the
layman, confesses that he has erred, and it still holds good that the
Lord willeth not the death of a sinner, but rather that he should
repent.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p41">L. If he confesses his error why does he continue a
bishop? Let him lay aside his<note place="end" n="4052" id="vi.iv-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p42"> Sacerdotium.</p></note>episcopal
functions, and I grant pardon to the penitent.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p43">O. I will answer you in your own words. If a layman
confesses his error, how is it he continues a layman? Let him lay aside
his lay-priesthood, that is, his baptism, and I grant pardon to the
penitent. For it is written<note place="end" n="4053" id="vi.iv-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p44"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 1.6" id="vi.iv-p44.1" parsed="|Rev|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.6">Apoc. i.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>“He made
us to be a kingdom, to be priests unto his God and Father.” And
again,<note place="end" n="4054" id="vi.iv-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p45"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 9" id="vi.iv-p45.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9">1 Pet. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>“A holy nation, a royal
priesthood, an elect race.” Everything which is forbidden to a
Christian, is forbidden to both bishop and layman. He who does penance
condemns his former life. If a penitent bishop may not continue what he
was, neither may a penitent layman remain in that state on account of
which he confesses himself a penitent.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p46">L. We receive the laity, because no one will be induced
to change, if he knows he must be baptized again. And then, if they are
rejected, we become the cause of their destruction.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p47">O. By receiving a layman you save a single soul: and I
in receiving a bishop unite to the Church, I will not say the people of
one city, but the whole<note place="end" n="4055" id="vi.iv-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p48"> That is diocese. The
word diocese was in early times the larger expression, and contained
many provinces. See Canon II of Constantinople, Bright’s edition,
and note.</p></note>province of which
he is the head; if I drive him away, he will drag down many with him to
ruin. Wherefore I beseech you to apply the same reason which you think
you have for receiving the few to the salvation of the whole world. But
if you are not satisfied with this, if you are so hard, or rather so
unreasonably unmerciful as to think him who gave baptism an enemy of
Christ, though you account him who received it a son, we do not so
contradict ourselves: we either receive a bishop as well as the people
which is constituted as a Christian people by him, or if we do not
receive a bishop, we know that we must also reject his people.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p49">5. L. Pray, have you not read what is said concerning
the bishops,<note place="end" n="4056" id="vi.iv-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p50"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 13" id="vi.iv-p50.1" parsed="|Matt|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.13">Matt. v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>“Ye are the
salt of the earth: but if the salt have lost its savour, wherewith
shall it be salted? It is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast
out and trodden under foot of man.” And then there is the fact
that the priest<note place="end" n="4057" id="vi.iv-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p51"> <scripRef passage="Lev. ix. 7" id="vi.iv-p51.1" parsed="|Lev|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.9.7">Lev. ix. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> intercedes with
God for the sinful people, while there is no one to entreat for the
priest. Now these two passages of Scripture tend to the same
conclusion. For as salt seasons all food and nothing is so pleasant as
to please the palate without it: so the bishop is the seasoning of the
whole world and of his own Church, and if he lose his savour through
the denial of truth, or through heresy, or lust, or, to comprehend all
in one word, through sin of any kind, by what other can he be seasoned,
when he was the seasoning of all? The priest, we know, offers his
oblation for the layman, lays his hand upon him when submissive,
invokes the return of the Holy Spirit, and thus, after inviting the
prayers of the people, reconciles to the altar him who had been
delivered to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit
might he saved; nor does he restore one member to health until all the
members have wept together with him. For a father easily pardons his
son, when the mother entreats for her offspring. If then it is by the
priestly order that a penitent layman is restored to the Church, and
pardon follows where sorrow has gone before, it is clear that a priest
who has been removed from his order cannot be restored to the place he
has forfeited, because either he will be a penitent and then he cannot
be a priest, or if he continues to hold office he cannot be brought
back to the Church by penitential discipline. Will you dare to spoil
the savour of the Church with the salt which has lost its savour? Will
you replace at the altar the man who having been cast out ought to lie
in the mire and be trodden under foot by all men? What then will become
of the Apostle’s command,<note place="end" n="4058" id="vi.iv-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p52"> <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 7" id="vi.iv-p52.1" parsed="|Titus|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.7">Tit. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“The
bishop must be blameless as God’s steward”? And again,<note place="end" n="4059" id="vi.iv-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p53"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 28" id="vi.iv-p53.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.28">1 Cor. xi. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>“But let a man prove himself, and so
let him come.” What becomes of our Lord’s intimation,<note place="end" n="4060" id="vi.iv-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p54"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 6" id="vi.iv-p54.1" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6">Matt. vii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>“Neither cast your pearls before the
swine”? But if you understand the words as a general admonition,
how much more must care be exercised in the case of priests when so
much precaution is taken where the laity are concerned?<note place="end" n="4061" id="vi.iv-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p55"> <scripRef passage="Numb. xvi. 26" id="vi.iv-p55.1" parsed="|Num|16|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.26">Numb. xvi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>“Depart, I pray you,” says the
Lord by Moses, “from the tents of these wicked men, and touch
nothing of theirs, lest ye be consumed in all their sins.” And
<pb n="322" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_322.html" id="vi.iv-Page_322" />again in the Minor Prophets,<note place="end" n="4062" id="vi.iv-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p56"> <scripRef passage="Hos. ix. 4" id="vi.iv-p56.1" parsed="|Hos|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.9.4">Hos. ix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “Their sacrifices shall be unto
them as the bread of mourners; all that eat thereof shall be
polluted.” And in the Gospel the Lord says,<note place="end" n="4063" id="vi.iv-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p57"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 22" id="vi.iv-p57.1" parsed="|Matt|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.22">Matt. vii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> “The lamp of the body is the eye:
if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of
light.” For when the bishop preaches the true faith the darkness
is scattered from the hearts of all. And he gives the reason,<note place="end" n="4064" id="vi.iv-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p58"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 15" id="vi.iv-p58.1" parsed="|Matt|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.15">Matt. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>“Neither do men light a lamp, and
put it under the bushel, but on the stand; and it shineth unto all that
are in the house.” That is, God’s motive for lighting the
fire of His knowledge in the bishop is that he may not shine for
himself only, but for the common benefit. And in the next sentence<note place="end" n="4065" id="vi.iv-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p59"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 23-24" id="vi.iv-p59.1" parsed="|Matt|6|23|6|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.23-Matt.6.24">Matt. vi. 23–24</scripRef>.</p></note> “If,” says he, “thine
eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the
light that is in thee be darkness, how great is the darkness!”
And rightly; for since the bishop is appointed in the Church that he
may restrain the people from error, how great will the error of the
people be when he himself who teaches errs. How can he remit sins, who
is himself a sinner? How can an impious man make a man holy? How shall
the light enter into me, when my eye is blind? O misery!
Antichrist’s disciple governs the Church of Christ. And what are
we to think of the words,<note place="end" n="4066" id="vi.iv-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p60"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 23-24" id="vi.iv-p60.1" parsed="|Matt|6|23|6|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.23-Matt.6.24">Matt. vi. 23–24</scripRef>.</p></note>“No man
can serve two masters”? And that too<note place="end" n="4067" id="vi.iv-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p61"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 14, 15" id="vi.iv-p61.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|6|15" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14-2Cor.6.15">2 Cor. vi. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>“What communion hath light and
darkness? And what concord hath Christ with Belial?” In the old
testament we read,<note place="end" n="4068" id="vi.iv-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p62"> <scripRef passage="Levit. xxi. 17" id="vi.iv-p62.1" parsed="|Lev|21|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.21.17">Levit. xxi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>“No man
that hath a blemish shall come nigh to offer the offerings of the
Lord.” And again,<note place="end" n="4069" id="vi.iv-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p63"> Quoted apparently
from memory as giving the general sense of passages in <scripRef passage="Lev. xxi, xxii" id="vi.iv-p63.1">Lev. xxi, xxii</scripRef>.</p></note>“Let the
priests who come nigh to the Lord their God be clean, lest haply the
Lord forsake them.” And in the same place,<note place="end" n="4070" id="vi.iv-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p64"> Quoted apparently
from memory as giving the general sense of passages in <scripRef passage="Lev. xxi, xxii" id="vi.iv-p64.1">Lev. xxi, xxii</scripRef>.</p></note>“And when they draw nigh to minister
in holy things, let them not bring sin upon themselves, lest they
die.” And there are many other passages which it would be an
endless task to detail, and which I omit for the sake of brevity. For
it is not the number of proofs that avails, but their weight. And all
this proves that you with a little leaven have corrupted the whole lump
of the Church, and receive the Eucharist to-day from the hand of one
whom yesterday you loathed like an idol.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p65">6. O. Your memory has served you, and you have certainly
given us at great length many quotations from the sacred books: but
after going all round the wood, you are caught in my hunting-nets. Let
the case be as you would have it, that an Arian bishop is the enemy of
Christ, let him be the salt that has lost its savour, let him be a lamp
without flame, let him be an eye without a pupil: no doubt your
argument will take you thus far—that he cannot salt another who
himself has no salt: a blind man cannot enlighten others, nor set them
on fire when his own light has gone out. But why, when you swallow food
which he has seasoned, do you reproach the seasoned with being
saltless? Your Church is bright with his flame, and do you accuse his
lamp of being extinguished? He gives you eyes, and are you blind?
Wherefore, I pray you, either give him the power of sacrificing since
you approve his baptism, or reject his baptism if you do not think him
a priest. For it is impossible that he who is holy in baptism should be
a sinner at the altar.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p66">L. But when I receive a lay penitent, it is with laying
on of hands, and invocation of the Holy Spirit, for I know that the
Holy Spirit cannot be given by heretics.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p67">O. All the paths of your propositions lead to the same
meeting-point, and it is with you as with the frightened
deer—while you fly from the feathers fluttering in the wind, you
become entangled in the strongest of nets. For seeing that a man,
baptized in the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost,
becomes a temple of the Lord, and that while the old abode is destroyed
a new shrine is built for the Trinity, how can you say that sins can be
remitted among the Arians without the coming of the Holy Ghost? How is
a soul purged from its former stains which has not the Holy Ghost? For
it is not mere water which washes the soul, but it is itself first
purified by the Spirit that it may be able to spiritually wash the
souls of men.<note place="end" n="4071" id="vi.iv-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p68"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 2" id="vi.iv-p68.1" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>“The
Spirit of the Lord,” says Moses, “moved upon the face of
the waters,” from which it appears that there is no baptism
without the Holy Ghost. Bethesda, the pool in Judea, could not cure the
limbs of those who suffered from bodily weakness without the advent of
an angel,<note place="end" n="4072" id="vi.iv-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p69"> <scripRef passage="John v. 2" id="vi.iv-p69.1" parsed="|John|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.2">John v. 2</scripRef> sq.</p></note> and do you venture to bring me a
soul washed with simple water, as though it had just come from the
bath? Our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, of whom it is less correct to say
that He was cleansed by washing than that by the washing of Himself He
cleansed all waters, no sooner raised His head from the stream than He
received the Holy Ghost. Not that He ever was without the Holy Ghost,
inasmuch as He was born in the flesh through the Holy Ghost; but in
order to prove that to be the true baptism by which the Holy Ghost
comes. So then if an Arian cannot give the Holy Spirit, he cannot even
baptize, because there is no baptism of the Church without the Holy
Spirit. And you, when you receive a person baptized by an <pb n="323" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_323.html" id="vi.iv-Page_323" />Arian and afterwards invoke the Holy Ghost,
ought either to baptize him, because without the Holy Ghost he could
not be baptized, or, if he was baptized in the Spirit, you must not
invoke the Holy Ghost for your convert who received Him at the time of
baptism.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p70">7. L. Pray tell me, have you not read<note place="end" n="4073" id="vi.iv-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p71"> <scripRef passage="Acts 19.2" id="vi.iv-p71.1" parsed="|Acts|19|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.2">xix.
2</scripRef>.</p></note> in the Acts of the Apostles that those
who had already been baptized by John, on their saying in reply to the
Apostle’s question that they had not even heard what the Holy
Ghost was, afterwards obtained the Holy Ghost? Whence it is clear that
it is possible to be baptized, and yet not to have the Holy Ghost.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p72">O. I do not think that those who form our audience are
so ignorant of the sacred books that many words are needed to settle
this little question. But before I say anything in support of my
assertion, listen while I point out what confusion, upon your view, is
introduced into Scripture. What do we mean by saying that John in his
baptism could not give the Holy Spirit to others, yet gave him to
Christ? And who is that John?<note place="end" n="4074" id="vi.iv-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p73"> <scripRef passage="Is. xi. 3; Matt. iii. 3" id="vi.iv-p73.1" parsed="|Isa|11|3|0|0;|Matt|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.3 Bible:Matt.3.3">Is. xi. 3; Matt. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>“The
voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make ye ready the way of the
Lord, make his paths straight.” He who used to say,<note place="end" n="4075" id="vi.iv-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p74"> <scripRef passage="John i. 29" id="vi.iv-p74.1" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">John i. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>“Behold the Lamb of God, which
taketh away the sins of the world”: I say too little, he who from
his mother’s womb cried out,<note place="end" n="4076" id="vi.iv-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p75"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 43" id="vi.iv-p75.1" parsed="|Luke|1|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.43">Luke i. 43</scripRef>.</p></note>“And
whence is this to me that the mother of my Lord should come unto
me,” did he not give the Holy Ghost? And did<note place="end" n="4077" id="vi.iv-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p76"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 17" id="vi.iv-p76.1" parsed="|Acts|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.17">Acts ix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>Ananias give him to Paul? It perhaps
looks like boldness in me to prefer him to all other men. Hear then the
words of our Lord,<note place="end" n="4078" id="vi.iv-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p77"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 11" id="vi.iv-p77.1" parsed="|Matt|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.11">Matt. xi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>“Among
them that are born of women there hath not arisen a greater than John
the Baptist.” For no prophet had the good fortune both to
announce the coming of Christ, and to point Him out with the finger.
And what necessity is there for me to dwell upon the praises of so
illustrious a man when God the Father even calls him an angel?<note place="end" n="4079" id="vi.iv-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p78"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 10" id="vi.iv-p78.1" parsed="|Matt|11|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.10">Matt. xi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>“Behold, I send my messenger
(angel) before thy face, who shall prepare thy way before thee.”
He must have been an angel who after lodging in his mother’s womb
at once began to frequent the desert wilds, and while still an infant
played with serpents; who, when his eyes had once gazed on Christ
thought nothing else worth looking at; who exercised his voice, worthy
of a messenger of God, in the words of the Lord, which are sweeter than
honey and the honey-comb. And, to delay my question no further, thus it
behooved<note place="end" n="4080" id="vi.iv-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p79"> We venture to read
‘decebat’ instead of ‘dicebat.’ Otherwise, we
may render ‘Thus (the Scripture) said that,’ etc.</p></note>the Forerunner of the Lord to grow
up. Now is it possible that a man of such character and renown did not
give the Holy Ghost, while Cornelius the centurion received Him before
baptism? Tell me, pray, why could he not give Him? You don’t
know? Then listen to the teaching of Scripture: the baptism of John did
not so much consist in the forgiveness of sins as in being a baptism of
repentance for the remission of sins, that is, for a future remission,
which was to follow through the sanctification of Christ. For it is
written,<note place="end" n="4081" id="vi.iv-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p80"> <scripRef passage="Mark i. 4" id="vi.iv-p80.1" parsed="|Mark|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.4">Mark i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>“John came, who baptized in
the wilderness, and preached the baptism of repentance unto remission
of sins.” And soon after,<note place="end" n="4082" id="vi.iv-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p81"> <scripRef passage="Mark i. 5" id="vi.iv-p81.1" parsed="|Mark|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.5">Mark i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>“And they were baptized of him in
the river Jordan, confessing their sins.” For as he himself
preceded Christ as His forerunner, so also his baptism was the prelude
to the Lord’s baptism.<note place="end" n="4083" id="vi.iv-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p82"> <scripRef passage="John iii. 31" id="vi.iv-p82.1" parsed="|John|3|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.31">John iii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>“He
that is of the earth,” he said, “speaketh of the earth; he
that cometh from heaven is above all.” And again,<note place="end" n="4084" id="vi.iv-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p83"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 11" id="vi.iv-p83.1" parsed="|Matt|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.11">Matt. iii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>“I indeed baptize you with water,
he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost.” But if John, as he
himself confessed, did not baptize with the Spirit, it follows that he
did not forgive sins either, for no man has his sins remitted without
the Holy Ghost. Or if you contentiously argue that, because the baptism
of John was from heaven, therefore sins were forgiven by it, show me
what more there is for us to get in Christ’s baptism. Because it
forgives sins, it releases from Gehenna. Because it releases from
Gehenna, it is perfect. But no baptism can be called perfect except
that which depends on the cross and resurrection of Christ. Thus,
although John himself said,<note place="end" n="4085" id="vi.iv-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p84"> <scripRef passage="John iii. 30" id="vi.iv-p84.1" parsed="|John|3|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.30">John iii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>“He must
increase, but I must decrease,” in your perverse scrupulosity you
give more than is due to the baptism of the servant, and destroy that
of the master to which you leave no more than to the other. What is the
drift of your assertion? Just this—it does not strike you as
strange that those who had been baptized by John, should afterwards by
the laying on of hands receive the Holy Ghost, although it is evident
that they did not obtain even remission of sins apart from the faith
which was to follow. But you who receive a person baptized by the
Arians and allow him to have perfect baptism, after that admission do
you invoke the Holy Ghost as if this were still some slight defect,
whereas there is no baptism of Christ without the Holy Ghost? But I
have wandered too far, and when I might have met my opponent face to
face and repelled his attack, I have only thrown a few light darts from
a distance. The baptism of John was so far imperfect that it is plain
they who had been baptized by him were afterwards baptized with the
baptism of Christ. For thus the history relates,<note place="end" n="4086" id="vi.iv-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p85"> <scripRef passage="Acts xix. 1" id="vi.iv-p85.1" parsed="|Acts|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.1">Acts xix. 1</scripRef>, sqq.</p></note>“And it came to pass that while
<pb n="324" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_324.html" id="vi.iv-Page_324" />Apollos was at Corinth, Paul having
passed through the upper country came to Ephesus, and found certain
disciples: and he said unto them, Did ye receive the Holy Ghost when ye
believed? And they said unto him, Nay, we did not so much as hear
whether the Holy Ghost was given. And he said, Into what then were ye
baptized? And they said, Into John’s baptism. And Paul said, John
baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that
they should believe on Him which should come after him, that is, on
Jesus. And when they heard this, they were baptized into the name of
the Lord Jesus: And when Paul had laid his hands upon them, immediately
the Holy Ghost fell on them.” If then they were baptized with the
true and lawful baptism of the Church, and thus received the Holy
Ghost: do you follow the apostles and baptize those who have not had
Christian baptism, and you will be able to invoke the Holy Ghost.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p86">8. L. Thirsty men in their dreams eagerly gulp down the
water of the stream, and the more they drink the thirstier they are. In
the same way you appear to me to have searched everywhere for arguments
against the point I raised, and yet to be as far as ever from being
satisfied. Don’t you know that the laying on of hands after
baptism and then the invocation of the Holy Spirit is a custom of the
Churches? Do you demand Scripture proof? You may find it in the Acts of
the Apostles. And even if it did not rest on the authority of Scripture
the consensus of the whole world in this respect would have the force
of a command. For many other observances of the Churches, which are due
to tradition, have acquired the authority of the written law, as for
instance<note place="end" n="4087" id="vi.iv-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p87"> Triple
immersion, that is, thrice dipping the head while standing in the
water, was the all but universal rule of the Church in early times.
There is proof of its existence in Africa, Palestine, Egypt, at Antioch
and Constantinople, in Cappadocia and Rome. See Basil, On the H. Sp.
§ 66, and Apostolical Canons. Gregory the Great ruled that either
form was allowable, the one symbolizing the Unity of the Godhead, the
other the Trinity of Persons.</p></note>the practice of dipping the head
three times in the laver, and then, after leaving the water, of<note place="end" n="4088" id="vi.iv-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p88"> This ceremony
together with the kiss of peace and white robes probably dated from
very early times. In the fourth century some new ceremonies were
introduced, such as the use of lights and salt, the unction with oil
before baptism in addition to that with chrism which continued to be
administered after baptism.</p></note>tasting mingled milk and honey in
representation of infancy;<note place="end" n="4089" id="vi.iv-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p89"> At Holy
Communion the first prayer of the faithful was said by all kneeling.
During the rest of the liturgy all stood. At other times of service the
rule was for all to kneel in prayer except on Sundays and between
Easter and Whitsuntide.</p></note>and, again,
the practices of standing up in worship on the Lord’s day, and
ceasing from fasting every Pentecost; and there are many other
unwritten practices which have won their place through reason and
custom. So you see we follow the practice of the Church, although it
may be clear that a person was baptized before the Spirit was
invoked.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p90">9. O. I do not deny that it is the practice of the
Churches in the case of those who living far from the greater towns
have been baptized by presbyters and deacons, for the bishop to visit
them, and by the laying on of hands to invoke the Holy Ghost upon them.
But how shall I describe your habit of applying the laws of the Church
to heretics, and of exposing the virgin entrusted to you in the
brothels of harlots? If a bishop lays his hands on men he lays them on
those who have been baptized in the right faith, and who have believed
that the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, are three persons, but one
essence. But an Arian has no faith but this (close your ears, my
hearers, that you may not be defiled by words so grossly impious), that
the Father alone is very God, and that Jesus Christ our Saviour is a<note place="end" n="4090" id="vi.iv-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p91"> The Arians said He
was the creature (made out of nothing) through whom the Father gave
being to all other creatures.</p></note>creature, and<note place="end" n="4091" id="vi.iv-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p92"> The Macedonians,
who became nearly co-extensive with the Semi-Arians about 360, held
that the Spirit not being ‘very’ God must be a creature and
therefore a Servant of God.</p></note>the Holy Ghost the Servant of both. How
can he then receive the Holy Ghost from the Church, who has not yet
obtained remission of sins? For the Holy Ghost must have a clean abode:
nor will He become a dweller in that temple which has not for its chief
priest the true faith. But if you now ask how it is that a person
baptized in the Church does not receive the Holy Ghost, Whom we declare
to be given in true baptism, except by the hands of the bishop, let me
tell you that our authority for the rule is the fact that after our
Lord’s ascension the Holy Ghost descended upon the Apostles. And
in many places we find it the practice, more by way of honouring the<note place="end" n="4092" id="vi.iv-p92.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p93">
Sacerdotium—often used by Jerome in a special sense for the
Episcopate. He says of Pammachius and of himself (Letter xlv., 3) that
many people thought them digni sacerdotio, meaning the Bishopric of
Rome.</p></note>episcopate than from any compulsory law.
Otherwise, if the Holy Ghost descends only at the bishop’s
prayer, they are greatly to be pitied who in isolated houses, or in
forts, or retired places, after being baptized by the presbyters and
deacons have fallen asleep before the bishop’s visitation. The
well-being of a Church depends upon the dignity of its chief-priest,
and unless some extraordinary and unique functions be assigned to him,
we shall have as many schisms in the Churches as there are priests.
Hence it is that without ordination and the bishop’s license
neither presbyter nor deacon has the power to baptize. And yet, if
necessity so be, we know that even laymen may, and frequently do,
baptize. For as a man receives, so too he can give; for it will hardly
<pb n="325" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_325.html" id="vi.iv-Page_325" />be said that we must believe that
the eunuch whom Philip<note place="end" n="4093" id="vi.iv-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p94"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 26" id="vi.iv-p94.1" parsed="|Acts|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.26">Acts viii. 26</scripRef> sq.</p></note> baptized
lacked the Holy Spirit. The Scripture thus speaks concerning him,
“And they both went down into the water; and Philip baptized
him.” And on leaving the water, “The Holy Spirit fell upon
the eunuch.” You may perhaps think that we ought to set against
this the passage in which we read, “Now when the apostles which
were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they
sent unto them Peter and John: who, when they were come down, prayed
for them that they might receive the Holy Ghost: for as yet he was
fallen upon none of them.” But why this was, the context tells
us,—“Only they had been baptized into the name of the Lord
Jesus. Then laid they their hands on them, and they received the Holy
Ghost.” And if you here say that you do the same, because the
heretics have not baptized into the Holy Spirit, I must remind you that
Philip was not separated from the Apostles, but belonged to the same
Church and preached the same Lord Jesus Christ: that he was without
question a deacon of those who afterwards laid their hands on his
converts. But when you say that the Arians have not a Church, but a
synagogue, and that their clergy do not worship God but creatures and
idols, how can you maintain that you ought to act upon the same
principle in cases so totally different?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p95">L. You repel my attack in front with vigour and
firmness: but you are smitten in the rear and leave your back exposed
to the darts. Let us even grant that the Arians have no baptism, and
therefore that the Holy Ghost cannot be given by them, because they
themselves have not yet received remission of sins; this altogether
makes for victory on my side, and all your argumentative wrestling is
but laborious toil to give me the conqueror’s palm. An Arian has
no baptism; how is it then that he has the episcopate? There is not
even a layman among them, how can there be a bishop? I may not receive
a beggar, do you receive a king? You surrender your camp to the enemy,
and are we to reject one of their deserters?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p96">11. O. If you remember what has been said you would know
that you have been already answered; but in yielding to the love of
contradiction you have wandered from the subject, like those persons
who are talkative rather than eloquent, and who, when they cannot
argue, still continue to wrangle. On the present occasion it is not my
aim to either accuse or defend the Arians, but rather to get safely
past the turning-post of the race, and to maintain that we receive a
bishop for the same reason that you receive a layman. If you grant
forgiveness to the erring, I too pardon the penitent. If he that
baptizes a person into our belief has had no injurious effect upon the
person baptized, it follows that he who consecrates a bishop in the
same faith causes no defilement to the person consecrated. Heresy is
subtle, and therefore the simple-minded are easily deceived. To be
deceived is the common lot of both layman and bishop. But you say, a
bishop could not have been mistaken. The truth is, men are elected to
the episcopate who come from the bosom of Plato and Aristophanes. How
many can you find among them who are not fully instructed in these
writers? Indeed all, whoever they may be, that are ordained at the
present day from among the literate class make it their study not how
to seek out the marrow of Scripture, but how to tickle the ears of the
people with the flowers of rhetoric. We must further add that the Arian
heresy goes hand in hand with the wisdom of the world, and<note place="end" n="4094" id="vi.iv-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p97"> “The
philosophical relations of Arianism have been differently stated. Baur,
Newman (The Arians, p. 17), and others, bring it into connection with
Aristotle, and Athanasianism with Plato; Petavius, Ritter, and Voigt,
on the contrary, derive the Arian idea of God from Platonism and
Neo-Platonism. The empirical, rational, logical tendency of Arianism is
certainly more Aristotelian than Platonic, and so far Baur and Newman
are right; but all depends on making either revelation and faith, or
philosophy and reason, the starting point and ruling power of
theology.” Doctor Schaff in Dict. of Chris. Biog.</p></note> borrows its streams of argument from the
fountains of Aristotle. And so we will act like children when they try
to outdo one another—whatever you say I will say: what you
assert, I will assert: whatever you deny, I will deny. We allow that an
Arian may baptize; then he must be a bishop.<note place="end" n="4095" id="vi.iv-p97.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p98"> Baptism was at this
time, as a rule, administered by the bishop alone.</p></note>
If we agree that Arian baptism is invalid, you must reject the layman,
and I must not accept the bishop. I will follow you wherever you go; we
shall either stick in the mud together, or shall get out together.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p99">12. L. We pardon a layman because, when he was baptized,
he had a sincere impression that he was joining the Church. He believed
and was baptized in accordance with his faith.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p100">O. That is something new for a man to be made a
Christian by one who is not a Christian. When he joined the Arians into
what faith was he baptized? Of course into that which the Arians held.
If on the other hand we are to suppose that his own faith was correct,
but that he was knowingly baptized by heretics, he does not deserve the
indulgence we grant to the erring. But it is quite absurd to imagine
that, going as a pupil to the master, he understands his art before he
has been taught. Can you suppose that a man who has just turned from
worshipping idols knows Christ better than his teacher does? If you
<pb n="326" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_326.html" id="vi.iv-Page_326" />say, he sincerely believed in the
Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and therefore obtained
baptism, what, let me ask, is the meaning of being sincerely ignorant
of what one believes? He sincerely believed. What did he believe?
Surely when he heard the three names, he believed in three Gods, and
was an idolater; or by the three titles he was led to believe in a God
with three names, and so fell into the<note place="end" n="4096" id="vi.iv-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p101"> This was,
approximately, the Patripassian form of the heresy, according to which
the person of the Father who is one with the Son, was incarnate in
Christ, and the Father might then be said to have died upon the cross.
The personality of the Holy Ghost appears to have been denied. With
varying shades of opinion and modes of expression the doctrine was
expounded by Praxeas (circ. <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p101.1">a.d.</span> 200), Noetius
(<span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p101.2">a.d.</span> 220), Sabellius (<span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p101.3">a.d.</span> 225), Beryllus and Paul of Samosata (circ. <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p101.4">a.d.</span> 250).</p></note>Sabellian heresy. Or he was perhaps
trained by the Arians to believe that there is one true God, the
Father, but that the Son and the Holy Spirit are creatures. What else
he may have believed, I know not: for we can hardly think that a man
brought up in the Capitol would have learnt the doctrine of the
co-essential Trinity. He would have known in that case that the Father,
Son, and Holy Spirit are not divided in nature, but in person. He would
have known also that the name of Son was implied in that of Father and
the name of Father in that of Son. It is ridiculous to assert that any
one can dispute concerning the faith before he believes it; that he
understands a mystery before he has been initiated; that the baptizer
and the baptized hold different views respecting God. Besides, it is
the custom at baptism to ask, after the confession of faith in the
Trinity, do you believe in Holy Church? Do you believe in the remission
of sins? What Church do you say he believed in? The Church of the
Arians? But they have no Church. In ours? But the man was not baptized
into it: he could not believe in that whereof he was ignorant.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p102">L. I see that you can prattle cleverly about each point
that I raise; and when we let fly a dart you elude it by a harangue
which serves you for a shield; I will therefore hurl a single spear
which will be strong enough to pierce your defences and the hail-storm
of your words. I won’t allow strength any longer to be overcome
by artifice. Even a layman baptized without the Church, if he be
baptized according to the faith, is received only as a penitent: but a
bishop either does no penance and remains a bishop, or, if he does
penance he ceases to be a bishop. Wherefore we do right both in
welcoming the penitent layman, and in rejecting the bishop, if he
wishes to continue in his office.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p103">O. An arrow which is discharged from the tight-drawn bow
is not easy to avoid, for it reaches him at whom it was aimed before
the shield can be raised to stop it. On the other hand your
propositions are pointless and therefore cannot pierce an opponent. The
spear then which you have hurled with all your might and about which
you speak such threatening words, I turn aside, as the saying is, with
my little finger. The point in dispute is not merely whether a bishop
is incapable of penitence and a layman capable, but whether a heretic
has received valid baptism. If he has not (and this follows from your
position), how can he be a penitent, before he is a Christian? Show me
that a layman coming from the Arians has valid baptism, and then I will
not deny him penitence. But if he is not a Christian, if he had no
priest to make him a Christian, how can he do penance when he is not
yet a believer?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p104">14. L. I beseech you lay aside the methods of the
philosophers and let us talk with Christian simplicity; that is, if you
are willing to follow not the logicians, but the Galilean fishermen.
Does it seem right to you that an Arian should be a bishop?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p105">O. You prove him a bishop because you receive those he
has baptized. And it is here that you are to blame:—Why are there
walls of separation between us when we are at one in faith and in
receiving Arians?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p106">L. I asked you before not to talk like a philosopher,
but like a Christian.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p107">O. Do you wish to learn, or to argue?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p108">L. Of course I argue because I want to know the reason
for what you do.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p109">O. If you argue, you have already had an answer. I
receive an Arian bishop for the same reason that you receive a person
who is only baptized. If you wish to learn, come over to my side: for
an opponent must be overcome, it is only a disciple who can be
taught.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p110">L. Before I can be a disciple, I must hear one preach
whom I feel to be my master.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p111">O. You are not dealing quite fairly: you wish me to be
your teacher on the terms that you may treat me as an opponent whenever
you please. I will teach you therefore in the same spirit. We agree in
faith, we agree in receiving heretics, let us also be at one in our
terms of communion.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p112">L. That is not teaching, but arguing.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p113">O. As you ask for peace with a shield in your hand, I
also must carry my olive branch with a sword grafted in it.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p114">L. I drop my hands in token of submission. You are
conqueror. But in laying down my arms, I ask the meaning of the oath
you force me to take.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p115">O. Certainly, but first I congratulate you, and thank
Christ my God for your good dispositions which have made you turn from
the <pb n="327" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_327.html" id="vi.iv-Page_327" />unsavoury teaching of the<note place="end" n="4097" id="vi.iv-p115.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p116"> That is the
followers of Lucifer, whose see was in Sardinia.</p></note>Sardinians to that which the whole world
approves as true; and no longer say as some do,<note place="end" n="4098" id="vi.iv-p116.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p117"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xii. 1" id="vi.iv-p117.1" parsed="|Ps|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.12.1">Ps. xii. 1</scripRef>. The Luciferians believed that few or
none outside their own sect could be saved.</p></note>“Help, Lord; for the godly man
teaseth.” By their impious words they make of none effect the
cross of Christ, subject the Son of God to the devil, and would have us
now understand the Lord’s lamentation over sinners to apply to
all men,<note place="end" n="4099" id="vi.iv-p117.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p118"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxx. 9" id="vi.iv-p118.1" parsed="|Ps|30|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.9">Ps. xxx. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>“What profit is there in my
blood, when I go down to the pit?” But God forbid that our Lord
should have died in vain.<note place="end" n="4100" id="vi.iv-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p119"> <scripRef passage="Mark iii. 27" id="vi.iv-p119.1" parsed="|Mark|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.27">Mark iii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>The strong man is
bound, and his goods are spoiled. What the Father says is fulfilled,<note place="end" n="4101" id="vi.iv-p119.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p120"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 8" id="vi.iv-p120.1" parsed="|Ps|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.8">Ps. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“Ask of me, and I will give thee the
nations for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for
thy possession.”<note place="end" n="4102" id="vi.iv-p120.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p121"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 15" id="vi.iv-p121.1" parsed="|Ps|18|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.15">Ps. xviii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>“Then the
channels of water appeared, and the foundations of the world were laid
bare.”<note place="end" n="4103" id="vi.iv-p121.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p122"> Lit. In the sun
hath he placed his tabernacle, and there is none who can hide himself
from the heat thereof. <scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 6" id="vi.iv-p122.1" parsed="|Ps|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.6">Ps.
xix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>“In them
hath he set a tabernacle for the sun, and there is nothing hid from the
heat thereof.” The Psalmist fully possessed by God sings,<note place="end" n="4104" id="vi.iv-p122.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p123"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ix. 6" id="vi.iv-p123.1" parsed="|Ps|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.6">Ps. ix. 6</scripRef>. Sept. Vulg. Syr.</p></note>“The swords of the enemy are come to
an end, and the cities which thou hast overthrown.”</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p124">15. And what is the position, I should like to know, of
those excessively scrupulous, or rather excessively profane persons,
who assert that there are more synagogues than Churches? How is it that
the devil’s kingdoms have been destroyed, and now at last in the
consummation of the ages, the idols have fallen? If Christ has no
Church, or if he has one only, in Sardinia, he has grown very poor. And
if Satan owns Britain, Gaul, the East, the races of India, barbarous
nations, and the whole world at the same time, how is it that the
trophies of the cross have been collected in a mere corner of the
earth? Christ’s powerful opponent, forsooth, gave over to him the<note place="end" n="4105" id="vi.iv-p124.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p125"> The allusion is
doubtful. It probably refers to some province of Spain (perhaps that of
the Ibera or Ebro), in which the views of Lucifer prevailed and which
his followers considered almost the sole land of the faithful. The
expression, however, is used in a more general sense by Jerome, Letter
VI.</p></note>serpent of Spain: he disdained to own a
poor province and its half-starved inhabitants. If they flatter
themselves that they have on their side that verse of the gospel,<note place="end" n="4106" id="vi.iv-p125.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p126"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 8" id="vi.iv-p126.1" parsed="|Luke|18|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.8">Luke xviii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“Howbeit when the Son of man cometh,
shall he find faith on the earth?” let me remind them that the
faith in question is that of which the Lord himself said,<note place="end" n="4107" id="vi.iv-p126.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p127"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 22" id="vi.iv-p127.1" parsed="|Matt|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.22">Matt. ix. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>“Thy faith hath made thee
whole.” And elsewhere, of the centurion,<note place="end" n="4108" id="vi.iv-p127.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p128"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 10" id="vi.iv-p128.1" parsed="|Matt|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.10">Matt. viii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>“I have not found so great faith,
no, not in Israel.” And again, to the Apostles,<note place="end" n="4109" id="vi.iv-p128.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p129"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 26" id="vi.iv-p129.1" parsed="|Matt|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.26">Matt. viii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>“Why are ye fearful, O ye of little
faith?” In another place also,<note place="end" n="4110" id="vi.iv-p129.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p130"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 20" id="vi.iv-p130.1" parsed="|Matt|17|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.20">Matt. xvii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>“If ye have faith as a grain of
mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder
place, and it shall remove.” For neither the centurion nor that
poor woman who for twelve years was wasting away with a bloody flux,
had believed in the mysteries of the Trinity, for these were revealed
to the Apostles after the resurrection of Christ; so that the faith of
such as believe in the mystery of the Trinity might have its due
preeminence: but it was her singleness of mind and her devotion to her
God that met with our Lord’s approval:<note place="end" n="4111" id="vi.iv-p130.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p131"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 21" id="vi.iv-p131.1" parsed="|Matt|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.21">Matt. ix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>“For she said within herself, If I
do but touch his garment, I shall be made whole.” This is the
faith which our Lord said was seldom found. This is the faith which
even in the case of those who believe aright is hard to find in
perfection.<note place="end" n="4112" id="vi.iv-p131.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p132"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 29" id="vi.iv-p132.1" parsed="|Matt|9|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.29">Matt. ix. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>“According to your faith, be
it done unto you,” says God. I do not, indeed, like the sound of
those words. For if it be done unto me according to my faith, I shall
perish. And yet I certainly believe in God the Father, I believe in God
the Son, and I believe in God the Holy Ghost. I believe in one God;
nevertheless, I would not have it done unto me according to my faith.
For the enemy often comes, and sows tares in the Lord’s harvest.
I do not mean to imply that anything is greater than the purity of
heart which believes that mystery; but undoubted faith towards God it
is hard indeed to find. To make my meaning plain, let us suppose a
case:—I stand to pray; I could not pray, if I did not believe;
but if I really believed, I should cleanse that heart of mine with
which God is seen, I should beat my hands upon my breast, the tears
would stream down my cheeks, my body would shudder, my face grow pale,
I should lie at my Lord’s feet, weep over them, and wipe them
with my hair, I should cling to the cross and not let go my hold until
I obtained mercy. But, as it is, frequently in my prayers I am either
walking in the arcades, or calculating my interest, or am carried away
by base thoughts, so as to be occupied with things the mere mention of
which makes me blush. Where is our faith? Are we to suppose that it was
thus that Jonah prayed? or the three youths? or Daniel in the
lion’s den? or the robber on the cross? I have given these
illustrations that you may understand my meaning. But let every one
commune with his own heart, and he will find throughout the whole of
life how rare a thing it is to find a soul so faithful that it does
nothing through the love of glory, nothing on account of the petty
gossip of men. For he who fasts does not as an immediate consequence
fast unto God, nor he who holds out his hand to a poor man, lend to the
Lord. <pb n="328" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_328.html" id="vi.iv-Page_328" />Vice is next-door neighbour
to virtue. It is hard to rest content with God alone for judge.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p133">16. L. I was reserving that passage until last, and you
have anticipated my question about it. Almost all our party, or rather
not mine any more, use it as a sort of controversial battering ram: as
such I am exceedingly glad to see it broken to pieces and pulverized.
But will you be so good as to fully explain to me, not in the character
of an opponent but of a disciple, why it is that the Church receives
those who come from the Arians? The truth is I am unable to answer you
a word, but I do not yet give a hearty assent to what you say.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p134">17. O. When Constantius was on the throne and Eusebius
and Hypatius were Consuls, there was composed, under the pretext of
unity and faith,<note place="end" n="4113" id="vi.iv-p134.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p135"> For an account of
the “Dated Creed” here referred to, and of the Councils of
Seleucia and Ariminum, <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p135.1">a.d.</span> 359, see
Bright’s History of the Church, <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p135.2">a.d.</span>
313–451, fourth edition, pp. 93–100.</p></note> an unfaithful
creed, as it is now acknowledged to have been. For at that time,
nothing seemed so characteristic of piety, nothing so befitting a
servant of God, as to follow after unity, and to shun separation from
communion with the rest of the world. And all the more because the
current profession of faith no longer exhibited on the face of it
anything profane. “We believe,” said they, “in one
true God, the Father Almighty. This we also confess: We believe in the
only begotten Son of God, who, before all worlds, and before all their
origins,<note place="end" n="4114" id="vi.iv-p135.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p136"> Principium, the
equivalent of the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p136.1">᾽Αρχή</span>, which means beginning, or
principle, or power.</p></note> was born of God. The only-begotten
Son, moreover, we believe to be born alone of the Father alone, God of
God, like to his Father who begot Him, according to the Scriptures;
whose birth no one knows, but the Father alone who begot Him.” Do
we find any such words inserted here as<note place="end" n="4115" id="vi.iv-p136.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p137"> These two
propositions constituted the essence of the teaching of Arius.</p></note>“There was a time, when he was
not?” Or, “The Son of God is a creature though not made of
things which exist.” No. This is surely the perfection of faith
to say we believe Him to be God of God. Moreover, they called Him the
only begotten, “born alone of the Father.” What is the
meaning of <i>born?</i> Surely, <i>not made</i>. His birth removed all
suspicion of His being a creature. They added further, “Who came
down from heaven, was conceived of the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin
Mary, crucified by Pontius Pilate, rose again the third day from the
dead, ascended into heaven, sitteth at the right hand of the Father,
who will come to judge the quick and the dead.” There was the
ring of piety in the words, and no one thought that poison was mingled
with the honey of such a proclamation.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p138">18. As regards the term<note place="end" n="4116" id="vi.iv-p138.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p139"> Usia (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p139.1">οὐσία</span>) is defined by Cyril of
Alexandria as that which has existence in itself, independent of
everything else to constitute it. A discussion of both it and its
companion term <i>hypostasis</i> may be found in Newman’s Arians,
Appendix p. 432. Around <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p139.2">οὐσία</span>, or some compound of the
word, the great Arian controversy always raged. In asserting that the
son was <i>homoousios</i> with the Father, i.e., consubstantial or
co-essential, the Church affirmed the Godhead of the Son. But the
formula experienced varying fortunes. It was disowned as savouring of
heterodoxy by the Council of Antioch (264–269) which was held to
decide upon the views of Paulus: was imposed at Nicæa (325):
considered inexpedient by the great body of the episcopate in the next
generation: was most cautiously put forward by Athanasius himself (see
Stanley’s Hist. of Eastern Church, 1883, p. 240): does not occur
in the catecheses of S. Cyril of Jerusalem (347): was momentarily
abandoned by 400 bishops at Ariminum who were “tricked and
worried” into the act. “They had not,” says Newman,
“yet got it deeply fixed in their minds as a sort of first
principle, that to abandon the formula was to betray the
faith.”</p></note><i>Usia</i>, it was not rejected without
a show of reason for so doing.<note place="end" n="4117" id="vi.iv-p139.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p140"> The
distinguishing principle of the doctrine of Acacius was adherence to
Scriptural phraseology. See Bright’s Hist., p. 69.</p></note>“Because it is not found in the
Scriptures,” they said, “and its novelty is a
stumbling-block to many, we have thought it best to dispense with
it.” The bishops were not anxious about the name, so long as that
which it implied was secured. Lastly, at the very time when rumour was
rife that there had been some insincerity in the statement of the
faith, Valens, bishop of Mursa, who had drawn it up, in the presence of
Taurus the pretorian prefect who attended the Synod by imperial
command, declared that he was not an Arian, and that he utterly
abhorred their blasphemies. However, the thing had been done in secret,
and it had not extinguished the general feeling. So on another day,
when crowds of bishops and laymen came together in the Church at
Ariminum, Muzonius, bishop of the province of Byzacena, to whom by
reason of seniority the first rank was assigned by all, spoke as
follows: “One of our number has been authorized to read to you,
reverend fathers, what reports are being spread and have reached us, so
that the evil opinions which ought to grate upon our ears and be
banished from our hearts may be condemned with one voice by us
all.” The whole body of bishops replied, Agreed. And so when
Claudius, bishop of the province of Picenum, at the request of all
present, began to read the blasphemies attributed to Valens, Valens
denied they were his and cried aloud, “If anyone denies Christ
our Lord, the Son of God, begotten of the Father before the worlds, let
him be anathema.” There was a general chorus of approval,
“Let him be anathema.”<note place="end" n="4118" id="vi.iv-p140.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p141"> The teaching of
Ætius and Eunomius, the Anomœans, who were the extremists of
the Arians. See Robertson’s Hist. of Chris. Ch., fourth edition,
pp. 236–237, etc. The other tenets anathematized are Arian or
Semi-Arian.</p></note>“If
anyone denies that the Son is like the Father according to the
Scriptures, let him be anathema.” All replied, “Let him be
anathema.” “If anyone does not say that <pb n="329" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_329.html" id="vi.iv-Page_329" />the Son of God is co-eternal with the Father,
let him be anathema.” There was again a chorus of approval,
“Let him be anathema.” “If anyone says that the Son
of God is a creature, like other creatures, let him be anathema.”
The answer was the same, “Let him be anathema.” “If
anyone says that the Son was of no existing things, yet not of God the
Father, let him be anathema.” All shouted together, “Let
him be anathema.” “If anyone says, There was a time when
the Son was not, let him be anathema.” At this point all the
bishops and the whole Church together received the words of Valens with
clapping of hands and stamping of feet. And if anyone thinks we have
invented the story let him examine the public records. At all events
the muniment-boxes of the Churches are full of it, and the circumstance
is fresh in men’s memory. Some of those who took part in the
Synod are still alive, and the Arians themselves (a fact which may put
the truth beyond dispute) do not deny the accuracy of our account.
When, therefore, all extolled Valens to the sky and penitently
condemned themselves for having suspected him, the same Claudius who
before had begun to read, said “There are still a few points
which have escaped the notice of my lord and brother Valens; if it seem
good to you, let us, in order to remove all scruples, pass a general
vote of censure upon them. If anyone says that the Son of God was
indeed before all worlds but was by no means before all time, so that
he puts some thing before Him, let him be anathema.” And many
other things which had a suspicious look were condemned by Valens when
Claudius recited them. If anyone wishes to learn more about them he
will find the account in the acts of the Synod of Ariminum, the source
from which I have myself drawn them.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p142">19. After these proceedings the Council was dissolved.
All returned in gladness to their own provinces. For the Emperor and
all good men had one and the same aim, that the East and West should be
knit together by the bond of fellowship. But wickedness does not long
lie hid, and the sore that is healed superficially before the bad
humour has been worked off breaks out again. Valens and<note place="end" n="4119" id="vi.iv-p142.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p143"> Bishop of
Singedunum (Belgrade). “He and Valens, bishop of Mursa (in
Pannonia) appear at every Synod and Council from 330 till about 370, as
leaders of the Arian party, both in the East and West…They are
described by Athanasius as the disciples of Arius.” Dict. of
Chris. Biog.</p></note>Ursacius and others associated with them
in their wickedness, eminent Christian bishops of course, began to wave
their palms, and to say they had not denied that He was a creature, but
that He was like other creatures. At that moment the term <i>Usia</i>
was abolished: the Nicene Faith stood condemned by acclamation. The
whole world groaned, and was astonished to find itself Arian. Some,
therefore, remained in their own communion, others began to send
letters to those Confessors who as adherents of Athanasius were in
exile; several despairingly bewailed the better relations into which
they had entered. But a few, true to human nature, defended their
mistake as an exhibition of wisdom. The ship of the Apostles was in
peril, she was driven by the wind, her sides beaten with the waves: no
hope was now left. But the Lord awoke and bade the tempest cease; the<note place="end" n="4120" id="vi.iv-p143.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p144"> Constantius.</p></note>beast died, and there was a calm once
again. To speak more plainly, all the bishops who had been banished
from their sees, by the clemency of the new<note place="end" n="4121" id="vi.iv-p144.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p145"> Julian.</p></note>emperor returned to their Churches. Then
Egypt welcomed the<note place="end" n="4122" id="vi.iv-p145.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p146"> In August 362,
“All Egypt seemed to assemble in the city (Alexandria), which
blazed with lights and rang with acclamations; the air was fragrant
with incense burnt in token of joy; men formed a choir to precede the
Archbishop; to hear his voice, to catch a glimpse of his face, even to
see his shadow, was deemed happiness.” Bright, p. 115.</p></note>triumphant
Athanasius; then<note place="end" n="4123" id="vi.iv-p146.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p147"> Bishop of
Poictiers (<span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p147.1">a.d.</span> 350). Died <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p147.2">a.d.</span> 368.</p></note>Hilary
returned from the battle to the embrace of the Church of Gaul; then<note place="end" n="4124" id="vi.iv-p147.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p148"> Bishop of
Vercellae in N. Italy. Died about <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p148.1">a.d. 3</span>70.
Both he and Hilary had been sent into exile by Constantius for their
opposition to Arianism.</p></note>Eusebius returned and Italy laid aside
her mourning weeds. The bishops who had been caught in the snare at
Ariminum and had unwittingly come to be reported of as heretics, began
to assemble, while they called the Body of our Lord and all that is
holy in the Church to witness that they had not a suspicion of anything
faulty in their own faith. We thought, said they, the words were to be
taken in their natural meaning, and we had no suspicion that in the
Church of God, the very home of simplicity and sincerity in the
confession of truth, one thing could be kept secret in the heart,
another uttered by the lips. We thought too well of bad men and were
deceived. We did not suppose that the bishops of Christ were fighting
against Christ. There was much besides which they said with tears, but
I pass it over for brevity’s sake. They were ready to condemn
their<note place="end" n="4125" id="vi.iv-p148.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p149"> That is, the creed
of Ariminum.</p></note>former subscription as well as all
the blasphemies of the Arians. Here I ask our excessively scrupulous
friends what they think ought to have been done with those who made
this Confession? Deprive the old bishops, they will say, and ordain new
ones. The plan was tried. But how many whose conscience does not
condemn them will allow themselves to be deprived. Particularly when
all the people who loved their bishops flocked together, ready to stone
and slay those who attempted to deprive them. The bishops should, it
may be said, have kept to themselves <pb n="330" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_330.html" id="vi.iv-Page_330" />within their own communion. That is to say,
with senseless cruelty they would have surrendered the whole world to
the devil. Why condemn those who were not Arians? Why rend the Church
when it was continuing in the harmony of the faith? Lastly, were they
by obstinacy to make Arians of orthodox believers? We know that at the
Council of Nicæa, which was assembled on account of the Arian
perfidy, eight Arian bishops were welcomed, and there is not a bishop
in the world at the present day whose ordination is not dependent on
that Council. This being so, how could they act in opposition to it,
when their loyalty to it had cost them the pain of exile?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p150">20. L. Were Arians really then received after all? Pray
tell me who they were.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p151">O.<note place="end" n="4126" id="vi.iv-p151.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p152"> Said to have been
the “most prominent and most distinguished man of the entire
movement.” Athanasius suggested that he was the teacher rather
than the disciple of Arius. He died <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p152.1">a.d.</span>
342.</p></note>Eusebius,
bishop of Nicomedia,<note place="end" n="4127" id="vi.iv-p152.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p153"> Regarded as one
of the chief opponents of Athanasius. He and others it is said saved
themselves from exile by secretly substituting <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p153.1">ὄμοιούσιος</span> for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p153.2">ὅμοούσιος</span> in the
sentence of the Council.</p></note>Theognis,
bishop of Nicæa, Saras, at the time presbyter of Libya,<note place="end" n="4128" id="vi.iv-p153.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p154"> Born probably,
about <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p154.1">a.d.</span> 260. He was made bishop of
Cæsarea about 313 and lived to be eighty. At the time of the
Council he was the most learned man and most famous living writer. He
had great influence with Constantine, and was among the most moderate
Arians.</p></note>Eusebius, bishop of Cæsarea in
Palestine, and others whom it would be tedious to enumerate; Arius
also, the presbyter, the original source of all the trouble; Euzoius
the deacon,<note place="end" n="4129" id="vi.iv-p154.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p155"> Eudoxius was
deposed from the bishopric of Antioch by the Council of Seleucia, <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p155.1">a.d.</span> 359; but the immediate predecessor of Euzoius
was Meletius, deposed <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p155.2">a.d.</span> 361. Baronius
describes him as the worst of all the Arians. Euzoius had been the
companion and intimate friend of Arius from an early age. Athanasius
(Hist. Arian. p. 858) calls him the “Canaanite.”</p></note> who succeeded Eudoxius as bishop
of Antioch, and Achillas, the reader. These three who were clerics of
the Church of Alexandria were the originators of the heresy.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p156">L. Suppose a person were to deny that they were welcomed
back, how is he to be refuted?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p157">O. There are men still living who took part in that
Council. And if that is not enough, because owing to the time that has
elapsed they are but few, and it is impossible for witnesses to be
everywhere, if we read the acts and names of the bishops of the Council
of Nicæa, we find that those who we saw just now were welcomed
back, did subscribe the <i>homoousion</i> along with the rest.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p158">L. Will you point out how, after the Council of
Nicæa, they relapsed into their unfaithfulness?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p159">O. A good suggestion, for unbelievers are in the habit
of shutting their eyes and denying that things which they dislike ever
happened. But how could they afterwards do anything but relapse, when
it was owing to them that the Council was convened, and their letters
and impious treatises which were published before the Council, remain
even to the present day? Seeing, therefore, that at that time three
hundred bishops or more welcomed a few men whom they might have
rejected without injury to the Church, I am surprised that certain
persons, who are certainly upholders of the faith of Nicæa, are so
harsh as to think that<note place="end" n="4130" id="vi.iv-p159.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p160"> Saints Athanasius,
Hilary of Poictiers, and Eusebius of Vercellae.</p></note>three Confessors
returning from exile were not bound in the interests of the
world’s salvation to do what so many illustrious men did of their
own accord. But, to go back to our starting point, on the return of the
Confessors it was determined, in a synod afterwards<note place="end" n="4131" id="vi.iv-p160.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p161"> <span class="c10" id="vi.iv-p161.1">a.d.</span> 328, when Athanasius was consecrated bishop.</p></note> held at Alexandria, that, the authors
of the heresy excepted (who could not be excused on the ground of
error), penitents should be admitted to communion with the Church: not
that they who had been heretics could be bishops, but because it was
clear that those who were received had not been heretics. The West
assented to this decision, and it was through this conclusion, which
the necessities of the times demanded, that the world was snatched from
the jaws of Satan. I have reached a very difficult subject, where I am
compelled against my wishes and my purpose, to think somewhat otherwise
of that saintly man Lucifer than his merits demand, and my own courtesy
requires. But what am I to do? Truth opens my mouth and urges my
reluctant tongue to utter the thoughts of my heart. At such a crisis of
the Church, when the wolves were wildly raging, he separated off a few
sheep and abandoned the remnant of the flock. He himself was a good
shepherd, but he was leaving a vast spoil to the beasts of prey. I take
no notice of reports originating with certain evil speakers, though
maintained by them to be authenticated facts; such as that he acted
thus through the love of glory, and the desire of handing down his name
to posterity; or again that he was influenced by the grudge he bore
against Eusebius on account of the<note place="end" n="4132" id="vi.iv-p161.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p162"> See
introduction.</p></note>quarrel
at Antioch. I believe none of these reports in the case of such a man;
and this I will constantly affirm even now—that the difference
between us and him is one of words, not of things, if he really does
receive those who have been baptized by the Arians.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p163">21. L. The account I used before to hear given of these
things was widely different, and, as I now think, better calculated to
promote error than hope. But I thank Christ my God for pouring into my
heart the light of truth, that I might no longer profanely call the
<pb n="331" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_331.html" id="vi.iv-Page_331" />Church, which is His Virgin, the
harlot of the devil. There is one other point I should like you to
explain. What are we to say about<note place="end" n="4133" id="vi.iv-p163.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p164"> This Hilary was
a deacon of Rome, sent by Liberius the bishop with Lucifer and
Pancratius to the Emperor Constantius. He joined the Luciferians, and
wrote in their interest on the re-baptism of heretics. He appears,
however, to have been reconciled before his death.</p></note>Hilary
who does not receive even those who have been baptized by the
Arians?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p165">O. Since Hilary when he left the Church was only a
deacon, and since the Church is to him, though to him alone, a mere
worldly multitude, he can neither duly celebrate the Eucharist, for he
has no bishops or priests, nor can he give baptism without the
Eucharist. And since the man is now dead, inasmuch as he was a deacon
and could ordain no one to follow him, his sect died with him. For
there is no such thing as a Church without bishops. But passing over a
few very insignificant persons who are in their own esteem both laymen
and bishops, let me point out to you what views we should hold
respecting the Church at large.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p166">L. You have settled a great question in three words, as
the saying is, and indeed while you speak, I feel that I am on your
side. But when you stop, some old misgivings arise as to why we receive
those who have been baptized by heretics.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p167">O. That is just what I had in mind when I said I would
point out what views we ought to hold concerning the Church at large.
For many are exercised by the misgivings you speak of. I shall perhaps
be tedious in my explanation, but it is worth while if the truth
gains.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p168">22. Noah’s ark was a type of the Church, as the
Apostle Peter says—<note place="end" n="4134" id="vi.iv-p168.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p169"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 20" id="vi.iv-p169.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.20">1 Pet. iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>“In
Noah’s ark few, that is, eight souls, were saved through water:
which also after a true likeness doth now save us, even baptism.”
As in the ark there were all kinds of animals, so also in the Church
there are men of all races and characters. As in the one there was the
leopard with the kids, the wolf with the lambs, so in the other there
are found the righteous and sinners, that is,<note place="end" n="4135" id="vi.iv-p169.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p170"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 20" id="vi.iv-p170.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.20">2 Tim. ii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>vessels of gold and silver with those of
wood and of earth. The ark had its rooms: the Church has many mansions.
Eight souls were saved in Noah’s ark. And<note place="end" n="4136" id="vi.iv-p170.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p171"> <scripRef passage="Ecc. xi. 2" id="vi.iv-p171.1" parsed="|Eccl|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.11.2">Ecc. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>Ecclesiastes bids us “give a
portion to seven yea, even unto eight,” that is to believe both
Testaments. This is why some psalms bear the inscription<note place="end" n="4137" id="vi.iv-p171.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p172"> Vulg. for 
<span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="vi.iv-p172.1">עַל שְׁשּׁיִגיִת</span> 
<scripRef passage="Psa. 6; 12; 1 Chron. 15.21" id="vi.iv-p172.2" parsed="|Ps|6|0|0|0;|Ps|12|0|0|0;|1Chr|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6 Bible:Ps.12 Bible:1Chr.15.21">Psa. vi.
xii. and 1 Chron. xv. 21</scripRef>. The
meaning is probably “in a lower octave,” or, “in the
bass.” According to others, an air, or key in which the psalm was
to be sung, or a musical instrument with eight strings.</p></note><i>for the octave</i>, and why the one
hundred and nineteenth psalm is divided into portions of eight verses
each beginning with its own letter for the instruction of the
righteous. The beatitudes which our Lord spoke to his disciples on the
mountain, thereby delineating the Church, are eight. And Ezekiel for
the building of the temple employs the number eight. And you will find
many other things expressed in the same way in the Scriptures. The
raven also is sent forth from the ark but does not return, and
afterwards the dove announces peace to the earth. So also in the
Church’s baptism, that most unclean bird the devil is expelled,
and the dove of the Holy Spirit announces peace to our earth. The
construction of the ark was such that it began with being thirty cubits
broad and gradually narrowed to one. Similarly the Church, consisting
of many grades, ends in deacons, presbyters, and bishops. The ark was
in peril in the flood, the Church is in peril in the world. When Noah
left the ark he planted a vineyard, drank thereof, and was drunken.
Christ also, born in the flesh, planted the Church and suffered. The
elder son made sport of his father’s nakedness, the younger
covered it: and the Jews mocked God crucified, the Gentiles honoured
Him. The daylight would fail me if I were to explain all the mysteries
of the ark and compare them with the Church. Who are the eagles amongst
us? Who the doves and lions, who the stags, who the worms and serpents?
So far as our subject requires I will briefly show you. It is not the
sheep only who abide in the Church, nor do clean birds only fly to and
fro there; but amid the grain other seed is sown,<note place="end" n="4138" id="vi.iv-p172.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p173"> Virg, Georg.
i. 154.</p></note>“amidst the neat corn-fields
burrs and caltrops and barren oats lord it in the land.” What is
the husbandman to do? Root up the darnel? In that case the whole
harvest is destroyed along with it. Every day the farmer diligently
drives the birds away with strange noises, or frightens them with
scarecrows: here he cracks a whip, there he spreads out some other
object to terrify them. Nevertheless he suffers from the raids of
nimble roes or the wantonness of the wild asses; here the mice convey
the corn to their garners underground, there the ants crowd thickly in
and ravage the corn-field. Thus the case stands. No one who has land is
free from care.<note place="end" n="4139" id="vi.iv-p173.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p174"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 24" id="vi.iv-p174.1" parsed="|Matt|13|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.24">Matt. xiii. 24</scripRef> sq.</p></note>While the
householder slept the enemy sowed tares among the wheat, and when the
servants proposed to go and root them up the master forbade them,
reserving for himself the separation of the chaff and the grain.<note place="end" n="4140" id="vi.iv-p174.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p175"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 22, 23; 2 Tim. ii. 20, 21" id="vi.iv-p175.1" parsed="|Rom|9|22|9|23;|2Tim|2|20|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.22-Rom.9.23 Bible:2Tim.2.20-2Tim.2.21">Rom. ix. 22, 23; 2 Tim. ii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note>There are vessels of wrath and of mercy
which the Apostle speaks of in the house of God. The day then will come
when the storehouses of the Church shall be opened and the Lord will
<pb n="332" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_332.html" id="vi.iv-Page_332" />bring forth the vessels of wrath;
and, as they depart, the saints will say,<note place="end" n="4141" id="vi.iv-p175.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p176"> <scripRef passage="1 John ii. 19" id="vi.iv-p176.1" parsed="|1John|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.19">1 John ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> “They went out from us, but they
were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have
continued with us.” No one can take to himself the prerogative of
Christ, no one before the day of judgment can pass judgment upon men.
If the Church is already cleansed, what shall we reserve for the Lord?<note place="end" n="4142" id="vi.iv-p176.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p177"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xiv. 12" id="vi.iv-p177.1" parsed="|Prov|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.14.12">Prov. xiv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>“There is a way which seemeth
right unto a man, but the end thereof are the ways of death.”
When our judgment is so prone to error, upon whose opinion can we
rely?</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p178">23. Cyprian of blessed memory tried to avoid broken
cisterns and not to drink of strange waters: and therefore, rejecting
heretical baptism, he summoned his<note place="end" n="4143" id="vi.iv-p178.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p179"> Stephen was
willing to admit all heretical baptism, even that by Marcionites and
Ophites; Cyprian would admit none. The Council was held at Carthage
<span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p179.1">a.d.</span> 255, and was followed by two in the next
year.</p></note>African
synod in opposition to Stephen,<note place="end" n="4144" id="vi.iv-p179.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p180"> Bishop of Rome
from May 12, <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p180.1">a.d.</span> 254, to Aug. 2, <span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p180.2">a.d.</span> 257. See note on ch. 25.</p></note> who was
the blessed Peter’s twenty-second successor in the see of Rome.
They met to discuss this matter; but the attempt failed. At last those
very bishops who had together with him determined that heretics must be
re-baptized, reverted to the old custom and published a fresh decree.
Do you ask what course we must pursue? What we do our forefathers
handed down to us as their forefathers to them. But why speak of later
times? When the blood of Christ was but lately shed and the apostles
were still in Judæa, the Lord’s body was asserted to be a
phantom; the Galatians had been led away to the observance of the law,
and the Apostle was a second time in travail with them; the Corinthians
did not believe the resurrection of the flesh, and he endeavoured by
many arguments to bring them back to the right path. Then came<note place="end" n="4145" id="vi.iv-p180.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p181"> The words of <scripRef passage="1 John iv. 3" id="vi.iv-p181.1" parsed="|1John|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.3">1 John iv. 3</scripRef> would appear to support Jerome’s
remark.</p></note>Simon Magus and his disciple Menander.
They asserted themselves to be<note place="end" n="4146" id="vi.iv-p181.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p182"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 10" id="vi.iv-p182.1" parsed="|Acts|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.10">Acts viii. 10</scripRef>. In the Clementine Homilies and
Recognitions Simon is the constant opponent of St. Peter.</p></note>powers of
God. Then<note place="end" n="4147" id="vi.iv-p182.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p183"> Commonly
regarded as the chief among the Egyptian Gnostics. The Basilidian
system is described by Irenaeus (101f).</p></note>Basilides invented the most high
god <i>Abraxas</i> and the three hundred and sixty-five manifestations
of him. Then<note place="end" n="4148" id="vi.iv-p183.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p184"> <scripRef passage="Acts vi. 5, Rev. ii. 6, 15" id="vi.iv-p184.1" parsed="|Acts|6|5|0|0;|Rev|2|6|0|0;|Rev|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.5 Bible:Rev.2.6 Bible:Rev.2.15">Acts vi. 5, Rev. ii. 6, 15</scripRef>. As to how far Jerome’s estimate
of the character of Nicolas is correct, the article <i>Nicolas</i> in
Smith’s Dict. of Bible may be consulted.</p></note>Nicolas, one
of the seven Deacons, and one whose lechery knew no rest by night or
day, indulged in his filthy dreams. I say nothing of the Jewish
heretics who before the coming of Christ destroyed the law delivered to
them: of<note place="end" n="4149" id="vi.iv-p184.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p185"> Jerome here
reproduces almost exactly the remark of Pseudo-Tertullian. The
Dositheans were probably a Jewish or Samaritan ascetic sect, something
akin to the Essenes.</p></note> Dositheus, the leader of the
Samaritans who rejected the prophets: of the Sadducees who sprang from
his root and denied even the resurrection of the flesh: of the
Pharisees who separated themselves from the Jews<note place="end" n="4150" id="vi.iv-p185.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p186"> The name Pharisee
implies separation, but in the sense of dedication to God.</p></note> on account of certain superfluous
observances, and took their name from the fact of their dissent: of the
Herodians who accepted Herod as the Christ. I come to those heretics
who have mangled the Gospels,<note place="end" n="4151" id="vi.iv-p186.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p187"> Of Antioch. One of
the earliest of the Gnostics (second century).</p></note>Saturninus, and
the<note place="end" n="4152" id="vi.iv-p187.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p188"> The Ophites, whose
name is derived from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p188.1">ὄφις</span>, a serpent, were a sect which lasted
from the second century to the sixth. Some of them believed that the
serpent of <scripRef passage="Gen. iii." id="vi.iv-p188.2" parsed="|Gen|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3">Gen. iii.</scripRef> was either the Divine Wisdom, or the Christ
himself, come to enlighten mankind. Their errors may in great measure,
like those of the Cainites, be traced to the belief, common to all
systems of Gnosticism, that the Creator of the world, who was the God
of the Jews, was not the same as the Supreme Being, but was in
antagonism to Him. They supposed that the Scriptures were written in
the interest of the Demiurge or Creator, and that a false colouring
being given to the story, the real worthies were those who are
reprobated in the sacred writings.</p></note>Ophites,<note place="end" n="4153" id="vi.iv-p188.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p189"> The Cainites
regarded as saints, Cain, Korah, Dathan, the Sodomites, and even the
traitor Judas.</p></note>the Cainites and<note place="end" n="4154" id="vi.iv-p189.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p190"> The Sethites are
said to have looked upon Seth as the same person as Christ.</p></note>Sethites, and<note place="end" n="4155" id="vi.iv-p190.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p191"> Carpocrates,
another Gnostic, held that our Lord was the son of Joseph and Mary, and
was distinguished from other men by nothing except moral superiority.
He also taught the indifference of actions in themselves, and
maintained that they take their quality from opinion or from
legislation; he advocated community of goods and of wives, basing his
views on the doctrine of natural rights. See Mosheim, Cent. ii.</p></note>Carpocrates, and<note place="end" n="4156" id="vi.iv-p191.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p192"> Cerinthus was a
native of Judæa, and after having studied at Alexandria
established himself as a teacher in his own country. He afterwards
removed to Ephesus, and there became prominent. He held that Jesus and
the Christ were not the same person; Jesus was, he said, a real man,
the son of Joseph and Mary; the Christ was an emanation which descended
upon Jesus at his baptism to reveal the Most High, but which forsook
him before the Passion. S. John in his Gospel and Epistles combats this
error. See Westcott’s Introduction to 1 John, p. xxxiv. (second
ed.) etc. Cerinthus is said to have been the heretic with whom S. John
refused to be under the same roof at the bath. To him as author is also
referred the doctrine of the Millennium.</p></note>Cerinthus, and his successor<note place="end" n="4157" id="vi.iv-p192.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p193"> The Ebionites
were mere humanitarians. Whether Ebion ever existed, or whether the
sect took its name from the <i>beggarliness</i> of their doctrine, or
their vow of <i>poverty,</i> or the <i>poorness of spirit</i> which
they professed, is disputed.</p></note>Ebion, and the other pests, the most of
which broke out while the apostle John was still alive, and yet we do
not read that any of these men were re-baptized.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p194">24. As we have made mention of that distinguished saint,
let us show also from his Apocalypse that repentance unaccompanied by
baptism ought to be allowed valid in the case of heretics. It is
imputed (<scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 4" id="vi.iv-p194.1" parsed="|Rev|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.4">Rev. ii. 4</scripRef>) to the angel of Ephesus that he
has forsaken his first love. In the angel of the Church of Pergamum the
eating of idol-sacrifices is censured (<scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 14" id="vi.iv-p194.2" parsed="|Rev|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.14">Rev. ii. 14</scripRef>), and the doctrine of the Nicolaitans
(<scripRef passage="Rev. 2.15" id="vi.iv-p194.3" parsed="|Rev|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.15">ib. 15</scripRef>). Likewise the angel of Thyatira is
rebuked (<scripRef passage="Rev. 2.20" id="vi.iv-p194.4" parsed="|Rev|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.20">ib. 20</scripRef>)
on account of Jezebel the prophetess, and the idol meats, and
fornication. And yet the Lord encourages all these to repent, and adds
a threat, moreover, of future punishment if they do not turn. Now he
would not urge them to repent unless he intended to grant pardon <pb n="333" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_333.html" id="vi.iv-Page_333" />to the penitents. Is there any indication
of his having said, Let them be re-baptized who have been baptized in
the faith of the Nicolaitans? or let hands be laid upon those of the
people of Pergamum who at that time believed, having held the doctrine
of Balaam? Nay, rather, “Repent therefore,”<note place="end" n="4158" id="vi.iv-p194.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p195"> <scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 16" id="vi.iv-p195.1" parsed="|Rev|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.16">Rev. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> he says, “or else I come to thee
quickly, and I will make war against them with the sword of my
mouth.”</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p196">25. If, however, those men who were ordained by Hilary,
and who have lately become sheep without a shepherd, are disposed to
allege Scripture in support of what the blessed Cyprian<note place="end" n="4159" id="vi.iv-p196.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p197"> Cyprian’s
opinion as stated in his reply to the Numidian and Mauritanian bishops
(<scripRef passage="Ep. 71" id="vi.iv-p197.1">Ep. 71</scripRef>) was that converts must be baptized, unless they had received
the regular baptism of the Church before falling into heresy or schism,
in which case imposition of hands would suffice. The question was
afterwards decided against Cyprian’s views by the Council of
Arles (<span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p197.2">a.d.</span> 314), which ordered that if the
baptism had been administered in the name of the Trinity, converts
should be admitted to the Church by imposition of hands.</p></note> left in his letters advocating the
re-baptization of heretics, I beg them to remember that he did not
anathematize those who refused to follow him. At all events, he
remained in communion with such as opposed his views. He was content
with exhorting them, on account of<note place="end" n="4160" id="vi.iv-p197.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p198"> For Novatus and an
account of the dispute between Cyprian and Stephen, see
Robertson’s “Hist. of Christian Church,” fourth ed.,
vol. i. pp. 120–127.</p></note>Novatus and
the numerous other heretics then springing up, to receive no one who
did not condemn his previous error. In fact, he thus concludes the
discussion of the subject with Stephen, the Roman Pontiff: “These
things, dearest brother, I have brought to your knowledge on account of
our mutual respect and love unfeigned, believing, as I do, that from
the sincerity of your piety and your faith you will approve such things
as are alike consonant with piety and true in themselves. But I know
that some persons are unwilling to abandon views which they have once
entertained, and are averse to a change of purpose; they would rather,
without breaking the bond of peace and concord between colleagues,
adhere to their own plans, when once they have been adopted. This is a
matter in which we do not force anyone, or lay down a law for anyone;
let each follow his own free choice in the administration of the
Church: let each be ruler in his own sphere since he must give account
of his action to the Lord.” In the letter also to Jubaianus on
the re-baptization of heretics, towards the end, he says this: “I
have written these few remarks, my dearest brother, to the best of my
poor ability, without dictating to anyone, or prejudicing the case of
anyone: I would not hinder a single bishop from doing what he thinks
right with the full exercise of his own judgment. So far as is
possible, we avoid disputes with colleagues and fellow-bishops about
the heretics, and maintain with them a divine harmony and the
Lord’s peace, particularly since the Apostle says:<note place="end" n="4161" id="vi.iv-p198.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p199"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 16" id="vi.iv-p199.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.16">1 Cor. xi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘But if any man seem to be
contentious, we have no such custom, neither the churches of
God.’ With patience and gentleness we preserve charity at heart,
the honour of our order, the bond of faith, the harmony of the
episcopate.”</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p200">26. There is another argument which I shall adduce, and
against that not even Hilary,<note place="end" n="4162" id="vi.iv-p200.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p201"> As Deucalion was
left alone after the flood, so, Jerome implies, Hilary imagined himself
the sole survivor after the flood of Arianism.</p></note> the modern
Deucalion, will venture to mutter a syllable. If heretics are not
baptized and must be re-baptized because they were not in the Church,
Hilary himself also is not a Christian. For he was baptized in that
Church which always allowed heretical baptism. Before the Synod of
Ariminum was held, before Lucifer went into exile, Hilary when a deacon
of the Roman Church welcomed those who came over from the heretics on
account of the baptism which they had previously received. It can
hardly be that Arians are the only heretics, and that we are to accept
all but those whom they have baptized. You were a deacon, Hilary (the
Church may say), and received those whom the Manichæans had
baptized. You were a deacon, and acknowledged Ebion’s baptism.
All at once after Arius arose you began to be quite out of conceit with
yourself. You and your household separated from us, and opened a new
laver of your own. If some angel or apostle has re-baptized you, I will
not disparage your procedure. But since you who raise your sword
against me are the son of my womb, and nourished on the milk of my
breasts, return to me what I gave you, and be, if you can, a Christian
in some other way. Suppose I am a harlot, still I am your mother. You
say, I do not keep the marriage bed undefiled: still what I am now I
was when you were conceived. If I commit adultery with Arius, I did the
same before with Praxias, with Ebion, with Cerinthus, and Novatus. You
think much of them and welcome them, adulterers as they are, to your
mother’s home. I don’t know why one adulterer more than
others should offend you.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p202">27. But if anyone thinks it open to question whether
heretics were always welcomed by our ancestors, let him read the
letters of the blessed Cyprian in which he applies the lash to Stephen,
bishop of Rome, and his errors which had grown inveterate by usage.<note place="end" n="4163" id="vi.iv-p202.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p203"> The advocates on
each side could plead immemorial local usage. If imposition of hands
was the rule at Rome, synods held at Iconium and at Synnada had
established the rule of re-baptism nearly throughout Asia Minor. In
Africa the same practice had been sanctioned early in the third
century, but it seems to have fallen into disuse long before
Cyprian’s time.</p></note> Let <pb n="334" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_334.html" id="vi.iv-Page_334" />him also read the pamphlets of Hilary on the
re-baptization of heretics which he published against us, and he will
there find Hilary himself confessing that<note place="end" n="4164" id="vi.iv-p203.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p204"> Bishops of
Rome—Julius 337–352; Mark Jan. 18–Oct. 7, 336;
Sylvester 314–335.</p></note>Julius, Marcus, Sylvester, and the other
bishops of old alike welcomed all heretics to repentance; and, further,
to shew that he could not justly claim possession of the true custom;
the Council of Nicæa also, to which we referred not long ago,
welcomed all heretics with the exception of<note place="end" n="4165" id="vi.iv-p204.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p205"> Canon 19.</p></note> the disciples of Paul of Samosata. And,
what is more, it allows a Novatian bishop on conversion to have the
rank of presbyter,<note place="end" n="4166" id="vi.iv-p205.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p206"> Canon 8. The
bishop might give him the nominal honour of a bishop.</p></note> a decision
which condemns both Lucifer and Hilary, since the same person who is
ordained is also baptized.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p207">28. I might spend the day in speaking to the same
effect, and dry up all the streams of argument with the single Sun of
the Church. But as we have already had a long discussion and the
protracted controversy has wearied out the attention of our audience, I
will tell you my opinion briefly and without reserve. We ought to
remain in that Church which was founded by the Apostles and continues
to this day. If ever you hear of any that are called Christians taking
their name not from the Lord Jesus Christ, but from some other, for
instance, Marcionites, Valentinians, Men of the mountain or the
plain,<note place="end" n="4167" id="vi.iv-p207.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p208"> By the
“men of the mountain or the plain,” Jerome appears to
contemptuously designate the Circumcellions who were an extreme section
of the Donatists. They roamed about the country in bands of both sexes,
and struck terror into the peaceable inhabitants. They were guilty of
the grossest excesses, and no Catholic was safe except in the towns.
Robertson’s “Hist. of the Church,” vol. i. fourth ed.
pp. 200, 419, and the original authorities there referred to.</p></note> you may be sure that you have
there not the Church of Christ, but the synagogue of Antichrist. For
the fact that they took their rise after the foundation of the Church
is proof that they are those whose coming the Apostle foretold. And let
them not flatter themselves if they think they have Scripture authority
for their assertions, since the devil himself quoted Scripture, and the
essence of the Scriptures is not the letter, but the meaning.
Otherwise, if we follow the letter, we too can concoct a new dogma and
assert that such persons as wear shoes and have two coats must not be
received into the Church.</p>

<p id="vi.iv-p209">L. You must not suppose that victory rests with you
only. We are both conquerors, and each of us carries off the
palm,—you are victorious over me, and I over my error. May I
always when I argue be so fortunate as to exchange wrong opinions for
better ones. I must, however, make a confession, because I best know
the character of my party, and own that they are more easily conquered
than convinced.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="The Perpetual Virginity of Blessed Mary." n="v" shorttitle="The Perpetual Virginity of Blessed Mary." progress="67.68%" prev="vi.iv" next="vi.vi" id="vi.v"><p class="c15" id="vi.v-p1">

<span class="c14" id="vi.v-p1.1">The
Perpetual Virginity of Blessed Mary.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.v-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.v-p3"><span class="c1" id="vi.v-p3.1">Against Helvidius.</span></p>

<p id="vi.v-p4">This tract appeared about <span class="c17" id="vi.v-p4.1">a.d.</span>
383. The question which gave occasion to it was whether the Mother of
our Lord remained a Virgin after His birth. Helvidius maintained that
the mention in the Gospels of the “sisters” and
“brethren” of our Lord was proof that the Blessed Virgin
had subsequent issue, and he supported his opinion by the writings of
Tertullian and Victorinus. The outcome of his views was that virginity
was ranked below matrimony. Jerome vigorously takes the other side, and
tries to prove that the “sisters” and
“brethren” spoken of, were either children of Joseph by a
former marriage, or first cousins, children of the sister of the
Virgin. A detailed account of the controversy will be found in
Farrar’s “Early Days of Christianity,” pp. 124 sq.
When Jerome wrote this treatise both he and Helvidius were at Rome, and
Damasus was Pope. The only contemporary notice preserved of Helvidius
is that by Jerome in the following pages.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vi.v-p5">Jerome maintains against Helvidius three
propositions:—</p>

<p class="c45" id="vi.v-p6">1st. That Joseph was only putatively, not really, the
husband of Mary.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p7">2d. That the “brethren” of the Lord were his
cousins, not his own brethren.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p8">3d. That virginity is better than the married state.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vi.v-p9">1. The first of these occupies ch. 3–8. It turns
upon the record in <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 18-25" id="vi.v-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|1|18|1|25" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.18-Matt.1.25">Matt. i.
18–25</scripRef>, and especially
on the words, “Before they came together” (c. 4),
“knew her not till, &amp;c.” (5–8).</p>

<p id="vi.v-p10">2. The second (c. 9–17) turns upon the words
“first-born son” (9, 10), which, Jerome argues, are
applicable not only to the eldest of several, but also to an only son:
and the mention of brothers and sisters, whom Jerome asserts to have
been children of Mary the wife of Cleophas or Clopas (11–16); he
appeals to many Church writers in support of this view (17).</p>

<p id="vi.v-p11"><pb n="335" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_335.html" id="vi.v-Page_335" />3. In support of his
preference of virginity to marriage, Jerome argues that not only Mary
but Joseph also remained in the virgin state (19); that, though
marriage may sometimes be a holy estate, it presents great hindrances
to prayer (20), and the teaching of Scripture is that the states of
virginity and continency are more accordant with God’s will than
that of marriage (21, 22).</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.v-p12">1. I was requested by certain of the brethren not long
ago to reply to a pamphlet written by one Helvidius. I have deferred
doing so, not because it is a difficult matter to maintain the truth
and refute an ignorant boor who has scarce known the first glimmer of
learning, but because I was afraid my reply might make him appear worth
defeating. There was the further consideration that a turbulent fellow,
the only individual in the world who thinks himself both priest and
layman, one who,<note place="end" n="4168" id="vi.v-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p13"> Ut ait ille.
The sentiment, almost in the same words, is found in Tertullian against
Hermogenes, ch. 1.</p></note> as has been
said, thinks that eloquence consists in loquacity and considers
speaking ill of anyone to be the witness of a good conscience, would
begin to blaspheme worse than ever if opportunity of discussion were
afforded him. He would stand as it were on a pedestal, and would
publish his views far and wide. There was reason also to fear that when
truth failed him he would assail his opponents with the weapon of
abuse. But all these motives for silence, though just, have more justly
ceased to influence me, because of the scandal caused to the brethren
who were disgusted at his ravings. The axe of the Gospel must therefore
be now laid to the root of the barren tree, and both it and its
fruitless foliage cast into the fire, so that Helvidius who has never
learnt to speak, may at length learn to hold his tongue.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p14">2. I must call upon the Holy Spirit to express His
meaning by my mouth and defend the virginity of the Blessed Mary. I
must call upon the Lord Jesus to guard the sacred lodging of the womb
in which He abode for ten months from all suspicion of sexual
intercourse. And I must also entreat God the Father to show that the
mother of His Son, who was a mother before she was a bride, continued a
Virgin after her son was born. We have no desire to career over the
fields of eloquence, we do not resort to the snares of the logicians or
the thickets of Aristotle. We shall adduce the actual words of
Scripture. Let him be refuted by the same proofs which he employed
against us, so that he may see that it was possible for him to read
what is written, and yet to be unable to discern the established
conclusion of a sound faith.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p15">3. His first statement was: “Matthew says,<note place="end" n="4169" id="vi.v-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p16"> i. 18 sq.</p></note> Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on
this wise: When his mother Mary had been betrothed to Joseph, before
they came together she was found with child of the Holy Ghost. And
Joseph her husband, being a righteous man, and not willing to make her
a public example, was minded to put her away privately. But when he
thought on these things, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared unto him
in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto
thee Mary thy wife: for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy
Ghost.” Notice, he says, that the word used is <i>betrothed</i>,
not <i>intrusted</i> as you say, and of course the only reason why she
was betrothed was that she might one day be married. And the Evangelist
would not have said <i>before they came together</i> if they were not
to come together, for no one would use the phrase <i>before he
dined</i> of a man who was not going to dine. Then, again, the angel
calls her <i>wife</i> and speaks of her as <i>united</i> to Joseph. We
are next invited to listen to the declaration of Scripture:<note place="end" n="4170" id="vi.v-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p17"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 24, 25" id="vi.v-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|1|24|1|25" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.24-Matt.1.25">Matt. i. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> “And Joseph arose from his sleep,
and did as the angel of the Lord commanded him, and took unto him his
wife; and knew her not till she had brought forth her son.”</p>

<p id="vi.v-p18">4. Let us take the points one by one, and follow the
tracks of this impiety that we may show that he has contradicted
himself. He admits that she was betrothed, and in the next breath will
have her to be a man’s wife whom he has admitted to be his
betrothed. Again, he calls her wife, and then says the only reason why
she was betrothed was that she might one day be married. And, for fear
we might not think that enough, “the word used,” he says,
“is <i>betrothed</i> and not <i>intrusted,</i> that is to say,
not yet a wife, not yet united by the bond of wedlock.” But when
he continues, “the Evangelist would never have applied the words,
<i>before they came together</i> to persons who were not to come
together, any more than one says, before he dined, when the man is not
going to dine,” I know not whether to grieve or laugh. Shall I
convict him of ignorance, or accuse him of rashness? Just as if,
supposing a person to say, “Before dining in harbour I sailed to
Africa,” his words could not hold good unless he were compelled
some day to dine in harbour. If I choose to say, “the apostle
Paul before he went to Spain was put in fetters at Rome,” or (as
I certainly might) “Helvidius, before he repented, was cut off by
death,” must Paul on being released at once go to Spain, or must
Helvidius repent after death, although the Scripture says<note place="end" n="4171" id="vi.v-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p19"> <scripRef passage="Ps. vi. 5" id="vi.v-p19.1" parsed="|Ps|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.5">Ps. vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “In sheol who shall give thee
thanks?” Must we not rather understand <pb n="336" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_336.html" id="vi.v-Page_336" />that the preposition <i>before,</i> although it
frequently denotes order in time, yet sometimes refers only to order in
thought? So that there is no necessity, if sufficient cause intervened
to prevent it, for our thoughts to be realized. When, then, the
Evangelist says <i>before they came together</i>, he indicates the time
immediately preceding marriage, and shows that matters were so far
advanced that she who had been betrothed was on the point of becoming a
wife. As though he said, before they kissed and embraced, before the
consummation of marriage, she was found to be with child. And she was
found to be so by none other than Joseph, who watched the swelling womb
of his betrothed with the anxious glances, and, at this time, almost
the privilege, of a husband. Yet it does not follow, as the previous
examples showed, that he had intercourse with Mary after her delivery,
when his desires had been quenched by the fact that she had already
conceived. And although we find it said to Joseph in a dream,
“Fear not to take Mary thy wife”; and again, “Joseph
arose from his sleep, and did as the angel of the Lord commanded him,
and took unto him his wife,” no one ought to be disturbed by
this, as though, inasmuch as she is called <i>wife,</i> she ceases to
be <i>betrothed,</i> for we know it is usual in Scripture to give the
title to those who are betrothed. The following evidence from
Deuteronomy establishes the point.<note place="end" n="4172" id="vi.v-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p20"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxii. 24, 25" id="vi.v-p20.1" parsed="|Deut|22|24|22|25" osisRef="Bible:Deut.22.24-Deut.22.25">Deut. xxii. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note>
“If the man,” says the writer, “find the damsel that
is betrothed in the field, and the man force her, and lie with her, he
shall surely die, because he hath humbled his neighbour’s
wife.” And in another place,<note place="end" n="4173" id="vi.v-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p21"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxii. 23, 24" id="vi.v-p21.1" parsed="|Deut|22|23|22|24" osisRef="Bible:Deut.22.23-Deut.22.24">Deut. xxii. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note>
“If there be a damsel that is a virgin betrothed unto an husband,
and a man find her in the city, and lie with her; then ye shall bring
them both out unto the gate of that city, and ye shall stone them with
stones that they die; the damsel, because she cried not, being in the
city; and the man, because he hath humbled his neighbour’s wife:
so thou shalt put away the evil from the midst of thee.”
Elsewhere also,<note place="end" n="4174" id="vi.v-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p22"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xx. 7" id="vi.v-p22.1" parsed="|Deut|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.20.7">Deut. xx. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> “And
what man is there that hath betrothed a wife, and hath not taken her?
let him go and return unto his house, lest he die in the battle, and
another man take her.” But if anyone feels a doubt as to why the
Virgin conceived after she was betrothed rather than when she had no
one betrothed to her, or, to use the Scripture phrase, no husband, let
me explain that there were three reasons. First, that by the genealogy
of Joseph, whose kinswoman Mary was, Mary’s origin might also be
shown. Secondly, that she might not in accordance with the law of Moses
be stoned as an adulteress. Thirdly, that in her flight to Egypt she
might have some solace, though it was that of a guardian rather than a
husband. For who at that time would have believed the Virgin’s
word that she had conceived of the Holy Ghost, and that the angel
Gabriel had come and announced the purpose of God? and would not all
have given their opinion against her as an adulteress, like Susanna?
for at the present day, now that the whole world has embraced the
faith, the Jews argue that when Isaiah says,<note place="end" n="4175" id="vi.v-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p23"> <scripRef passage="Is. vii. 14" id="vi.v-p23.1" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Is. vii. 14</scripRef>. See Cheyne’s Isaiah, and critical
note.</p></note> “Behold, a virgin shall conceive
and bear a son,” the Hebrew word denotes a young woman, not a
virgin, that is to say, the word is <span class="c17" id="vi.v-p23.2">Almah</span>, not
<span class="c17" id="vi.v-p23.3">Bethulah</span>, a position which, farther on, we
shall dispute more in detail. Lastly, excepting Joseph, and Elizabeth,
and Mary herself, and some few others who, we may suppose, heard the
truth from them, all considered Jesus to be the son of Joseph. And so
far was this the case that even the Evangelists, expressing the
prevailing opinion, which is the correct rule for a historian, call him
the father of the Saviour, as, for instance,<note place="end" n="4176" id="vi.v-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p24"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 27" id="vi.v-p24.1" parsed="|Luke|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.27">Luke ii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> “And he (that is, Simeon) came
in the Spirit into the temple: and when the parents brought in the
child Jesus, that they might do concerning him after the custom of the
law;” and elsewhere,<note place="end" n="4177" id="vi.v-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p25"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 41" id="vi.v-p25.1" parsed="|Luke|2|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.41">Luke ii. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> “And
his parents went every year to Jerusalem at the feast of the
passover.” And afterwards,<note place="end" n="4178" id="vi.v-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p26"> <scripRef passage="Luke 2.43" id="vi.v-p26.1" parsed="|Luke|2|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.43">ib. ii.
43</scripRef>.</p></note>
“And when they had fulfilled the days, as they were returning,
the boy Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem; and his parents knew not of
it.” Observe also what Mary herself, who had replied to Gabriel
with the words,<note place="end" n="4179" id="vi.v-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p27"> <scripRef passage="Luke 1.34" id="vi.v-p27.1" parsed="|Luke|1|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.34">ib. i.
34</scripRef>.</p></note> “How
shall this be, seeing I know not a man?” says concerning
Joseph,<note place="end" n="4180" id="vi.v-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p28"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 48" id="vi.v-p28.1" parsed="|Luke|2|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.48">Luke ii. 48</scripRef>.</p></note> “Son, why hast thou thus
dealt with us? behold, thy father and I sought thee sorrowing.”
We have not here, as many maintain, the utterance of Jews or of
mockers. The Evangelists call Joseph father: Mary confesses he was
father. Not (as I said before) that Joseph was really the father of the
Saviour: but that, to preserve the reputation of Mary, he was regarded
by all as his father, although, before he heard the admonition of the
angel,<note place="end" n="4181" id="vi.v-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p29"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 20" id="vi.v-p29.1" parsed="|Matt|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.20">Matt. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> “Joseph, thou son of
David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife: for that which is
conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost,” he had thoughts of
putting her away privily; which shows that he well knew that the child
conceived was not his. But we have said enough, more with the aim of
imparting instruction than of answering an opponent, to show why Joseph
is called the father of our Lord, and why Mary is called Joseph’s
wife. This also <pb n="337" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_337.html" id="vi.v-Page_337" />at once answers the
question why certain persons are called his brethren.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p30">5. This, however, is a point which will find its proper
place further on. We must now hasten to other matters. The passage for
discussion now is, “And Joseph arose from his sleep, and did as
the angel of the Lord commanded him, and took unto him his wife and
knew her not till she had brought forth a son, and he called his name
Jesus.” Here, first of all, it is quite needless for our opponent
to show so elaborately that the word <i>know</i> has reference to
coition, rather than to intellectual apprehension: as though anyone
denied it, or any person in his senses could ever imagine the folly
which Helvidius takes pains to refute. Then he would teach us that the
adverb <i>till</i> implies a fixed and definite time, and when that is
fulfilled, he says the event takes place which previously did not take
place, as in the case before us, “and knew her not till she had
brought forth a son.” It is clear, says he, that she was known
after she brought forth, and that that knowledge was only delayed by
her engendering a son. To defend his position he piles up text upon
text, waves his sword like a blind-folded gladiator, rattles his noisy
tongue, and ends with wounding no one but himself.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p31">6. Our reply is briefly this,—the words
<i>knew</i> and <i>till</i> in the language of Holy Scripture are
capable of a double meaning. As to the former, he himself gave us a
dissertation to show that it must be referred to sexual intercourse,
and no one doubts that it is often used of the knowledge of the
understanding, as, for instance, “the boy Jesus tarried behind in
Jerusalem, and his parents knew it not.” Now we have to prove
that just as in the one case he has followed the usage of Scripture, so
with regard to the word <i>till</i> he is utterly refuted by the
authority of the same Scripture, which often denotes by its use a fixed
time (he himself told us so), frequently time without limitation, as
when God by the mouth of the prophet says to certain persons,<note place="end" n="4182" id="vi.v-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p32"> <scripRef passage="Is. xlvi. 4" id="vi.v-p32.1" parsed="|Isa|46|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.46.4">Is. xlvi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “Even to old age I am
he.” Will He cease to be God when they have grown old? And the
Saviour in the Gospel tells the Apostles,<note place="end" n="4183" id="vi.v-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p33"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 20" id="vi.v-p33.1" parsed="|Matt|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.20">Matt. xxviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> “Lo, I am with you alway, even
unto the end of the world.” Will the Lord then after the end of
the world has come forsake His disciples, and at the very time when
seated on twelve thrones they are to judge the twelve tribes of Israel
will they be bereft of the company of their Lord? Again Paul the
Apostle writing to the Corinthians<note place="end" n="4184" id="vi.v-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p34"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 23" id="vi.v-p34.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.23">1 Cor. xv. 23</scripRef> sq.</p></note> says,
“Christ the first-fruits, afterward they that are Christ’s,
at his coming. Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the
kingdom to God, even the Father, when he shall have put down all rule,
and all authority and power. For he must reign, till he hath put all
enemies under his feet.” Granted that the passage relates to our
Lord’s human nature, we do not deny that the words are spoken of
Him who endured the cross and is commanded to sit afterwards on the
right hand. What does he mean then by saying, “for he must reign,
till he hath put all enemies under his feet”? Is the Lord to
reign only until His enemies begin to be under His feet, and once they
are under His feet will He cease to reign? Of course His reign will
then commence in its fulness when His enemies begin to be under His
feet. David also in the fourth Song of Ascents<note place="end" n="4185" id="vi.v-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p35"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxiii. 2" id="vi.v-p35.1" parsed="|Ps|123|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.123.2">Ps. cxxiii. 2</scripRef>. The songs of the <i>up-goings</i> or
ascents (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p35.2">τῶν
ἀναβαΟμῶν</span>
<i>Sept.,</i> graduum <i>Vulg.</i>), are the fifteen psalms
cxx.–cxxxiv.</p></note> speaks thus, “Behold, as the
eyes of servants look unto the hand of their master, as the eyes of a
maiden unto the hand of her mistress, so our eyes look unto the Lord
our God, until he have mercy upon us.” Will the prophet, then,
look unto the Lord until he obtain mercy, and when mercy is obtained
will he turn his eyes down to the ground? although elsewhere he says,<note place="end" n="4186" id="vi.v-p35.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p36"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 123" id="vi.v-p36.1" parsed="|Ps|119|123|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.123">Ps. cxix. 123</scripRef>.</p></note> “Mine eyes fail for thy
salvation, and for the word of thy righteousness.” I could
accumulate countless instances of this usage, and cover the verbosity
of our assailant with a cloud of proofs; I shall, however, add only a
few, and leave the reader to discover like ones for himself.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p37">7. The word of God says in Genesis,<note place="end" n="4187" id="vi.v-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p38"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxv. 4" id="vi.v-p38.1" parsed="|Gen|35|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.35.4">Gen. xxxv. 4</scripRef>, Sept.</p></note> “And they gave unto Jacob all
the strange gods which were in their hand, and the rings which were in
their ears; and Jacob hid them under the oak which was by Shechem, and
lost them until this day.” Likewise at the end of Deuteronomy,<note place="end" n="4188" id="vi.v-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p39"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxiv. 5-6" id="vi.v-p39.1" parsed="|Deut|34|5|34|6" osisRef="Bible:Deut.34.5-Deut.34.6">Deut. xxxiv. 5–6</scripRef>.</p></note> “So Moses the servant of the
Lord died there in the land of Moab, according to the word of the Lord.
And he buried him in the valley, in the land of Moab over against
Beth-peor: but no man knoweth of his sepulchre unto this day.” We
must certainly understand by <i>this day</i> the time of the
composition of the history, whether you prefer the view that Moses was
the author of the Pentateuch or that Ezra re-edited it. In either case
I make no objection. The question now is whether the words <i>unto this
day</i> are to be referred to the time of publishing or writing the
books, and if so it is for him to show, now that so many years have
rolled away since that day, that either the idols hidden beneath the
oak have been found, or the grave of Moses discovered; for he
obstinately maintains that what does not happen so long as the point of
time indicated by <i>until</i> and <i>unto</i> has not been attained,
begins to be when that point <pb n="338" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_338.html" id="vi.v-Page_338" />has
been reached. He would do well to pay heed to the idiom of Holy
Scripture, and understand with us, (it was here he stuck in the mud)
that some things which might seem ambiguous if not expressed are
plainly intimated, while others are left to the exercise of our
intellect. For if, while the event was still fresh in memory and men
were living who had seen Moses, it was possible for his grave to be
unknown, much more may this be the case after the lapse of so many
ages. And in the same way must we interpret what we are told concerning
Joseph. The Evangelist pointed out a circumstance which might have
given rise to some scandal, namely, that Mary was not known by her
husband until she was delivered, and he did so that we might be the
more certain that she from whom Joseph refrained while there was room
to doubt the import of the vision was not known after her delivery.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p40">8. In short, what I want to know is why Joseph refrained
until the day of her delivery? Helvidius will of course reply, because
he heard the angel say,<note place="end" n="4189" id="vi.v-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p41"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 20" id="vi.v-p41.1" parsed="|Matt|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.20">Matt. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> “that
which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost.” And in turn we
rejoin that he had certainly heard him say,<note place="end" n="4190" id="vi.v-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p42"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 20" id="vi.v-p42.1" parsed="|Matt|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.20">Matt. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy
wife.” The reason why he was forbidden to forsake his wife was
that he might not think her an adulteress. Is it true then, that he was
ordered not to have intercourse with his wife? Is it not plain that the
warning was given him that he might not be separated from her? And
could the just man dare, he says, to think of approaching her, when he
heard that the Son of God was in her womb? Excellent! We are to believe
then that the same man who gave so much credit to a dream that he did
not dare to touch his wife, yet afterwards, when he had learnt from the
shepherds that the angel of the Lord had come from heaven and said to
them,<note place="end" n="4191" id="vi.v-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p43"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 10" id="vi.v-p43.1" parsed="|Luke|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.10">Luke ii. 10</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “Be not afraid: for behold I bring
you good tidings of great joy which shall be to all people, for there
is born to you this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ
the Lord;” and when the heavenly host had joined with him in the
chorus<note place="end" n="4192" id="vi.v-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p44"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 14" id="vi.v-p44.1" parsed="|Luke|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.14">Luke ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “Glory to God in the
highest, and on earth peace among men of good will;” and when he
had seen just Simeon embrace the infant and exclaim,<note place="end" n="4193" id="vi.v-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p45"> <scripRef passage="Luke 2.29" id="vi.v-p45.1" parsed="|Luke|2|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.29">ib. ii.
29</scripRef>.</p></note> “Now lettest thou thy servant
depart, O Lord, according to thy word in peace: for mine eyes have seen
thy salvation;” and when he had seen Anna the prophetess, the
Magi, the Star, Herod, the angels; Helvidius, I say, would have us
believe that Joseph, though well acquainted with such surprising
wonders, dared to touch the temple of God, the abode of the Holy Ghost,
the mother of his Lord? Mary at all events “kept all these
sayings in her heart.” You cannot for shame say Joseph did not
know of them, for Luke tells us,<note place="end" n="4194" id="vi.v-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p46"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 33" id="vi.v-p46.1" parsed="|Luke|2|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.33">Luke ii. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>
“His father and mother were marvelling at the things which were
spoken concerning Him.” And yet you with marvellous effrontery
contend that the reading of the Greek manuscripts is corrupt, although
it is that which nearly all the Greek writers have left us in their
books, and not only so, but several of the Latin writers have taken the
words the same way. Nor need we now consider the variations in the
copies, since the whole record both of the Old and New Testament has
since that time been<note place="end" n="4195" id="vi.v-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p47"> The allusion is to
the Old Latin, the <i>Versio Itala.</i> The quotations which follow
stand differently in Jerome’s Vulgate, made subsequently
(391–404). The argument is that, since the copies of the Latin
version substantially agree in the present case, it is futile to
suppose variations in the original.</p></note> translated into
Latin, and we must believe that the water of the fountain flows purer
than that of the stream.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p48">9. Helvidius will answer, “What you say, is in my
opinion mere trifling. Your arguments are so much waste of time, and
the discussion shows more subtlety than truth. Why could not Scripture
say, as it said of Thamar and Judah,<note place="end" n="4196" id="vi.v-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p49"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxviii. 26" id="vi.v-p49.1" parsed="|Gen|38|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.38.26">Gen. xxxviii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>
‘And he took his wife, and knew her again no more’? Could
not Matthew find words to express his meaning? ‘He knew her
not,’ he says, ‘until she brought forth a son.’ He
did then, after her delivery, know her, whom he had refrained from
knowing until she was delivered.”</p>

<p id="vi.v-p50">10. If you are so contentious, your own thoughts shall
now prove your master. You must not allow any time to intervene between
delivery and intercourse. You must not say,<note place="end" n="4197" id="vi.v-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p51"> <scripRef passage="Lev. xii. 2-3" id="vi.v-p51.1" parsed="|Lev|12|2|12|3" osisRef="Bible:Lev.12.2-Lev.12.3">Lev. xii. 2–3</scripRef> margin.</p></note> “If a woman conceive seed and
bear a man child, then she shall be unclean seven days; as in the days
of the separation of her sickness shall she be unclean. And in the
eighth day the flesh of his foreskin shall be circumcised. And she
shall continue in the blood of her purifying three and thirty days. She
shall touch no hallowed thing,” and so forth. On your showing,
Joseph must at once approach, her, and be subject to Jeremiah’s<note place="end" n="4198" id="vi.v-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p52"> <scripRef passage="Jer. v. 8" id="vi.v-p52.1" parsed="|Jer|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.5.8">Jer. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> reproof, “They were as mad
horses in respect of women: every one neighed after his
neighbour’s wife.” Otherwise, how can the words stand good,
“he knew her not, till she had brought forth a son,” if he
waits after the time of another purifying has expired, if his lust must
brook another long delay of forty days? The mother must go unpurged
from her child-bed taint, and the wailing infant be attended to by the
midwives, while the husband clasps his exhausted wife. Thus for<pb n="339" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_339.html" id="vi.v-Page_339" />sooth must their married life begin so
that the Evangelist may not be convicted of falsehood. But God forbid
that we should think thus of the Saviour’s mother and of a just
man. No midwife assisted at His birth; no women’s officiousness
intervened. With her own hands she wrapped Him in the swaddling
clothes, herself both mother and midwife,<note place="end" n="4199" id="vi.v-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p53"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 7" id="vi.v-p53.1" parsed="|Luke|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.7">Luke ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> “and laid Him,” we are
told, “in a manger, because there was no room for them in the
inn”; a statement which, on the one hand, refutes the ravings of
the apocryphal accounts, for Mary herself wrapped Him in the swaddling
clothes, and on the other makes the voluptuous notion of Helvidius
impossible, since there was no place suitable for married intercourse
in the inn.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p54">11. An ample reply has now been given to what he
advanced respecting the words <i>before they came together,</i> and
<i>he knew her not till she had brought forth a son</i>. I must now
proceed, if my reply is to follow the order of his argument, to the
third point. He will have it that Mary bore other sons, and he quotes
the passage,<note place="end" n="4200" id="vi.v-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p55"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 4" id="vi.v-p55.1" parsed="|Luke|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.4">Luke ii. 4</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “And Joseph also went up to
the city of David to enroll himself with Mary, who was betrothed to
him, being great with child. And it came to pass, while they were
there, the days were fulfilled that she should be delivered, and she
brought forth her first-born son.” From this he endeavours to
show that the term <i>first-born</i> is inapplicable except to a person
who has brothers, just as he is called <i>only begotten</i> who is the
only son of his parents.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p56">12. Our position is this: Every only begotten son is a
first-born son, but not every first-born is an only begotten. By
first-born we understand not only one who is succeeded by others, but
one who has had no predecessor.<note place="end" n="4201" id="vi.v-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p57"> <scripRef passage="Numb. xviii. 15" id="vi.v-p57.1" parsed="|Num|18|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.18.15">Numb. xviii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>“Everything,” says the Lord to
Aaron, “that openeth the womb of all flesh which they offer unto
the Lord, both of man and beast, shall be thine: nevertheless the first
born of man shalt thou surely redeem, and the firstling of unclean
beasts shalt thou redeem.” The word of God defines
<i>first-born</i> as everything that openeth the womb. Otherwise, if
the title belongs to such only as have younger brothers, the priests
cannot claim the firstlings until their successors have been begotten,
lest, perchance, in case there were no subsequent delivery it should
prove to be the first-born but not merely the only begotten.<note place="end" n="4202" id="vi.v-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p58"> <scripRef passage="Numb. xviii. 16" id="vi.v-p58.1" parsed="|Num|18|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.18.16">Numb. xviii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> “And those that are to be redeemed
of them from a month old shalt thou redeem, according to thine
estimation for the money of five shekels, after the shekel of the
sanctuary (the same is twenty gerahs). But the firstling of an ox, or
the firstling of a sheep, or the firstling of a goat, thou shalt not
redeem; they are holy.” The word of God compels me to dedicate to
God everything that openeth the womb if it be the firstling of clean
beasts: if of unclean beasts, I must redeem it, and give the value to
the priest. I might reply and say, Why do you tie me down to the short
space of a month? Why do you speak of the first-born, when I cannot
tell whether there are brothers to follow? Wait until the second is
born. I owe nothing to the priest, unless the birth of a second should
make the one I previously had the first-born. Will not the very points
of the letters cry out against me and convict me of my folly, and
declare that first-born is a title of him who opens the womb, and is
not to be restricted to him who has brothers? And, then, to take the
case of John: we are agreed that he was an only begotten son: I want to
know if he was not also a first-born son, and whether he was not
absolutely amenable to the law. There can be no doubt in the matter. At
all events Scripture thus speaks of the Saviour,<note place="end" n="4203" id="vi.v-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p59"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 22" id="vi.v-p59.1" parsed="|Luke|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.22">Luke ii. 22</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “And when the days of her
purification according to the law of Moses were fulfilled, they brought
him up to Jerusalem, to present him to the Lord (as it is written in
the law of the Lord, every male that openeth the womb shall be called
holy to the Lord) and to offer a sacrifice according to that which is
said in the law of the Lord, a pair of turtle-doves, or two young
pigeons.” If this law relates only to the first-born, and there
can be no first-born unless there are successors, no one ought to be
bound by the law of the first-born who cannot tell whether there will
be successors. But inasmuch as he who has no younger brothers is bound
by the law of the first-born, we gather that he is called the
first-born who opens the womb and who has been preceded by none, not he
whose birth is followed by that of a younger brother. Moses writes in
Exodus,<note place="end" n="4204" id="vi.v-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p60"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xii. 29" id="vi.v-p60.1" parsed="|Exod|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.29">Exod. xii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> “And it came to pass at
midnight, that the Lord smote all the first-born in the land of Egypt,
from the first-born of Pharaoh that sat on his throne unto the
first-born of the captive that was in the dungeon: And all the
first-born of cattle.” Tell me, were they who then perished by
the destroyer, only your first-born, or, something more, did they
include the only begotten? If only they who have brothers are called
first-born, the only begotten were saved from death. And if it be the
fact that the only begotten were slain, it was contrary to the sentence
pronounced, for the only begotten to die as well as the first-born. You
must either release the only begotten from the penalty, and in that
case you become ridiculous: or, if you allow that they were slain, we
gain our point, though <pb n="340" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_340.html" id="vi.v-Page_340" />we have not
to thank you for it, that only begotten sons also are called
first-born.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p61">13. The last proposition of Helvidius was this, and it
is what he wished to show when he treated of the first-born, that
brethren of the Lord are mentioned in the Gospels. For example,<note place="end" n="4205" id="vi.v-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p62"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 46" id="vi.v-p62.1" parsed="|Matt|12|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.46">Matt. xii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note> “Behold, his mother and his
brethren stood without, seeking to speak to him.” And
elsewhere,<note place="end" n="4206" id="vi.v-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p63"> S. <scripRef passage="John ii. 12" id="vi.v-p63.1" parsed="|John|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.12">John ii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “After this he went down to
Capernaum, he, and his mother, and his brethren.” And again,<note place="end" n="4207" id="vi.v-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p64"> S. <scripRef passage="John vii. 3, 4" id="vi.v-p64.1" parsed="|John|7|3|7|4" osisRef="Bible:John.7.3-John.7.4">John vii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “His brethren therefore said unto
him, Depart hence, and go into Judæa, that thy disciples also may
behold the works which thou doest. For no man doeth anything in secret,
and himself seeketh to be known openly. If thou doest these things,
manifest thyself to the world.” And John adds,<note place="end" n="4208" id="vi.v-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p65"> S. <scripRef passage="John vii. 5" id="vi.v-p65.1" parsed="|John|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.5">John vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “For even his brethren did not
believe on him.” Mark also and Matthew,<note place="end" n="4209" id="vi.v-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p66"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. 13.54,55; Mark 6.1-3" id="vi.v-p66.1" parsed="|Matt|13|54|13|55;|Mark|6|1|6|3" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.54-Matt.13.55 Bible:Mark.6.1-Mark.6.3">Matt. xiii. 54, 55. S. Mark vi. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> “And coming into his own country
he taught them in their synagogues, insomuch that they were astonished,
and said, Whence hath this man this wisdom, and mighty works? Is not
this the carpenter’s son? is not his mother called Mary? and his
brethren James, and Joseph, and Simon, and Judas? And his sisters, are
they not all with us?” Luke also in the Acts of the Apostles
relates,<note place="end" n="4210" id="vi.v-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p67"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 14" id="vi.v-p67.1" parsed="|Acts|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.14">Acts i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “These all with one accord
continued stedfastly in prayer, with the women and Mary the mother of
Jesus, and with his brethren.” Paul the Apostle also is at one
with them, and witnesses to their historical accuracy,<note place="end" n="4211" id="vi.v-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p68"> <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 2; i. 19" id="vi.v-p68.1" parsed="|Gal|2|2|0|0;|Gal|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.2 Bible:Gal.1.19">Gal. ii. 2; i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> “And I went up by revelation, but
other of the apostles saw I none, save Peter and James the Lord’s
brother.” And again in another place,<note place="end" n="4212" id="vi.v-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p69"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 4, 5" id="vi.v-p69.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|4|9|5" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.4-1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. ix. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “Have we no right to eat and
drink? Have we no right to lead about wives even as the rest of the
Apostles, and the brethren of the Lord, and Cephas?” And for fear
any one should not allow the evidence of the Jews, since it was they
from whose mouth we hear the name of His brothers, but should maintain
that His countrymen were deceived by the same error in respect of the
brothers into which they fell in their belief about the father,
Helvidius utters a sharp note of warning and cries, “The same
names are repeated by the Evangelists in another place, and the same
persons are there brethren of the Lord and sons of Mary.” Matthew
says,<note place="end" n="4213" id="vi.v-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p70"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 55, 56" id="vi.v-p70.1" parsed="|Matt|27|55|27|56" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.55-Matt.27.56">Matt. xxvii. 55, 56</scripRef>. For <i>Joses,</i> Jerome has
<i>Joseph.</i></p></note> “And many women were there
(doubtless at the Lord’s cross) beholding from afar, which had
followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him: among whom was Mary
Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of
the sons of Zebedee.” Mark also,<note place="end" n="4214" id="vi.v-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p71"> S. <scripRef passage="Mark xv. 40, 41" id="vi.v-p71.1" parsed="|Mark|15|40|15|41" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.40-Mark.15.41">Mark xv. 40, 41</scripRef>. For Joses, Jerome has Joseph.</p></note> “And there were also women
beholding from afar, among whom were both Mary Magdalene, and Mary the
mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome”; and in the
same place shortly after, “And many other women which came up
with him unto Jerusalem.” Luke too,<note place="end" n="4215" id="vi.v-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p72"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 10" id="vi.v-p72.1" parsed="|Luke|24|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.10">Luke xxiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “Now there were Mary Magdalene,
and Joanna, and Mary the mother of James, and the other women with
them.”</p>

<p id="vi.v-p73">14. My reason for repeating the same thing again and
again is to prevent him from raising a false issue and crying out that
I have withheld such passages as make for him, and that his view has
been torn to shreds not by evidence of Scripture, but by evasive
arguments. Observe, he says, James and Joses are sons of Mary, and the
same persons who were called brethren by the Jews. Observe, Mary is the
mother of James the less and of Joses. And James is called the less to
distinguish him from James the greater, who was the son of Zebedee, as
Mark elsewhere states,<note place="end" n="4216" id="vi.v-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p74"> S. <scripRef passage="Mark xv. 47; xvi. 1" id="vi.v-p74.1" parsed="|Mark|15|47|0|0;|Mark|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.47 Bible:Mark.16.1">Mark xv. 47; xvi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “And
Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid.
And when the sabbath was past, they bought spices, that they might come
and anoint him.” And, as might be expected, he says: “What
a poor and impious view we take of Mary, if we hold that when other
women were concerned about the burial of Jesus, she His mother was
absent; or if we invent some kind of a second Mary; and all the more
because the Gospel of S. John testifies that she was there present,
when the Lord upon the cross commended her, as His mother and now a
widow, to the care of John. Or must we suppose that the Evangelists
were so far mistaken and so far mislead us as to call Mary the mother
of those who were known to the Jews as brethren of Jesus?”</p>

<p id="vi.v-p75">15. What darkness, what raging madness rushing to its
own destruction! You say that the mother of the Lord was present at the
cross, you say that she was entrusted to the disciple John on account
of her widowhood and solitary condition: as if upon your own showing,
she had not four sons, and numerous daughters, with whose solace she
might comfort herself? You also apply to her the name of widow which is
not found in Scripture. And although you quote all instances in the
Gospels, the words of John alone displease you. You say in passing that
she was present at the cross, that you may not appear to have omitted
it on purpose, and yet not a word about the women who were with her. I
could pardon you if you were ignorant, but I <pb n="341" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_341.html" id="vi.v-Page_341" />see you have a reason for your silence. Let me
point out then what John says,<note place="end" n="4217" id="vi.v-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p76"> S. <scripRef passage="John xix. 25" id="vi.v-p76.1" parsed="|John|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.25">John xix. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> “But
there were standing by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his
mother’s sister, Mary the wife of Clopas, and Mary
Magdalene.” No one doubts that there were two apostles called by
the name James, James the son of Zebedee, and James the son of
Alphæus. Do you intend the comparatively unknown James the less,
who is called in Scripture the son of Mary, not however of Mary the
mother of our Lord, to be an apostle, or not? If he is an apostle, he
must be the son of Alphæus and a believer in Jesus, “For
neither did his brethren believe in him.” If he is not an
apostle, but a third James (who he can be I cannot tell), how can he be
regarded as the Lord’s brother, and how, being a third, can he be
called <i>less</i> to distinguish him from <i>greater</i>, when
<i>greater</i> and <i>less</i> are used to denote the relations
existing, not between three, but between two? Notice, moreover, that
the Lord’s brother is an apostle, since Paul says,<note place="end" n="4218" id="vi.v-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p77"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 18, 19" id="vi.v-p77.1" parsed="|Gal|1|18|1|19" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18-Gal.1.19">Gal. i. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note> “Then after three years I went
up to Jerusalem to visit Cephas, and tarried with him fifteen days. But
other of the Apostles saw I none, save James the Lord’s
brother.” And in the same Epistle,<note place="end" n="4219" id="vi.v-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p78"> <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 9" id="vi.v-p78.1" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> “And when they perceived the
grace that was given unto me, James and Cephas and John, who were
reputed to be pillars,” etc. And that you may not suppose this
James to be the son of Zebedee, you have only to read the Acts of the
Apostles, and you will find that the latter had already been slain by
Herod. The only conclusion is that the Mary who is described as the
mother of James the less was the wife of Alphæus and sister of
Mary the Lord’s mother, the one who is called by John the
Evangelist “Mary of Clopas,” whether after her father, or
kindred, or for some other reason. But if you think they are two
persons because elsewhere we read, “Mary the mother of James the
less,” and here, “Mary of Clopas,” you have still to
learn that it is customary in Scripture for the same individual to bear
different names. Raguel, Moses’ father-in-law, is also called
Jethro. Gedeon,<note place="end" n="4220" id="vi.v-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p79"> But see <scripRef passage="Judges vi. 2" id="vi.v-p79.1" parsed="|Judg|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.6.2">Judges vi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> without any
apparent reason for the change, all at once becomes Jerubbaal. Ozias,
king of Judah, has an alternative, Azarias. Mount Tabor is called
Itabyrium. Again Hermon is called by the Phenicians Sanior, and by the
Amorites Sanir. The same tract of country is known by three names,<note place="end" n="4221" id="vi.v-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p80"> The Heb.
<i>Negebh</i> signifies <i>South,</i> and it is probable that the land
of Teman was a southern portion of the land of Edom. If <i>Darom</i> be
the right reading, it is, apparently, the same as Dedan (<scripRef passage="Ezek. xxv. 13" id="vi.v-p80.1" parsed="|Ezek|25|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.25.13">Ezek. xxv. 13</scripRef>, etc.).</p></note> Negebh, Teman, and Darom in Ezekiel.
Peter is also called Simon and Cephas. Judas the zealot in another
Gospel is called Thaddaeus. And there are numerous other examples which
the reader will be able to collect for himself from every part of
Scripture.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p81">16. Now here we have the explanation of what I am
endeavouring to show, how it is that the sons of Mary, the sister of
our Lord’s mother, who though not formerly believers afterwards
did believe, can be called brethren of the Lord. Possibly the case
might be that one of the brethren believed immediately while the others
did not believe until long after, and that one Mary was the mother of
James and Joses, namely, “Mary of Clopas,” who is the same
as the wife of Alphæus, the other, the mother of James the less.
In any case, if she (the latter) had been the Lord’s mother S.
John would have allowed her the title, as everywhere else, and would
not by calling her the mother of other sons have given a wrong
impression. But at this stage I do not wish to argue for or against the
supposition that Mary the wife of Clopas and Mary the mother of James
and Joses were different women, provided it is clearly understood that
Mary the mother of James and Joses was not the same person as the
Lord’s mother. How then, says Helvidius, do you make out that
they were called the Lord’s brethren who were not his brethren? I
will show how that is. In Holy Scripture there are four kinds of
brethren—by nature, race, kindred, love. Instances of brethren by
nature are Esau and Jacob, the twelve patriarchs, Andrew and Peter,
James and John. As to race, all Jews are called brethren of one
another, as in Deuteronomy,<note place="end" n="4222" id="vi.v-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p82"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xv. 12" id="vi.v-p82.1" parsed="|Deut|15|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.15.12">Deut. xv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “If thy
brother, an Hebrew man, or an Hebrew woman, be sold unto thee, and
serve thee six years; then in the seventh year thou shalt let him go
free from thee.” And in the same book,<note place="end" n="4223" id="vi.v-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p83"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xvii. 15" id="vi.v-p83.1" parsed="|Deut|17|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.17.15">Deut. xvii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thou shalt in anywise set him
king over thee, whom the Lord thy God shall choose: one from among thy
brethren shalt thou set king over thee; thou mayest not put a foreigner
over thee, which is not thy brother.” And again,<note place="end" n="4224" id="vi.v-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p84"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxii. 1" id="vi.v-p84.1" parsed="|Deut|22|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.22.1">Deut. xxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thou shalt not see thy
brother’s ox or his sheep go astray, and hide thyself from them:
thou shalt surely bring them again unto thy brother. And if thy brother
be not nigh unto thee, or if thou know him not, then thou shalt bring
it home to thine house, and it shall be with thee until thy brother
seek after it, and thou shalt restore it to him again.” And the
Apostle Paul says,<note place="end" n="4225" id="vi.v-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p85"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 3, 4" id="vi.v-p85.1" parsed="|Rom|9|3|9|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.3-Rom.9.4">Rom. ix. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “I could
wish that I myself were anathema from Christ for my brethren’s
sake, my kinsmen according to the flesh: who are Israelites.”
Moreover they are called brethren by kindred who are of one family,
that is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.v-p85.2">πατρία</span>,
<pb n="342" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_342.html" id="vi.v-Page_342" />which corresponds to the Latin
<i>paternitas</i>, because from a single root a numerous progeny
proceeds. In Genesis<note place="end" n="4226" id="vi.v-p85.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p86"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xiii. 8, 11" id="vi.v-p86.1" parsed="|Gen|13|8|0|0;|Gen|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.13.8 Bible:Gen.13.11">Gen. xiii. 8, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> we read,
“And Abram said unto Lot, Let there be no strife, I pray thee,
between me and thee, and between my herdmen and thy herdmen; for we are
brethren.” And again, “So Lot chose him all the plain of
Jordan, and Lot journeyed east: and they separated each from his
brother.” Certainly Lot was not Abraham’s brother, but the
son of Abraham’s brother Aram. For Terah begat Abraham and Nahor
and Aram: and Aram begat Lot. Again we read,<note place="end" n="4227" id="vi.v-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p87"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xii. 4" id="vi.v-p87.1" parsed="|Gen|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.12.4">Gen. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “And Abram was seventy and five
years old when he departed out of Haran. And Abram took Sarai his wife,
and Lot his brother’s son.” But if you still doubt whether
a nephew can be called a son, let me give you an instance.<note place="end" n="4228" id="vi.v-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p88"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xiv. 14" id="vi.v-p88.1" parsed="|Gen|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.14.14">Gen. xiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “And when Abram heard that his
brother was taken captive, he led forth his trained men, born in his
house, three hundred and eighteen.” And after describing the
night attack and the slaughter, he adds, “And he brought back all
the goods, and also brought again his brother Lot.” Let this
suffice by way of proof of my assertion. But for fear you may make some
cavilling objection, and wriggle out of your difficulty like a snake, I
must bind you fast with the bonds of proof to stop your hissing and
complaining, for I know you would like to say you have been overcome
not so much by Scripture truth as by intricate arguments. Jacob, the
son of Isaac and Rebecca, when in fear of his brother’s treachery
he had gone to Mesopotamia, drew nigh and rolled away the stone from
the mouth of the well, and watered the flocks of Laban, his
mother’s brother.<note place="end" n="4229" id="vi.v-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p89"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxix. 11" id="vi.v-p89.1" parsed="|Gen|29|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.29.11">Gen. xxix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> “And
Jacob kissed Rachel, and lifted up his voice, and wept. And Jacob told
Rachel that he was her father’s brother, and that he was
Rebekah’s son.” Here is an example of the rule already
referred to, by which a nephew is called a brother. And again,<note place="end" n="4230" id="vi.v-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p90"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxix. 15" id="vi.v-p90.1" parsed="|Gen|29|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.29.15">Gen. xxix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> “Laban said unto Jacob. Because
thou art my brother, shouldest thou therefore serve me for nought? Tell
me what shall thy wages be.” And so, when, at the end of twenty
years, without the knowledge of his father-in-law and accompanied by
his wives and sons he was returning to his country, on Laban overtaking
him in the mountain of Gilead and failing to find the idols which
Rachel hid among the baggage, Jacob answered and said to Laban,<note place="end" n="4231" id="vi.v-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p91"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxi. 36, 37" id="vi.v-p91.1" parsed="|Gen|31|36|31|37" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.36-Gen.31.37">Gen. xxxi. 36, 37</scripRef>.</p></note> “What is my trespass? What is my
sin, that thou hast so hotly pursued after me? Whereas thou hast felt
all about my stuff, what hast thou found of all thy household stuff?
Set it here before my brethren and thy brethren, that they may judge
betwixt us two.” Tell me who are those brothers of Jacob and
Laban who were present there? Esau, Jacob’s brother, was
certainly not there, and Laban, the son of Bethuel, had no brothers
although he had a sister Rebecca.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p92">17. Innumerable instances of the same kind are to be
found in the sacred books. But, to be brief, I will return to the last
of the four classes of brethren, those, namely, who are brethren by
affection, and these again fall into two divisions, those of the
spiritual and those of the general relationship. I say <i>spiritual</i>
because all of us Christians are called brethren, as in the verse,<note place="end" n="4232" id="vi.v-p92.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p93"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxiii. 1" id="vi.v-p93.1" parsed="|Ps|133|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.133.1">Ps. cxxxiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “Behold, how good and how
pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity.” And in
another psalm the Saviour says,<note place="end" n="4233" id="vi.v-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p94"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxii. 22" id="vi.v-p94.1" parsed="|Ps|22|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.22">Ps. xxii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>
“I will declare thy name unto my brethren.” And
elsewhere,<note place="end" n="4234" id="vi.v-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p95"> S. <scripRef passage="John xx. 17" id="vi.v-p95.1" parsed="|John|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.17">John xx. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “Go unto my brethren and
say to them.” I say also <i>general</i>, because we are all
children of one Father, there is a like bond of brotherhood between us
all.<note place="end" n="4235" id="vi.v-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p96"> <scripRef passage="Is. lxvi. 5" id="vi.v-p96.1" parsed="|Isa|66|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.5">Is. lxvi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “Tell these who hate you,”
says the prophet, “ye are our brethren.” And the Apostle
writing to the Corinthians:<note place="end" n="4236" id="vi.v-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p97"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 11" id="vi.v-p97.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.11">1 Cor. v. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>“If any
man that is named brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater,
or a reviler, or a drunkard, or an extortioner: with such a one no, not
to eat.” I now ask to which class you consider the Lord’s
brethren in the Gospel must be assigned. They are brethren by nature,
you say. But Scripture does not say so; it calls them neither sons of
Mary, nor of Joseph. Shall we say they are brethren by race? But it is
absurd to suppose that a few Jews were called His brethren when all
Jews of the time might upon this principle have borne the title. Were
they brethren by virtue of close intimacy and the union of heart and
mind? If that were so, who were more truly His brethren than the
apostles who received His private instruction and were called by Him
His mother and His brethren? Again, if all men, as such, were His
brethren, it would have been foolish to deliver a special message,
“Behold, thy brethren seek thee,” for all men alike were
entitled to the name. The only alternative is to adopt the previous
explanation and understand them to be called brethren in virtue of the
bond of kindred, not of love and sympathy, nor by prerogative of race,
nor yet by nature. Just as Lot was called Abraham’s brother, and
Jacob Laban’s, just as the daughters of Zelophehad received a lot
among their brethren, just as Abraham himself had to wife Sarah his
sister, for he says,<note place="end" n="4237" id="vi.v-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p98"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xx. 11" id="vi.v-p98.1" parsed="|Gen|20|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.20.11">Gen. xx. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> “She
is in<pb n="343" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_343.html" id="vi.v-Page_343" />deed my sister, on the
father’s side, not on the mother’s,” that is to say,
she was the daughter of his brother, not of his sister. Otherwise, what
are we to say of Abraham, a just man, taking to wife the daughter of
his own father? Scripture, in relating the history of the men of early
times, does not outrage our ears by speaking of the enormity in express
terms, but prefers to leave it to be inferred by the reader: and God
afterwards gives to the prohibition the sanction of the law, and
threatens,<note place="end" n="4238" id="vi.v-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p99"> <scripRef passage="Lev. xviii. 9" id="vi.v-p99.1" parsed="|Lev|18|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18.9">Lev. xviii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> “He who takes his
sister, born of his father, or of his mother, and beholds her
nakedness, hath commited abomination, he shall be utterly destroyed. He
hath uncovered his sister’s nakedness, he shall bear his
sin.”</p>

<p id="vi.v-p100">18. There are things which, in your extreme ignorance,
you had never read, and therefore you neglected the whole range of
Scripture and employed your madness in outraging the Virgin, like the
man in the story who being unknown to everybody and finding that he
could devise no good deed by which to gain renown, burned the temple of
Diana: and when no one revealed the sacrilegious act, it is said that
he himself went up and down proclaiming that he was the man who had
applied the fire. The rulers of Ephesus were curious to know what made
him do this thing, whereupon he replied that if he could not have fame
for good deeds, all men should give him credit for bad ones. Grecian
history relates the incident. But you do worse. You have set on fire
the temple of the Lord’s body, you have defiled the sanctuary of
the Holy Spirit from which you are determined to make a team of four
brethren and a heap of sisters come forth. In a word, joining in the
chorus of the Jews, you say,<note place="end" n="4239" id="vi.v-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p101"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 13.55; Mark 6.3" id="vi.v-p101.1" parsed="|Matt|13|55|0|0;|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.55 Bible:Mark.6.3">S. Matt. xiii. 55: S. Mark vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “Is
not this the carpenter’s son? is not his mother called Mary? and
his brethren James, and Joseph, and Simon, and Judas? and his sisters,
are they not all with us? The word <i>all</i> would not be used if
there were not a crowd of them.” Pray tell me, who, before you
appeared, was acquainted with this blasphemy? who thought the theory
worth two-pence? You have gained your desire, and are become notorious
by crime. For myself who am your opponent, although we live in the<note place="end" n="4240" id="vi.v-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p102"> That is, Rome.</p></note>same city, I don’t know, as the
saying is, whether you are white or black. I pass over faults of
diction which abound in every book you write. I say not a word about
your absurd introduction. Good heavens! I do not ask for eloquence,
since, having none yourself, you applied for a supply of it to your
brother Craterius. I do not ask for grace of style, I look for purity
of soul: for with Christians it is the greatest of solecisms and of
vices of style to introduce anything base either in word or action. I
am come to the conclusion of my argument. I will deal with you as
though I had as yet prevailed nothing; and you will find yourself on
the horns of a dilemma. It is clear that our Lord’s brethren bore
the name in the same way that Joseph was called his father:<note place="end" n="4241" id="vi.v-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p103"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke i. 18" id="vi.v-p103.1" parsed="|Luke|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.18">Luke i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> “I and thy father sought thee
sorrowing.” It was His mother who said this, not the Jews. The
Evangelist himself relates that His father and His mother were
marvelling at the things which were spoken concerning Him, and there
are similar passages which we have already quoted in which Joseph and
Mary are called his parents. Seeing that you have been foolish enough
to persuade yourself that the Greek manuscripts are corrupt, you will
perhaps plead the diversity of readings. I therefore come to the Gospel
of John, and there it is plainly written,<note place="end" n="4242" id="vi.v-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p104"> S. <scripRef passage="John i. 45" id="vi.v-p104.1" parsed="|John|1|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.45">John i. 45</scripRef>.</p></note> “Philip findeth Nathanael, and
saith unto him, We have found him of whom Moses in the law, and the
prophets did write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph.” You
will certainly find this in your manuscript. Now tell me, how is Jesus
the son of Joseph when it is clear that He was begotten of the Holy
Ghost? Was Joseph His true father? Dull as you are, you will not
venture to say that. Was he His reputed father? If so, let the same
rule be applied to them when they are called brethren, that you apply
to Joseph when he is called father.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p105">19. Now that I have cleared the rocks and shoals I must
spread sail and make all speed to reach his epilogue. Feeling himself
to be a smatterer, he there produces Tertullian as a witness and quotes
the words of Victorinus bishop of<note place="end" n="4243" id="vi.v-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p106"> That is, Pettau
in Upper Pannonia. See Jerome, <i>De Vir. Ill</i>. 74.</p></note>Petavium. Of Tertullian I say no more
than that he did not belong to the Church. But as regards Victorinus, I
assert what has already been proved from the Gospel—that he spoke
of the brethren of the Lord not as being sons of Mary, but brethren in
the sense I have explained, that is to say, brethren in point of
kinship not by nature. We are, however, spending our strength on
trifles, and, leaving the fountain of truth, are following the tiny
streams of opinion. Might I not array against you the whole series of
ancient writers? Ignatius, Polycarp, Irenæus, Justin Martyr, and
many other apostolic and eloquent men, who against Ebion, Theodotus of
Byzantium, and Valentinus, held these same views, and wrote volumes
replete with wisdom. If you had ever read what they wrote, you would be
a wiser man. But I think it better to reply <pb n="344" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_344.html" id="vi.v-Page_344" />briefly to each point than to linger any longer
and extend my book to an undue length.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p107">20. I now direct the attack against the passage in
which, wishing to show your cleverness, you institute a comparison
between virginity and marriage. I could not forbear smiling, and I
thought of the proverb, <i>did you ever see a camel dance?</i>
“Are virgins better,” you ask, “than Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob, who were married men? Are not infants daily fashioned by the
hands of God in the wombs of their mothers? And if so, are we bound to
blush at the thought of Mary having a husband after she was delivered?
If they find any disgrace in this, they ought not consistently even to
believe that God was born of the Virgin by natural delivery. For
according to them there is more dishonour in a virgin giving birth to
God by the organs of generation, than in a virgin being joined to her
own husband after she has been delivered.” Add, if you like,
Helvidius, the other humiliations of nature, the womb for nine months
growing larger, the sickness, the delivery, the blood, the
swaddling-clothes. Picture to yourself the infant in the enveloping
membranes. Introduce into your picture the hard manger, the wailing of
the infant, the circumcision on the eighth day, the time of
purification, so that he may be proved to be unclean. We do not blush,
we are not put to silence. The greater the humiliations He endured for
me, the more I owe Him. And when you have given every detail, you will
be able to produce nothing more shameful than the cross, which we
confess, in which we believe, and by which we triumph over our
enemies.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p108">21. But as we do not deny what is written, so we do
reject what is not written. We believe that God was born of the Virgin,
because we read it. That Mary was married after she brought forth, we
do not believe, because we do not read it. Nor do we say this to
condemn marriage, for virginity itself is the fruit of marriage; but
because when we are dealing with saints we must not judge rashly. If we
adopt possibility as the standard of judgment, we might maintain that
Joseph had several wives because Abraham had, and so had Jacob, and
that the Lord’s brethren were the issue of those wives, an
invention which some hold with a rashness which springs from audacity
not from piety. You say that Mary did not continue a virgin: I claim
still more, that Joseph himself on account of Mary was a virgin, so
that from a virgin wedlock a virgin son was born. For if as a holy man
he does not come under the imputation of fornication, and it is nowhere
written that he had another wife, but was the guardian of Mary whom he
was supposed to have to wife rather than her husband, the conclusion is
that he who was thought worthy to be called father of the Lord,
remained a virgin.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p109">22. And now that I am about to institute a comparison
between virginity and marriage, I beseech my readers not to suppose
that in praising virginity I have in the least disparaged marriage, and
separated the saints of the Old Testament from those of the New, that
is to say, those who had wives and those who altogether refrained from
the embraces of women: I rather think that in accordance with the
difference in time and circumstance one rule applied to the former,
another to us upon whom the ends of the world have come. So long as
that law remained,<note place="end" n="4244" id="vi.v-p109.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p110"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 28" id="vi.v-p110.1" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> “Be
fruitful, and multiply and replenish the earth”; and<note place="end" n="4245" id="vi.v-p110.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p111"> Probably a
mistranslation of <scripRef passage="Exod. xxiii. 26" id="vi.v-p111.1" parsed="|Exod|23|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.26">Exod. xxiii.
26</scripRef>.</p></note> “Cursed is the barren woman that
beareth not seed in Israel,” they all married and were given in
marriage, left father and mother, and became one flesh. But once in
tones of thunder the words were heard,<note place="end" n="4246" id="vi.v-p111.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p112"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 29" id="vi.v-p112.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> “The time is shortened, that
henceforth those that have wives may be as though they had none”:
cleaving to the Lord, we are made one spirit with Him. And why?<note place="end" n="4247" id="vi.v-p112.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p113"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7.32,33" id="vi.v-p113.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|32|7|33" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.32-1Cor.7.33">ib.
vii. 32, 33</scripRef>.</p></note> Because “He that is unmarried
is careful for the things of the Lord, how he may please the Lord: but
he that is married is careful for the things of the world, how he may
please his wife. And there is a difference also between the wife and
the virgin. She that is unmarried is careful for the things of the
Lord, that she may be holy both in body and in spirit: but she that is
married is careful for the things of the world, how she may please her
husband.” Why do you cavil? Why do you resist? The vessel of
election says this; he tells us that there is a difference between the
wife and the virgin. Observe what the happiness of that state must be
in which even the distinction of sex is lost. The virgin is no longer
called a woman.<note place="end" n="4248" id="vi.v-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p114"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 34" id="vi.v-p114.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.34">1 Cor. vii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> “She
that is unmarried is careful for the things of the Lord, that she may
be holy both in body and in spirit.” A virgin is defined as she
that is holy in body and in spirit, for it is no good to have virgin
flesh if a woman be married in mind.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p115">“But she that is married is careful for the things
of the world, how she may please her husband.” Do you think there
is no difference between one who spends her time in prayer and fasting,
and one who must, at her husband’s approach, make up her
countenance, walk with mincing gait, and feign a shew of endearment?
The virgin’s aim is to appear less comely; she will wrong herself
<pb n="345" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_345.html" id="vi.v-Page_345" />so as to hide her natural
attractions. The married woman has the paint laid on before her mirror,
and, to the insult of her Maker, strives to acquire something more than
her natural beauty. Then come the prattling of infants, the noisy
household, children watching for her word and waiting for her kiss, the
reckoning up of expenses, the preparation to meet the outlay. On one
side you will see a company of cooks, girded for the onslaught and
attacking the meat: there you may hear the hum of a multitude of
weavers. Meanwhile a message is delivered that the husband and his
friends have arrived. The wife, like a swallow, flies all over the
house. “She has to see to everything. Is the sofa smooth? Is the
pavement swept? Are the flowers in the cups? Is dinner ready?”
Tell me, pray, where amid all this is there room for the thought of
God? Are these happy homes? Where there is the beating of drums, the
noise and clatter of pipe and lute, the clanging of cymbals, can any
fear of God be found? The parasite is snubbed and feels proud of the
honour. Enter next the half-naked victims of the passions, a mark for
every lustful eye. The unhappy wife must either take pleasure in them,
and perish, or be displeased, and provoke her husband. Hence arises
discord, the seed-plot of divorce. Or suppose you find me a house where
these things are unknown, which is a <i>rara avis</i> indeed! yet even
there the very management of the household, the education of the
children, the wants of the husband, the correction of the servants,
cannot fail to call away the mind from the thought of God.<note place="end" n="4249" id="vi.v-p115.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p116"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xviii. 11" id="vi.v-p116.1" parsed="|Gen|18|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.11">Gen. xviii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> “It had ceased to be with Sarah
after the manner of women”: so the Scripture says, and afterwards
Abraham received the command,<note place="end" n="4250" id="vi.v-p116.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p117"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxi. 12" id="vi.v-p117.1" parsed="|Gen|21|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.21.12">Gen. xxi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “In all
that Sarah saith unto thee, hearken unto her voice.” She who is
not subject to the anxiety and pain of child-bearing and having passed
the change of life has ceased to perform the functions of a woman, is
freed from the curse of God: nor is her desire to her husband, but on
the contrary her husband becomes subject to her, and the voice of the
Lord commands him, “In all that Sarah saith unto thee, hearken
unto her voice.” Thus they begin to have time for prayer. For so
long as the debt of marriage is paid, earnest prayer is neglected.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p118">23. I do not deny that holy women are found both among
widows and those who have husbands; but they are such as have ceased to
be wives, or such as, even in the close bond of marriage, imitate
virgin chastity. The Apostle, Christ speaking in him, briefly bore
witness to this when he said,<note place="end" n="4251" id="vi.v-p118.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p119"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 34" id="vi.v-p119.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.34">1 Cor. vii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>“She that
is unmarried is careful for the things of the Lord, how she may please
the Lord: but she that is married is careful for the things of the
world, how she may please her husband.” He leaves us the free
exercise of our reason in the matter. He lays no necessity upon anyone
nor leads anyone into a snare: he only persuades to that which is
proper when he wishes all men to be as himself. He had not, it is true,
a commandment from the Lord respecting virginity, for that grace
surpasses the unassisted power of man, and it would have worn an air of
immodesty to force men to fly in the face of nature, and to say in
other words, I want you to be what the angels are. It is this angelic
purity which secures to virginity its highest reward, and the Apostle
might have seemed to despise a course of life which involves no guilt.
Nevertheless in the immediate context he adds,<note place="end" n="4252" id="vi.v-p119.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p120"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 25" id="vi.v-p120.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25">1 Cor. vii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> “But I give my judgment, as one
that hath obtained mercy of the Lord to be faithful. I think therefore
that this is good by reason of the present distress, namely, that it is
good for a man to be as he is.” What is meant by <i>present
distress?</i><note place="end" n="4253" id="vi.v-p120.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v-p121"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 24.19; Mark 13.17" id="vi.v-p121.1" parsed="|Matt|24|19|0|0;|Mark|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.19 Bible:Mark.13.17">Matt. xxiv. 19: S. Mark xiii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>“Woe
unto them that are with child and to them that give suck in those
days!” The reason why the wood grows up is that it may be cut
down. The field is sown that it may be reaped. The world is already
full, and the population is too large for the soil. Every day we are
being cut down by war, snatched away by disease, swallowed up by
shipwreck, although we go to law with one another about the fences of
our property. It is only one addition to the general rule which is made
by those who follow the Lamb, and who have not defiled their garments,
for they have continued in their virgin state. Notice the meaning of
<i>defiling.</i> I shall not venture to explain it, for fear Helvidius
may be abusive. I agree with you, when you say, that some virgins are
nothing but tavern women; I say still more, that even adulteresses may
be found among them, and, you will no doubt be still more surprised to
hear, that some of the clergy are inn-keepers and some monks unchaste.
Who does not at once understand that a tavern woman cannot be a virgin,
nor an adulterer a monk, nor a clergy-man a tavern-keeper? Are we to
blame virginity if its counterfeit is at fault? For my part, to pass
over other persons and come to the virgin, I maintain that she who is
engaged in huckstering, though for anything I know she may be a virgin
in body, is no longer one in spirit.</p>

<p id="vi.v-p122">24. I have become rhetorical, and have disported myself
a little like a platform orator. <pb n="346" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_346.html" id="vi.v-Page_346" />You compelled me, Helvidius; for, brightly as
the Gospel shines at the present day, you will have it that equal glory
attaches to virginity and to the marriage state. And because I think
that, finding the truth too strong for you, you will turn to
disparaging my life and abusing my character (it is the way of weak
women to talk tittle-tattle in corners when they have been put down by
their masters), I shall anticipate you. I assure you that I shall
regard your railing as a high distinction, since the same lips that
assail me have disparaged Mary, and I, a servant of the Lord, am
favoured with the same barking eloquence as His mother.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Against Jovinianus." n="vi" shorttitle="Against Jovinianus." progress="69.88%" prev="vi.v" next="vi.vi.I" id="vi.vi">

<div3 type="Book" n="I" title="Book I" shorttitle="Book I" progress="69.88%" prev="vi.vi" next="vi.vi.II" id="vi.vi.I"><p class="c15" id="vi.vi.I-p1">

<span class="c14" id="vi.vi.I-p1.1">Against
Jovinianus.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.vi.I-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.vi.I-p3"><span class="c14" id="vi.vi.I-p3.1">Book I.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.vi.I-p4">Jovinianus, concerning whom we know little more than is
to be found in the two following books, had published at Rome a Latin
treatise containing all, or part of the opinions here controverted,
viz. (1) “That a virgin is no better as such than a wife in the
sight of God. (2) Abstinence is no better than a thankful partaking of
food. (3) A person baptized with the Spirit as well as with water
cannot sin. (4) All sins are equal. (5) There is but one grade of
punishment and one of reward in the future state.” In addition to
this he held the birth of our Lord to have been by a “true
parturition,” and was thus at issue with the orthodoxy of the
time, according to which the infant Jesus passed through the walls of
the womb as His Resurrection body afterwards did out of the tomb or
through the closed doors. Pammachius, Jerome’s friend, brought
Jovinian’s book under the notice of Siricius, bishop of Rome, and
it was shortly afterwards condemned in synods at that city and at Milan
(about <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p4.1">a.d.</span> 390). He subsequently sent
Jovinian’s books to Jerome, who answered them in the present
treatise in the year 393. Nothing more is known of Jovinian, but it has
been conjectured from Jerome’s remark in the treatise against
Vigilantius, where Jovinian is said to have “amidst pheasants and
pork rather belched out than breathed out his life,” and by a
kind of transmigration to have transmitted his opinions into
Vigilantius, that he had died before 409, the date of that work.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vi.vi.I-p5">The first book is wholly on the first proposition of
Jovinianus, that relating to marriage and virginity. The first three
chapters are introductory. The rest may be divided into three
parts:</p>

<p class="c45" id="vi.vi.I-p6">1 (ch. 4–13). An exposition, in Jerome’s
sense, of St. Paul’s teaching in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii" id="vi.vi.I-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7">1 Cor. vii</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p7">2 (ch. 14–39). A statement of the teaching which
Jerome derives from the various books of both the Old and the New
Testaments.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p8">3. A denunciation of Jovinianus (c. 40), and the praises
of virginity and of single marriages derived from examples in the
heathen world.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vi.vi.I-p9">The treatise gives a remarkable specimen of
Jerome’s system of interpreting Scripture, and also of the
methods by which asceticism was introduced into the Church, and
marriage brought into disesteem.</p>

<p class="c31" id="vi.vi.I-p10">1. Very few days have elapsed since the holy brethren of
Rome sent to me the treatises of a certain Jovinian with the request
that I would reply to the follies contained in them, and would crush
with evangelical and apostolic vigour the<note place="end" n="4254" id="vi.vi.I-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p11"> From this
expression and that quoted in the notice above, it would be supposed
that Jerome knew Jovinianus and his mode of life. But there is no
reason to think that he had this knowledge; and his imputations against
his adversary must be taken as the inferences which he draws from his
opinions.</p></note>Epicurus of Christianity. I read but
could not in the least comprehend them. I began therefore to give them
closer attention, and to thoroughly sift not only words and sentences,
but almost every single syllable; for I wished first to ascertain his
meaning, and then to approve, or refute what he had said. But the style
is so barbarous, and the language so vile and such a heap of blunders,
that I could neither understand what he was talking about, nor by what
arguments he was trying to prove his points. At one moment he is all
bombast, at another he grovels: from time to time he lifts himself up,
and then like a wounded snake finds his own effort too much for him.
Not satisfied with the language of men, he attempts something
loftier.</p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.vi.I-p12"><note place="end" n="4255" id="vi.vi.I-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p13"> Hor. Ars Poet.
139.</p></note> “The
mountains labour; a poor mouse is born.”</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.vi.I-p14"><note place="end" n="4256" id="vi.vi.I-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p15"> Pers. Sat. iii.
118.</p></note> “That
he’s gone mad ev’n mad Orestes swears.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p16">Moreover he involves everything in such inextricable
confusion that the saying of<note place="end" n="4257" id="vi.vi.I-p16.1"><p class="c36" id="vi.vi.I-p17"> Plautus,
Pseudolus, i. 1. 23.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p18">Has quidem, pol, credo, nisi Sibylla legerit,</p>

<p class="c0" id="vi.vi.I-p19">Interpretari alium potesse neminem.</p></note>Plautus might
be applied to him:—“This is what none but a Sibyl will ever
read.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p20">To understand him we must be prophets. We read
Apollo’s<note place="end" n="4258" id="vi.vi.I-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p21"> The allusion is
probably to the Sybilline books.</p></note> raving
prophetesses. We remember, too, what<note place="end" n="4259" id="vi.vi.I-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p22"> Æn x.
640.</p></note>Virgil says of senseless <pb n="347" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_347.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_347" />noise.<note place="end" n="4260" id="vi.vi.I-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p23"> The philosopher of
Ephesus. Flourished about <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p23.1">b.c.</span> 513.</p></note>Heraclitus,
also, surnamed the Obscure, the philosophers find hard to understand
even with their utmost toil. But what are they compared with our
riddle-maker, whose books are much more difficult to comprehend than to
refute? Although (we must confess) the task of refuting them is no easy
one. For how can you overcome a man when you are quite in the dark as
to his meaning? But, not to be tedious to my reader, the introduction
to his second book, of which he has discharged himself like a sot after
a night’s debauch, will show the character of his eloquence, and
through what bright flowers of rhetoric he takes his stately
course.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p24">2. “I respond to your invitation, not that I may
go through life with a high reputation, but may live free from idle
rumour. I beseech the ground, the young shoots of our plantations, the
plants and trees of tenderness snatched from the whirlpool of vice, to
grant me audience and the support of many listeners. We know that the
Church through hope, faith, charity, is inaccessible and impregnable.
In it no one is immature: all are apt to learn: none can force a way
into it by violence, or deceive it by craft.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p25">3. What, I ask, is the meaning of these portentous words
and of this grotesque description? Would you not think he was in a
feverish dream, or that he was seized with madness and ought to be put
into the strait jacket which Hippocrates prescribed? However often I
read him, even till my heart sinks within me, I am still in uncertainty
of his meaning.<note place="end" n="4261" id="vi.vi.I-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p26"> Ibi est
distinctio. Instead of clearness we have to make a choice between
possible meanings.</p></note> Everything
starts from, everything depends upon, something else. It is impossible
to make out any connection; and, excepting the proofs from Scripture
which he has not dared to exchange for his own lovely flowers of
rhetoric, his words suit all matter equally well, because they suit no
matter at all. This circumstance led me shrewdly to suspect that his
object in proclaiming the excellence of marriage was only to disparage
virginity. For when the less is put upon a level with the greater, the
lower profits by comparison, but the higher suffers wrong. For
ourselves, we do not follow the views of<note place="end" n="4262" id="vi.vi.I-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p27"> Marcion lived
about <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p27.1">a.d.</span> 150, and was co-temporary with
Polycarp, who is said to have had a personal encounter with him at
Rome. Unlike other Gnostics he professed to be purely Christian in his
doctrines. He is specially noted for his violent treatment of
Scripture: he rejected the whole of the Old Testament, while of the New
he acknowledged only the Gospel of S. Luke and ten of S. Paul’s
Epistles, and from these he expunged whatever he did not approve of.
His sect lasted until the sixth century.</p></note>Marcion and Manichæus, and
disparage marriage; nor, deceived by the error of<note place="end" n="4263" id="vi.vi.I-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p28"> By birth an
Assyrian, and a pupil of Justin Martyr. His followers were called
<i>Encratites,</i> or <i>Temperates,</i> from their great austerity.
They also bore the names <i>Water-drinkers</i> and
<i>Renouncers.</i></p></note>Tatian, the leader of the Encratites,
do we think all intercourse impure; he condemns and rejects not only
marriage but also food which God created for the use of man. We know
that in a great house, there are not only vessels of gold and silver,
but also of wood and earthenware. And that upon the foundation, Christ,
which Paul the master-builder laid, some build gold, silver, precious
stones: others, on the contrary, hay, wood, straw. We are not ignorant
of the words,<note place="end" n="4264" id="vi.vi.I-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p29"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii" id="vi.vi.I-p29.1" parsed="|Heb|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13">Heb. xiii</scripRef>. The Revised Ver. translates “let
marriage be, etc.” There is no verb in the original, the sentence
being probably designed to be a Christian proverb, and capable of
serving either as an <i>assertion</i> or as a precept. The revised
rendering is preferred by the chief modern commentators.</p></note>“Marriage is honourable among
all, and the bed undefiled.” We have read God’s first
command,<note place="end" n="4265" id="vi.vi.I-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p30"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 28" id="vi.vi.I-p30.1" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> “Be fruitful, and multiply,
and replenish the earth”; but while we honour marriage we prefer
virginity which is the offspring of marriage. Will silver cease to be
silver, if gold is more precious than silver? Or is despite done to
tree and corn, if we prefer the fruit to root and foliage, or the grain
to stalk and ear? Virginity is to marriage what fruit is to the tree,
or grain to the straw. Although the hundred-fold, the sixty-fold, and
the thirty-fold spring from one earth and from one sowing, yet there is
a great difference in respect of number. The thirty-fold has reference
to marriage. The very way the<note place="end" n="4266" id="vi.vi.I-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p31"> For much
interesting information relating to counting on the fingers, and for
authorities on the subject, see Mayor’s note on Juvenal x.
249.</p></note>fingers are
combined—see how they seem to embrace, tenderly kiss, and pledge
their troth either to other—is a picture of husband and wife. The
sixty-fold applies to widows, because they are placed in a position of
difficulty and distress. Hence the upper finger signifies their
depression, and the greater the difficulty in resisting the allurements
of pleasure once experienced, the greater the reward. Moreover (give
good heed, my reader), to denote a hundred, the right hand is used
instead of the left: a circle is made with the same fingers which on
the left hand represented widowhood, and thus the crown of virginity is
expressed. In saying this I have followed my own impatient spirit
rather than the course of the argument. For I had scarcely left
harbour, and had barely hoisted sail, when a swelling tide of words
suddenly swept me into the depths of the discussion. I must stay my
course, and take in canvas for a little while; nor will I indulge my
sword, anxious as it is to strike a blow for virginity. The farther
back the catapult is drawn, the greater the force of the missile. To
linger is not to lose, if by lingering victory is better assured. I
will briefly set forth our adversary’s views, and will drag them
out from <pb n="348" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_348.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_348" />his books like snakes from
the holes where they hide, and will separate the venomous head from the
writhing body. What is baneful shall be discovered, that, when we have
the power, it may be crushed.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p32">He says that “virgins, widows, and married women,
who have been once passed through the laver of Christ, if they are on a
par in other respects, are of equal merit.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p33">He endeavours to show that “they who with full
assurance of faith have been born again in baptism, cannot be
overthrown by the devil.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p34">His third point is “that there is no difference
between abstinence from food, and its reception with
thanksgiving.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p35">The fourth and last is “that there is one reward
in the kingdom of heaven for all who have kept their baptismal
vow.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p36">4. This is the hissing of the old serpent; by counsel
such as this the dragon drove man from Paradise. For he promised that
if they would prefer fulness to fasting they should be immortal, as
though it were an impossibility for them to fall; and while he promises
they shall be as Gods, he drives them from Paradise, with the result
that they who, while naked and unhampered, and as virgins unspotted
enjoyed the fellowship of the Lord were cast down into the vale of
tears, and sewed skins together to clothe themselves withal. But, not
to detain the reader any longer, I will keep to the division given
above and taking his propositions one by one will rely chiefly on the
evidence of Scripture to refute them, for fear he may chatter and
complain that he was overcome by rhetorical skill rather than by force
of truth. If I succeed in this and with the aid of a cloud of witnesses
from both Testaments prove too strong for him, I will then accept his
challenge, and adduce illustrations from secular literature. I will
show that even among philosophers and distinguished statesmen, the
virtuous are wont to be preferred by all to the voluptuous, that is to
say men like<note place="end" n="4267" id="vi.vi.I-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p37"> The philosopher
of Crotona, in Italy, <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p37.1">b.c.</span> 580–510. See
some of his sayings in Jerome’s Apology, iii. 39–40.</p></note>Pythagoras,<note place="end" n="4268" id="vi.vi.I-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p38"> The great
teacher of the Academy at Athens; lived <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p38.1">b.c.</span>
428–389.</p></note>Plato and<note place="end" n="4269" id="vi.vi.I-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p39"> Surnamed the
“Just.” He was the opponent of Themistocles. He fought at
Marathon (490), and although in exile did good service at Salamis
(480). He was now recalled, and after commanding the Athenians at
Platæa (479) died, probably in 468, so poor that he did not leave
enough to pay for his funeral.</p></note>Aristides, to<note place="end" n="4270" id="vi.vi.I-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p40"> Flourished about
<span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p40.1">b.c.</span> 370. A disciple of Socrates, and founder
of the Cyrenaic School of Philosophy; he was luxurious in his life, and
held pleasure to be the highest good.</p></note>Aristippus,<note place="end" n="4271" id="vi.vi.I-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p41"> Epicurus (<span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p41.1">b.c.</span> 342–270), though a disciple of
Aristippus, does not appear to have deserved the odium attached to his
name by Jerome and many others. “Pleasure with him was not a mere
momentary and transitory sensation, but something lasting and
imperishable, consisting in pure and noble enjoyments, that is, in
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p41.2">ἀταραξία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p41.3">ἀπονία</span>, or the freedom from pain
and from all influences which disturb the peace of our mind, and
thereby our happiness which is the result of it.” See
Zeller’s Socrates and the Socratic Schools (Reichel’s
translation), second ed., p. 337 sq.</p></note>Epicurus and<note place="end" n="4272" id="vi.vi.I-p41.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p42"> The famous
Athenian, talented, reckless and unscrupulous; born about <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p42.1">b.c.</span> 450, assassinated 404.</p></note>Alcibiades. I entreat virgins of both
sexes and all such as are continent, the married also and the twice
married, to assist my efforts with their prayers. Jovinian is the
common enemy. For he who maintains all to be of equal merit, does no
less injury to virginity in comparing it with marriage than he does to
marriage, when he allows it to be lawful, but to the same extent as
second and third marriages. But to digamists and trigamists also he
does wrong, for he places on a level with them whoremongers and the
most licentious persons as soon as they have repented; but perhaps
those who have been married twice or thrice ought not to complain, for
the same whoremonger if penitent is made equal in the kingdom of heaven
even to virgins. I will therefore explain more clearly and in proper
sequence the arguments he employs and the illustrations he adduces
respecting marriage, and will treat them in the order in which he
states them. And I beg the reader not to be disturbed if he is
compelled to read Jovinian’s nauseating trash. He will all the
more gladly drink Christ’s antidote after the devil’s
poisonous concoction. Listen with patience, ye virgins; listen, I pray
you, to the voice of the most voluptuous of preachers; nay rather close
your ears, as you would to the Syren’s fabled songs, and pass on.
For a little while endure the wrongs you suffer: think you are
crucified with Christ, and are listening to the blasphemies of the
Pharisees.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p43">5. First of all, he says, God declares that<note place="end" n="4273" id="vi.vi.I-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p44"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 24" id="vi.vi.I-p44.1" parsed="|Gen|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.24">Gen. ii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>“therefore shall a man leave
his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they
shall be one flesh.” And lest we should say that this is a
quotation from the Old Testament, he asserts that it has been<note place="end" n="4274" id="vi.vi.I-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p45"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 5" id="vi.vi.I-p45.1" parsed="|Matt|19|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.5">Matt. xix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> confirmed by the Lord in the
Gospel—“What God hath joined together, let not man put
asunder”: and he immediately adds,<note place="end" n="4275" id="vi.vi.I-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p46"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 28; ix. 1" id="vi.vi.I-p46.1" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0;|Gen|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28 Bible:Gen.9.1">Gen. i. 28; ix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “Be fruitful, and multiply, and
replenish the earth.” He next repeats the names of Seth, Enos,
Cainan, Mahalalel, Jared, Enoch, Methuselah, Lamech, Noah, and tells us
that they all had wives and in accordance with the will of God begot
sons, as though there could be any table of descent or any history of
mankind without wives and children. “There,” says he,
“is Enoch, who walked with God and was carried up to heaven.
There is Noah, the only person who, except his wife, and his sons and
their wives, was saved at the deluge, although there must have been
many persons not of marriageable age, and therefore presumably virgins.
Again, after the deluge, when the human race started as it were anew,
men and women were paired together and a fresh blessing was pronounced
on procreation, <pb n="349" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_349.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_349" /><note place="end" n="4276" id="vi.vi.I-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p47"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ix. 1" id="vi.vi.I-p47.1" parsed="|Gen|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.1">Gen. ix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>“Be fruitful, and multiply, and
replenish the earth.” Moreover, free permission was given to eat
flesh,<note place="end" n="4277" id="vi.vi.I-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p48"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ix. 3" id="vi.vi.I-p48.1" parsed="|Gen|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.3">Gen. ix. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “Every moving thing that
liveth shall be food for you; as the green herb have I given you
all.” He then flies off to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, of whom the
first had three wives, the second one, the third four, Leah, Rachel,
Billah, and Zilpah, and he declares that Abraham by his faith merited
the blessing which he received in begetting his son. Sarah, typifying
the Church, when it had ceased to be with her after the manner of
women, exchanged the curse of barrenness for the blessing of
child-bearing. We are informed that Rebekah went like a prophet to
inquire of the Lord, and was told,<note place="end" n="4278" id="vi.vi.I-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p49"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxv. 23" id="vi.vi.I-p49.1" parsed="|Gen|25|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.23">Gen. xxv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Two nations and two peoples are in thy womb,” that Jacob
served for his wife, and that when Rachel, thinking it was in the power
of her husband to give her children, said,<note place="end" n="4279" id="vi.vi.I-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p50"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxx. 1" id="vi.vi.I-p50.1" parsed="|Gen|30|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.30.1">Gen. xxx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “Give me children, or else I
die,” he replied,<note place="end" n="4280" id="vi.vi.I-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p51"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxx. 2" id="vi.vi.I-p51.1" parsed="|Gen|30|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.30.2">Gen. xxx. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “Am I
in God’s stead, who hath withheld from thee the fruit of the
womb?” so well aware was he that the fruit of marriage cometh
from the Lord and not from the husband. We next learn that Joseph, a
holy man of spotless chastity, and all the patriarchs, had wives, and
that God blessed them all alike through the lips of Moses. Judah also
and Thamar are brought upon the scene, and he censures Onan, slain by
the Lord, because he, grudging to raise up seed to his brother, marred
the marriage rite. He refers to Moses and the leprosy of Miriam, who,
because she chided her brother on account of his wife, was stricken by
the avenging hand of God. He praises Samson, I may even say
extravagantly panegyrizes the uxorious Nazarite. Deborah also and Barak
are mentioned, because, although they had not the benefit of virginity,
they were victorious over the iron chariots of Sisera and Jabin. He
brings forward Jael, the wife of Heber the Kenite, and extols her for
arming herself with the<note place="end" n="4281" id="vi.vi.I-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p52"> <i>Palo.</i>
Rev. Vers. <i>tent-pin.</i></p></note>stake. He
says there was no difference between Jephthah and his virgin daughter,
who was sacrificed to the Lord: nay, of the two, he prefers the faith
of the father to that of the daughter who met death with grief and
tears. He then comes to Samuel, another Nazarite of the Lord, who from
infancy was brought up in the tabernacle and was clad in a linen ephod,
or, as the words are rendered, <i>in linen vestments:</i> he, too, we
are told, begot sons without a stain upon his priestly purity. He
places Boaz and his wife Ruth side by side in his repository, and
traces the descent of Jesse and David from them. He then points out how
David himself, for the price of two hundred foreskins and at the peril
of his life, was bedded with the king’s daughter. What shall I
say of Solomon, whom he includes in the list of husbands, and
represents as a type of the Saviour, maintaining that of him it was
written,<note place="end" n="4282" id="vi.vi.I-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p53"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxii. 1" id="vi.vi.I-p53.1" parsed="|Ps|72|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.1">Ps. lxxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “Give the king thy
judgments, O God, and thy righteousness unto the king’s
son”? And<note place="end" n="4283" id="vi.vi.I-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p54"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxii. 15" id="vi.vi.I-p54.1" parsed="|Ps|72|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.15">Ps. lxxii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> “To
him shall be given of the gold of Sheba, and men shall pray for him
continually.” Then all at once he makes a jump to Elijah and
Elisha, and tells us as a great secret that the spirit of Elijah rested
on Elisha. Why he mentioned this he does not say. It can hardly be that
he thinks Elijah and Elisha, like the rest, were married men. The next
step is to Hezekiah, upon whose praises he dwells, and yet (I wonder
why) forgets to mention that he said,<note place="end" n="4284" id="vi.vi.I-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p55"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxxviii. 19" id="vi.vi.I-p55.1" parsed="|Isa|38|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.38.19">Is. xxxviii. 19</scripRef>. Sept.</p></note> “Henceforth I will beget
children.” He relates that Josiah, a righteous man, in whose time
the book of Deuteronomy was found in the temple, was instructed by
Huldah, wife of Shallum. Daniel also and the three youths are classed
by him with the married. Suddenly he betakes himself to the Gospel, and
adduces Zachariah and Elizabeth, Peter and his father-in-law, and the
rest of the Apostles. His inference is thus expressed: “If they
idly urge in defence of themselves the plea that the world in its early
stage needed to be replenished, let them listen to the words of Paul,<note place="end" n="4285" id="vi.vi.I-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p56"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 14" id="vi.vi.I-p56.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.14">1 Tim. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘I desire therefore that the
younger widows marry, bear children.’ And<note place="end" n="4286" id="vi.vi.I-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p57"> <scripRef passage="Hebr. xiii. 4" id="vi.vi.I-p57.1" parsed="|Heb|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.4">Hebr. xiii. 4</scripRef>. See note on sec. 3.</p></note> ‘Marriage is honourable and
the bed undefiled.’ And<note place="end" n="4287" id="vi.vi.I-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p58"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 39" id="vi.vi.I-p58.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39">1 Cor. vii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘A
wife is bound for so long time as her husband liveth; but if the
husband be dead, she is free to be married to whom she will; only in
the Lord.’ And<note place="end" n="4288" id="vi.vi.I-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p59"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 14" id="vi.vi.I-p59.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.14">1 Tim. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>
‘Adam was not beguiled, but the woman being beguiled hath fallen
into transgression: but she shall be saved through the child-bearing,
if they continue in faith and love and sanctification with
sobriety.’ Surely we shall hear no more of the famous Apostolic
utterance,<note place="end" n="4289" id="vi.vi.I-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p60"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 29" id="vi.vi.I-p60.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘And they who have wives
as though they had them not.’ It can hardly be that you will say
the reason why he wished them to be married was that some widows had
already turned back after Satan: as though virgins never fell and their
fall was not more ruinous. All this makes it clear that in forbidding
to marry, and to eat food which God created for use, you have
consciences seared as with a hot iron, and are followers of the
Manichæans.” Then comes much more which it would be
unprofitable to discuss. At last he dashes into rhetoric and
apostrophizes virginity thus: “I do you no wrong, Virgin: you
have chosen a life of chastity on account of the present distress: you
determined on <pb n="350" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_350.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_350" />the course in order
to be holy in body and spirit: be not proud: you and your married
sisters are members of the same Church.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p61">6. I have perhaps explained his position at too great a
length, and become tedious to my reader; but I thought it best to draw
up in full array against myself all his efforts, and to muster all the
forces of the enemy with their squadrons and generals, lest after an
early victory there should spring up a series of other engagements. I
will not therefore do battle with single foes, nor will I be satisfied
with skirmishes in which I meet small detachments of my opponents. The
battle must be fought with the whole army of the enemy, and the
disorderly rabble, fighting more like brigands than soldiers, must be
repulsed by the skill and method of regular warfare. In the front rank
I will set the Apostle Paul, and, since he is the bravest of generals,
will arm him with his own weapons, that is to say, his own statements.
For the Corinthians asked many questions about this matter, and the
doctor of the Gentiles and master of the Church gave full replies. What
he decreed we may regard as the law of Christ speaking in him. At the
same time, when we begin to refute the several arguments, I trust the
reader will give me his attention even before the Apostle speaks, and
will not, in his eagerness to discuss the most weighty points, neglect
the premises, and rush at once to the conclusion.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p62">7. Among other things the Corinthians asked in their
letter whether after embracing the faith of Christ they ought to be
unmarried, and for the sake of continence put away their wives, and
whether believing virgins were at liberty to marry. And again,
supposing that one of two Gentiles believed on Christ, whether the one
that believed should leave the one that believed not? And in case it
were allowable to take wives, would the Apostle direct that only
Christian wives, or Gentiles also, should be taken? Let us then
consider Paul’s replies to these inquiries.<note place="end" n="4290" id="vi.vi.I-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p63"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 1" id="vi.vi.I-p63.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1">1 Cor. vii. 1</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“Now concerning the things whereof
ye wrote: It is good for a man not to touch a woman. But, because of
fornications, let each man have his own wife, and let each woman have
her own husband. Let the husband render unto the wife her due: and
likewise also the wife unto the husband. The wife hath not power over
her own body, but the husband: And likewise also the husband hath not
power over his own body, but the wife. Defraud ye not one the other,
except it be by consent for a season, that ye may give yourselves unto
prayer, and may be together again, that Satan tempt you not because of
your incontinency. But this I say by way of permission not of
commandment. Yet I would that all men were even as I myself. Howbeit
each man hath his own gift from God, one after this manner, and another
after that. But I say to the unmarried and to widows, it is good for
them if they abide even as I. But if they have not continency, let them
marry: for it is better to marry than to burn.” Let us turn back
to the chief point of the evidence: “It is good,” he says,
“for a man not to touch a woman.” If it is good not to
touch a woman, it is bad to touch one: for there is no opposite to
goodness but badness. But if it be bad and the evil is pardoned, the
reason for the concession is to prevent worse evil. But surely a thing
which is only allowed because there may be something worse has only a
slight degree of goodness. He would never have added “let each
man have his own wife,” unless he had previously used the words
“but, because of fornications.” Do away with fornication,
and he will not say “let each man have his own wife.” Just
as though one were to lay it down: “It is good to feed on wheaten
bread, and to eat the finest wheat flour,” and yet to prevent a
person pressed by hunger from devouring cow-dung, I may allow him to
eat barley. Does it follow that the wheat will not have its peculiar
purity, because such an one prefers barley to excrement? That is
naturally good which does not admit of comparison with what is bad, and
is not eclipsed because something else is preferred. At the same time
we must notice the Apostle’s prudence. He did not say, it is good
not to have a wife: but, it is good not to touch a woman: as though
there were danger even in the touch: as though he who touched her,
would not escape from her who “hunteth for the precious
life,” who causeth the young man’s understanding to fly
away.<note place="end" n="4291" id="vi.vi.I-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p64"> <scripRef passage="Prov. vi. 27, 28" id="vi.vi.I-p64.1" parsed="|Prov|6|27|6|28" osisRef="Bible:Prov.6.27-Prov.6.28">Prov. vi. 27, 28</scripRef>.</p></note>“Can a man take fire in his
bosom, and his clothes not be burned? Or can one walk upon hot coals,
and his feet not be scorched?” As then he who touches fire is
instantly burned, so by the mere touch the peculiar nature of man and
woman is perceived, and the difference of sex is understood. Heathen
fables relate how<note place="end" n="4292" id="vi.vi.I-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p65"> Mithras was the
God of the Sun among the Persians. His worship was introduced at Rome
under the Emperors, and thence spread over the empire.</p></note>Mithras and<note place="end" n="4293" id="vi.vi.I-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p66"> Son of Vulcan,
king of Athens, and the first to drive a four-in-hand, Virg. G. iii.
113: “First to the chariot, Ericthonius dared four steeds to
join, and o’er the rapid wheels victorious hang.”</p></note>Ericthonius were begotten of the soil,
in stone or earth, by raging lust. Hence it was that our Joseph,
because the Egyptian woman wished to touch him, fled from her hands,
and, as if he had been bitten by a mad dog and feared the spreading
poison, <pb n="351" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_351.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_351" />threw away the cloak which
she had touched. “But, because of fornications let each man have
his own wife, and let each woman have her own husband.” He did
not say, because of fornication let each man marry a wife: otherwise by
this excuse he would have thrown the reins to lust, and whenever a
man’s wife died, he would have to marry another to prevent
fornication, but “have his own wife.” Let him he says have
and use his own wife, whom he had before he became a believer, and whom
it would have been good not to touch, and, when once he became a
follower of Christ, to know only as a sister, not as a wife unless
fornication should make it excusable to touch her. “The wife hath
not power over her own body, but the husband: and likewise also the
husband hath not power over his own body, but the wife.” The
whole question here concerns those who are married men. Is it lawful
for them to do what our Lord forbade in the Gospel, and to put away
their wives? Whence it is that the Apostle says, “It is good for
a man not to touch a woman.” But inasmuch as he who is once
married has no power to abstain except by mutual consent, and may not
reject an unoffending partner, let the husband render unto the wife her
due. He bound himself voluntarily that he might be under compulsion to
render it. “Defraud ye not one the other, except it be by consent
for a season, that ye may give yourselves unto prayer.” What, I
pray you, is the quality of that good thing which hinders prayer? which
does not allow the body of Christ to be received? So long as I do the
husband’s part, I fail in continency. The same Apostle in another
place commands us to pray always. If we are to pray always, it follows
that we must never be in the bondage of wedlock, for as often as I
render my wife her due, I cannot pray. The Apostle Peter had experience
of the bonds of marriage. See how he fashions the Church, and what
lesson he teaches Christians:<note place="end" n="4294" id="vi.vi.I-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p67"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 7" id="vi.vi.I-p67.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.7">1 Pet. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> “Ye
husbands in like manner dwell with your wives according to knowledge,
giving honour unto the woman, as unto the weaker vessel, as being also
joint-heirs of the grace of life; to the end that your prayers be not
hindered.” Observe that, as S. Paul before, because in both cases
the spirit is the same, so S. Peter now, says that prayers are hindered
by the performance of marriage duty. When he says
“likewise,” he challenges the husbands to imitate their
wives, because he has already given them commandment:<note place="end" n="4295" id="vi.vi.I-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p68"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 2, 3" id="vi.vi.I-p68.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|2|3|3" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.2-1Pet.3.3">1 Pet. iii. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “beholding your chaste
conversation coupled with fear. Whose adorning let it not be the
outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing jewels of gold,
or of putting on apparel: but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in
the incorruptible apparel of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the
sight of God of great price.” You see what kind of wedlock he
enjoins. Husbands and wives are to dwell together according to
knowledge, so that they may know what God wishes and desires, and give
honour to the weak vessel, woman. If we abstain from intercourse, we
give honour to our wives: if we do not abstain, it is clear that insult
is the opposite of honour. He also tells the wives to let their
husbands “see their chaste behaviour, and the hidden man of the
heart, in the incorruptible apparel of a meek and quiet spirit.”
Words truly worthy of an apostle, and of Christ’s rock! He lays
down the law for husbands and wives, condemns outward ornament, while
he praises continence, which is the ornament of the inner man, as seen
in the incorruptible apparel of a meek and quiet spirit. In effect he
says this: Since your outer man is corrupt, and you have ceased to
possess the blessing of incorruption characteristic of virgins, at
least imitate the incorruption of the spirit by subsequent abstinence,
and what you cannot show in the body exhibit in the mind. For these are
the riches, and these the ornaments of your union, which Christ
seeks.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p69">8. The words which follow, “that ye may give
yourselves unto prayer, and may be together again,” might lead
one to suppose that the Apostle was expressing a wish and not making a
concession because of the danger of a greater fall. He therefore at
once adds, “lest Satan tempt you for your incontinency.” It
is a fine permission which is conveyed in the words “be together
again.” What it was that he blushed to call by its own name, and
thought only better than a temptation of Satan and the effect of
incontinence, we take trouble to discuss as if it were obscure,
although he has explained his meaning by saying, “this I say by
way of permission, not by way of command.” And do we still
hesitate to speak of marriage as a concession to weakness, not a thing
commanded, as though second and third marriages were not allowed on the
same ground, as though the doors of the Church were not opened by
repentance even to fornicators, and what is more, to the incestuous?
Take the case of the man who outraged his step-mother. Does not the
Apostle, after delivering him, in his first Epistle to the Corinthians,
to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that his spirit might be
saved, in the second Epistle take the offender back and strive to
prevent a brother from being swallowed up by overmuch grief. The
Apostle’s wish is one thing, his pardon another. If a wish be
ex<pb n="352" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_352.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_352" />pressed, it confers a right; if a
thing is only called pardonable, we are wrong in using it. If you wish
to know the Apostle’s real mind, you must take in what follows:
“but I would that all men were as I am.” Happy is the man
who is like Paul! Fortunate is he who attends to the Apostle’s
command, not to his concession. This, says he, I wish, this I desire
that ye be imitators of me, as I also am of Christ, who was a Virgin
born of a Virgin, uncorrupt of her who was uncorrupt. We, because we
are men, cannot imitate our Lord’s nativity; but we may at least
imitate His life. The former was the blessed prerogative of divinity,
the latter belongs to our human condition and is part of human effort.
I would that all men were like me, that while they are like me, they
may also become like Christ, to whom I am like. For<note place="end" n="4296" id="vi.vi.I-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p70"> <scripRef passage="1 John ii. 6" id="vi.vi.I-p70.1" parsed="|1John|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.6">1 John ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>“he that believeth in Christ
ought himself also to walk even as He walked.”<note place="end" n="4297" id="vi.vi.I-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p71"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 7" id="vi.vi.I-p71.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7">1 Cor. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“Howbeit each man hath his own
gift from God, one after this manner, and another after that.”
What I wish, he says, is clear. But since in the Church there is a
diversity of gifts, I acquiesce in marriage, lest I should seem to
condemn nature. At the same time consider, that the gift of virginity
is one, that of marriage, another. For were the reward the same for the
married and for virgins, he would never after enjoining continence have
said:<note place="end" n="4298" id="vi.vi.I-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p72"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 7" id="vi.vi.I-p72.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.7">2 Cor. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“Each man hath his own
gift from God, one after this manner, and another after that.”
Where there is a distinction in one particular, there is a diversity
also in other points. I grant that even marriage is a gift of God, but
between gift and gift there is great diversity. In fact the Apostle
himself speaking of the same person who had repented of his incestuous
conduct, says:<note place="end" n="4299" id="vi.vi.I-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p73"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 7" id="vi.vi.I-p73.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.7">2 Cor. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“so that
contrariwise ye should rather forgive him and comfort him, and to whom
ye forgive anything, I forgive also.” And that we might not think
a man’s gift contemptible, he added,<note place="end" n="4300" id="vi.vi.I-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p74"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 10" id="vi.vi.I-p74.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.10">2 Cor. ii. 10</scripRef>. Margin.</p></note>“for what I also have forgiven, if I
have forgiven anything, for your sakes have I forgiven it, in the
presence of Christ.” There is diversity in the gifts of Christ.
Hence it is that by way of type Joseph has a coat of many colours. And
in the forty-fifth psalm we read,<note place="end" n="4301" id="vi.vi.I-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p75"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 9, 13, 14" id="vi.vi.I-p75.1" parsed="|Ps|45|9|0|0;|Ps|45|13|0|0;|Ps|45|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.9 Bible:Ps.45.13 Bible:Ps.45.14">Ps. xlv. 9, 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>“at
thy right hand doth stand the queen in a vesture of gold wrought about
with divers colours.” And the Apostle Peter says,<note place="end" n="4302" id="vi.vi.I-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p76"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3.7; 4.10" id="vi.vi.I-p76.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|7|0|0;|1Pet|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.7 Bible:1Pet.4.10">1
Peter iii. 7, joined with 1 Peter iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>“as heirs together of the manifold
grace of God,” where the more expressive Greek word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p76.2">ποικίλης</span>, i.e.,
<i>varied</i>, is used.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p77">9. Then come the words<note place="end" n="4303" id="vi.vi.I-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p78"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 8" id="vi.vi.I-p78.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.8">1 Cor. vii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“But I say to the unmarried and
to widows, it is good for them if they abide even as I. But if they
have not continency, let them marry: for it is better to marry than to
burn.” Having conceded to married persons the enjoyment of
wedlock and pointed out his own wishes, he passes on to the unmarried
and to widows, sets before them his own practice for imitation, and
calls them happy if they so abide. “But if they have not
continency, let them marry,” just as he said before “But
because of fornications,” and “Lest Satan tempt you,
because of your incontinency.” And he gives a reason for saying
“If they have not continency, let them marry,” viz.
“It is better to marry than to burn.” The reason why it is
better to marry is that it is worse to burn. Let burning lust be
absent, and he will not say it is better to marry. The word
<i>better</i> always implies a comparison with something worse, not a
thing absolutely good and incapable of comparison. It is as though he
said, it is better to have one eye than neither, it is better to stand
on one foot and to support the rest of the body with a stick, than to
crawl with broken legs. What do you say, Apostle? I do not believe you
when you say “Though I be rude in speech, yet am I not in
knowledge.” As humility is the source of the sayings “For I
am not worthy to be called an Apostle,” and “To me who am
the least of the Apostles,” and “As to one born out of due
time,” so here also we have an utterance of humility. You know
the meaning of language, or you would not quote<note place="end" n="4304" id="vi.vi.I-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p79"> <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 12" id="vi.vi.I-p79.1" parsed="|Titus|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.12">Tit. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Epimenides,<note place="end" n="4305" id="vi.vi.I-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p80"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 33" id="vi.vi.I-p80.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.33">1 Cor. xv. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> Menander, and<note place="end" n="4306" id="vi.vi.I-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p81"> <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 28" id="vi.vi.I-p81.1" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> Aratus. When you are discussing
continence and virginity you say, “It is good for a man not to
touch a woman.” And, “It is good for them if they abide
even as I.” And, “I think that this is good by reason of
the present distress.” And, “That it is good for a man so
to be.” When you come to marriage, you do not say it is good to
marry, because you cannot then add “<i>than to burn;</i>”
but you say, “It is better to marry than to burn.” If
marriage in itself be good, do not compare it with fire, but simply say
“It is good to marry.” I suspect the goodness of that thing
which is forced into the position of being only the lesser of two
evils. What I want is not a smaller evil, but a thing absolutely
good.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p82">10. So far the first section has been explained. Let us
now come to those which follow.<note place="end" n="4307" id="vi.vi.I-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p83"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 10" id="vi.vi.I-p83.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.10">1 Cor. vii. 10</scripRef> sq.</p></note>
“But unto the married I give charge, yea not I, but the Lord.
That the wife depart not from her husband (but and if she depart, let
her remain unmarried, or else be reconciled to her husband): and that
the husband leave not his wife. But to the rest say I, not the Lord: If
any brother hath an unbelieving wife, and she is content to dwell <pb n="353" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_353.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_353" />with him, let him not leave her,”
and so on to the words “As God hath called each, so let him walk.
And so ordain I in all the churches.” This passage has no bearing
on our present controversy. For he ordains, according to the mind of
the Lord, that excepting the cause of fornication, a wife must not be
put away, and that a wife who has been put away, may not, so long as
her husband lives, be married to another, or at all events that her
duty is to be reconciled to her husband. But in the case of those who
are already married at the time of conversion, that is to say,
supposing one of the two were a believer, he enjoins that the believer
shall not put away the unbeliever. And after stating his reason,
<i>viz.,</i> that the unbeliever who is unwilling to leave the believer
becomes thereby a candidate for the faith, he commands, on the other
hand, that if the unbeliever reject the faithful one on account of the
faith of Christ, the believer ought to depart, lest husband or wife be
preferred to Christ, in comparison with Whom we must hold even life
itself cheap. Yet at the present day many women despising the
Apostle’s command, are joined to heathen husbands, and prostitute
the temples of Christ to idols. They do not understand that they are
part of His body though indeed they are His ribs. The Apostle is
lenient to the union of unbelievers, who having (believing) husbands,
afterwards come to believe in Christ. He does not extend his indulgence
to those women who, although Christians, have been married to heathen
husbands. To these he elsewhere says,<note place="end" n="4308" id="vi.vi.I-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p84"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 14" id="vi.vi.I-p84.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14">2 Cor. vi. 14</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “Be not unequally yoked with
unbelievers: for what fellowship have righteousness and iniquity? or
what communion hath light with darkness? And what concord hath Christ
with Belial? or what portion hath a believer with an unbeliever? And
what agreement hath a temple of God with idols? For we are a temple of
the living God.” Although I know that crowds of matrons will be
furious against me: although I know that just as they have shamelessly
despised the Lord, so they will rave at me who am but a flea and the
least of Christians: yet I will speak out what I think. I will say what
the Apostle has taught me, that they are not on the side of
righteousness, but of iniquity: not of light, but of darkness: that
they do not belong to Christ, but to Belial: that they are not temples
of the living God, but shrines and idols of the dead. And, if you wish
to see more clearly how utterly unlawful it is for a Christian woman to
marry a Gentile, consider what the same Apostle says,<note place="end" n="4309" id="vi.vi.I-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p85"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 39" id="vi.vi.I-p85.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39">1 Cor. vii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> “A wife is bound for so long time
as her husband liveth: but if the husband be dead, she is free to be
married to whom she will; only in the Lord,” that is, to a
Christian. He who allows second and third marriages in the Lord,
forbids first marriages with a Gentile. Whence Abraham also makes his
servant swear upon his thigh, that is, on Christ, Who was to spring
from his seed, that he would not bring an alien-born as a wife for his
son Isaac. And Ezra checked an offence of this kind against God by
making his countrymen put away their wives. And the prophet Malachi
thus speaks,<note place="end" n="4310" id="vi.vi.I-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p86"> <scripRef passage="Mal. ii. 11, 12" id="vi.vi.I-p86.1" parsed="|Mal|2|11|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Mal.2.11-Mal.2.12">Mal. ii. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “Judah hath dealt
treacherously, and an abomination is committed in Israel and in
Jerusalem; for Judah hath profaned the holiness of the Lord which he
loveth, and hath married the daughter of a strange god. The Lord will
cut off the man that doeth this,<note place="end" n="4311" id="vi.vi.I-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p87"> R.V. “To
the man that doeth this, him that waketh and him that
answereth.”</p></note> him that
teacheth and him that learneth, out of the tents of Jacob, and him that
offers an offering unto the Lord of hosts.” I have said this that
they who compare marriage with virginity, may at least know that such
marriages as these are on a lower level than digamy and trigamy.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p88">11. In the above discussion the Apostle has taught that
the believer ought not to depart from the unbeliever, but remain in
marriage as the faith found them, and that each man whether married or
single should continue as he was when baptized into Christ; and then he
suddenly introduces the metaphors of circumcision and uncircumcision,
of bond and free, and under those metaphors treats of the married and
unmarried.<note place="end" n="4312" id="vi.vi.I-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p89"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 18" id="vi.vi.I-p89.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.18">1 Cor. vii. 18</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “Was any man called being
circumcised? let him not become uncircumcised. Circumcision is nothing,
and uncircumcision is nothing: but the keeping of the commandments of
God. Let each man abide in that calling wherein he was called. Wast
thou called being a bondservant? Care not for it: but even if thou
canst become free, use it rather. For he that was called in the Lord
being a bondservant, is the Lord’s freedman; likewise he that was
called, being free, is Christ’s bondservant. Ye were bought with
a price; become not bondservants of men. Brethren, let each man,
wherein he was called, therein abide with God.” Some, I suppose,
will find fault with the Apostle’s way of reasoning. I would
therefore ask first, What we are to infer from his suddenly passing in
a discussion concerning husbands and wives to a comparison of Jew and
Gentile, bond and free, and then returning, when this point is settled,
to the question about virgins, and telling us “Concerning virgins
I have no commandment from the Lord”; what has a comparison of
Jew and Gentile, bond and free, to do with wedlock and virginity? In
the next <pb n="354" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_354.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_354" />place, how are we to
understand the words “Hath any been called in uncircumcision, let
him not be circumcised”?<note place="end" n="4313" id="vi.vi.I-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p90"> But S. Paul
hints at a surgical operation. See Josephus, <i>Antiq.</i> Bk. xii. c.
v. sec. 1, where certain apostates from Judaism are said “to have
hid their circumcision that even when they were naked [in the
gymnasium] they might appear to be Greeks.” See also Celsus, Bk.
vii. c. xxv.</p></note> Can a man
who has lost his foreskin restore it again at his pleasure? Then, in
what sense are we to explain “For he that was called in the Lord,
being a bondservant, is the Lord’s freedman: likewise he that was
called, being free, is Christ’s bondservant.” Fourthly, how
is it that he who commanded servants to obey their masters according to
the flesh, now says, “Become not bondservants of men.”
Lastly, how are we to connect with slavery, or with circumcision, his
saying “Brethren, let each man, wherein he was called, therein
abide with God,” which even contradicts his previous opinion. We
heard him say “Become not bondservants of men.” How can we
then possibly abide in that vocation wherein we were called, when many
at the time they became believers had masters according to the flesh,
whose bondservants they are now forbidden to be? Moreover, what has the
argument about our abiding in the vocation wherein we were called, to
do with circumcision? for in another place the same Apostle cries aloud
“Behold I Paul tell you that, if ye be circumcised, Christ shall
profit you nothing”? We must conclude, therefore, that a higher
meaning should be given to circumcision and uncircumcision, bond and
free, and that these words must be taken in close connection with what
has gone before. “Was anyone called being circumcised? let him
not become uncircumcised.” If, he says, at the time you were
called and became a believer in Christ, if I say, you were called being
circumcised from a wife, that is, unmarried, do not marry a wife, that
is, do not become uncircumcised, lest you lay upon the freedom of
circumcision and chastity the burden of marriage. Again, if anyone was
called in uncircumcision, let him not be circumcised. You had a wife,
he says, when you believed: do not think the faith of Christ a reason
for disagreement, because God called us in peace.<note place="end" n="4314" id="vi.vi.I-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p91"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 19" id="vi.vi.I-p91.1" parsed="|Gal|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.19">Gal. v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>“Circumcision is nothing, and
uncircumcision is nothing; but the keeping of the commandments of
God.” For neither celibacy nor marriage availeth anything without
works, since even faith, which is specially characteristic of
Christians, if it have not works, is said to be dead, and vestal
virgins and Juno’s widows might upon these terms be numbered with
the saints. “Let each man in the vocation wherein he was called,
therein abide.” Whether he had, or had not, a wife when he
believed, let him remain in that condition in which he was when called.
Accordingly he does not so strongly urge virgins to be married, as
forbid divorce. And as he debars those who have wives from putting them
away, so he cuts off from virgins the power of being married.
“Thou wast called being a slave, heed it not; but even if thou
canst become free, use it rather.” Even if you have, he says, a
wife, and are bound to her, and pay her due, and have not power over
your own body; or if, to speak more clearly, you are the bondservant of
your wife, be not sad upon that account, nor sigh for the loss of your
virginity. But even if you can find some causes of discord, do not, for
the sake of thoroughly enjoying the liberty of chastity, seek your own
welfare by destroying another. Keep your wife awhile, and do not go too
fast for her lagging footsteps: wait till she follows. If you are
patient, your spouse will become a sister, “For he that was
called in the Lord, being a bondservant, is the Lord’s freedman:
likewise, he that was called being free, is Christ’s
bondservant.” He gives his reasons for not wishing wives to be
forsaken. He therefore says, I command that Gentiles who believe on
Christ do not abandon the married state in which they were before
embracing the faith: for he who had a wife when he became a believer,
is not so strictly devoted to the service of God as virgins and
unmarried persons. But, in a manner, he has more freedom, and the reins
of his bondage are relaxed; and, while he is the bondservant of a wife,
he is, so to speak, the freedman of the Lord. Moreover, he who when
called by the Lord had not a wife and was free from the bondage of
wedlock, he is truly Christ’s bondservant. What happiness to be
the bondservant, not of a wife but of Christ, to serve not the flesh,
but the spirit!<note place="end" n="4315" id="vi.vi.I-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p92"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 17" id="vi.vi.I-p92.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.17">1 Cor. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>“For he
who is joined unto the Lord is one spirit.” There was some fear
that by saying “Wast thou called being a bondservant? Care not
for it: but, even if thou canst become free, use it rather,” he
might seem to have flouted continence, and to have given us up to the
slavery of marriage. He therefore makes a remark which removes all
cavil: “Ye were bought with a price, become not servants of
men.” We have been redeemed with the most precious blood of
Christ: the Lamb was slain for us, and having been sprinkled with
hyssop and the warm drops of His blood, we have rejected poisonous
pleasure. Why do we at whose baptism Pharaoh died and all his host was
drowned, again turn back in our hearts to Egypt, and after the manna,
angels’ food, sigh for the garlic and the onions and the
cucumbers, and Pharaoh’s meat?</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p93"><pb n="355" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_355.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_355" />12. Having discussed
marriage and continency he at length comes to virginity and says<note place="end" n="4316" id="vi.vi.I-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p94"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 25, 26" id="vi.vi.I-p94.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|7|26" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25-1Cor.7.26">1 Cor. vii. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note>“Now concerning virgins I have no
commandment of the Lord: but I give my judgement, as one that hath
obtained mercy of the Lord to be faithful. I think therefore that this
is good by reason of the present distress, namely, that it is good for
a man to be as he is.” Here our opponent goes utterly wild with
exultation: this is his strongest battering-ram with which he shakes
the wall of virginity. “See,” says he, “the Apostle
confesses that as regards virgins he has no commandment of the Lord,
and he who had with authority laid down the law respecting husbands and
wives, does not dare to command what the Lord has not enjoined. And
rightly too. For what is enjoined is commanded, what is commanded must
be done, and that which must be done implies punishment if it be not
done. For it is useless to order a thing to be done and yet leave the
individual free to do it or not do it. If the Lord had commanded
virginity He would have seemed to condemn marriage, and to do away with
the seed-plot of mankind, of which virginity itself is a growth. If He
had cut off the root, how was He to expect fruit? If the foundations
were not first laid, how was He to build the edifice, and put on the
roof to cover all! Excavators toil hard to remove mountains; the bowels
of the earth are pierced in the search for gold. And, when the tiny
particles, first by the blast of the furnace, then by the hand of the
cunning workman have been fashioned into an ornament, men do not call
him blessed who has separated the gold from the dross, but him who
wears the beautiful gold. Do not marvel then if, placed as we are, amid
temptations of the flesh and incentives to vice, the angelic life be
not exacted of us, but merely recommended. If advice be given, a man is
free to proffer obedience; if there be a command, he is a servant bound
to compliance. “I have no commandment,” he says, “of
the Lord: but I give my judgement, as one that hath obtained mercy of
the Lord to be faithful.” If you have no commandment of the Lord,
how dare you give judgement without orders? The Apostle will reply: Do
you wish me to give orders where the Lord has offered a favour rather
than laid down a law? The great Creator and Fashioner, knowing the
weakness of the vessel which he made, left virginity open to those whom
He addressed; and shall I, the teacher of the Gentiles, who have become
all things to all men that I might gain all, shall I lay upon the necks
of weak believers from the very first the burden of perpetual chastity?
Let them<note place="end" n="4317" id="vi.vi.I-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p95"> Ferias
nuptiarum. The reference is to <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 5" id="vi.vi.I-p95.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.5">1 Cor. vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>begin with short periods of
release from the marriage bond, and give themselves unto prayer, that
when they have tasted the sweets of chastity they may desire the
perpetual possession of that wherewith they were temporarily delighted.
The Lord, when tempted by the Pharisees, and asked whether according to
the law of Moses it was permitted to put away a wife, forbade the
practice altogether. After weighing His words the disciples said to
Him:<note place="end" n="4318" id="vi.vi.I-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p96"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 10" id="vi.vi.I-p96.1" parsed="|Matt|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.10">Matt. xix. 10</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“If the case of the man is so
with his wife, it is not expedient to marry. But He said unto them, all
men cannot receive this saying, but they to whom it is given. For there
are eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and
there are eunuchs, which were made eunuchs by men: and there are
eunuchs, which made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of
heaven’s sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive
it.” The reason is plain why the Apostle said, “concerning
virgins I have no commandment of the Lord.” Surely; because the
Lord had previously said “All men cannot receive the word, but
they to whom it is given,” and “He that is able to receive
it, let him receive it.”<note place="end" n="4319" id="vi.vi.I-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p97"> Jerome uses the
Greek word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p97.1">ἀγωνοθέτης</span>
—President of the Games.</p></note>The
Master of the Christian race offers the reward, invites candidates to
the course, holds in His hand the prize of virginity, points to the
fountain of purity, and cries aloud<note place="end" n="4320" id="vi.vi.I-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p98"> S. <scripRef passage="John vii. 37" id="vi.vi.I-p98.1" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37">John vii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>“If
any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink.” “He that
is able to receive it, let him receive it.” He does not say, you
must drink, you must run, willing or unwilling: but whoever is willing
and able to run and to drink, he shall conquer, he shall be satisfied.
And therefore Christ loves virgins more than others, because they
willingly give what was not commanded them. And it indicates greater
grace to offer what you are not bound to give, than to render what is
exacted of you. The apostles, contemplating the burden of a wife,
exclaimed, “If the case of the man is so with his wife, it is not
expedient to marry.” Our Lord thought well of their view. You
rightly think, said He, that it is not expedient for a man who is
hastening to the kingdom of heaven to take a wife: but it is a hard
matter, and all men do not receive the saying, but they to whom it has
been given. Some are eunuchs by nature, others by the violence of men.
Those eunuchs please Me who are such not of necessity, but of free
choice. Willingly do I take them into my bosom who have made themselves
eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake, and in order to worship
Me <pb n="356" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_356.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_356" />have renounced the condition of
their birth. We must now explain the words, “Those who have made
themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake.” If
they who have made themselves eunuchs have the reward of the kingdom of
heaven, it follows that they who have not made themselves such cannot
be placed with those who have. He who is able, he says, to receive it,
let him receive it. It is a mark of great faith and of great virtue, to
be the pure temple of God, to offer oneself a whole burnt-offering,
and, according to the same apostle, to be holy both in body and in
spirit. These are the eunuchs, who thinking themselves dry trees
because of their impotence, hear by the mouth of<note place="end" n="4321" id="vi.vi.I-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p99"> <scripRef passage="Is. lvi. 3" id="vi.vi.I-p99.1" parsed="|Isa|56|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.56.3">Is. lvi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>Isaiah that they have a place prepared
in heaven for sons and daughters. Their type is<note place="end" n="4322" id="vi.vi.I-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p100"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxviii. 7" id="vi.vi.I-p100.1" parsed="|Jer|38|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.38.7">Jer. xxxviii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>Ebed-melech the eunuch in Jeremiah,
and the eunuch of Queen Candace in the<note place="end" n="4323" id="vi.vi.I-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p101"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 27" id="vi.vi.I-p101.1" parsed="|Acts|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.27">Acts viii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>Acts of the Apostles, who on account
of the strength of his faith gained the name of a <i>man.</i> These are
they to whom Clement, who was the successor of the Apostle Peter, and
of whom the Apostle Paul makes mention, wrote letters, directing almost
the whole of his discourse to the subject of virgin purity. After them
there is a long series of apostolic men, martyrs, and men illustrious
no less for holiness than for eloquence, with whom we may very easily
become acquainted through their own writings.<note place="end" n="4324" id="vi.vi.I-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p102"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 26" id="vi.vi.I-p102.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.26">1 Cor. vii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>“I think, therefore,” he
says, “that this is good for the present distress.” What is
this distress which, in contempt of the marriage tie, longs for the
liberty of virginity?<note place="end" n="4325" id="vi.vi.I-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p103"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 19" id="vi.vi.I-p103.1" parsed="|Matt|24|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.19">Matt. xxiv. 19</scripRef>, &amp;c.</p></note>“Woe
unto them that are with child and to them that give suck in those
days.” We have not here a condemnation of harlots and brothels,
of whose damnation there is no doubt, but of the swelling womb, and
wailing infancy, the fruit as well as the work of marriage. “For
it is good for a man so to be.” If it is good for a man so to be,
it is bad for a man not so to be.<note place="end" n="4326" id="vi.vi.I-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p104"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 27" id="vi.vi.I-p104.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.27">1 Cor. vii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>“Art thou bound unto a wife?
Seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? Seek not a
wife.” Each one of us has his appointed bounds; let me have what
is mine, and keep your own. If thou art bound to a wife, give her not a
bill of divorce. If I am loosed from a wife, I will not seek a wife. As
I do not dissolve marriages once contracted: so you should not bind
what is loosed. And at the same time the meaning of the words must be
taken into account. He who has a wife is regarded as a debtor, and is
said to be uncircumcised, to be the servant of his wife, and like bad
servants to be <i>bound.</i> But he who has no wife, in the first place
owes no man anything, then is circumcised, thirdly is free, lastly, is
loosed.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p105">13. Let us run through the remaining points, for our
author is so voluminous that we cannot linger over every detail.
“But and if thou marry, thou hast not sinned.” It is one
thing not to sin, another to do good. “And if a virgin marry, she
hath not sinned.” Not that virgin who has once for all dedicated
herself to the service of God: for, should one of these marry, she will
have damnation, because she has made of no account her first faith.
But, if our adversary objects that this saying relates to widows, we
reply that it applies with still greater force to virgins, since
marriage is forbidden even to widows whose previous marriage had been
lawful. For virgins who marry after consecration are rather incestuous
than adulterous. And, for fear he should by saying, “And if a
virgin marry, she hath not sinned,” again stimulate the unmarried
to be married, he immediately checks himself, and by introducing
another consideration, invalidates his previous concession.
“Yet,” says he, “such shall have tribulation in the
flesh.” Who are they who shall have tribulation in the flesh?
They to whom he had before indulgently said “But and if thou
marry, thou hast not sinned; and if a virgin marry, she hath not
sinned. Yet such shall have tribulation in the flesh.” We in our
inexperience thought that marriage had at least the joys of the flesh.
But if they who are married have tribulation even in the flesh, which
is imagined to be the sole source of their pleasure, what else is there
to marry for, when in the spirit, and in the mind, and in the flesh
itself there is tribulation. “But I would spare you.” Thus,
he says, I allege tribulation as a motive, as though there were not
greater obligations to refrain. “But this I say, brethren, the
time is shortened, that henceforth both those that have wives may be as
though they had none.” I am by no means now discussing virgins,
of whose happiness no one entertains a doubt. I am coming to the
married. The time is short, the Lord is at hand. Even though we lived
nine hundred years, as did men of old, yet we ought to think that short
which must one day have an end, and cease to be. But, as things are,
and it is not so much the joy as the tribulation of marriage that is
short, why do we take wives whom we shall soon be compelled to lose?<note place="end" n="4327" id="vi.vi.I-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p106"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 30" id="vi.vi.I-p106.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.30">1 Cor. vii. 30</scripRef> sqq.</p></note>“And those that weep, and those
that rejoice, and those that buy, and those that use the world, as
though they wept not, as though they rejoiced not, as though they
bought not, as though they did not use the world: for the fashion of
this world passeth <pb n="357" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_357.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_357" />away.” If
the world, which comprehends all things, passes away, yea if the
fashion and intercourse of the world vanishes like the clouds, amongst
the other works of the world, marriage too will vanish away. For after
the resurrection there will be no wedlock. But if death be the end of
marriage, why do we not voluntarily embrace the inevitable? And why do
we not, encouraged by the hope of the reward, offer to God that which
must be wrung from us against our will. “He that is unmarried is
careful for the things of the Lord, how he may please the Lord: but he
that is married is careful for the things of the world, how he may
please his wife, and is<note place="end" n="4328" id="vi.vi.I-p106.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p107"> See Rev. Ver.
Margin.</p></note>
divided.” Let us look at the difference between the cares of the
virgin, and those of the married man. The virgin longs to please the
Lord, the husband to please his wife, and that he may please her he is
careful for the things of the world, which will of course pass away
with the world. “And he is divided,” that is to say, is
distracted with manifold cares and miseries. This is not the place to
describe the difficulties of marriage, and to revel in rhetorical
commonplaces. I think I delivered myself fully as regards this point in
my argument against<note place="end" n="4329" id="vi.vi.I-p107.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p108"> See the
treatise on the Perp. Virginity of the Blessed Virgin Mary. Rome,
384.</p></note>Helvidius,
and in the book which I addressed to<note place="end" n="4330" id="vi.vi.I-p108.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p109"> <scripRef passage="Ep. xxii." id="vi.vi.I-p109.1">Ep. xxii.</scripRef> on the
guarding of virginity. Rome, 384.</p></note>Eustochium. At all events<note place="end" n="4331" id="vi.vi.I-p109.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p110"> Jerome
apparently, here, alludes to some early work of Tertullian not now
extant.</p></note>Tertullian, while still a young man,
gave himself full play with this subject. And my teacher,<note place="end" n="4332" id="vi.vi.I-p110.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p111"> Jerome often
alludes to his relation to Gregory, in the year 381; he was present at
the council of Constantinople, of which Gregory was then the
bishop.</p></note>Gregory of Nazianzus, discussed
virginity and marriage in some Greek verses. I now briefly beg my
reader to note that in the Latin manuscripts we have the reading
“there is a difference also between the virgin and the
wife.” The words, it is true, have a meaning of their own, and
have by me, as well as by others, been so explained as showing the
bearing of the passage. Yet they lack apostolic authority, since the
Apostle’s words are as we have translated them—“He is
careful for the things of the world, how he may please his wife,<note place="end" n="4333" id="vi.vi.I-p111.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p112"> This
rendering supposes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p112.1">κὰι
μεμερίσται</span> to
be joined to the preceding sentence. The Vulgate has <i>et divisus
est,</i> and so also the Æthiopic Version.</p></note> and he is divided.” Having
laid down this, he passes to the virgins and the continent, and says
“The woman that is unmarried and a virgin thinks of the things of
the Lord, that she may be holy in body and in spirit.” Not every
unmarried woman is also a virgin. But every virgin is of course
unmarried. It may be, that regard for elegance of expression led him to
repeat the same idea by means of another word and speak of “a
woman unmarried and a virgin”; or at least he may have wished to
give to “unmarried” the definite meaning of
“virgin,” so that we might not suppose him to include
harlots, united to no one by the fixed bonds of wedlock, among the
“unmarried.” Of what, then, does she that is unmarried and
a virgin think? “The things of the Lord, that she may be holy
both in body and in spirit.” Supposing there were nothing else,
and that no greater reward followed virginity, this would be motive
enough for her choice, to think of the things of the Lord. But he
immediately points out the contents of her thought—that she may
be holy both in body and spirit. For there are virgins in the flesh,
not in the spirit, whose body is intact, their soul corrupt. But that
virgin is a sacrifice to Christ, whose mind has not been defiled by
thought, nor her flesh by lust. On the other hand, she who is married
thinks of the things of the world, how she may please her husband. Just
as the man who has a wife is anxious for the things of the world, how
he may please his wife, so the married woman thinks of the things of
the world, how she may please her husband. But we are not of this
world, which lieth in wickedness, the fashion of which passeth away,
and concerning which the Lord said to the Apostles,<note place="end" n="4334" id="vi.vi.I-p112.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p113"> S. <scripRef passage="John xv. 19" id="vi.vi.I-p113.1" parsed="|John|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.19">John xv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> “If ye were of the world, the
world would love its own.” And lest perchance someone might
suppose that he was laying the heavy burden of chastity on unwilling
shoulders, he at once adds his reasons for persuading to it, and says:<note place="end" n="4335" id="vi.vi.I-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p114"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 35" id="vi.vi.I-p114.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.35">1 Cor. vii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>“And this I say for your profit;
not that I may cast a snare upon you, but for that which is seemly, and
that ye may attend upon the Lord without distraction.” The Latin
words do not convey the meaning of the Greek. What words shall we use
to render <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p114.2">Πρὸς τὸ
εὔσχημον κὰι
εὐπρόσεδρον
τῷ Κυρί&amp; 251·
ἀπερισπάστως́̈</span> The difficulty of translation accounts
for the fact that the clause is completely wanting in Latin
manuscripts. Let us, however, use the passage as we have translated it.
The Apostle does not lay a snare upon us, nor does he compel us to be
what we do not wish to be; but he gives his advice as to what is fair
and seemly, he would have us attend upon the Lord and ever be anxious
about that service, and await the Lord’s will, so that like
active and well-armed soldiers we may obey orders, and may do so
without distraction, which, according to<note place="end" n="4336" id="vi.vi.I-p114.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p115"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 10" id="vi.vi.I-p115.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.10">1 Cor. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>Ecclesiastes, is given to the men of
this world that they may be exercised thereby. But if anyone considers
that his virgin, that is, his flesh, is wanton and boiling with lust,
and cannot be <pb n="358" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_358.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_358" />bridled, and he must
do one of two things, either take a wife or fall, let him do what he
will, he does not sin if he marry. Let him do, he says, what he will,
not what he ought. He does not sin if he marry a wife; yet, he does not
well if he marry:<note place="end" n="4337" id="vi.vi.I-p115.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p116"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 37, 38" id="vi.vi.I-p116.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|37|7|38" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.37-1Cor.7.38">1 Cor. vii. 37, 38</scripRef>.</p></note> “But
he that standeth stedfast in his heart, having no necessity, but hath
power as touching his own will, and hath determined this in his own
heart, to keep his own virgin, shall do well. So then both he that
giveth his own virgin in marriage doeth well; and he that giveth her
not in marriage shall do better.” With marked propriety he had
previously said “He who marries a wife does not sin”: here
he tells us “He that keepeth his own virgin doeth well.”
But it is one thing not to sin, another to do well.<note place="end" n="4338" id="vi.vi.I-p116.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p117"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvi. 27" id="vi.vi.I-p117.1" parsed="|Ps|36|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.27">Ps. xxxvi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>“Depart from evil,” he
says, “and do good.” The former we forsake, the latter we
follow. In this last lies perfection. But whereas he says “and he
that giveth his virgin in marriage doeth well,” it might be
supposed that our remark does not hold good; he therefore forthwith
detracts from this seeming good and puts it in the shade by comparing
it with another, and saying, “and he that giveth her not in
marriage shall do better.” If he had not intended to draw the
inference of doing better, he would never have previously referred to
doing well. But where there is something good and something better, the
reward is not in both cases the same, and where the reward is not one
and the same, there of course the gifts are different. The difference,
then, between marriage and virginity is as great as that between not
sinning and doing well; nay rather, to speak less harshly, as great as
between good and better.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p118">14. He has ended his discussion of wedlock and
virginity, and has carefully steered between the two precepts without
turning to the right hand or to the left. He has followed the royal
road and fulfilled the command<note place="end" n="4339" id="vi.vi.I-p118.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p119"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 16" id="vi.vi.I-p119.1" parsed="|Eccl|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.16">Eccles. vii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> not to be
righteous over much. Now again he compares monogamy with digamy, and as
he had subordinated marriage to virginity, so he makes second marriages
inferior to first, and says,<note place="end" n="4340" id="vi.vi.I-p119.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p120"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 39, 40" id="vi.vi.I-p120.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|7|40" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39-1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. vii. 39, 40</scripRef>.</p></note> “A wife
is bound for so long time as her husband liveth; but if the husband be
dead, she is free to be married to whom she will; only in the Lord. But
she is happier if she abide as she is, after my judgement: and I think
that I also have the Spirit of God.” He allows second marriages,
but to such persons as wish for them and are not able to contain;
lest,<note place="end" n="4341" id="vi.vi.I-p120.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p121"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 11, 15" id="vi.vi.I-p121.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|11|0|0;|1Tim|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.11 Bible:1Tim.5.15">1 Tim. v. 11, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> having “waxed wanton against
Christ,” they desire to marry, “having condemnation,
because they have rejected their first faith;” and he makes the
concession because many had already turned aside after Satan.<note place="end" n="4342" id="vi.vi.I-p121.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p122"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 40" id="vi.vi.I-p122.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. vii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note>“But,” says he,
“they will be happier if they abide as they are,” and he
immediately adds the weight of Apostolic authority, “after my
judgement.” And that an Apostle’s authority might not, like
that of an ordinary man, be without weight, he added, “and I
think that I also have the Spirit of God.” When he incites to
continence, it is not by the judgement or spirit of man, but by the
judgement and Spirit of God; when, however, he grants the indulgence of
marriage, he does not mention the Spirit of God, but weighs his
judgement with wisdom, and adapts the severity of the strain to the
weakness of the individual. In this sense we must take the whole of the
following passage:<note place="end" n="4343" id="vi.vi.I-p122.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p123"> <scripRef passage="Rom vii. 2, 3" id="vi.vi.I-p123.1" parsed="|Rom|7|2|7|3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.2-Rom.7.3">Rom vii. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “For
the woman that hath a husband is bound by law to the husband while he
liveth; but if the husband die, she is discharged from the law of the
husband. So then if, while the husband liveth, she be joined to another
man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if the husband die, she is
free from the law, so that she is no adulteress, though she be joined
to another man.” And similarly the words to Timothy,<note place="end" n="4344" id="vi.vi.I-p123.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p124"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 14, 15" id="vi.vi.I-p124.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|14|5|15" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.14-1Tim.5.15">1 Tim. v. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>“I desire therefore that the
younger widows marry, bear children, rule the household, give none
occasion to the adversary for reviling: for already some are turned
aside after Satan,” and so on. For as on account of the danger of
fornication he allows virgins to marry, and makes that excusable which
in itself is not desirable, so to avoid this same fornication, he
allows second marriages to widows. For it is better to know a single
husband, though he be a second or third, than to have many paramours:
that is, it is more tolerable for a woman to prostitute herself to one
man than to many. At all events this is so if the Samaritan woman in
John’s Gospel who said she had her sixth husband was reproved by
the Lord because he was not her husband. For where there are more
husbands than one the proper idea of a husband, who is a single person,
is destroyed. At the beginning one rib was turned into one wife.
“And they two,” he says, “shall be one flesh”:
not three, or four; otherwise, how can they be any longer two, if they
are several. Lamech, a man of blood and a murderer, was the first who
divided one flesh between two wives. Fratricide and digamy were
abolished by the same punishment—that of the deluge. The one was
avenged seven times, the other seventy times seven. The guilt is as
widely different as are the numbers. What the holiness of second
marriage is, appears from this—that <pb n="359" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_359.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_359" />a person twice married<note place="end" n="4345" id="vi.vi.I-p124.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p125"> See <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 12" id="vi.vi.I-p125.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.12">1 Tim. iii. 12</scripRef>. Most ancient writers interpreted S.
Paul’s words as referring to second marriages after loss of first
wife, however happening. And certain Councils decided in the same
sense, e.g. Neocæsarea (<span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p125.2">a.d.</span> 314).
Ellicott’s Pastoral Ep., fifth ed., p. 41.</p></note> cannot be enrolled in the ranks of the
clergy, and so the Apostle tells Timothy,<note place="end" n="4346" id="vi.vi.I-p125.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p126"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 9" id="vi.vi.I-p126.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.9">1 Tim. v. 9</scripRef>. Other authorities, however, suppose the
words to refer to an order of widows, and pertinently ask, would the
Church thus limit her alms.</p></note> “Let none be enrolled as a
widow under threescore years old, having been the wife of one
man.” The whole command concerns those widows who are supported
on the alms of the Church. The age is therefore limited, so that those
only may receive the food of the poor who can no longer work. And at
the same time, consider that she who has had two husbands, even though
she be a widow, decrepit, and in want, is not a worthy recipient of the
Church’s funds. But if she be deprived of the bread of charity,
how much more is she deprived of that bread which cometh down from
heaven, and of which if a man eat unworthily, he shall be guilty of
outrage offered to the body and the blood of Christ?</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p127">15. The passages, however, which I have adduced in
support of my position and in which it is permitted to widows, if they
so desire, to marry again, are interpreted by some concerning those
widows who had lost their husbands and were found in that condition
when they became Christians. For, supposing a person baptized and her
husband dead, it would not be consistent if the Apostle were to bid her
marry another, when he enjoins even those who have wives to be as
though they had them not. And this is why the number of wives which a
man may take is not defined, because when Christian baptism has been
received, even though a third or a fourth wife has been taken, she is
reckoned as the first. Otherwise, if, after baptism and after the death
of a first husband, a second is taken why should not a sixth after the
death of the second, third, fourth, and fifth, and so on? For it is
possible, that through some strange misfortune, or by the judgement of
God cutting short repeated marriages, a young woman may have several
husbands, while an old woman may be left a widow by her first husband
in extreme age. The first Adam was married once: the second was
unmarried. Let the supporters of second marriages shew us as their
leader a third Adam who was twice married. But granted that Paul
allowed second marriages: upon the same grounds it follows that he
allows even third and fourth marriages, or a woman may marry as often
as her husband dies. The Apostle was forced to choose many things which
he did not like. He circumcised Timothy, and shaved his own head,
practised going barefoot, let his hair grow long, and cut it at
Cenchrea. And he had certainly chastised the Galatians, and blamed
Peter because for the sake of Jewish observances he separated himself
from the Gentiles. As then in other points connected with the
discipline of the Church he was a Jew to Jews, a Gentile to Gentiles,
and was made all things to all men, that he might gain all: so too he
allowed second marriages to incontinent persons, and did not limit the
number of marriages, in order that women, although they saw themselves
permitted to take a second husband, in the same way as a third or a
fourth was allowed, might blush to take a second, lest they should be
compared to those who were three or four times married. If more than
one husband be allowed, it makes no difference whether he be a second
or a third, because there is no longer a question of single marriage.<note place="end" n="4347" id="vi.vi.I-p127.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p128"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 12" id="vi.vi.I-p128.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.12">1 Cor. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>“All things are lawful, but not
all things are expedient.” I do not condemn second, nor third,
nor, pardon the expression, eighth marriages: I will go still further
and say that I welcome even a penitent whoremonger. Things that are
equally lawful must be weighed in an even balance.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p129">16. But he takes us to the Old Testament, and beginning
with Adam goes on to Zacharias and Elizabeth. He next confronts us with
Peter and the rest of the Apostles. We are therefore bound to traverse
the same course of argument and show that chastity was always preferred
to the condition of marriage. And as regards Adam and Eve we must
maintain that before the fall they were virgins in Paradise: but after
they sinned, and were cast out of Paradise, they were immediately
married. Then we have the passage,<note place="end" n="4348" id="vi.vi.I-p129.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p130"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 31; Gen. ii" id="vi.vi.I-p130.1" parsed="|Eph|5|31|0|0;|Gen|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.31 Bible:Gen.2">Eph. v. 31; Gen. ii</scripRef>.</p></note>
“For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and
shall cleave to his wife, and the twain shall become one flesh,”
in explanation of which the Apostle straightway adds,<note place="end" n="4349" id="vi.vi.I-p130.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p131"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 32" id="vi.vi.I-p131.1" parsed="|Eph|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.32">Eph. v. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> “This mystery is great, but I
speak in regard of Christ, and of the Church.” Christ in the
flesh is a virgin, in the spirit he is once married. For he has one
Church, concerning which the same Apostle says,<note place="end" n="4350" id="vi.vi.I-p131.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p132"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 25; Col. iii. 9-11" id="vi.vi.I-p132.1" parsed="|Eph|5|25|0|0;|Col|3|9|3|11" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.25 Bible:Col.3.9-Col.3.11">Eph. v. 25; Col. iii. 9–11</scripRef>.</p></note> “Husbands, love your wives, even
as Christ also loved the Church.” If Christ loves the Church
holily, chastely, and without spot, let husbands also love their wives
in chastity. And let everyone know how to possess his vessel in
sanctification and honour, not in the lust of concupiscence, as the
Gentiles who know not God:<note place="end" n="4351" id="vi.vi.I-p132.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p133"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 7" id="vi.vi.I-p133.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.7">1 Thess. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> “For God
called us not for uncleanness, but in sanctification: seeing that ye
have put off the old man with his doings, and have <pb n="360" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_360.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_360" />put on the new man, which is being renewed unto
knowledge after the image of him that created him: where there cannot
be male and female, Greek and Jew, circumcision and uncircumcision,
barbarian, Scythian, bondman, freeman: but Christ is all, and in
all.” The link of marriage is not found in the image of the
Creator. When difference of sex is done away, and we are putting off
the old man, and putting on the new, then we are being born again into
Christ a virgin, who was both born of a virgin, and is born again
through<note place="end" n="4352" id="vi.vi.I-p133.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p134"> Lit. through a
virgin. The allusion is, probably, to his baptism by a virgin,
<i>i.e.,</i> John Baptist.</p></note>virginity. And whereas he says
“Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth,” it
was necessary first to plant the wood and to let it grow, so that there
might be an after-growth for cutting down. And at the same time we must
bear in mind the meaning of the phrase, “replenish the
earth.” Marriage replenishes the earth, virginity fills Paradise.
This too we must observe, at least if we would faithfully follow the
Hebrew, that while Scripture on the first, third, fourth, fifth, and
sixth days relates that, having finished the works of each, “God
saw that it was good,” on the second day it omitted this
altogether, leaving us to understand that two is not a good number
because it destroys unity, and prefigures the marriage compact. Hence
it was that all the animals which Noah took into the ark by pairs were
unclean. Odd numbers denote cleanness. And yet by the double number is
represented another mystery: that not even in beasts and unclean birds
is second marriage approved. For unclean animals went in two and two,
and clean ones by sevens, so that Noah after the flood might be able to
immediately offer to God sacrifices from the latter.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p135">17. But if Enoch was translated, and Noah was preserved
at the deluge, I do not think that Enoch was translated because he had
a wife, but because he was<note place="end" n="4353" id="vi.vi.I-p135.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p136"> But see <scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 26" id="vi.vi.I-p136.1" parsed="|Gen|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.26">Gen. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> the first to
call upon God and to believe in the Creator; and the Apostle Paul fully
instructs us concerning him in the Epistle to the Hebrews. Noah,
moreover, who was preserved as a kind of second root for the human
race, must of course be preserved together with his wife and sons,
although in this there is a Scripture mystery. The ark,<note place="end" n="4354" id="vi.vi.I-p136.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p137"><scripRef passage=" 1 Pet. iii. 20" id="vi.vi.I-p137.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.20"> 1 Pet. iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> according to the Apostle Peter, was a
type of the Church, in which eight souls were saved. When Noah entered
into it, both he and his sons were separated from their wives; but when
he landed from it, they united in pairs, and what had been separated in
the ark, that is, in the Church, was joined together in the intercourse
of the world. And at the same time if the ark had many compartments and
little chambers, and was made with second and third stories, and was
filled with different beasts, and was furnished with dwellings, great
or small, according to the kind of animal, I think all this diversity
in the compartments was a figure of the manifold character of the
Church.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p138">18. He raises the objection that when God gave his
second blessing, permission was granted to eat flesh, which had not in
the first benediction been allowed. He should know that just as divorce
according to the Saviour’s word was not permitted from the
beginning, but on account of the hardness of our heart was a concession
of Moses to the human race, so too the eating of flesh was unknown
until the deluge. But after the deluge, like the quails given in the
desert to the murmuring people, the poison of flesh-meat was offered to
our teeth. The Apostle writing to the Ephesians<note place="end" n="4355" id="vi.vi.I-p138.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p139"><scripRef passage=" Eph. i. 10" id="vi.vi.I-p139.1" parsed="|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.10"> Eph. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> teaches that God had purposed in the
fulness of time to sum up and renew in Christ Jesus all things which
are in heaven and in earth. Whence also the Saviour himself in the
Revelation of John says,<note place="end" n="4356" id="vi.vi.I-p139.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p140"> <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 8; xxii. 13" id="vi.vi.I-p140.1" parsed="|Rev|1|8|0|0;|Rev|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.8 Bible:Rev.22.13">Rev. i. 8; xxii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> “I am
Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending.” At the beginning
of the human race we neither ate flesh, nor gave bills of divorce, nor
suffered circumcision for a sign. Thus we reached the deluge. But after
the deluge, together with the giving of the law which no one could
fulfil, flesh was given for food, and divorce was allowed to
hard-hearted men, and the knife of circumcision was applied, as though
the hand of God had fashioned us with something superfluous. But once
Christ has come in the end of time, and Omega passed into Alpha and
turned the end into the beginning, we are no longer allowed divorce,
nor are we circumcised, nor do we eat flesh, for the Apostle says,<note place="end" n="4357" id="vi.vi.I-p140.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p141"><scripRef passage=" Rom. xiv. 21" id="vi.vi.I-p141.1" parsed="|Rom|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.21"> Rom. xiv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> “It is good not to eat flesh,
nor to drink wine.” For wine as well as flesh was consecrated
after the deluge.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p142">19. What shall I say of Abraham who had three wives, as
Jovinianus says, and received circumcision as a sign of his faith? If
we follow him in the number of his wives, let us also follow him in
circumcision. We must not partly follow, partly reject him. Isaac,
moreover, the husband of one wife, Rebecca, prefigures the Church of
Christ, and reproves the wantonness of second marriage. And if Jacob
had two pairs of wives and concubines, and our opponent will not admit
that blear-eyed Leah, ugly and prolific, was a type of the synagogue,
but that Rachel, beautiful and long barren, indicated the mystery of
the Church, let me remind him that when Jacob did this <pb n="361" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_361.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_361" />thing he was among the Assyrians, and in
Mesopotamia in bondage to a hard master. But when he wished to enter
the holy land, he raised on Mount Galeed<note place="end" n="4358" id="vi.vi.I-p142.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p143"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxi. 46-49" id="vi.vi.I-p143.1" parsed="|Gen|31|46|31|49" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.46-Gen.31.49">Gen. xxxi. 46–49</scripRef>, where the heap itself is called
Galeed.</p></note> the heap of witness, in token that
the lord of Mesopotamia had failed to find anything among his baggage,
and there swore that he would never return to the place of his bondage;
and when,<note place="end" n="4359" id="vi.vi.I-p143.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p144"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 25, 28, 31" id="vi.vi.I-p144.1" parsed="|Gen|32|25|0|0;|Gen|32|28|0|0;|Gen|32|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.25 Bible:Gen.32.28 Bible:Gen.32.31">Gen. xxxii. 25, 28, 31</scripRef>.</p></note>after wrestling with the angel at
the brook Jabbok, he began to limp, because the great muscle of his
thigh was withered, he at once gained the name of Israel.<note place="end" n="4360" id="vi.vi.I-p144.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p145"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxv. 16, 20" id="vi.vi.I-p145.1" parsed="|Gen|35|16|0|0;|Gen|35|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.35.16 Bible:Gen.35.20">Gen. xxxv. 16, 20</scripRef>.</p></note>Then the wife whom he once loved, and
for whom he had served, was slain by the son of sorrow near Bethlehem
which was destined to be the birthplace of our Lord, the herald of
virginity: and the intimacies of Mesopotamia died in the land of the
Gospel.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p146">20. But I wonder why he set<note place="end" n="4361" id="vi.vi.I-p146.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p147"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxviii" id="vi.vi.I-p147.1" parsed="|Gen|38|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.38">Gen. xxxviii</scripRef>.</p></note>Judah and Tamar before us for an
example, unless perchance even harlots give him pleasure; or<note place="end" n="4362" id="vi.vi.I-p147.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p148"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxviii. 9" id="vi.vi.I-p148.1" parsed="|Gen|38|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.38.9">Gen. xxxviii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>Onan who was slain because he grudged
his brother seed. Does he imagine that we approve of any sexual
intercourse except for the procreation of children? As regards Moses,
it is clear that he would have been in peril at the inn, if<note place="end" n="4363" id="vi.vi.I-p148.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p149"> <scripRef passage="Ex. iv. 24-26" id="vi.vi.I-p149.1" parsed="|Exod|4|24|4|26" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.24-Exod.4.26">Ex. iv. 24–26</scripRef>.</p></note>Sephora which is by interpretation
<i>a bird,</i> had not circumcised her son, and cut off the foreskin of
marriage with the knife which prefigured the Gospel. This is that Moses
who when he saw a great vision and heard an angel, or the Lord speaking
in the bush,<note place="end" n="4364" id="vi.vi.I-p149.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p150"> <scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 5" id="vi.vi.I-p150.1" parsed="|Exod|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.5">Ex. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> could not by any means approach
to him without first loosing the latchet of his shoe, that is, putting
off the bonds of marriage. And we need not be surprised at this in the
case of one who was a prophet, lawgiver, and the friend of God, seeing
that all the people when about to draw nigh to Mount Sinai, and to hear
the voice speaking to them, were commanded to sanctify themselves in
three days, and keep themselves from their wives. I am out of order in
violating historical sequence, but I may point out that the same thing
was said by<note place="end" n="4365" id="vi.vi.I-p150.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p151"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxi. 4" id="vi.vi.I-p151.1" parsed="|1Sam|21|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.21.4">1 Sam. xxi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>Ahimelech the priest to David
when he fled to Nob: “If only the young men have kept themselves
from women.” And David answered, “of a truth about these
three days.” For the shew-bread, like the body of Christ, might
not be eaten by those who rose from the marriage bed. And in passing we
ought to consider the words “if only the young men have kept
themselves from women.” The truth is that, in view of the purity
of the body of Christ, all sexual intercourse is unclean. In the law
also it is enjoined that the<note place="end" n="4366" id="vi.vi.I-p151.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p152"> <scripRef passage="Levit. xxi. 13, 14" id="vi.vi.I-p152.1" parsed="|Lev|21|13|21|14" osisRef="Bible:Lev.21.13-Lev.21.14">Levit. xxi. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>high priest
must not marry any but a virgin, nor must he take to wife a widow. If a
virgin and a widow are on the same level, how is it that one is taken,
the other rejected?<note place="end" n="4367" id="vi.vi.I-p152.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p153"> The reference
is, probably, to <scripRef passage="Levit. xxii. 13" id="vi.vi.I-p153.1" parsed="|Lev|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.22.13">Levit. xxii.
13</scripRef>. But the second marriage
is not there prohibited, and in the ideal polity of <scripRef passage="Ezek. 44.22" id="vi.vi.I-p153.2" parsed="|Ezek|44|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.44.22">Ezekiel
(xliv. 22)</scripRef> a priest might
marry the widow of a priest.</p></note>And the
widow of a priest is bidden abide in the house of her father, and not
to contract a second marriage.<note place="end" n="4368" id="vi.vi.I-p153.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p154"> <scripRef passage="Levit. xxi. 3" id="vi.vi.I-p154.1" parsed="|Lev|21|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.21.3">Levit. xxi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>If the
sister of a priest dies in virginity, just as the priest is commanded
to go to the funeral of his father and mother, so must he go to hers.
But if she be married, she is despised as though she belonged not to
him. He who has<note place="end" n="4369" id="vi.vi.I-p154.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p155"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xx. 6, 7" id="vi.vi.I-p155.1" parsed="|Deut|20|6|20|7" osisRef="Bible:Deut.20.6-Deut.20.7">Deut. xx. 6, 7</scripRef>, where an indulgence, not a prohibition,
is clearly indicated.</p></note>married a
wife, and he who has planted a vineyard, an image of the propagation of
children, is forbidden to go to the battle. For he who is the slave of
his wife cannot be the Lord’s soldier. And the laver in the
tabernacle was cast from the mirrors of the women who<note place="end" n="4370" id="vi.vi.I-p155.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p156"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxviii. 8" id="vi.vi.I-p156.1" parsed="|Exod|38|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.38.8">Ex. xxxviii. 8</scripRef>. Sept. Vulg. “who watched;”
Onkelos’ Targum “who assembled to pray,” and so the
Syriac Version. The Hebrew word signifies “to go forth to
war,” but is applied to the temple service, a sort of militia
sacra (Gesenius). Hence Rev. Version, “the serving women which
served at the door of the tent of meeting;” and Margin,
“the women which assembled to minister.” Comp. <scripRef passage="Num. 4.3,23,30,35,39; 1 Sam. 2.22" id="vi.vi.I-p156.2" parsed="|Num|4|3|0|0;|Num|4|23|0|0;|Num|4|30|0|0;|Num|4|35|0|0;|Num|4|39|0|0;|1Sam|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.4.3 Bible:Num.4.23 Bible:Num.4.30 Bible:Num.4.35 Bible:Num.4.39 Bible:1Sam.2.22">Numb. iv. 3, 23, 30, 35, 39; and 1 Sam. ii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>fasted, signifying the bodies of pure
virgins: And within,<note place="end" n="4371" id="vi.vi.I-p156.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p157"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxvii" id="vi.vi.I-p157.1" parsed="|Exod|37|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.37">Ex. xxxvii</scripRef>.</p></note>in the
sanctuary, both cherubim, and mercy-seat, and the ark of the covenant,
and the table of shew-bread, and the candle-stick, and the censer, were
made of the purest gold. For silver might not be brought into the holy
of holies.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p158">21. I must not linger over Moses when my purpose is at
full speed to lightly touch on each topic and to sketch the outline of
a proper knowledge of my subject. I will pass to Joshua the son of Nun,
who was previously called <i>Ause,</i> or better, as in the Hebrew,
<i>Osee,</i> that is, <i>Saviour</i>. For he,<note place="end" n="4372" id="vi.vi.I-p158.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p159"> In <scripRef passage="Jude 5" id="vi.vi.I-p159.1" parsed="|Jude|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.5">Jude 5</scripRef>, instead of “the Lord,” A.
B. read <i>Jesus,</i> and this is accepted by many ancient,
authorities. Farrar observes (“Early Days of Christianity,”
pop. ed., p, 128) “Jesus” is the more difficult, and
therefore more probable reading of A. B. It is explained by <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 4" id="vi.vi.I-p159.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.4">1 Cor. x. 4</scripRef>, and the identification of the Messiah
with the “Angel of the Lord” (<scripRef passage="Ex. xiv. 19; xxiii. 20" id="vi.vi.I-p159.3" parsed="|Exod|14|19|0|0;|Exod|23|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.14.19 Bible:Exod.23.20">Ex. xiv. 19; xxiii. 20</scripRef>, &amp;c.) and with the Pillar of Fire in
Philo.</p></note>according to the epistle of Jude,
saved the people of Israel and led them forth out of Egypt, and brought
them into the land of promise. As soon as this Joshua<note place="end" n="4373" id="vi.vi.I-p159.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p160"> <scripRef passage="Josh. iii" id="vi.vi.I-p160.1" parsed="|Josh|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.3">Josh. iii</scripRef>.</p></note> reached the Jordan, the waters of
marriage, which had ever flowed in the land, dried up and stood in one
heap; and the whole people, barefooted and on dry ground, crossed over,
and came to Gilgal, and there was a second time circumcised. If we take
this literally, it cannot possibly stand. For if we had two foreskins,
or if another could grow after the first was cut off, there would be
room for speaking of a second circumcision. But the meaning is that
Joshua circumcised the people who had crossed the desert, with the
Gospel knife, and he circumcised them with a stone <pb n="362" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_362.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_362" />knife, that what in the case of Moses’
son was prefigured in a few might under Joshua be fulfilled in all.
Moreover, the very foreskins were heaped together and buried, and
covered with earth, and the fact that the reproach of Egypt was taken
away, and the name of the place, <i>Gilgal,</i> which is by
interpretation<note place="end" n="4374" id="vi.vi.I-p160.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p161"> Jerome derives
<i>Gilgal</i> from <span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="vi.vi.I-p161.1">נָּלהָ</span> to uncover: the
accepted derivation is from <span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="vi.vi.I-p161.2">נָּלָל</span> to roll.</p></note><i>revelation,</i> show that while
the people wandered in the desert uncircumcised their eyes were
blinded. Let us see what follows. After this Gospel circumcision and
the consecration of twelve stones at the place of revelation, the
Passover was immediately celebrated, a lamb was slain for them, and
they ate the food of the Holy Land. Joshua went forth, and was met by
the Prince of the host, sword in hand, that is either to shew that he
was ready to fight for the circumcised people, or to sever the tie of
marriage. And in the same way that Moses was commanded, so was he:<note place="end" n="4375" id="vi.vi.I-p161.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p162"> <scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 5; Jos. v. 15" id="vi.vi.I-p162.1" parsed="|Exod|3|5|0|0;|Josh|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.5 Bible:Josh.5.15">Ex. iii. 5; Jos. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> “loose thy shoe, for the place
whereon thou standest is holy ground.” For if the armed host of
the Lord was represented by the trumpets of the priests, we may see in
Jericho a type of the overthrow of the world by the preaching of the
Gospel. And to pass over endless details (for it is not my purpose now
to unfold all the mysteries of the Old Testament),<note place="end" n="4376" id="vi.vi.I-p162.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p163"> <scripRef passage="Josh. x. 3" id="vi.vi.I-p163.1" parsed="|Josh|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.10.3">Josh. x. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>five kings who previously reigned in
the land of promise, and opposed the Gospel army, were overcome in
battle with Joshua. I think it is clearly to be understood that before
the Lord led his people from Egypt and circumcised them, sight, smell,
taste, hearing, and touch had the dominion, and that to these, as to
five princes, everything was subject. And when they<note place="end" n="4377" id="vi.vi.I-p163.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p164"> <scripRef passage="Josh. x. 16" id="vi.vi.I-p164.1" parsed="|Josh|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.10.16">Josh. x. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> took refuge in the cave of the body
and in a place of darkness, Jesus entered the body itself and slew
them, that the source of their power might be the instrument of their
death.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p165">22. But it is now time for us to raise the standard of
Joshua’s chastity. It is written that Moses had a wife. Now Moses
is interpreted both by our Lord and by the Apostle to mean the law:<note place="end" n="4378" id="vi.vi.I-p165.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p166"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 29" id="vi.vi.I-p166.1" parsed="|Luke|16|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.29">Luke xvi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> “They have Moses and the
prophets.” And<note place="end" n="4379" id="vi.vi.I-p166.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p167"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 14" id="vi.vi.I-p167.1" parsed="|Rom|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14">Rom. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Death reigned from Adam until Moses, even over them that had not
sinned after the likeness of Adam’s transgression.” And no
one doubts that in both passages Moses signifies the law. We read that
Moses, that is the law, had a wife: shew me then in the same way that
Joshua the son of Nun had either wife or children, and if you can do
so, I will confess that I am beaten. He certainly received the fairest
spot in the division of the land of Judah, and died, not in the
<i>twenties</i>, which are ever unlucky in Scripture—by them are
reckoned the years of<note place="end" n="4380" id="vi.vi.I-p167.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p168"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxi. 41" id="vi.vi.I-p168.1" parsed="|Gen|31|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.41">Gen. xxxi. 41</scripRef>.</p></note>Jacob’s
service,<note place="end" n="4381" id="vi.vi.I-p168.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p169"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxvii. 28" id="vi.vi.I-p169.1" parsed="|Gen|37|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.37.28">Gen. xxxvii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>the price of Joseph, and<note place="end" n="4382" id="vi.vi.I-p169.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p170"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 14" id="vi.vi.I-p170.1" parsed="|Gen|32|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.14">Gen. xxxii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>sundry presents which Esau who was
fond of them received—but in the<note place="end" n="4383" id="vi.vi.I-p170.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p171"> Joshua died
at the age of 110 years. <scripRef passage="Josh. xxiv. 29" id="vi.vi.I-p171.1" parsed="|Josh|24|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.29">Josh.
xxiv. 29</scripRef>.</p></note><i>tens,</i> whose praises we have
often sung; and he was buried in<note place="end" n="4384" id="vi.vi.I-p171.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p172"> Timnath-Serah
was the original name of Joshua’s inheritance (<scripRef passage="Josh. xix. 50" id="vi.vi.I-p172.1" parsed="|Josh|19|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.19.50">Josh. xix. 50</scripRef>), but in <scripRef passage="Judges ii. 9" id="vi.vi.I-p172.2" parsed="|Judg|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.2.9">Judges ii. 9</scripRef>, we find the name changed to
Timnath-Heres. Timnath-Serah and the tomb of its illustrious owner were
shown in the time of Jerome (Letter cviii. 13). “Paula wondered
greatly that he who assigned men their possessions had chosen for
himself a rough and rocky spot.” Jerome is looking at the
inheritance with the eyes of an ardent controversialist when he
describes it as “the fairest spot in the land of
Judah.”</p></note><i>Thamnath Sare,</i> that is,
<i>most perfect sovereignty,</i> or among those <i>of a new
covering,</i> to signify the crowds of virgins, covered by the
Saviour’s aid on Mount Ephraim, that is, the <i>fruitful
mountain;</i> on the north of the Mountain of Gaash, which is, being
interpreted, <i>disturbance:</i> for<note place="end" n="4385" id="vi.vi.I-p172.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p173"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlviii. 2" id="vi.vi.I-p173.1" parsed="|Ps|48|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.48.2">Ps. xlviii. 2</scripRef>. The correct rendering of the Hebrew is
much disputed.</p></note>“Mount Sion is on the sides of
the north, the city of the Great King,” is ever exposed to
hatred, and in every trial says<note place="end" n="4386" id="vi.vi.I-p173.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p174"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 2" id="vi.vi.I-p174.1" parsed="|Ps|73|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.2">Ps. lxxiii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
“But my feet had well nigh slipped.” The book which bears
the name of Joshua ends with his burial. Again in the book of Judges we
read of him as though he had risen and come to life again, and by way
of summary his works are extolled. We read too<note place="end" n="4387" id="vi.vi.I-p174.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p175"> <scripRef passage="Josh. xxiv. 28" id="vi.vi.I-p175.1" parsed="|Josh|24|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.28">Josh. xxiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> “So Joshua sent the people
away, every man unto his inheritance, that they might possess the
land.” And “Israel served the Lord all the days of
Joshua,” and so on. There immediately follows: “And Joshua
the son of Nun, the servant of the Lord, died, being an hundred and ten
years old.” Moses, moreover, only saw the land of promise; he
could not enter: and<note place="end" n="4388" id="vi.vi.I-p175.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p176"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxiv. 6" id="vi.vi.I-p176.1" parsed="|Deut|34|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.34.6">Deut. xxxiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
“he died in the land of Moab, and the Lord buried him in the
valley in the land of Moab over against Beth-peor: but no man knoweth
of his sepulchre unto this day.” Let us compare the burial of the
two: Moses died in the land of Moab, Joshua in the land of Judæa.
The former was buried in a valley over against the house of Phogor,
which is, being interpreted, <i>reproach</i> (for the Hebrew Phogor
corresponds to Priapus<note place="end" n="4389" id="vi.vi.I-p176.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p177"> Worshipped
more especially at Lampsacus on the Hellespont. He was regarded as the
promoter of fertility in vegetables and animals.</p></note>); the
latter in Mount Ephraim on the north of Mount Gaash. And in the simple
expressions of the sacred Scriptures there is always a more subtle
meaning. The Jews gloried in children and child-bearing; and the barren
woman, who had not offspring in Israel, was accursed; but blessed was
he whose seed was in Sion, and his family in Jerusalem; and part of the
highest blessing was,<note place="end" n="4390" id="vi.vi.I-p177.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p178"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxviii. 3" id="vi.vi.I-p178.1" parsed="|Ps|128|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.128.3">Ps. cxxviii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thy
wife shall be as a fruitful vine, <pb n="363" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_363.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_363" />in the innermost parts of thy house, thy
children like olive plants, round about thy table.” Therefore his
grave is described as placed in a valley over against the house of an
idol which was in a special sense consecrated to lust. But we who fight
under Joshua our leader, even to the present day know not where Moses
was buried. For we despise Phogor, and all his shame, knowing that they
who are in the flesh cannot please God. And the Lord before the flood
had said<note place="end" n="4391" id="vi.vi.I-p178.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p179"> <scripRef passage="Gen. vi. 3" id="vi.vi.I-p179.1" parsed="|Gen|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.3">Gen. vi. 3</scripRef>. R.V. <i>Strive</i> or <i>rule
in.</i></p></note>“My spirit shall not abide
in man for ever, for that he also is flesh.” Wherefore, when
Moses died, the people of Israel mourned for him; but Joshua like one
on his way to victory was unmourned. For marriage ends at death;
virginity thereafter begins to wear the crown.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p180">23. Next he brings forward Samson, and does not consider
that the Lord’s Nazarite was once shaven bald by a woman. And
although Samson continues to be a type of the Saviour because he loved
a harlot from among the Gentiles, which harlot corresponds to the
Church, and because he slew more enemies in his death than he did in
his life, yet he does not set an example of conjugal chastity. And he
surely reminds us<note place="end" n="4392" id="vi.vi.I-p180.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p181"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 17" id="vi.vi.I-p181.1" parsed="|Gen|49|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.17">Gen. xlix. 17</scripRef>. Samson was of the tribe of Dan.</p></note> of
Jacob’s prophecy—he was shaken by his runaway steed, bitten
by an adder and fell backwards. But why he enumerated Deborah, and
Barak, and the wife of Heber the Kenite, I am at a loss to understand.
For it is one thing to draw up a list of military commanders in
historical sequence, another to indicate certain figures of marriage
which cannot be found in them. And whereas he prefers the fidelity of
the father Jephthah to the tears of the virgin daughter, that makes for
us. For we are not commending virgins of the world so much as those who
are virgins for Christ’s sake, and most Hebrews blame the father
for the rash vow he made,<note place="end" n="4393" id="vi.vi.I-p181.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p182"> <scripRef passage="Judg. xi. 30, 31" id="vi.vi.I-p182.1" parsed="|Judg|11|30|11|31" osisRef="Bible:Judg.11.30-Judg.11.31">Judg. xi. 30, 31</scripRef>.</p></note> “If
thou wilt indeed deliver the children of Ammon into mine hand, then it
shall be, that whatsoever cometh forth of the doors of my house to meet
me, when I return in peace from the children of Ammon, it shall be for
the Lord’s, and I will offer it up for a burnt offering.”
Supposing (they say) a dog or an ass had met him, what would he have
done? Their meaning is that God so ordered events that he who had
improvidently made a vow, should learn his error by the death of his
daughter. And if Samuel who was brought up in the tabernacle married a
wife, how does that prejudice virginity? As if at the present day also
there were not many married priests, and as though the Apostle did
not<note place="end" n="4394" id="vi.vi.I-p182.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p183"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 2" id="vi.vi.I-p183.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 Tim. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> describe a bishop as the husband of
one wife, having children with all purity. At the same time we must not
forget that Samuel was a Levite, not a priest or high-priest. Hence it
was that his mother made for him a linen ephod, that is, a linen
garment to go over the shoulders, which was the proper dress of the
Levites and of the inferior order. And so he is not named in the Psalms
among the priests, but among those who call upon the name of the
Lord:<note place="end" n="4395" id="vi.vi.I-p183.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p184"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xcix. 6" id="vi.vi.I-p184.1" parsed="|Ps|99|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.99.6">Ps. xcix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> “Moses and Aaron among his
priests, and Samuel among those who call upon his name.” For<note place="end" n="4396" id="vi.vi.I-p184.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p185"> See <scripRef passage="1 Chron. vi. 34-38" id="vi.vi.I-p185.1" parsed="|1Chr|6|34|6|38" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.6.34-1Chr.6.38">1 Chron. vi. 34–38</scripRef>.</p></note>Levi begat Kohath, Kohath begat
Amminadab, Amminadab begat Korah, Korah begat Assir, Assir begat
Elkanah, Elkanah begat Zuph, Zuph begat Tahath, Tahath begat Eliel,
Eliel begat Jeroham, Jeroham begat Elkanah, Elkanah begat Samuel. And
no one doubts that the priests sprang from the stock of Aaron, Eleazar,
and Phinees. And seeing that they had wives, they would be rightly
brought against us, if, led away by the error of the Encratites, we
were to maintain that marriage deserved censure, and our high priest
were not after the order of Melchizedek, without father, without
mother,<note place="end" n="4397" id="vi.vi.I-p185.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p186"> <scripRef passage="Heb. vii. 3" id="vi.vi.I-p186.1" parsed="|Heb|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.3">Heb. vii. 3</scripRef>. The Greek word in the text
(“without genealogy”) is unknown to secular writers, and
occurs here only in the New Test. It cannot mean <i>without descent</i>
(see verse 6). <i>Unmarried</i> appears to be a false inference from
this supposed meaning. Ignatius also (Ep. ad. Philad.) reckoned
Melchizedek among celibates. Rev. Version translates, “without
genealogy,” <i>i.e.,</i> his ancestry was <i>unrecorded.</i> See
Farrar’s “Early Days of Christianity,” pop. ed., p.
221.</p></note> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p186.2">Α᾽γενεαλόγητος</span>
, that is, unmarried. And much fruit truly did Samuel reap from his
children! he himself pleased God, but<note place="end" n="4398" id="vi.vi.I-p186.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p187"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 22" id="vi.vi.I-p187.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.22">1 Sam. ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> begat such children as displeased
the Lord. But if in support of second marriage, he urges the instance
of Boaz and Ruth, let him know that in the Gospel (S. <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 6" id="vi.vi.I-p187.2" parsed="|Matt|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.6">Matt. i. 6</scripRef>) to typify the Church even Rahab the
harlot is reckoned among our Lord’s ancestors.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p188">24. He boasts that David bought his wife for two hundred
foreskins. But he should remember that David had numerous other wives,
and afterwards received Michal, Saul’s daughter, whom her father
had delivered to another, and when he was old got heat from the embrace
of the Shunammite maiden. And I do not say this because I am bold
enough to disparage holy men, but because it is one thing to live under
the law, another to live under the Gospel. David slew Uriah the Hittite
and committed adultery with Bathsheba. And because he was a man of
blood—the reference is not, as some think, to his wars, but to
the<note place="end" n="4399" id="vi.vi.I-p188.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p189"> See, however,
<scripRef passage="1 Chron. xxii. 8" id="vi.vi.I-p189.1" parsed="|1Chr|22|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.22.8">1 Chron. xxii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> murder—he was not permitted to
build a temple of the Lord. But as for us,<note place="end" n="4400" id="vi.vi.I-p189.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p190"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 6" id="vi.vi.I-p190.1" parsed="|Matt|18|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.6">Matt. xviii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
if we cause one of the least to stumble, and if we say to a brother<note place="end" n="4401" id="vi.vi.I-p190.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p191"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 22" id="vi.vi.I-p191.1" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22">Matt. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> <i>Raca,</i> or<note place="end" n="4402" id="vi.vi.I-p191.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p192"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 27" id="vi.vi.I-p192.1" parsed="|Matt|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.27">Matt. v. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>use our eyes improperly, it were good
that a millstone <pb n="364" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_364.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_364" />were hanged about
our neck, we shall be in danger of Gehenna, and a mere glance will be
reckoned to us for adultery. He passes on to Solomon, through whom
wisdom itself sang its own praises. Seeing that not content with
dwelling upon his praises, he calls him uxorious, I am surprised that
he did not add the words of the Canticles:<note place="end" n="4403" id="vi.vi.I-p192.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p193"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 6.8" id="vi.vi.I-p193.1" parsed="|Song|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.6.8">Cant. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “There are threescore queens, and
fourscore concubines, and maidens without number,” and those of
the First Book of Kings;<note place="end" n="4404" id="vi.vi.I-p193.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p194"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xi. 3" id="vi.vi.I-p194.1" parsed="|1Kgs|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.11.3">1 Kings xi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> And he had
seven hundred wives, princesses, and three hundred concubines, and
others without number.” These are they who turned away his heart
from the Lord: and yet before he had many wives, and fell into sins of
the flesh, at the beginning of his reign and in his early years he
built a temple to the Lord. For every one is judged not for what he
will be, but for what he is. But if Jovinianus approves the example of
Solomon, he will no longer be in favour of second and third marriages
only, but unless he has seven hundred wives and three hundred
concubines, he cannot be the king’s antitype or attain to his
merit. I earnestly again and again remind you, my reader, that I am
compelled to speak as I do, and that I do not disparage our
predecessors under the law, but am well aware that they served their
generation according to their circumstances, and fulfilled the
Lord’s command to increase, and multiply, and replenish the
earth. And what is more they were figures of those that were to come.
But we to whom it is said,<note place="end" n="4405" id="vi.vi.I-p194.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p195"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 29" id="vi.vi.I-p195.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> “The time
is shortened, that henceforth those that have wives may be as though
they had none,” have a different command, and for us virginity is
consecrated by the Virgin Saviour.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p196">25. What folly it was to include Elijah and Elisha in a
list of married men, is plain without a word from me. For, since John
Baptist came in the spirit and power of Elijah, and John was a virgin,
it is clear that he came not only in Elijah’s spirit, but also in
his bodily chastity. Then the passage relating to Hezekiah might be
adduced (though Jovinianus with his wonted stupidity did not notice
it), in which after his recovery and the addition of fifteen years to
his life he said, “Now will I beget children.” It must be
remembered, however, that in the Hebrew texts the passage is not so,
but runs thus:<note place="end" n="4406" id="vi.vi.I-p196.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p197"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxxviii. 19" id="vi.vi.I-p197.1" parsed="|Isa|38|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.38.19">Is. xxxviii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> “The
father to the children shall make known thy faithfulness.” Nor
need we wonder that Huldah, the prophetess, and wife of Shallum, was<note place="end" n="4407" id="vi.vi.I-p197.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p198"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings xxii. 14" id="vi.vi.I-p198.1" parsed="|2Kgs|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.22.14">2 Kings xxii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> consulted by Josiah, King of Judah,
when the captivity was approaching and the wrath of the Lord was
falling upon Jerusalem: since it is the rule of Scripture when holy men
fail, to praise women to the reproach of men. And it is superfluous to
speak of Daniel, for the Hebrews to the present day affirm that the
three youths were eunuchs, in accordance with the declaration of God
which Isaiah utters to Hezekiah:<note place="end" n="4408" id="vi.vi.I-p198.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p199"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings xx. 18" id="vi.vi.I-p199.1" parsed="|2Kgs|20|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.20.18">2 Kings xx. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
“And of thy sons that shall issue from thee, which thou shalt
beget, shall they take away: and they shall be eunuchs in the palace of
the King of Babylon.” And again in Daniel we read:<note place="end" n="4409" id="vi.vi.I-p199.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p200"> <scripRef passage="Dan. i. 3, 4" id="vi.vi.I-p200.1" parsed="|Dan|1|3|1|4" osisRef="Bible:Dan.1.3-Dan.1.4">Dan. i. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “And the king spake unto Ashpenaz
the master of his eunuchs, that he should bring in certain of the
children of Israel, even of the seed royal and of the nobles: youth in
whom was no blemish, but well favoured, and skilful in all wisdom, and
cunning in knowledge, and understanding science.” The conclusion
is that if Daniel and the three youths were chosen from the seed royal,
and if Scripture foretold that that there should be eunuchs of the seed
royal, these men were those who were made eunuchs. If he meets us with
the argument that in Ezekiel<note place="end" n="4410" id="vi.vi.I-p200.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p201"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xiv. 14, 20" id="vi.vi.I-p201.1" parsed="|Ezek|14|14|0|0;|Ezek|14|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.14.14 Bible:Ezek.14.20">Ezek. xiv. 14, 20</scripRef>.</p></note> it is said that
Noah, Daniel and Job in a sinful land could not free their sons and
daughters, we reply that the words are used hypothetically. Noah and
Job were not in existence at that time: we know that they lived many
ages before. And the meaning is this: if there were such and such men
in a sinful land, they shall not be able to save their own sons and
daughters: because the righteousness of the father shall not save the
son, nor shall the sin of one be imputed to another.<note place="end" n="4411" id="vi.vi.I-p201.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p202"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 4" id="vi.vi.I-p202.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.4">Ezek. xviii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>“For the soul that sinneth, it
shall die.” This, too, must be said, that Daniel, as the history
of his book shows, was taken captive with King Jehoiakim at the same
time that Ezekiel was also led into captivity. How then could he have
sons who was still a youth? And only three years had elapsed when he
was brought in to wait upon the king. Let no one suppose that Ezekiel
at this time remembers Daniel as a man, not as a youth; for “It
came to pass,” he says,<note place="end" n="4412" id="vi.vi.I-p202.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p203"><scripRef passage=" Ezek. viii. 1" id="vi.vi.I-p203.1" parsed="|Ezek|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.8.1"> Ezek. viii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “in the
sixth year,” that is of King Jehoiakim, “in the sixth
month, in the fifth day of the month:” and, “as I sat in my
house, and the elders of Judah sat before me.” Yet on that same
day it was said to him,<note place="end" n="4413" id="vi.vi.I-p203.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p204"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xiv. 14" id="vi.vi.I-p204.1" parsed="|Ezek|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.14.14">Ezek. xiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “Though
these three men, Noah, Daniel, and Job were in it.” Daniel was
therefore a youth, and known to the people, either on account of his
interpretation of the king’s dreams,<note place="end" n="4414" id="vi.vi.I-p204.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p205"> Apocryphal
additions to Daniel.</p></note> or on account of the release of
Susannah, and the slaying of the elders. And it is clearly proved that
at the time these <pb n="365" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_365.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_365" />things were
spoken of Noah, Daniel, and Job, Daniel was still a youth and could not
have had sons and daughters, whom he might save by his righteousness.
So far concerning the Law.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p206">26. Coming to the Gospel he sets before us Zacharias and
Elizabeth, Peter and his mother-in-law, and, with a shamelessness to
which we have now grown accustomed, fails to understand that they, too,
ought to have been reckoned among those who served the Law. For the
Gospel had no being before the crucifixion of Christ—it was
consecrated by His passion and by His blood. In accordance with this
rule Peter and the other Apostles (I must give Jovinianus something now
and then out of my abundance) had indeed wives, but those which they
had taken before they knew the Gospel. But once they were received into
the Apostolate, they forsook the offices of marriage. For when Peter,
representing the Apostles, says to the Lord:<note place="end" n="4415" id="vi.vi.I-p206.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p207"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 27" id="vi.vi.I-p207.1" parsed="|Matt|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.27">Matt. xix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> “Lo we have left all and followed
thee,” the Lord answered him,<note place="end" n="4416" id="vi.vi.I-p207.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p208"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 29, 30" id="vi.vi.I-p208.1" parsed="|Luke|18|29|18|30" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.29-Luke.18.30">Luke xviii. 29, 30</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Verily I say unto you, there is no man that hath left house or
wife, or brethren, or parents, or children for the kingdom of
God’s sake, who shall not receive manifold more in this time, and
in the world to come eternal life.” But if, in order to show that
all the Apostles had wives, he meets us with the words<note place="end" n="4417" id="vi.vi.I-p208.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p209"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 5" id="vi.vi.I-p209.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>. The text has been much tampered with by
the advocates or opponents of celibacy. The reading first quoted by
Jerome is that of F, a manuscript of the eighth or ninth century, and
is found in Tertullian; the other chief readings introduce the Greek
equivalent for <i>sister,</i> either in the sing. or plural. The Rev.
Version renders, “have we no right to lead about a <i>wife</i>
that is a believer” (or sister). Augustine, Tertullian,
Theodoret, &amp;c., together with Cornelius-a-Lapide and Estius among
the moderns, agree with Jerome in referring the passage to holy women
who ministered to the Apostles as they did to the Lord Himself. The
third canon of Nicæa is supposed to be directed against the
practice encouraged by this interpretation of the Apostle’s
words.</p></note> “Have we no right to lead about
women or wives” (for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p209.2">γυνή</span> in Greek has both meanings)
“even as the rest of the apostles, and Cephas, and the brethren
of the Lord?” let him add what is found in the Greek copies,
“Have we no right to lead about women that are sisters, or
wives?” This makes it clear that the writer referred to other
holy women, who, in accordance with Jewish custom, ministered to their
teachers of their substance, as we read was the practice with even our
Lord himself. Where there is a previous reference to eating and
drinking, and the outlay of money, and mention is afterwards made of
women that are sisters, it is quite clear, as we have said, that we
must understand, not wives, but those women who ministered of their
substance. And we read the same account in the Old Testament of the
Shunammite who was wont to welcome Elisha, and to put for him a table,
and bread, and a candlestick, and the rest. At all events if we take
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p209.3">γυναίκας</span> to mean
<i>wives</i>, not <i>women</i>, the addition of the word <i>sisters</i>
destroys the effect of the word <i>wives</i>, and shews that they were
related in spirit, not by wedlock. Nevertheless, with the exception of
the Apostle Peter, it is not openly stated that the Apostles had wives;
and since the statement is made of one while nothing is said about the
rest, we must understand that those of whom Scripture gives no such
description had no wives. Yet Jovinianus, who has arrayed against us
Zacharias and Elizabeth, Peter and his wife’s mother, should
know, that John was the son of Zacharias and Elizabeth, that is, a
virgin was the offspring of marriage, the Gospel of the law, chastity
of matrimony; so that by a virgin prophet the virgin Lord might be both
announced and baptized. But we might say concerning Peter, that he had
a mother-in-law when he believed, and no longer had a wife, although in
the<note place="end" n="4418" id="vi.vi.I-p209.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p210"> Attributed to
Clement by Jerome.</p></note> “Sentences” we read of
both his wife and daughter. But for the present our argument must be
based wholly on Scripture. He has made his appeal to the Apostles,
because he thinks that they, who hold the chief authority in our moral
system and are the typical Christian teachers, were not virgins. If,
then, we allow that they were not virgins (and, with the exception of
Peter, the point cannot be proved), yet I must tell him that it is to
the Apostles that the words of Isaiah relate:<note place="end" n="4419" id="vi.vi.I-p210.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p211"> <scripRef passage="Isa. i. 9" id="vi.vi.I-p211.1" parsed="|Isa|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.9">Isa. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> “Except the Lord of hosts had
left unto us a small remnant, we should have been as Sodom, we should
have been like unto Gomorrah.” So, then, they who were by birth
Jews could not under the Gospel recover the virginity which they had
lost in Judaism. And yet John, one of the disciples, who is related to
have been the youngest of the Apostles, and who was a virgin when he
embraced Christianity, remained a virgin, and on that account was more
beloved by our Lord, and lay upon the breast of Jesus. And what Peter,
who had had a wife, did not dare ask,<note place="end" n="4420" id="vi.vi.I-p211.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p212"> S. <scripRef passage="John xiii. 25" id="vi.vi.I-p212.1" parsed="|John|13|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.25">John xiii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> he requested John to ask. And after the
resurrection, when Mary Magdalene told them that the Lord had risen,<note place="end" n="4421" id="vi.vi.I-p212.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p213"> S. <scripRef passage="John xx. 4" id="vi.vi.I-p213.1" parsed="|John|20|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.4">John xx. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> they both ran to the sepulchre, but
John outran Peter. And when they were fishing in the ship on the lake
of Gennesaret, Jesus stood upon the shore, and the Apostles knew not
who it was they saw;<note place="end" n="4422" id="vi.vi.I-p213.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p214"> S. <scripRef passage="John xxi. 7" id="vi.vi.I-p214.1" parsed="|John|21|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.7">John xxi. 7</scripRef> sq.</p></note> the virgin
alone recognized a virgin, and said to Peter, “It is the
Lord.” Again, after hearing the prediction that he must be bound
by another, and led whither he would not, and must suffer on the cross,
Peter said, “Lord what shall this man do?” being unwilling
to desert John, with whom he had always been <pb n="366" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_366.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_366" />united. Our Lord said to him, “What is
that to thee if I wish him so to be?” Whence the saying went
abroad among the brethren that that disciple should not die. Here we
have a proof that virginity does not die, and that the defilement of
marriage is not washed away by the blood of martyrdom, but virginity
abides with Christ, and its sleep is not death but a passing to another
state. If, however, Jovinianus should obstinately contend that John was
not a virgin, (whereas we have maintained that his virginity was the
cause of the special love our Lord bore to him), let him explain, if he
was not a virgin, why it was that he was loved more than the other
Apostles. But you say,<note place="end" n="4423" id="vi.vi.I-p214.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p215"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 18" id="vi.vi.I-p215.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>the Church
was founded upon Peter: although<note place="end" n="4424" id="vi.vi.I-p215.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p216"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 18.18; John 20.22,23" id="vi.vi.I-p216.1" parsed="|Matt|18|18|0|0;|John|20|22|20|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.18 Bible:John.20.22-John.20.23">S. Matt. xviii. 18: S. John xx. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note>elsewhere
the same is attributed to all the Apostles, and they all receive the
keys of the kingdom of heaven, and the strength of the Church depends
upon them all alike, yet one among the twelve is chosen so that when a
head has been appointed, there may be no occasion for schism. But why
was not John chosen, who was a virgin? Deference was paid to age,
because Peter was the elder: one who was a youth, I may say almost a
boy, could not be set over men of advanced age; and a good master who
was bound to remove every occasion of strife among his disciples, and
who had said to them,<note place="end" n="4425" id="vi.vi.I-p216.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p217"> S. <scripRef passage="John xiv. 27" id="vi.vi.I-p217.1" parsed="|John|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.27">John xiv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> “Peace I
leave with you, my peace I give unto you,” and,<note place="end" n="4426" id="vi.vi.I-p217.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p218"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 20.27; Luke 22.26" id="vi.vi.I-p218.1" parsed="|Matt|20|27|0|0;|Luke|22|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.27 Bible:Luke.22.26">S. Matt. xx. 27: S. Luke xxii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>“He that is the greater among
you, let him be the least of all,” would not be thought to afford
cause of envy against the youth whom he had loved. We maybe sure that
John was then a boy because ecclesiastical history most clearly proves
that he lived to the reign of Trajan, that is, he fell asleep in the
sixty-eighth year after our Lord’s passion, as I have briefly
noted in my treatise on <i>Illustrious Men</i>.<note place="end" n="4427" id="vi.vi.I-p218.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p219"> See this book
in Vol. III. of this series.</p></note> Peter is an Apostle, and John is an
Apostle—the one a married man, the other a virgin; but Peter is
an Apostle only, John is both an Apostle and an Evangelist, and a
prophet. An Apostle, because he wrote to the Churches as a master; an
Evangelist, because he composed a Gospel, a thing which no other of the
Apostles, excepting Matthew, did; a prophet, for he saw in the island
of Patmos, to which he had been banished by the Emperor Domitian as a
martyr for the Lord, an Apocalypse containing the boundless mysteries
of the future. Tertullian, more over, relates that he was sent to Rome,
and that having been plunged into a jar of boiling oil he came out
fresher and more active than when he went in. But his very Gospel is
widely different from the rest. Matthew as though he were writing of a
man begins thus: “The book of the Generation of Jesus Christ, the
son of David, the son of Abraham;” Luke begins with the
priesthood of Zacharias; Mark with a prophecy of the prophets Malachi
and Isaiah. The first has the face of a man, on account of the
genealogical table; the second, the face of a calf, on account of the
priesthood; the third, the face of a lion, on account of the voice of
one crying in the desert,<note place="end" n="4428" id="vi.vi.I-p219.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p220"> <scripRef passage="Is. xl. 3" id="vi.vi.I-p220.1" parsed="|Isa|40|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.3">Is. xl. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>“Prepare ye the way of the
Lord, make His paths straight.” But John like an eagle soars
aloft, and reaches the Father Himself, and says,<note place="end" n="4429" id="vi.vi.I-p220.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p221"> S. <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="vi.vi.I-p221.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “In the beginning was the Word,
and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the
beginning with God,” and so on. The virgin writer expounded
mysteries which the married could not, and to briefly sum up all and
show how great was the privilege of John, or rather of virginity in
John, the Virgin Mother<note place="end" n="4430" id="vi.vi.I-p221.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p222"> S. <scripRef passage="John xix. 26, 27" id="vi.vi.I-p222.1" parsed="|John|19|26|19|27" osisRef="Bible:John.19.26-John.19.27">John xix. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> was entrusted
by the Virgin Lord to the Virgin disciple.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p223">27. But we toil to no purpose. For our opponent urges
against us the Apostolic sentence and says,<note place="end" n="4431" id="vi.vi.I-p223.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p224"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 13, 15" id="vi.vi.I-p224.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|13|0|0;|1Tim|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.13 Bible:1Tim.2.15">1 Tim. ii. 13, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> “Adam was first formed, then
Eve; and Adam was not beguiled, but the woman being beguiled hath
fallen into transgression: but she shall be saved through the
child-bearing, if they continue in faith and love and sanctification
with sobriety.” Let us consider what led the Apostle to make this
declaration:<note place="end" n="4432" id="vi.vi.I-p224.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p225"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 8" id="vi.vi.I-p225.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.8">1 Tim. ii. 8</scripRef> sqq.</p></note>“I
desire therefore that the men pray in every place, lifting up holy
hands, without wrath and disputing.” So in due course he lays
down rules of life for the women and says “In like manner that
women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and
sobriety; not with braided hair, and gold or pearls or costly raiment;
but (which becometh women professing godliness) through good works. Let
a woman learn in quietness with all subjection. But I permit not a
woman to teach, nor to have dominion over a man, but to be in
quietness.” And that the lot of a woman might not seem a hard
one, reducing her to the condition of a slave to her husband, the
Apostle recalls the ancient law and goes back to the first example:
that Adam was first made, then the woman out of his rib; and that the
Devil could not seduce Adam, but did seduce Eve; and that after
displeasing God she was immediately subjected to the man, and began to
turn to her husband; and he points out that she who was once tied with
the bonds of marriage and was reduced to the condition of Eve, might
blot out the<note place="end" n="4433" id="vi.vi.I-p225.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p226"> Apparently,
Eve’s transgression imputed to her descendants.</p></note> old transgression <pb n="367" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_367.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_367" />by the<note place="end" n="4434" id="vi.vi.I-p226.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p227"> The original
admits of the rendering “by means of her child-bearing.”
But Ellicott and others interpret of the Incarnation.</p></note> procreation
of children: provided, however, that she bring up the children
themselves in the faith and love of Christ, and in sanctification and
chastity; for we must not adopt the faulty reading of the Latin texts,
<i>sobrietas</i>, but <i>castitas</i>, that is,<note place="end" n="4435" id="vi.vi.I-p227.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p228"> Rev. Version,
“sobriety.” <i>Sobermindedness</i> or <i>discretion</i> are
given by Ellicott (Notes on translation) as alternative renderings. The
word cannot mean chastity, but rather “the well-balanced state of
mind resulting from habitual self-restraint” in general.</p></note><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p228.1">σωφροσύνη</span> .
You see how you are mastered by the witness of this passage also, and
cannot but be driven to admit that what you thought was on the side of
marriage tells in favour of virginity. For if the woman is saved in
child-bearing, and the more the children the greater the safety of the
mothers, why did he add “if they continue in faith and love and
sanctification with chastity”? The woman will then be saved, if
she bear not children who will remain virgins: if what she has herself
lost, she attains in her children, and makes up for the loss and decay,
of the root by the excellence of the flower and fruit.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p229">28. Above, in passing, when our opponent adduced
Solomon, who, although he had many wives, nevertheless built the
temple, I briefly replied that it was my intention to run over the
remaining points. Now that he may not cry out that both Solomon and
others under the law, prophets and holy men, have been dishonoured by
us, let us show what this very man with his many wives and concubines
thought of marriage. For no one can know better than he who suffered
through them, what a wife or woman is. Well then, he says in the
Proverbs:<note place="end" n="4436" id="vi.vi.I-p229.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p230"> <scripRef passage="Prov. vi. 26" id="vi.vi.I-p230.1" parsed="|Prov|6|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.6.26">Prov. vi. 26</scripRef>?</p></note>“The foolish and bold
woman comes to want bread.” What bread? Surely that bread which
cometh down from heaven: and he immediately adds<note place="end" n="4437" id="vi.vi.I-p230.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p231"> <scripRef passage="Prov. vii. 27; ix. 18" id="vi.vi.I-p231.1" parsed="|Prov|7|27|0|0;|Prov|9|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.7.27 Bible:Prov.9.18">Prov. vii. 27; ix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> “The earth-born perish in her
house, rush into the depths of hell.” Who are the earth-born that
perish in her house? They of course who follow the first Adam, who is
of the earth, and not the second, who is from heaven. And again in
another place: “Like a worm in wood, so a wicked woman destroyeth
her husband.” But if you assert that this was spoken of bad
wives, I shall briefly answer: What necessity rests upon me to run the
risk of the wife I marry proving good or bad?<note place="end" n="4438" id="vi.vi.I-p231.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p232"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxi. 19" id="vi.vi.I-p232.1" parsed="|Prov|21|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.21.19">Prov. xxi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>“It is better,” he says,
“to dwell in a desert land, than with a contentious and
passionate woman in a wide house.” How seldom we find a wife
without these faults, he knows who is married. Hence that sublime
orator, Varius Geminus<note place="end" n="4439" id="vi.vi.I-p232.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p233"> Often mentioned
by Seneca. A saying is reported of him: “Ho, traveller, stop.
There is a miracle here: a man and his wife not at strife.”</p></note> says well
“The man who does not quarrel is a bachelor.”<note place="end" n="4440" id="vi.vi.I-p233.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p234"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxi. 9; xxv. 24" id="vi.vi.I-p234.1" parsed="|Prov|21|9|0|0;|Prov|25|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.21.9 Bible:Prov.25.24">Prov. xxi. 9; xxv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>“It is better to dwell in the
corner of the housetop, than with a contentious woman in a house in
common.” If a house common to husband and wife makes a wife proud
and breeds contempt for the husband: how much more if the wife be the
richer of the two, and the husband but a lodger in her house! She
begins to be not a wife, but mistress of the house; and if she offend
her husband, they must part.<note place="end" n="4441" id="vi.vi.I-p234.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p235"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxvii. 15" id="vi.vi.I-p235.1" parsed="|Prov|27|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.27.15">Prov. xxvii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>“A
continual dropping on a wintry day” turns a man out of doors, and
so will a contentious woman drive a man from his own house. She floods
his house with her constant nagging and daily chatter, and ousts him
from his own home, that is the Church. Hence the same Solomon
previously commands:<note place="end" n="4442" id="vi.vi.I-p235.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p236"> Supereffluas.
<scripRef passage="Prov. 3.21; Heb. 2.1" id="vi.vi.I-p236.1" parsed="|Prov|3|21|0|0;|Heb|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.21 Bible:Heb.2.1">Prov. iii. 21 Sept., Heb. ii. 1</scripRef>. The Greek word signifies to fall away
like flowing water. See Schleusner on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p236.2">παραρρύομαι</span>
. In <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 1" id="vi.vi.I-p236.3" parsed="|Heb|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.1">Heb. ii. 1</scripRef>, Rev. V. translates “We drift
away:” Vaughan, “We be found to have leaked, or ebbed
away.”</p></note>“My son
flows forth beyond.” And the Apostle, writing to the Hebrews,
says “Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the
things spoken, lest haply we flow forth beyond.” But who can hide
from himself what is thus enigmatically expressed?<note place="end" n="4443" id="vi.vi.I-p236.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p237"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxx. 15, 16" id="vi.vi.I-p237.1" parsed="|Prov|30|15|30|16" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.15-Prov.30.16">Prov. xxx. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note>“The horseleech had three
daughters, dearly loved, but they satisfied her not, and a fourth is
not satisfied when you say Enough; the grave, and woman’s love,
and the earth that is not satisfied with water, and the fire that saith
not, Enough.” The horse-leech is the devil, the daughters of the
devil are dearly loved, and they cannot be satisfied with the blood of
the slain: <i>the grave, and woman’s love, and the earth dry and
scorched with heat</i>. It is not the harlot, or the adulteress who is
spoken of; but woman’s love in general is accused of ever being
insatiable; put it out, it bursts into flame; give it plenty, it is
again in need; it enervates a man’s mind, and engrosses all
thought except for the passion which it feeds. What we read in the
parable which follows is to the same effect: “For three things
the earth doth tremble, and for four which it cannot bear: for a
servant when he is king: and a fool when he is filled with meat: for an
odious woman when she is married to a good husband: and an handmaid
that is heir to her mistress.” See how a wife is classed with the
greatest evils. But if you reply that it is an <i>odious</i> wife, I
will give you the same answer as before—the mere possibility of
such danger is in itself no light matter. For he who marries a wife is
uncertain whether he is marrying an odious woman or one worthy of his
love. If she be odious, she is intolerable. If worthy of love, her love
<pb n="368" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_368.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_368" />is compared to the grave, to the
parched earth, and to fire.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p238">29. Let us come to Ecclesiastes and adduce a few
corroborative passages from him also.<note place="end" n="4444" id="vi.vi.I-p238.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p239"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. iii. 1, 2" id="vi.vi.I-p239.1" parsed="|Eccl|3|1|3|2" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.1-Eccl.3.2">Eccles. iii. 1, 2</scripRef>, sqq.</p></note>“To everything there is a season,
and a time to every purpose under the heaven: a time to be born, and a
time to die: a time to plant, and a time to pluck up that which is
planted.” We brought forth young under the law with Moses, let us
die under the Gospel with Christ. We planted in marriage, let us by
chastity pluck up that which was planted. “A time to embrace, and
a time to refrain from embracing: a time to love, and a time to hate: a
time for war, and a time for peace.” And at the same time he
warns us not to prefer the law to the Gospel; nor to think that virgin
purity is to be placed on a level with marriage:<note place="end" n="4445" id="vi.vi.I-p239.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p240"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 10" id="vi.vi.I-p240.1" parsed="|Eccl|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.10">Eccles. vii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>“Better,” he says, “is
the end of a thing than the beginning thereof.” And he
immediately adds: “Say not thou, what is the cause that the
former days were better than these? for thou dost not inquire wisely
concerning this.” And he gives the reason why the latter days are
better than the former:<note place="end" n="4446" id="vi.vi.I-p240.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p241"> R.V. “Good
as an inheritance.”</p></note>“For
wisdom with an inheritance is good.” Under the law carnal wisdom
was followed by the sword of death; under the Gospel an eternal
inheritance awaits spiritual wisdom. “Behold, this have I found,<note place="end" n="4447" id="vi.vi.I-p241.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p242"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 28, 29" id="vi.vi.I-p242.1" parsed="|Eccl|7|28|7|29" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.28-Eccl.7.29">Eccles. vii. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note>saith the Preacher, one man among a
thousand have I found; but a woman among all those have I not found.
Behold this only have I found, that God made man upright; but they have
sought out many inventions.” He says that he had found man
upright. Consider the force of the words. The word <i>man</i>
comprehends both male and female. “But a woman,” he says,
“among all these have I not found.” Let us read the
beginning of Genesis, and we shall find Adam, that is <i>man,</i>
called both male and female. Having then been created by God good and
upright, by our own fault we have fallen to a worse condition; and that
which in Paradise had been upright, when we left Paradise was corrupt.
If you object that before they sinned there was a distinction in sex
between male and female, and that they could without sin have come
together, it is uncertain what might have happened. For we cannot know
the judgements of God, and anticipate his sentence as we choose. What
really happened is plain enough,—that they who in Paradise
remained in perpetual virginity, when they were expelled from Paradise
were joined together. Or if Paradise admits of marriage, and there is
no difference between marriage and virginity, what prevented their
previous intercourse even in Paradise? They are driven out of Paradise;
and what they did not there, they do on earth; so that from the very
earliest days of humanity virginity was consecrated by Paradise, and
marriage by earth.<note place="end" n="4448" id="vi.vi.I-p242.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p243"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. ix. 8" id="vi.vi.I-p243.1" parsed="|Eccl|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.8">Eccles. ix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“Let
thy garments be always white.” The eternal whiteness of our
garments is the purity of virginity. In the morning we sowed our seed,
and in the evening let us not cease. Let us who served marriage under
the law, serve virginity under the Gospel.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p244">30. I pass to the Song of Songs, and whereas our
opponent thinks it makes altogether for marriage, I shall show that it
contains the mysteries of virginity. Let us hear what the bride says
before that the bridegroom comes to earth, suffers, descends to the
lower world, and rises again.<note place="end" n="4449" id="vi.vi.I-p244.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p245"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.10,11" id="vi.vi.I-p245.1" parsed="|Song|1|10|1|11" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.10-Song.1.11">Cant. i. 10, 11</scripRef>. “Plaits of gold with studs of
silver.” R.V.</p></note>“We will
make for thee likenesses of gold with ornaments of silver while the
king sits at his table.” Before the Lord rose again, and the
Gospel shone, the bride had not gold, but likenesses of gold. As for
the silver, however, which she professes to have at the marriage, she
not only had silver ornaments, but she had them in variety—in
widows, in the continent, and in the married. Then the bridegroom makes
answer to the bride, and teaches her that the shadow of the old law has
passed away, and the truth of the Gospel has come.<note place="end" n="4450" id="vi.vi.I-p245.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p246"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.1,10-12" id="vi.vi.I-p246.1" parsed="|Song|2|1|0|0;|Song|2|10|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.1 Bible:Song.2.10-Song.2.12">Cant. ii. 1, 10–12</scripRef>.</p></note>“Rise up, my love, my fair one, and
come away, for lo, the winter is past, the rain is over and
gone.” This relates to the Old Testament. Once more he speaks of
the Gospel and of virginity: “The flowers appear on the earth,
the time of the pruning of vines has come.” Does he not seem to
you to say the very same thing that the Apostle says:<note place="end" n="4451" id="vi.vi.I-p246.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p247"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 29" id="vi.vi.I-p247.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> “The time is shortened that
henceforth both those that have wives may be as though they had
none”? And more plainly does he herald chastity:<note place="end" n="4452" id="vi.vi.I-p247.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p248"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.12" id="vi.vi.I-p248.1" parsed="|Song|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.12">Cant. ii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “The voice,” he says,
“of the turtle is heard in our land.” The turtle, the
chastest of birds, always dwelling in lofty places, is a type of the
Saviour. Let us read the works of naturalists and we shall find that it
is the nature of the turtle-dove, if it lose its mate, not to take
another; and we shall understand that second marriage is repudiated
even by dumb birds. And immediately the turtle says to its fellow:<note place="end" n="4453" id="vi.vi.I-p248.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p249"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.13" id="vi.vi.I-p249.1" parsed="|Song|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.13">Verse 13</scripRef>.</p></note> “The fig tree hath put forth its
green figs,” that is, the commandments of the old law have
fallen, and the blossoming vines of the Gospel give forth their
fra<pb n="369" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_369.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_369" />grance. Whence the Apostle also
says,<note place="end" n="4454" id="vi.vi.I-p249.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p250"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 15" id="vi.vi.I-p250.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.15">2 Cor. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> “We are a sweet savour of
Christ.”<note place="end" n="4455" id="vi.vi.I-p250.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p251"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.13,14" id="vi.vi.I-p251.1" parsed="|Song|2|13|2|14" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.13-Song.2.14">Cant. ii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>“Arise, my
love, my fair one, and come away. O my dove, thou art in the clefts of
the rock, in the covert of the steep place. Let me see thy countenance,
let me hear thy voice; for sweet is thy voice, and thy countenance is
comely.”<note place="end" n="4456" id="vi.vi.I-p251.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p252"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxiv. 33, 35; 2 Cor. iii. 7" id="vi.vi.I-p252.1" parsed="|Exod|34|33|0|0;|Exod|34|35|0|0;|2Cor|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.33 Bible:Exod.34.35 Bible:2Cor.3.7">Ex. xxxiv. 33, 35; 2 Cor. iii. 7</scripRef> sq.</p></note> Whilst thou
coveredst thy countenance like Moses and the veil of the law remained,
I neither saw thy face, nor did I condescend to hear thy voice. I said,<note place="end" n="4457" id="vi.vi.I-p252.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p253"> <scripRef passage="Is. i. 15" id="vi.vi.I-p253.1" parsed="|Isa|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.15">Is. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>“Yea, when ye make many prayers,
I will not hear.” But now with unveiled face behold my glory, and
shelter thyself in the cleft and steep places of the solid rock. On
hearing this the bride disclosed the mysteries of chastity:<note place="end" n="4458" id="vi.vi.I-p253.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p254"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 2.16" id="vi.vi.I-p254.1" parsed="|Song|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.16">Cant. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>“My beloved is mine, and I am
his: he feedeth his flock among the lilies,” that is among the
pure virgin bands. Would you know what sort of a throne our true
Solomon, the Prince of Peace, has, and what his attendants are like?<note place="end" n="4459" id="vi.vi.I-p254.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p255"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 3.7,8" id="vi.vi.I-p255.1" parsed="|Song|3|7|3|8" osisRef="Bible:Song.3.7-Song.3.8">Cant. iii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“Behold,” he says, “it
is the litter of Solomon: threescore mighty men are about it, of the
mighty men of Israel. They all handle the sword, and are expert in war:
every man hath his sword upon his thigh.” They who are about
Solomon have their sword upon their thigh, like Ehud, the left-handed
judge, who slew the fattest of foes, a man devoted to the flesh, and
cut short all his pleasures.<note place="end" n="4460" id="vi.vi.I-p255.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p256"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 4.6" id="vi.vi.I-p256.1" parsed="|Song|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.6">Cant. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>“I will
get me,” he says, “to the mountain of myrrh;” to
those, that is, who have mortified their bodies; “and to the hill
of frankincense,” to the crowds of pure virgins; “and I
will say to my bride, thou art all fair, my love, and there is no spot
in thee.” Whence too the Apostle:<note place="end" n="4461" id="vi.vi.I-p256.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p257"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 27" id="vi.vi.I-p257.1" parsed="|Eph|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.27">Eph. v. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>“That he might present the church
to himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such
thing.”<note place="end" n="4462" id="vi.vi.I-p257.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p258"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 4.8" id="vi.vi.I-p258.1" parsed="|Song|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.8">Cant. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“Come
with me from Lebanon, my bride, with me from Lebanon. Thou shalt come<note place="end" n="4463" id="vi.vi.I-p258.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p259"> Sept. R.V.
“Look from the top of Amana.”</p></note> and pass on from the beginning of
faith, from the top of Sanir and Hermon, from the lions’ dens,
from the mountains of the leopards.” Lebanon is, being
interpreted, <i>whiteness</i>. Come then, fairest bride, concerning
whom it is elsewhere said<note place="end" n="4464" id="vi.vi.I-p259.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p260"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 8.5" id="vi.vi.I-p260.1" parsed="|Song|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.8.5">Cant. viii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “Who is
she that cometh up, all in white?” and pass on by way of this
world, from the beginning of faith, and from Sanir, which is by
interpretation, <i>God of light</i>, as we read in the psalm:<note place="end" n="4465" id="vi.vi.I-p260.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p261"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 105" id="vi.vi.I-p261.1" parsed="|Ps|119|105|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.105">Ps. cxix. 105</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thy word is a lantern unto my
feet, and light unto my path;” and “from Hermon,”
that is, <i>consecration</i>: and “flee from the lions’
dens, and the mountains of the leopards who cannot change their
spots.” Flee, he says, from the lions’ dens, flee from the
pride of devils, that when thou hast been consecrated to me, I may be
able to say unto thee:<note place="end" n="4466" id="vi.vi.I-p261.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p262"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 4.9" id="vi.vi.I-p262.1" parsed="|Song|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.9">Cant. iv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thou
hast ravished my heart, my sister, my bride, thou hast ravished mine
heart with one of thine eyes, with one chain of thy neck.” What
he says is something like this—I do not reject marriage: you have
a second eye, the left, which I have given to you on account of the
weakness of those who cannot see the right. But I am pleased with the
right eye of virginity, and if it be blinded the whole body is in
darkness. And that we might not think he had in view carnal love and
bodily marriage, he at once excludes this meaning by saying<note place="end" n="4467" id="vi.vi.I-p262.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p263"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 4.9,10" id="vi.vi.I-p263.1" parsed="|Song|4|9|4|10" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.9-Song.4.10">Cant. iv. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>“Thou hast ravished my heart, my
bride, my sister.” The name sister excludes all suspicion of
unhallowed love. “How fair are thy breasts with wine,”
those breasts concerning which he had said above, My beloved is mine,
and I am his: “betwixt my breasts shall he lie,” that is in
the princely portion of the heart where the Word of God has its
lodging. What wine is that which gives beauty to the breasts of the
bride, and fills them with the milk of chastity? That, forsooth, of
which the bridegroom goes on to speak:<note place="end" n="4468" id="vi.vi.I-p263.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p264"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.1" id="vi.vi.I-p264.1" parsed="|Song|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.1">Cant. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “I have drunk my wine with my
milk. Eat, O friends: yea, drink and be drunken, my brethren.”
Hence the Apostles also were said to be filled with new wine; with
<i>new</i>, he says, not with <i>old</i> wine; because<note place="end" n="4469" id="vi.vi.I-p264.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p265"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 17" id="vi.vi.I-p265.1" parsed="|Matt|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.17">Matt. ix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> new wine is put into fresh wine-skins,
and they<note place="end" n="4470" id="vi.vi.I-p265.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p266"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 6" id="vi.vi.I-p266.1" parsed="|Rom|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.6">Rom. vii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> did not walk in oldness of the
letter, but in newness of the Spirit. This is wine wherewith when
youths and maidens are intoxicated, they at once thirst for virginity;
they are filled with the spirit of chastity, and the prophecy of
Zechariah comes to pass, at least if we follow the Hebrew literally,
for he prophesied concerning virgins:<note place="end" n="4471" id="vi.vi.I-p266.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p267"> <scripRef passage="Zech. viii. 5; ix. 17" id="vi.vi.I-p267.1" parsed="|Zech|8|5|0|0;|Zech|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.8.5 Bible:Zech.9.17">Zech. viii. 5; ix. 17</scripRef>, R.V. “How great is his goodness,
and how great is his beauty! Corn shall make the young men flourish,
and new wine the maids.”</p></note> “And the streets of the city
shall be full of boys and girls playing in the streets thereof. For
what is his goodness, and what is his beauty, but the corn of the
elect, and wine that giveth birth to virgins?” They are virgins
of whom it is written in the forty-fifth psalm:<note place="end" n="4472" id="vi.vi.I-p267.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p268"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 16, 17" id="vi.vi.I-p268.1" parsed="|Ps|45|16|45|17" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.16-Ps.45.17">Ps. xlv. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “The virgins her companions
that follow her shall be brought unto thee. With gladness and rejoicing
shall they be led: they shall enter into the King’s
palace.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p269">31. Then follows:<note place="end" n="4473" id="vi.vi.I-p269.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p270"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 4.12,13" id="vi.vi.I-p270.1" parsed="|Song|4|12|4|13" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.12-Song.4.13">Cant. iv. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
“A garden shut up is my <pb n="370" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_370.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_370" />sister, my bride: a garden shut up, a fountain
sealed.” That which is shut up and sealed reminds us of the
mother of our Lord who was a mother and a Virgin. Hence it was that no
one before or after our Saviour was laid in his new tomb, hewn in the
solid rock. And yet she that was ever a Virgin is the mother of many
virgins. For next we read: “Thy shoots are an orchard of
pomegranates with precious fruits.” By pomegranates and fruits is
signified the blending of all virtues in virginity.<note place="end" n="4474" id="vi.vi.I-p270.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p271"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.10" id="vi.vi.I-p271.1" parsed="|Song|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.10">Cant. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>“My beloved is white and
ruddy”; white in virginity, ruddy in martyrdom. And because He is
white and ruddy, therefore it is immediately added<note place="end" n="4475" id="vi.vi.I-p271.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p272"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.16" id="vi.vi.I-p272.1" parsed="|Song|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.16">Cant. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>“His mouth is most sweet, yea, he
is altogether lovely.” The virgin bridegroom having been praised
by the virgin bride, in turn praises the virgin bride, and says to her:<note place="end" n="4476" id="vi.vi.I-p272.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p273"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 7.1" id="vi.vi.I-p273.1" parsed="|Song|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.7.1">Cant. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>“How beautiful are thy feet in
sandals,<note place="end" n="4477" id="vi.vi.I-p273.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p274"> R.V.
“<i>O Prince’s daughter!</i>” Sept., also
“<i>daughter of Nadab.</i>”</p></note>O daughter of Aminadab,”
which is, being interpreted, <i>a people that offereth itself
willingly.</i> For virginity is voluntary, and therefore the steps of
the Church in the beauty of chastity are praised. This is not the time
for me like a commentator to explain all the mysteries of virginity
from the Song of Songs; I have no doubt that the fastidious reader will
turn up his nose at what has already been said.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p275">32. Isaiah tells of the mystery of our faith and hope:<note place="end" n="4478" id="vi.vi.I-p275.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p276"> <scripRef passage="Is. vii. 14" id="vi.vi.I-p276.1" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Is. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>“Behold a virgin shall
conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Emmanuel.” I
know that the Jews are accustomed to meet us with the objection that in
Hebrew the word <i>Almah</i> does not mean a virgin, but <i>a young
woman.</i> And, to speak truth, a virgin is properly called
<i>Bethulah,</i> but a young woman, or a girl, is not <i>Almah</i>, but
<i>Naarah!</i><note place="end" n="4479" id="vi.vi.I-p276.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p277"> Delitzsch
remarks, “The assertion of Jerome is untenable.” See
Cheyne, critical note on <scripRef passage="Is. vii. 14" id="vi.vi.I-p277.1" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Is.
vii. 14</scripRef>. The word probably
denotes a female, married or unmarried, just attaining maturity. But in
every other passage, the context shows that the word is used of an
unmarried woman.</p></note>What then is
the meaning of <i>Almah?</i> A hidden virgin, that is, not merely
virgin, but a virgin and something more, because not every virgin is
hidden, shut off from the occasional sight of men. Then again, Rebecca,
on account of her extreme purity, and because she was a type of the
Church which she represented in her own virginity, is described in
Genesis as <i>Almah</i>, not <i>Bethulah</i>, as may clearly be proved
from the words of Abraham’s servant, spoken by him in
Mesopotamia:<note place="end" n="4480" id="vi.vi.I-p277.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p278"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxiv. 42" id="vi.vi.I-p278.1" parsed="|Gen|24|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.24.42">Gen. xxiv. 42</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“And he
said, O Lord, the God of my master Abraham, if now thou do prosper my
way which I go: behold I stand by the fountain of water; and let it
come to pass, that the maiden which cometh forth to draw, to whom I
shall say, Give me, I pray thee, a little water of this pitcher to
drink; and she shall say to me, Both drink thou, and I will also draw
for thy camels: let the same be the woman whom the Lord hath appointed
for my master’s son.” Where he speaks of the maiden coming
forth to draw water, the Hebrew word is <i>Almah</i>, that is, a
<i>virgin secluded</i>, and guarded by her parents with extreme care.
Or, if this be not so, let them at least show me where the word is
applied to married women as well, and I will confess my ignorance.
“Behold a virgin shall conceive and bear a son.” If
virginity be not preferred to marriage, why did not the Holy Spirit
choose a married woman, or a widow? For at that time Anna the daughter
of Phanuel, of the tribe of Aser, was alive, distinguished for purity,
and always free to devote herself to prayers and fasting in the temple
of God. If the life, and good works, and fasting without virginity can
merit the advent of the Holy Spirit, she might well have been the
mother of our Lord. Let us hasten to the rest:<note place="end" n="4481" id="vi.vi.I-p278.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p279"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxxvii. 22" id="vi.vi.I-p279.1" parsed="|Isa|37|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.37.22">Is. xxxvii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>“The virgin daughter of Zion
hath despised thee and laughed thee to scorn.” To her whom he
called daughter the prophet also gave the title virgin, for fear that
if he spoke only of a daughter, it might be supposed that she was
married. This is the virgin daughter whom elsewhere he thus addresses:<note place="end" n="4482" id="vi.vi.I-p279.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p280"> <scripRef passage="Is. liv. 1" id="vi.vi.I-p280.1" parsed="|Isa|54|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.54.1">Is. liv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>“Sing, O barren, thou that dost
not bear; break forth into singing, and cry aloud, thou that didst not
travail with child: for more are the children of the desolate, than the
children of the married wife, saith the Lord.” This is she of
whom God by the mouth of Jeremiah speaks, saying:<note place="end" n="4483" id="vi.vi.I-p280.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p281"> <scripRef passage="Jerem. ii. 32" id="vi.vi.I-p281.1" parsed="|Jer|2|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.32">Jerem. ii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>“Can a maid forget her
ornaments, or a bride her attire.” Concerning her we read of a
great miracle in the same prophecy<note place="end" n="4484" id="vi.vi.I-p281.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p282"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxi. 22" id="vi.vi.I-p282.1" parsed="|Jer|31|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.22">Jer. xxxi. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>—that a woman should compass a
man, and that the Father of all things should be contained in a
virgin’s womb.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p283">33. “Granted,” says Jovinianus, “that
there is a difference between marriage and virginity, what have you to
say to this,—Suppose a virgin and a widow were baptized, and
continued as they were, what difference will there be between
them?” What we have already said concerning Peter and John, Anna
and Mary, may be of service here. For if there is no difference between
a virgin and a widow, both being baptized, because baptism makes a new
man, upon the same principle harlots and prostitutes, if they are
baptized, will be equal to virgins. If previous marriage is no
prejudice to a baptized widow, and past pleas<pb n="371" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_371.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_371" />ures and the exposure of their bodies to public
lust are no detriment in the case of harlots, once they have approached
the laver they will gain the rewards of virginity. It is one thing to
unite with God a mind pure and free from any stain of memory, another
to remember the foul and forced embraces of a man, and in recollection
to act a part which you do not in person. Jeremiah, who was<note place="end" n="4485" id="vi.vi.I-p283.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p284"> <scripRef passage="Jer. i. 5" id="vi.vi.I-p284.1" parsed="|Jer|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.5">Jer. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>sanctified in the womb, and was known
in his mother’s belly, enjoyed the high privilege because he was
predestined to the blessing of virginity. And when all were captured,
and even the vessels of the temple were plundered by the King of
Babylon, he alone was<note place="end" n="4486" id="vi.vi.I-p284.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p285"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxix. 11; xl. i" id="vi.vi.I-p285.1" parsed="|Jer|39|11|0|0;|Jer|40|0|0|0;|Jer|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.39.11 Bible:Jer.40 Bible:Jer.1">Jer. xxxix. 11; xl. i</scripRef>.</p></note>liberated by
the enemy, knew not the insults of captivity, and was supported by the
conquerors; and Nebuchadnezzar, though he gave Nebuzaradan no charge
concerning the Holy of Holies, did give him charge concerning Jeremiah.
For that is the true temple of God, and that is the Holy of Holies,
which is consecrated to the Lord by pure virginity. On the other hand,
Ezekiel, who was kept captive in Babylon, who saw the<note place="end" n="4487" id="vi.vi.I-p285.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p286"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. i. 4" id="vi.vi.I-p286.1" parsed="|Ezek|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.4">Ezek. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> storm approaching from the north,
and the whirlwind sweeping all before it, says,<note place="end" n="4488" id="vi.vi.I-p286.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p287"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxiv. 18" id="vi.vi.I-p287.1" parsed="|Ezek|24|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.24.18">Ezek. xxiv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> “My wife died in the evening
and I did in the morning as I was commanded.” For the Lord had
previously told him that in that day he should open his mouth, and
speak, and no longer keep silence. Mark well, that while his wife was
living he was not at liberty to admonish the people. His wife died, the
bond of wedlock was broken, and without the least hesitation he
constantly devoted himself to the prophetic office. For he who was
called being free, is truly the Lord’s bondservant. I do not deny
the blessedness of widows who remain such after their baptism; nor do I
disparage those wives who maintain their chastity in wedlock; but as
they attain a greater reward with God than married women who pay the
marriage due, let widows themselves be content to give the preference
to virginity. For if a chastity which comes too late, when the glow of
bodily pleasure is no longer felt, makes them feel superior to married
women, why should they not acknowledge themselves inferior to perpetual
virginity.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p288">34. All that goes for nothing, says Jovinianus, because
even bishops, priests, and deacons, husbands of one wife, and having
children, were appointed by the Apostle. Just as the Apostle<note place="end" n="4489" id="vi.vi.I-p288.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p289"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 25" id="vi.vi.I-p289.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25">1 Cor. vii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> says he has no commandment
respecting virgins, and yet gives his advice, as one who had obtained
mercy from the Lord, and is anxious throughout the whole discussion to
give virginity the preference over marriage, and advises what he does
not venture to command, lest he seem to lay a snare, and to put a
heavier burden upon man’s nature than it can bear; so also in
establishing the constitution of the Church, inasmuch as the elements
of the early Church were drawn from the Gentiles, he made the rules for
fresh believers somewhat lighter that they might not in alarm shrink
from keeping them. Then, again, the Apostles and elders wrote<note place="end" n="4490" id="vi.vi.I-p289.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p290"> <scripRef passage="Acts xv. 28, 29" id="vi.vi.I-p290.1" parsed="|Acts|15|28|15|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.28-Acts.15.29">Acts xv. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> letters from Jerusalem that no heavier
burden should be laid on Gentile believers than that they should keep
themselves from idolatry, and from fornication, and from things
strangled. As though they were providing for infant children, they gave
them milk to drink, not solid food. Nor did they lay down rules for
continence, nor hint at virginity, nor urge to fasting, nor repeat the
directions<note place="end" n="4491" id="vi.vi.I-p290.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p291"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 10.10; Luke 10.5" id="vi.vi.I-p291.1" parsed="|Matt|10|10|0|0;|Luke|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.10 Bible:Luke.10.5">S. Matt. x. 10: S. Luke x. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> given in the Gospel to the
Apostles, not to have two tunics, nor scrip, nor money in their
girdles, nor staff in their hand, nor shoes on their feet. And they
certainly did not bid them,<note place="end" n="4492" id="vi.vi.I-p291.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p292"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="vi.vi.I-p292.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> if they
wished to be perfect, go and sell all that they had and give to the
poor, and “come follow me.” For if the young man who
boasted of having done all that the law enjoins, when he heard this
went away sorrowful, because he had great possessions, and the
Pharisees derided an utterance such as this from our Lord’s lips:
how much more would the vast multitude of Gentiles, whose highest
virtue consisted in not plundering another’s goods, have
repudiated the obligation of perpetual chastity and continence, when
they were told in the letter to keep themselves from idols, and from
fornication, seeing that fornication was heard of among them, and such
fornication as was not “even among the Gentiles.” But the
very choice of a bishop makes for me. For he does not say: Let a bishop
be chosen who marries one wife and begets children; but who marries one
wife, and<note place="end" n="4493" id="vi.vi.I-p292.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p293"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 2, 4; Tit. i. 6" id="vi.vi.I-p293.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0;|1Tim|3|4|0|0;|Titus|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2 Bible:1Tim.3.4 Bible:Titus.1.6">1 Tim. iii. 2, 4; Tit. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> has his children in subjection
and well disciplined. You surely admit that he is no bishop who during
his episcopate begets children. The reverse is the case—if he be
discovered, he will not be bound by the ordinary obligations of a
husband, but will be condemned as an adulterer. Either permit<note place="end" n="4494" id="vi.vi.I-p293.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p294"> Sacerdotes: that
is, bishops.</p></note> priests to perform the work of
marriage with the result that virginity and marriage are on a par: or
if it is unlawful for priests to touch their wives, they are so far
holy in that they imitate virgin chastity. But something more follows.
A layman, or any believer, cannot pray unless he abstain from sexual
intercourse. Now a <pb n="372" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_372.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_372" />priest must
always offer sacrifices for the people: he must therefore always pray.
And if he must always pray, he must always be released from the duties
of marriage. For even under the old law they who used to offer
sacrifices for the people not only remained in their houses, but
purified themselves for the occasion by separating from their wives,
nor would they drink wine or strong drink which are wont to stimulate
lust. That married men are elected to the priesthood, I do not deny:
the number of virgins is not so great as that of the priests required.
Does it follow that because all the strongest men are chosen for the
army, weaker men should not be taken as well? All cannot be strong. If
an army were constituted of strength only, and numbers went for
nothing, the feebler men might be rejected. As it is, men of second or
third-rate strength are chosen, that the army may have its full
numerical complement. How is it, then, you will say, that frequently at
the ordination of priests a virgin is passed over, and a married man
taken? Perhaps because he lacks other qualifications in keeping with
virginity, or it may be that he is thought a virgin, and is not: or
there may be a stigma on his virginity, or at all events virginity
itself makes him proud, and while he plumes himself on mere bodily
chastity, he neglects other virtues; he does not cherish the poor: he
is too fond of money. It sometimes happens that a man has a gloomy
visage, a frowning brow, a walk as though he were in a solemn
procession, and so offends the people, who, because they have no fault
to find with his life, hate his mere dress and gait. Many are chosen
not out of affection for themselves, but out of hatred for another. In
most cases the election is won by mere simplicity, while the shrewdness
and discretion of another candidate elicit opposition as though they
were evils. Sometimes the judgement of the commoner people is at fault,
and in testing the qualities of the priesthood, the individual inclines
to his own character, with the result that he looks not so much for a
good candidate as for one like himself. Not unfrequently it happens
that married men, who form the larger portion of the people, in
approving married candidates seem to approve themselves, and it does
not occur to them that the mere fact that they prefer a married person
to a virgin is evidence of their inferiority to virgins. What I am
going to say will perhaps offend many. Yet I will say it, and good men
will not be angry with me, because they will not feel the sting of
conscience. Sometimes it is the fault of the bishops, who choose into
the ranks of the clergy not the best, but the cleverest, men, and think
the more simple as well as innocent ones incapable; or, as though they
were distributing the offices of an earthly service, they give posts to
their kindred and relations; or they listen to the dictates of wealth.
And, worse than all, they give promotion to the clergy who besmear them
with flattery. To take the other view, if the Apostle’s meaning
be that marriage is necessary in a bishop, the Apostle himself ought
not to have been a bishop, for he said,<note place="end" n="4495" id="vi.vi.I-p294.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p295"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 7" id="vi.vi.I-p295.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7">1 Cor. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> “Yet I would that all men were
even as I myself.” And John will be thought unworthy of this
rank, and all the virgins, and the continent, the fairest gems that
give grace and ornament to the Church. Bishop, priest, and deacon, are
not honourable distinctions, but names of offices. And we do not read:<note place="end" n="4496" id="vi.vi.I-p295.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p296"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 1" id="vi.vi.I-p296.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1">1 Tim. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>“If a man seeketh the office of a
bishop, he desireth a good degree,” but, “he desireth a
good work,” because by being placed in the higher order an
opportunity is afforded him, if he choose to avail himself of it, for
the practice of virtue.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p297">35. “The bishop, then, must be without reproach,
so that he is the slave of no vice: “the husband of one
wife,” that is, in the past, not in the present;
“sober,” or<note place="end" n="4497" id="vi.vi.I-p297.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p298"> V. supra, c.
27. R.V. “temperate.” Ellicott observes, “under any
circumstances the derivative translation <i>Vigilant,</i> Auth., though
possibly defensible in the verb, is a needless and doubtful extension
of the primary meaning.”</p></note>better, as it
is in the Greek, “vigilant,” that is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p298.1">νηφάλεον</span>;
“chaste,” for that is the<note place="end" n="4498" id="vi.vi.I-p298.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p299"> R.V.
“orderly.” V. above, c. 27.</p></note>meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p299.1">σὼφρονα</span>;<note place="end" n="4499" id="vi.vi.I-p299.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p300"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p300.1">κόσμιον</span>. R.V.
“orderly.”</p></note>“distinguished,” both by
chastity and conduct: “hospitable,” so that he imitates
Abraham, and with strangers, nay rather <i>in</i> strangers, entertains
Christ; “apt to teach,” for it profits nothing to enjoy the
consciousness of virtue, unless a man be able to instruct the people
intrusted to him, so that he can exhort in doctrine, and refute the
gainsayers;<note place="end" n="4500" id="vi.vi.I-p300.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p301"> Non vinolentum. R.V.
“no brawler,” <i>i.e.,</i> as the Margin explains,
“not quarrelsome over wine.” The original is not thus a
mere synonym for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p301.1">νηφάλιος</span> in v.
2.</p></note>“not a drunkard,” for he
who is constantly in the Holy of Holies and offers sacrifices, will not
drink wine and strong drink, since wine is a luxury. If a bishop drink
at all, let it be in such a way that no one will know whether he has
drunk or not. “No striker,” that is,<note place="end" n="4501" id="vi.vi.I-p301.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p302"> So Chrysostom and
Theodoret. The simple meaning appears to suit the context better.</p></note>a striker of men’s consciences, for
the Apostle is not pointing out what a boxer, but a pontiff ought not
to do. He directly teaches what he ought to do: “but gentle, not
contentious, no lover of money, one that ruleth well his own house,
having his children in <pb n="373" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_373.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_373" />subjection
with all chastity.” See what chastity is required in a bishop! If
his child be unchaste, he himself cannot be a bishop, and he offends
God in the same way as did<note place="end" n="4502" id="vi.vi.I-p302.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p303"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. 2; 4" id="vi.vi.I-p303.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|0|0|0;|1Sam|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2 Bible:1Sam.4">1 Sam.
ii. and iv</scripRef>.</p></note>Eli the priest,
who had indeed rebuked his sons, but because he had not put away the
offenders, fell backwards and died before the lamp of God went out.<note place="end" n="4503" id="vi.vi.I-p303.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p304"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 11" id="vi.vi.I-p304.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.11">1 Tim. iii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>“Women in like manner must be
chaste,” and so on. In every grade, and in both sexes, chastity
has the chief place. You see then that the blessedness of a bishop,
priest, or deacon, does not lie in the fact that they are bishops,
priests, or deacons, but in their having the virtues which their names
and offices imply. Otherwise, if a deacon be holier than his bishop,
his lower grade will not give him a worse standing with Christ. If it
were so, Stephen the deacon, the first to wear the martyr’s
crown, would be less in the kingdom of heaven than many bishops, and
than Timothy and Titus, whom I venture to make neither inferior nor yet
superior to him. Just as in the legions of the army there are generals,
tribunes, centurions, javelin-men, and light-armed troops, common
soldiers, and companies, but once the battle begins, all distinctions
of rank are dropped, and the one thing looked for is valour: so too in
this camp and in this battle, in which we contend against devils, not
names but deeds are needed: and under the true commander, Christ, not
the man who has the highest title has the greatest fame, but he who is
the bravest warrior.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p305">36. But you will say: “If everybody were a virgin,
what would become of the human race”? Like shall here beget like.
If everyone were a widow, or continent in marriage, how will mortal men
be propagated? Upon this principle there will be nothing at all for
fear that something else may cease to exist. To put a case: if all men
were philosophers, there would be no husbandmen. Why speak of
husbandmen? there would be no orators, no lawyers, no teachers of the
other professions. If all men were leaders, what would become of the
soldiers? If all were the head, whose head would they be called, when
there were no other members? You are afraid that if the desire for
virginity were general there would be no prostitutes, no adulteresses,
no wailing infants in town or country. Every day the blood of
adulterers<note place="end" n="4504" id="vi.vi.I-p305.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p306"> The Code of
Constantine, following the Mosaic law, imposed the penalty of death for
adultery. See Gibbon, ch. xliv.</p></note> is shed, adulterers are condemned,
and lust is raging and rampant in the very presence of the laws and the
symbols of authority and the courts of justice. Be not afraid that all
will become virgins: virginity is a hard matter, and therefore rare,
because it is hard: “Many are called, few chosen.” Many
begin, few persevere. And so the reward is great for those who have
persevered. If all were able to be virgins, our Lord would never have
said:<note place="end" n="4505" id="vi.vi.I-p306.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p307"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 12" id="vi.vi.I-p307.1" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>“He that is able to receive it,
let him receive it:” and the Apostle would not have hesitated to
give his advice,—<note place="end" n="4506" id="vi.vi.I-p307.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p308"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 25" id="vi.vi.I-p308.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25">1 Cor. vii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>“Now
concerning virgins I have no commandment of the Lord.” Why then,
you will say, were the organs of generation created, and why were we so
fashioned by the all-wise creator, that we burn for one another, and
long for natural intercourse? To reply is to endanger our modesty: we
are, as it were, between two rocks, the<note place="end" n="4507" id="vi.vi.I-p308.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p309"> Two rocky islands
in the Euxine, that, according to the fable, floated about, dashing
against and rebounding from each other, until at length they became
fixed on the passage of the Argo between them.”</p></note>Symplegades of necessity and virtue, on
either side; and must make shipwreck of either our sense of shame, or
of the cause we defend: If we reply to your suggestions, shame covers
our face. If shame secures silence, in a manner we seem to desert our
post, and to leave the ground clear to the raging foe. Yet it is
better, as the story goes, to shut our eyes and fight like the<note place="end" n="4508" id="vi.vi.I-p309.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p310">
Andabatæ.</p></note>blindfold gladiators, than not to repel
with the shield of truth the darts aimed at us. I can indeed say:
“Our hinder parts which are banished from sight, and the lower
portions of the abdomen, which perform the functions of nature, are the
Creator’s work.” But inasmuch as the physical conformation
of the organs of generation testifies to difference of sex, I shall
briefly reply: Are we never then to forego lust, for fear that we may
have members of this kind for nothing? Why then should a husband keep
himself from his wife? Why should a widow persevere in chastity, if we
were only born to live like beasts? Or what harm does it do me if
another man lies with my wife? For as the teeth were made for chewing,
and the food masticated passes into the stomach, and a man is not
blamed for giving my wife bread: similarly if it was intended that the
organs of generation should always be performing their office, when my
vigour is spent let another take my place, and, if I may so speak, let
my wife quench her burning lust where she can. But what does the
Apostle mean by exhorting to continence, if continence be contrary to
nature? What does our Lord mean when He instructs us in the various
kinds of eunuchs.<note place="end" n="4509" id="vi.vi.I-p310.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p311"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 12" id="vi.vi.I-p311.1" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Surely<note place="end" n="4510" id="vi.vi.I-p311.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p312"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 7" id="vi.vi.I-p312.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7">1 Cor. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> the Apostle who bids us emulate his own
chastity, must be asked, if we are to be consistent, Why are you like
other men, Paul? Why are <pb n="374" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_374.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_374" />you
distinguished from the female sex by a beard, hair, and other
peculiarities of person? How is it that you have not swelling bosoms,
and are not broad at the hips, narrow at the chest? Your voice is
rugged, your speech rough, your eyebrows more shaggy. To no purpose you
have all these manly qualities, if you forego the embraces of women. I
am compelled to say something and become a fool: but you have forced me
to dare to speak. Our Lord and Saviour,<note place="end" n="4511" id="vi.vi.I-p312.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p313"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6-8" id="vi.vi.I-p313.1" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|8" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.8">Phil. ii. 6–8</scripRef>.</p></note>
Who though He was in the form of God, condescended to take the form of
a servant, and became obedient to the Father even unto death, yea the
death of the cross—what necessity was there for Him to be born
with members which He was not going to use? He certainly was
circumcised to manifest His sex. Why did he cause John the Apostle and
John the Baptist to make themselves eunuchs through love of Him, after
causing them to be born men? Let us then who believe in Christ follow
His example. And if we knew Him after the flesh, let us no longer know
Him according to the flesh. The substance of our resurrection bodies
will certainly be the same as now, though of higher glory. For the
Saviour after His descent into hell had so far the selfsame body in
which He was crucified, that<note place="end" n="4512" id="vi.vi.I-p313.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p314"> S. <scripRef passage="John xx. 20" id="vi.vi.I-p314.1" parsed="|John|20|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.20">John xx. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> He showed the
disciples the marks of the nails in His hands and the wound in His
side. Moreover, if we deny the identity of His body because<note place="end" n="4513" id="vi.vi.I-p314.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p315"> S. <scripRef passage="John xx. 19" id="vi.vi.I-p315.1" parsed="|John|20|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.19">John xx. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> He entered though the doors were shut,
and this is not a property of human bodies, we must deny also that
Peter and the Lord had real bodies because they<note place="end" n="4514" id="vi.vi.I-p315.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p316"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 28" id="vi.vi.I-p316.1" parsed="|Matt|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.28">Matt. xiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> walked upon the water, which is contrary
to nature.<note place="end" n="4515" id="vi.vi.I-p316.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p317"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 30" id="vi.vi.I-p317.1" parsed="|Matt|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.30">Matt. xxii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>“In the resurrection of the
dead they will neither marry nor be given in marriage, but will be like
the angels.” What others will hereafter be in heaven, that
virgins begin to be on earth. If likeness to the angels is promised us
(and there is no difference of sex among the angels), we shall either
be of no sex as are the angels, or at all events which is clearly
proved, though we rise from the dead in our own sex, we shall not
perform the functions of sex.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p318">37. But why do we argue, and why are we eager to frame a
clever and victorious reply to our opponent?<note place="end" n="4516" id="vi.vi.I-p318.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p319"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 17" id="vi.vi.I-p319.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17">2 Cor. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “Old things have passed away,
behold all things have become new.” I will run through the
utterances of the Apostles, and as to the instances afforded by Solomon
I added short expositions to facilitate their being understood, so now
I will go over the passages bearing on Christian purity and continence,
and will make of many proofs a connected series. By this method I shall
succeed in omitting nothing relating to chastity, and shall avoid being
tediously long. Amongst other passages, Paul the Apostle writes to the
Romans:<note place="end" n="4517" id="vi.vi.I-p319.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p320"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 21, 22" id="vi.vi.I-p320.1" parsed="|Rom|6|21|6|22" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.21-Rom.6.22">Rom. vi. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> “What fruit then had ye at
that time in the things whereof ye are now ashamed? for the end of
those things is death. But now being made free from sin, and become
servants to God, ye have your fruit unto sanctification, and the end
eternal life.” I suppose too that the end of marriage is death.
But the compensating fruit of sanctification, fruit belonging either to
virginity or to continence, is eternal life. And afterwards:<note place="end" n="4518" id="vi.vi.I-p320.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p321"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 4" id="vi.vi.I-p321.1" parsed="|Rom|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.4">Rom. vii. 4</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “Wherefore, my brethren, ye also
were made dead to the law through the body of Christ; that ye should be
joined to another, even to him who was raised from the dead, that we
might bring forth fruit unto God. For when we were in the flesh, the
sinful passions, which were through the law, wrought in our members to
bring forth fruit unto death. But now we have been discharged from the
law, having died to that wherein we were holden; so that we serve in
newness of the Spirit, and not in oldness of the letter.”
“When,” he says, “we were in the flesh, and not in
the newness of the Spirit but in the oldness of the letter,” we
did those things which pertained to the flesh, and bore fruit unto
death. But now because we are dead to the law, through the body of
Christ, let us bear fruit to God, that we may belong to Him who rose
from the dead. And elsewhere, having previously said,<note place="end" n="4519" id="vi.vi.I-p321.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p322"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 14, 24, 25" id="vi.vi.I-p322.1" parsed="|Rom|7|14|0|0;|Rom|7|24|0|0;|Rom|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.14 Bible:Rom.7.24 Bible:Rom.7.25">Rom. vii. 14, 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> “I know that the law is
spiritual,” and having discussed at some length the violence of
the flesh which frequently drives us to do what we would not, he at
last continues: “O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me
out of the body of this death? I thank God through Jesus Christ our
Lord.” And again, “So then I myself with the mind serve the
law of God; but with the flesh the law of sin.” And,<note place="end" n="4520" id="vi.vi.I-p322.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p323"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 1, 2" id="vi.vi.I-p323.1" parsed="|Rom|8|1|8|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.1-Rom.8.2">Rom. viii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “There is therefore now no
condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the
flesh. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus made me free
from the law of sin and death.” And more clearly in what follows
he teaches that Christians do not walk according to the flesh but
according to the Spirit:<note place="end" n="4521" id="vi.vi.I-p323.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p324"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 5" id="vi.vi.I-p324.1" parsed="|Rom|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.5">Rom. viii. 5</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “For they
that are after the flesh do mind the things of the flesh; but they that
are after the spirit the things of the spirit. For the mind of the
flesh is death; but the mind of the spirit is life and peace: because
the mind of the flesh is enmity against <pb n="375" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_375.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_375" />God; for it is not subject to the law of God,
neither indeed can it be: and they that are in the flesh cannot please
God. But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the
Spirit of God dwelleth in you,” and so on to where he says,<note place="end" n="4522" id="vi.vi.I-p324.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p325"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 11, 14" id="vi.vi.I-p325.1" parsed="|Rom|8|11|0|0;|Rom|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.11 Bible:Rom.8.14">Rom. viii. 11, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “So then, brethren, we are
debtors, not to the flesh, to live after the flesh: for if ye live
after the flesh, ye must die; but if by the spirit ye mortify the deeds
of the body, ye shall live. For as many as are led by the Spirit of
God, these are sons of God.” If the<note place="end" n="4523" id="vi.vi.I-p325.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p326"> R.V.
“mind.”</p></note> wisdom of the flesh is enmity against
God, and they who are in the flesh cannot please God, I think that they
who perform the functions of marriage love the wisdom of the flesh, and
therefore are in the flesh. The Apostle being desirous to withdraw us
from the flesh and to join us to the Spirit, says afterwards:<note place="end" n="4524" id="vi.vi.I-p326.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p327"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 1-3" id="vi.vi.I-p327.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|12|3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1-Rom.12.3">Rom. xii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note>“I beseech you therefore,
brethren, by the mercies of God, to present your bodies a living
sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, which is your reasonable service.
And be not fashioned according to this world: but be ye transformed by
the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is the good and
acceptable and perfect will of God. For I say, through the grace that
was given me, to every man that is among you, not to think of himself
more highly than he ought to think; but to think according to
chastity”<note place="end" n="4525" id="vi.vi.I-p327.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p328"> See ch. 27.</p></note> (not
<i>soberly</i> as the Latin versions badly render), but
“think,” he says, “according to chastity,” for
the Greek words are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p328.1">ἐις τὸ
σωφρονεὶν</span>. Let us
consider what the Apostle says: “Be ye transformed by the
renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is the good and
acceptable and perfect will of God.” What he says is something
like this—God indeed permits marriage, He permits second
marriages, and if necessary, prefers even third marriages to
fornication and adultery. But we who ought to present our bodies a
living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, which is our reasonable
service, should consider, not what God permits, but what He wishes:
that we may prove what is the good and acceptable and perfect will of
God. It follows that what He merely permits is neither good, nor
acceptable, nor perfect. And he gives his reasons for this advice:<note place="end" n="4526" id="vi.vi.I-p328.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p329"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 11, 12, 14" id="vi.vi.I-p329.1" parsed="|Rom|13|11|13|12;|Rom|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.11-Rom.13.12 Bible:Rom.13.14">Rom. xiii. 11, 12, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “Knowing the season, that now it
is high time for you to awake out of sleep: for now is salvation nearer
to us than when we first believed. The night is far spent, and the day
is at hand.” And lastly: “Put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ,
and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts
thereof.” God’s will is one thing, His indulgence another.
Whence, writing to the Corinthians, he says,<note place="end" n="4527" id="vi.vi.I-p329.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p330"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 1, 2, 3" id="vi.vi.I-p330.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|1|3|3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.1-1Cor.3.3">1 Cor. iii. 1, 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “I, brethren, could not speak
unto you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal, even as unto babes in
Christ. I have fed you with milk, and not with meat: for hitherto ye
were not able to bear it, neither yet now are ye able. For ye are yet
carnal.” He who<note place="end" n="4528" id="vi.vi.I-p330.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p331"> That is, under
the dominion of the <i>psyche</i>, or principle of life common to man
and the beasts, hence, <i>natural</i>. Opposed to the psyche is the
<i>pneuma</i>, capable of being influenced by the Spirit of God. A man
thus influenced is pneumatikos or spiritual. See also <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 44" id="vi.vi.I-p331.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.44">1 Cor. xv. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> is in the
merely animal state, and does not receive the things pertaining to the
Spirit of God (for he is foolish, and cannot understand them, because
they are spiritually discerned), he is not fed with the food of perfect
chastity, but with the coarse milk of marriage. As through man came
death, so also through man came the resurrection of the dead. As in
Adam we all die, so in Christ we shall all be made alive. Under the law
we served the old Adam, under the Gospel let us serve the new Adam. For
the first man Adam was made a living soul, the last Adam was made a
quickening spirit.<note place="end" n="4529" id="vi.vi.I-p331.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p332"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 47" id="vi.vi.I-p332.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.47">1 Cor. xv. 47</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “The
first man is of the earth, earthy: the second man is of heaven. As is
the earthy, such are they also that are earthy: and as is the heavenly,
such are they also that are heavenly. And as we have borne the image of
the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly. Now this I
say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God;
neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.” This is so clear
that no explanation can make it clearer: “Flesh and blood,”
he says, “cannot inherit the Kingdom of God, neither doth
corruption inherit incorruption.” If corruption attaches to all
intercourse, and incorruption is characteristic of chastity, the
rewards of chastity cannot belong to marriage.<note place="end" n="4530" id="vi.vi.I-p332.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p333"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 1" id="vi.vi.I-p333.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1">2 Cor. v. 1</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “For we know that if the earthly
house of this tabernacle be dissolved, we have a building from God, a
house not made with hands, eternal, in the heavens. For verily in this
we groan, longing to be clothed upon with our habitation which is from
heaven. We are willing to be absent from the body, and to be at home
with the Lord. Wherefore also we make it our aim, whether in the body,
or out of the body, to be well-pleasing unto God.” And by way of
more fully explaining what he did not wish them to be he says
elsewhere:<note place="end" n="4531" id="vi.vi.I-p333.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p334"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 2" id="vi.vi.I-p334.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.2">2 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “I espoused you to one
husband, that I might present you as a pure virgin to Christ.”
But if you choose to apply the words to the whole Assembly of
believers, and in this betrothal to Christ include both married women,
and the twice-<pb n="376" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_376.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_376" />married, and widows,
and virgins, that also makes for us. For whilst he invites all to
chastity and to the reward of virginity, he shows that virginity is
more excellent than all these conditions. And again writing to the
Galatians he says:<note place="end" n="4532" id="vi.vi.I-p334.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p335"> <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 16" id="vi.vi.I-p335.1" parsed="|Gal|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.16">Gal. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Because by the works of the law shall no flesh be
justified.” Among the works of the law is marriage, and
accordingly under it they are cursed who have no children. And if under
the Gospel it is permitted to have children, it is one thing to make a
concession to weakness, another to hold out rewards to virtue.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p336">38. Something else I will say to my friends who marry
and after long chastity and continence begin to burn and are as wanton
as the brutes:<note place="end" n="4533" id="vi.vi.I-p336.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p337"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 3, 4" id="vi.vi.I-p337.1" parsed="|Gal|3|3|3|4" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.3-Gal.3.4">Gal. iii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “Are
ye so foolish? having begun in the Spirit, are ye now perfected in the
flesh? Did ye suffer so many things in vain?” If the Apostle in
the case of some persons loosens the cords of continence, and lets them
have a slack rein, he does so on account of the infirmity of the flesh.
This is the enemy he has in view when he once more says:<note place="end" n="4534" id="vi.vi.I-p337.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p338"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 16, 17" id="vi.vi.I-p338.1" parsed="|Gal|5|16|5|17" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.16-Gal.5.17">Gal. v. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “Walk by the Spirit, and ye
shall not fulfill the lust of the flesh. For the flesh lusteth against
the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh.” It is unnecessary
now to speak of the works of the flesh: it would be tedious, and he who
chooses can easily gather them from the letter of the Apostle. I will
only speak of the Spirit and its fruits, love, joy, peace, long
suffering, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, meekness,<note place="end" n="4535" id="vi.vi.I-p338.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p339"> Properly,
<i>self-control</i> in the wide sense.</p></note>continence. All the virtues of the
Spirit are supported and protected by continence, which is as it were
their solid foundation and crowning point. Against such there is no
law.<note place="end" n="4536" id="vi.vi.I-p339.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p340"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 24, 25" id="vi.vi.I-p340.1" parsed="|Gal|5|24|5|25" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.24-Gal.5.25">Gal. v. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note>“And they that are of Christ have
crucified their flesh with the passions and the lusts thereof. If we
live by the Spirit, by the Spirit let us also walk.” Why do we
who with Christ have crucified our flesh and its passions and desires
again desire to do the things of the flesh?<note place="end" n="4537" id="vi.vi.I-p340.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p341"> <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 7, 8" id="vi.vi.I-p341.1" parsed="|Gal|6|7|6|8" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.7-Gal.6.8">Gal. vi. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “Whatsoever a man soweth, that
shall he also reap. For he that soweth unto his own flesh, shall of the
flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth unto the Spirit shall of the
Spirit reap eternal life.” I think that he who has a wife, so
long as he reverts to the practice in question, that Satan may not
tempt him, is sowing to the flesh and not to the Spirit. And he who
sows to the flesh (the words are not mine, but the Apostle’s)
reaps corruption. God the Father chose us in Christ before the
foundation of the world, that we might be holy and without spot before
Him.<note place="end" n="4538" id="vi.vi.I-p341.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p342"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 3, 4" id="vi.vi.I-p342.1" parsed="|Eph|2|3|2|4" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.3-Eph.2.4">Eph. ii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note>We walked in the lusts of the flesh,
doing the desires of the flesh and of the thoughts, and were children
of wrath, even as the rest. But now He has raised us up with Him, and
made us to sit with Him in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus,<note place="end" n="4539" id="vi.vi.I-p342.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p343"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 22" id="vi.vi.I-p343.1" parsed="|Eph|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.22">Eph. iv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> that we may put away according to our
former manner of life the old man, which is corrupt according to the
lusts of deceit, and that blessing may be applied to us which so finely
concludes the mystical Epistle to the Ephesians:<note place="end" n="4540" id="vi.vi.I-p343.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p344"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 24" id="vi.vi.I-p344.1" parsed="|Eph|6|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.24">Eph. vi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>“Grace be with all them that love
our Lord Jesus Christ in uncorruptness.”<note place="end" n="4541" id="vi.vi.I-p344.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p345"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 20, 21" id="vi.vi.I-p345.1" parsed="|Phil|3|20|3|21" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.20-Phil.3.21">Phil. iii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note>“For our citizenship is in heaven;
from whence also we wait for a Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ: who
shall fashion anew the body of our humiliation, that it may be
conformed to the body of his glory.<note place="end" n="4542" id="vi.vi.I-p345.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p346"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 8" id="vi.vi.I-p346.1" parsed="|Phil|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.8">Phil. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>Whatsoever
things then are true, whatsoever are chaste, whatsoever things are
just, whatsoever things pertain to purity, let us join ourselves to
these, let us follow these.<note place="end" n="4543" id="vi.vi.I-p346.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p347"> <scripRef passage="Coloss. ii. 11; iii. 1" id="vi.vi.I-p347.1" parsed="|Col|2|11|0|0;|Col|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.11 Bible:Col.3.1">Coloss. ii. 11; iii. 1</scripRef> sq.</p></note> Christ hath
reconciled us in his body to God the Father through his death, and has
presented us holy and without spot, and without blame before himself:
in whom we have been also circumcised, not with the circumcision made
with hands, to the spoiling of the body of the flesh, but with the
circumcision of Christ, having been buried with him in baptism, wherein
also we rose with him. If then we have risen with Christ, let us seek
those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of
God; let us set our affections on things above, not upon the things
that are upon the earth. For we are dead, and our life is hid with
Christ in God. When Christ our life shall appear, then we also shall
appear with him in glory.<note place="end" n="4544" id="vi.vi.I-p347.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p348"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 4" id="vi.vi.I-p348.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.4">2 Tim. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>No soldier on
service entangleth himself in the affairs of this life; that he may
please him who enrolled him as a soldier.<note place="end" n="4545" id="vi.vi.I-p348.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p349"> <scripRef passage="Titus ii. 11, 12" id="vi.vi.I-p349.1" parsed="|Titus|2|11|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.11-Titus.2.12">Titus ii. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note>For the grace of God hath appeared,
bringing salvation to all men, instructing us, to the intent that,
denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live purely and
righteously and godly in this present world.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p350">39. The day would not be long enough were I to attempt
to relate all that the Apostle enjoins concerning purity. These things
are those concerning which our Lord said to the Apostles:<note place="end" n="4546" id="vi.vi.I-p350.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p351"> S. <scripRef passage="John xvi. 12, 13" id="vi.vi.I-p351.1" parsed="|John|16|12|16|13" osisRef="Bible:John.16.12-John.16.13">John xvi. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> “I have yet many things to say
unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit, when he, the Spirit of
truth, is come, he shall guide you into all the truth.” After the
crucifixion of Christ, we find in the<note place="end" n="4547" id="vi.vi.I-p351.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p352"> <scripRef passage="Acts 21.9" id="vi.vi.I-p352.1" parsed="|Acts|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.9">xxi.
9</scripRef>.</p></note> Acts of the Apostles that one house,
that of Philip <pb n="377" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_377.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_377" />the Evangelist,
produced four virgin daughters, to the end that Cæsarea, where the
Gentile Church had been consecrated in the person of Cornelius the
centurion, might afford an illustration of virginity. And whereas our
Lord said in the Gospel:<note place="end" n="4548" id="vi.vi.I-p352.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p353"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 13" id="vi.vi.I-p353.1" parsed="|Matt|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.13">Matt. xi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> “The
law and the prophets were until John,” they because they were
virgins are related to have prophesied even after John. For they could
not be bound by the law of the Old Testament, who had shone with the
brightness of virginity. Let us pass on to James, who was called the
brother of the Lord, a man of such sanctity and righteousness, and
distinguished by so rigid and perpetual a virginity, that even<note place="end" n="4549" id="vi.vi.I-p353.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p354"> The passage is
not found in existing copies of Josephus.</p></note>Josephus, the Jewish historian, relates
that the overthrow of Jerusalem was due to his death. He, the first
bishop of the Church at Jerusalem, which was composed of Jewish
believers, to whom Paul went, accompanied by Titus and Barnabas, says
in his Epistle:<note place="end" n="4550" id="vi.vi.I-p354.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p355"> S. <scripRef passage="James i. 16-18" id="vi.vi.I-p355.1" parsed="|Jas|1|16|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.16-Jas.1.18">James i. 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note> “Be not
deceived, my beloved brethren. Every good gift and every perfect boon
is from above, coming down from the Father of lights,<note place="end" n="4551" id="vi.vi.I-p355.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p356"> R.V. “can be
no variation.” The word “difference,” as used by
Jerome, is explained by the context.</p></note> with whom there is no difference, neither
shadow that is cast by turning. Of his own will he brought us forth by
the word of truth, that we should be a kind of first-fruits of his
creatures.” Himself a virgin, he teaches virginity in a mystery.
Every perfect gift cometh down from above, where marriage is unknown;
and it cometh down, not from any one you please, but from the Father of
lights, Who says to the apostles, “Ye are the light of the
world;” with Whom there is no difference of Jew, or Gentile, nor
does that shadow which was the companion of the law, trouble those who
have believed from among the nations; but with His word He begat us,
and with the word of truth, because some shadow, image, and likeness of
truth went before in the law, that we might be the first-fruits of His
creatures. And as He who was Himself the<note place="end" n="4552" id="vi.vi.I-p356.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p357"> <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 5" id="vi.vi.I-p357.1" parsed="|Rev|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.5">Rev. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>first begotten from the dead has raised
all that have died in Him: so He who was a virgin, consecrated the
first-fruits of His virgins in His own virgin self. Let us also
consider what Peter thinks of the calling of the Gentiles:<note place="end" n="4553" id="vi.vi.I-p357.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p358"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 3-5" id="vi.vi.I-p358.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|3|1|5" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.3-1Pet.1.5">1 Pet. i. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note>“Blessed be the God and Father of
our Lord Jesus Christ, who according to his great mercy begat us again
unto a living hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead,
unto an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not
away, reserved in heaven for you, who by the power of God are guarded
through faith unto a salvation ready to be revealed in the last
time.” Where we read of an inheritance incorruptible, and
undefiled, and that fadeth not away, prepared in heaven and reserved
for the last time, and of the hope of eternal life when they will
neither marry, nor be given in marriage, there, in other words, the
privileges of virginity are described. For he shows as much in what
follows:<note place="end" n="4554" id="vi.vi.I-p358.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p359"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 13-16" id="vi.vi.I-p359.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|13|1|16" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.13-1Pet.1.16">1 Pet. i. 13–16</scripRef>.</p></note> “Wherefore girding up the
loins of your mind, be sober and set your hope perfectly on the grace
that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ; as
children of obedience, not fashioning yourselves according to your
former lusts in the time of your ignorance; but like as he which called
you is holy, be ye yourselves also holy in all manner of living;
because it is written, ye shall be holy; for I am holy.<note place="end" n="4555" id="vi.vi.I-p359.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p360"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 18, 19" id="vi.vi.I-p360.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|18|1|19" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.18-1Pet.1.19">1 Pet. i. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note> For we were not redeemed with
contemptible things, with silver or gold; but with the precious blood
of a lamb without spot, Jesus Christ,<note place="end" n="4556" id="vi.vi.I-p360.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p361"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 22, 23" id="vi.vi.I-p361.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|22|1|23" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.22-1Pet.1.23">1 Pet. i. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note> that we might purify our souls in
obedience to the truth, having been begotten again not of corruptible
seed, but of incorruptible, through the word of God,<note place="end" n="4557" id="vi.vi.I-p361.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p362"> In Jerome’s
rendering ‘living and abiding,’ are attributes of
<i>God.</i> But in the original the participles may be taken as
predicates of either <i>word</i> or <i>God.</i> The R.V. refers them to
the former.</p></note> who liveth and abideth. And as living
stones let us be built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood
offering up spiritual sacrifices through Christ our Lord.<note place="end" n="4558" id="vi.vi.I-p362.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p363"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 9" id="vi.vi.I-p363.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9">1 Pet. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>For we are an elect race, a royal
priesthood, a holy nation, a people for God’s own possession.<note place="end" n="4559" id="vi.vi.I-p363.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p364"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iv. 1" id="vi.vi.I-p364.1" parsed="|1Pet|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.1">1 Pet. iv. 1</scripRef> sq.</p></note>Christ died for us in the flesh. Let us
arm ourselves with the same conversation as did Christ; for he that
hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from sin; that we should no
longer live the rest of our time in the flesh to the lusts of men, but
to the will of God. For the time past is sufficient for us when we
walked in lasciviousness, lusts, and other vices. Great and precious
are the promises attaching to virginity which He has given us,<note place="end" n="4560" id="vi.vi.I-p364.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p365"> <scripRef passage="2 Pet. i. 4" id="vi.vi.I-p365.1" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4">2 Pet. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>that through it we may become partakers of
the divine nature, having escaped from the corruption that is in the
world through lust.<note place="end" n="4561" id="vi.vi.I-p365.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p366"> <scripRef passage="2 Pet. ii. 9" id="vi.vi.I-p366.1" parsed="|2Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.9">2 Pet. ii. 9</scripRef> sq.</p></note>The Lord knoweth
how to deliver the godly out of temptation, and to keep the unrighteous
under punishment unto the day of judgement, but chiefly them that walk
after the flesh in the lust of defilement, and despise dominion,
daring, self-willed. For they, as beasts of burden, without reason,
think only of their belly and their lusts, railers who shall in their
corruption be destroyed, and shall receive the reward of iniquity: men
that count unrighteousness delight, spots and blemishes, think<pb n="378" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_378.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_378" />ing of nothing but their pleasures;
having eyes full of adultery and insatiable lust, deceiving souls not
yet strengthened by the love of Christ. For they utter swelling words
and easily snare the unlearned with the seduction of the flesh;
promising them liberty while they themselves are the slaves of vice,
luxury, and corruption. For of what a man is overcome, of the same is
he also brought into bondage. But if, after they had escaped the
defilements of the world through the knowledge of our Saviour Jesus
Christ, they are again overcome by that which they before overcame, the
last state is become worse with them than the first. And it were better
for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than, after
knowing it, to turn back and forsake the holy commandment delivered
unto them. And it has happened unto them according to the true proverb,
the dog hath turned to his own vomit again, and the sow that had washed
to wallowing in the mire.” I have hesitated, for fear of being
tedious, to quote the whole passage of the second Epistle of Peter, and
have merely shown that the Holy Spirit in prophecy foretold the
teachers of this time and their heresy. Lastly, he more clearly denotes
them, saying,<note place="end" n="4562" id="vi.vi.I-p366.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p367"> <scripRef passage="2 Pet. iii. 3" id="vi.vi.I-p367.1" parsed="|2Pet|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.3">2 Pet. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “In the
last days seducing mockers shall come, walking after their own
lusts.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p368">40. The Apostle has described Jovinianus speaking with
swelling cheeks and nicely balancing his inflated utterances, promising
heavenly liberty, when he himself is the slave of vice and
self-indulgence, a dog returning to his vomit. For although he boasts
of being a monk, he has exchanged his dirty tunic, bare feet, common
bread, and drink of water, for a snowy dress, sleek skin, honey-wine
and dainty dishes, for the sauces of<note place="end" n="4563" id="vi.vi.I-p368.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p369"> The notorious
epicure of the time of Augustus and Tiberius.</p></note>Apicius and<note place="end" n="4564" id="vi.vi.I-p369.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p370"> Paxamus wrote a
treatise on cooking, which, Suidas states, was arranged in alphabetical
order.</p></note>Paxamus, for baths and rubbings, and for
the cook-shops. Is it not clear that he prefers his belly to Christ,
and thinks his ruddy complexion worth the kingdom of heaven? And yet
that handsome monk so fat and sleek, and of bright appearance, who
always walks with the air of a bridegroom, must either marry a wife if
he is to show that virginity and marriage are equal: or if he does not
marry one, it is useless for him to bandy words with us when his acts
are on our side. And John agrees with this almost to the letter:<note place="end" n="4565" id="vi.vi.I-p370.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p371"> <scripRef passage="1 John ii. 15" id="vi.vi.I-p371.1" parsed="|1John|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.15">1 John ii. 15</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “Love not the world, neither the
things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of
the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world is the lust of
the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of this life, which
is not of the Father, but is of the world.” And, “The world
passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God
abideth for ever. A new commandment have I written unto you, which
thing is true both in Christ and in you; because the darkness is
passing away, and the true light already shineth.” And again,<note place="end" n="4566" id="vi.vi.I-p371.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p372"> <scripRef passage="1 John iii. 2, 3" id="vi.vi.I-p372.1" parsed="|1John|3|2|3|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2-1John.3.3">1 John iii. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note>“Beloved, now are we the children
of God, and it is not yet made manifest what we shall be. But we know
that, if he shall be manifested, we shall be like him: for we shall see
him even as he is. And every one that hath this hope purifieth himself,
even as he is pure.<note place="end" n="4567" id="vi.vi.I-p372.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p373"> <scripRef passage="1 John iv. 7" id="vi.vi.I-p373.1" parsed="|1John|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.7">1 John iv. 7</scripRef>. R.V. “that we may
have.”</p></note>Herein is our
love made perfect, if we have boldness in the day of judgement: that as
he is, even so may we be in this world.” The Epistle of Jude also
expresses nearly the same:<note place="end" n="4568" id="vi.vi.I-p373.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p374"> <scripRef passage="Jude 23" id="vi.vi.I-p374.1" parsed="|Jude|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.23">Jude 23</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Hating even the garment spotted by the flesh.” Let us read
the Apocalypse of John, and we shall there find the Lamb upon Mount
Sion,<note place="end" n="4569" id="vi.vi.I-p374.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p375"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 14.1" id="vi.vi.I-p375.1" parsed="|Rev|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.1">xiv.
1</scripRef> sq.</p></note> and with Him “a hundred and
forty-four thousand of them that were sealed, having His name and the
name of His Father written in their foreheads, who sing a new song, and
no one can sing that song save they who have been redeemed out of the
earth. These are they who have not defiled themselves with women, for
they continued virgins. These follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth:
for they were redeemed from among men, first-fruits to God and to the
Lamb, and in their mouth was found no guile, and they are without
spot.”<note place="end" n="4570" id="vi.vi.I-p375.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p376"> <scripRef passage="Rev. vii. 5" id="vi.vi.I-p376.1" parsed="|Rev|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.5">Rev. vii. 5</scripRef> sq.</p></note>Out of each
tribe, the tribe of Dan excepted, the place of which is taken by the
tribe of Levi, twelve thousand virgins who have been sealed are spoken
of as future believers, who have not defiled themselves with women. And
that we may not suppose the reference to be to those who know not
harlots, he immediately added: “For they continued
virgins.” Whereby he shows that all who have not preserved their
virginity, in comparison of pure and angelic chastity and of our Lord
Jesus Christ Himself, are defiled.<note place="end" n="4571" id="vi.vi.I-p376.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p377"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 14.3,4" id="vi.vi.I-p377.1" parsed="|Rev|14|3|14|4" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.3-Rev.14.4">Apoc.
xiv. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note>“These are they who sing a new
song which no man can sing except him that is a virgin. These are
first-fruits unto God and unto the Lamb, and are without
blemish.” If virgins are first-fruits, it follows that widows and
the continent in marriage, come after the first-fruits, that is, are in
the second and third rank: nor can a lost people be saved unless it
offer such sacrifices of chastity to God, and with pure victims
reconcile the spotless Lamb. <pb n="379" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_379.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_379" />It
would be endless work to explain the Gospel mystery of the ten virgins,
five of whom were wise and five foolish. All I say now is, that as mere
virginity without other works does not save, so all works without
virginity, purity, continence, chastity, are imperfect. And we shall
not be hindered in the least from taking this view by the objection of
our opponent that our Lord was at Cana of Galilee, and joined in the
marriage festivities when He turned water into wine. I shall very
briefly reply, that He Who was circumcised on the eighth day, and for
Whom a pair of turtle-doves and two young pigeons were offered on the
day of purification, like others before He suffered, shewed His
approval of Jewish custom, that He might not seem to give His enemies
just cause for putting Him to death on the pretext that He destroyed
the law and condemned nature. And even this was done for our sakes. For
by going once to a marriage, He taught that men should marry only once.
Moreover, at that time it was possible to injure virginity if marriage
were not placed next to it, and the purity of widowhood in the third
rank. But now when heretics are condemning wedlock, and despise the
ordinance of God, we gladly hear anything he<note place="end" n="4572" id="vi.vi.I-p377.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p378"> or they may
say.</p></note> may say in praise of marriage. For the
Church does not condemn marriage, but makes it subordinate; nor does
she reject it, but regulates it; for she knows, as was said before,
that<note place="end" n="4573" id="vi.vi.I-p378.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p379"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 20, 21" id="vi.vi.I-p379.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|20|2|21" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.20-2Tim.2.21">2 Tim. ii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> in a great house there are not only
vessels of gold and silver, but also of wood and earthenware; and that
some are to honour, some to dishonour; and that whoever cleanses
himself will be a vessel of honour, necessary, prepared for every good
work.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p380">41. I have given enough and more than enough
illustrations from the divine writings of Christian chastity and
angelic virginity. But as I understand that our opponent in his
commentaries summons us to the tribunal of worldly wisdom, and we are
told that views of this kind are never accepted in the world, and that
our religion has invented a dogma against nature, I will quickly run
through Greek and Roman and Foreign History, and will show that
virginity ever took the lead of chastity. Fable relates that Atalanta,
the virgin of Calydonian fame, lived for the chase and dwelt always in
the woods; in other words that she did not set her heart on marriage
with its troubles of pregnancy and of sickness, but upon the nobler
life of freedom and chastity.<note place="end" n="4574" id="vi.vi.I-p380.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p381"> Virg. Æn i.
317.</p></note>Harpalyce too,
a Thracian virgin, is described by the famous poet; and so is<note place="end" n="4575" id="vi.vi.I-p381.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p382"> Virg. Æn.
vii. 803: id. xi. 535.</p></note>Camilia, queen of the Volsci, on whom,
when she came to his assistance, Turnus had no higher praise which he
could bestow than to call her a virgin. “O Virgin, Glory of
Italy!” And that famous daughter of<note place="end" n="4576" id="vi.vi.I-p382.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p383"> Leos was the
hero from whom the tribe Leontis derived its name. Once when Athens was
suffering from famine or plague, the oracle at Delphi demanded that his
daughters should be sacrificed. The father complied. The shrine called
<i>Leocorium</i> was erected by the Athenians to their honour.</p></note>Leos, the lady of the brazen house,
ever a virgin, is related to have freed her country from pestilence by
her voluntary death: and the blood of the virgin<note place="end" n="4577" id="vi.vi.I-p383.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p384"> Jerome’s
memory appears to be at fault. When the Greek fleet was on its way to
Troy, it was detained by a <i>calm</i> at Aulis. The seer Calchas
advised that Iphigenia, daughter of Agamemnon should be sacrificed. See
Dict. of Ant.</p></note>Iphigenia is said to have calmed the
stormy winds. What need to tell of the Sibyls of Erythræ and
Cumæ, and the eight others? for Varro asserts there were ten whose
ornament was virginity, and divination the reward of their virginity.
But if in the Æolian dialect “Sibyl” is represented by
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.I-p384.1">Θεοβούλη</span>, we must
understand that a knowledge of the <i>Counsel of God</i> is rightly
attributed to virginity alone. We read, too, that Cassandra and
Chryseis, prophetesses of Apollo and Juno, were virgins. And there were
innumerable priestesses of the Taurian Diana, and of Vesta. One of
these, Munitia, being suspected of unchastily was<note place="end" n="4578" id="vi.vi.I-p384.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p385"> According to
the law of Numa, the punishment of a Vestal Virgin for violating the
vow of chastity was stoning to death. Tarquinius Priscus first enacted
that the offender should be buried alive, after being stripped of her
badges of office, scourged and attired like a corpse. “From the
time of the triumvirs each [Vestal] was preceded by a lictor when she
went abroad; consuls and prætors made way for them, and lowered
their fasces; even the tribunes of the plebs respected their holy
character, and if any one passed under their litter, he was put to
death.”</p></note> buried alive, which would be in my
opinion an unjust punishment, unless the violation of virginity were
considered a serious crime. At all events how highly the Romans always
esteemed virgins is clear from the fact that consuls and generals even
in their triumphal chariots and bringing home the spoils of conquered
nations, were wont to make way for them to pass. And so did men of all
ranks. When<note place="end" n="4579" id="vi.vi.I-p385.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p386"> It is said,
however, that Claudia (Quinta) was a Roman matron, not a Vestal Virgin.
The soothsayers announced that only a chaste woman could move the
vessel referred to. Claudia, who had been accused of incontinency, took
hold of the rope, and the vessel forthwith followed her. <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p386.1">b.c.</span> 204.</p></note>Claudia, a Vestal Virgin, was
suspected of unchastily, and a vessel containing the image of Cybele
was aground in the Tiber, it is related that she, to prove her
chastity, with her girdle drew the ship which a thousand men could not
move. Yet, as<note place="end" n="4580" id="vi.vi.I-p386.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p387"> Seneca.</p></note>the uncle of
Lucan the poet says, it would have been better if this circumstance had
decorated a chastity tried and proved, and had not pleaded in defence
of a chastity equivocal. No wonder that we read such things of human
beings, when heathen error also invented the virgin goddesses Minerva
and Diana, and placed the Virgin among the twelve signs of the Zodiac,
by means of which, as they suppose, the world <pb n="380" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_380.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_380" />revolves. It is a proof of the little esteem in
which they held marriage that they did not even among the scorpions,
centaurs, crabs, fishes, and capricorn, thrust in a husband and wife.
When the thirty tyrants of Athens had slain Phidon at the banquet, they
commanded his virgin daughters to come to them, naked like harlots, and
there upon the ground, red with their father’s blood, to act the
wanton. For a little while they hid their grief, and then when they saw
the revellers were intoxicated, going out on the plea of easing nature,
they embraced one another and threw themselves into a well, that by
death they might save their virginity. The virgin daughter of Demotion,
chief of the Areopagites, having heard of the death of her betrothed,<note place="end" n="4581" id="vi.vi.I-p387.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p388"> In the year
after the death of Alexander (<span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p388.1">b.c.</span> 323),
Leosthenes defeated Alexander’s general Antipater, near
Thermopylæ. Antipater then threw himself into the town of Lamia
(in Phthiotis in Thessaly) which thus gave its name to the war.
Leosthenes pressed the siege with great vigour, but was killed by a
blow from a stone.</p></note>Leosthenes, who had originated the
Lamian war, slew herself, for she declared that although in body she
was a virgin, yet if she were compelled to accept another, she should
regard him as her second husband, when she had given her heart to
Leosthenes. So close a friendship long existed between Sparta and
Messene that for the furtherance of certain religious rites they even
exchanged virgins. Well, on one occasion when the men of Messene
attempted to outrage fifty Lacedæmonian virgins, out of so many
not one consented, but they all most gladly died in defence of their
chastity. Whence there arose a long and grievous war, and in the long
run<note place="end" n="4582" id="vi.vi.I-p388.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p389"> Another name
for Messana (or Messene), derived from the Mamertini, a people of
Campania, some of whom were mercenaries in the army of the tyrant
Agathocles, and were quartered in the town. At his death (<span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p389.1">b.c.</span> 282) they rose and gained possession of it.</p></note>Mamertina was destroyed. Aristoclides,
tyrant of Orchomenos, fell in love with a virgin of Stymphalus, and
when after the death of her father she took refuge in the temple of
Diana, and embraced the image of the goddess and could not be dragged
thence by force, she was slain on the spot. Her death caused such
intense grief throughout Arcadia that the people took up arms and
avenged the virgin’s death.<note place="end" n="4583" id="vi.vi.I-p389.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p390"> The
semi-legendary hero of the second war between Sparta and Messene. He
lived about <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p390.1">b.c.</span> 270.</p></note>Aristomenes of Messene, a just man,
at a time when the Lacedæmonians, whom he had conquered, were
celebrating by night the festival called the<note place="end" n="4584" id="vi.vi.I-p390.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p391"> The spring
festival held in honour of Hyacinthus, the beautiful youth accidentally
slain by Apollo, and from whose blood was said to have sprung the
flower of the same name.</p></note>Hyacinthia, carried off from the
sportive bands fifteen virgins, and fleeing all night at full speed got
away from the Spartan territory. His companions wished to outrage them,
but he admonished them to the best of his power not to do so, and when
certain refused to obey, he slew them, and restrained the rest by fear.
The maidens were afterwards ransomed by their kinsmen, and on seeing
Aristomenes condemned for murder would not return to their country
until clasping the knees of the judges they beheld the protector of
their chastity acquitted. How shall we sufficiently praise the
daughters of Scedasus at Leuctra in Bœotia? It is related that in
the absence of their father they hospitably entertained two youths who
were passing by, and who having drunk to excess violated the virgins in
the course of the night. Being unwilling to survive the loss of their
virginity, the maidens inflicted deadly wounds on one another. Nor
would it be right to omit mention of the Locrian virgins. They were
sent to Ilium according to custom which had lasted for nearly a
thousand years, and yet not one gave occasion to any idle tale or
filthy rumour of virginity defiled. Could any one pass over in silence
the seven virgins of Miletus who, when the Gauls spread desolation far
and wide, that they might suffer no indignity at the hands of the
enemy, escaped disgrace by death, and left to all virgins the lesson of
their example—that noble minds care more for chastity than life?
Nicanor having conquered and overthrown Thebes was himself overcome by
a passion for one captive virgin, whose voluntary self-surrender he
longed for. A captive maid, he thought, must be only too glad. But he
found that virginity is dearer to the pure in heart than a kingdom,
when with tears and grief he held her in his arms slain by her own
hand. Greek writers tell also of another Theban virgin who had been
deflowered by a Macedonian foe, and who, hiding her grief for a while,
slew the violator of her virginity as he slept, and then killed herself
with the sword, so that she would neither live when her chastity was
lost, nor die before she had avenged herself.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p392">42. To come to the Gymnosophists of India, the opinion
is authoritatively handed down that Budda, the founder of their
religion, had his birth through the side of a virgin. And we need not
wonder at this in the case of Barbarians when cultured Greece supposed
that Minerva at her birth sprang from the head of Jove, and Father
Bacchus from his thigh.<note place="end" n="4585" id="vi.vi.I-p392.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p393"> He succeeded
Plato as president of the Academy (<span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p393.1">b.c.</span>
347–339). His works are all lost.</p></note>Speusippus
also, Plato’s nephew, and<note place="end" n="4586" id="vi.vi.I-p393.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p394"> One of
Aristotle’s pupils, and author of a number of works, none of
which are extant.</p></note>Clearchus in his eulogy of Plato, and<note place="end" n="4587" id="vi.vi.I-p394.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p395"> Diogenes
Laërtius (so named from Laërte in Cilicia), who probably
lived in the 2nd century after Christ, in the Third Book of his
“Lives of the Philosophers” refers to a treatise by
Anaxelides on the same subject. It has therefore been conjectured that
Jerome may have written <i>Philosophica Historia</i> for
<i>philosophiae.</i></p></note>Anaxelides in the second book of his
<pb n="381" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_381.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_381" />philosophy, relates that
Perictione, the mother of Plato, was violated by an apparition of
Apollo, and they agree in thinking that the prince of wisdom was born
of a virgin.<note place="end" n="4588" id="vi.vi.I-p395.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p396"> Timæus
of Locri, in Italy, a Pythagorean philosopher, is said to have been a
teacher of Plato. There is an extant work bearing his name; but its
genuineness is considered doubtful, and it is in all probability only
an abridgment of Plato’s dialogue of <i>Timæus.</i></p></note>Timæus
writes that the<note place="end" n="4589" id="vi.vi.I-p396.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p397"> Damo.
Pythagoras is said to have entrusted his writings to her, and to have
forbidden her to give them to any one. She strictly observed the
command, although she was in extreme poverty, and received many
requests to sell them. According to some accounts Pythagoras had
another daughter, Myia.</p></note>virgin
daughter of<note place="end" n="4590" id="vi.vi.I-p397.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p398"> Flourished about
<span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p398.1">b.c.</span> 540–510.</p></note>Pythagoras was at the head of a band
of virgins, and instructed them in chastity.<note place="end" n="4591" id="vi.vi.I-p398.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p399"> Clement of
Alexandria (died about <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p399.1">a.d.</span> 220) in his
<i>Stromata</i> (<i>i.e.</i> literally, <i>patchwork</i>) or
<i>Miscellanies,</i> Bk. iv., relates the same story and gives the
names of the daughters. The Diodorus referred to in the text lived at
Alexandria in the reign of Ptolemy Sorer (<span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p399.2">b.c.</span>
323–285), by whom he was said to have been surnamed <i>Cronos</i>
or <i>Saturn</i>, on account of his inability to solve <i>at once</i>
some dialectic problem when dining with the king, perhaps with a play
upon the word <i>chronos</i> (time), or with a sarcastic allusion to
Cronos as the introducer of the arts of civilized life. The philosopher
is said to have taken the disgrace so much to heart, that he wrote a
treatise on the problem, and then died in despair. Another account
derives his name from his teacher Apollonius Cronus.</p></note>Diodorus, the disciple of Socrates, is
said to have had five daughters skilled in dialectics and distinguished
for chastity, of whom a full account is given by Philo the master of<note place="end" n="4592" id="vi.vi.I-p399.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p400"> Born about <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p400.1">b.c.</span> 213, died <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p400.2">b.c.</span> 129. He
was the determined opponent of the Stoics, and maintained that neither
our senses nor our understanding gives us a safe criterion of
truth.</p></note>Carneades. And mighty Rome cannot taunt
us as though we had invented the story of the birth of our Lord and
Saviour from a virgin; for the Romans believe that the founders of
their city and race were the offspring of the virgin<note place="end" n="4593" id="vi.vi.I-p400.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p401"> The poetical
name of Rhea Silvia, daughter of Numitor and mother of Romulus and
Remus.</p></note>Ilia and of Mars.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p402">43. Let these allusions to the virgins of the world,
brief and hastily gathered from many histories, now suffice. I will
proceed to married women who were reluctant to survive the decease or
violent death of their husbands for fear they might be forced into a
second marriage, and who entertained a marvellous affection for the
only husbands they had. This may teach us that second marriage was
repudiated among the heathen. Dido, the sister of Pygmalion, having
collected a vast amount of gold and silver, sailed to Africa, and there
built Carthage. And when her hand was sought in marriage by Iarbas,
king of Libya, she deferred the marriage for a while until her country
was settled. Not long after, having raised a<note place="end" n="4594" id="vi.vi.I-p402.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p403"> According to the
legend she stabbed herself on the funeral pyre. Jerome ignores the
modifications introduced into the legend by Virgil, who, in defiance of
the common chronology, makes Dido a contemporary of Æneas, and
represents her as destroying herself when forsaken by the hero.</p></note>funeral pyre to the memory of her former
husband Sichæus, she preferred to “burn rather than to
marry.” Carthage was built by a woman of chastity, and its end
was a tribute to the excellence of the virtue. For the<note place="end" n="4595" id="vi.vi.I-p403.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p404"> Hasdrubal and his
family, with 900 deserters and desperadoes, retired into the temple of
Æsculapius, as if to make a brave defence. But the
commandant’s heart failed him; and, slipping out alone, he threw
himself at the feet of Scipio, and craved for pardon. His wife,
standing on the base of the temple, was near enough to witness the
sight, and reproaching her husband with cowardice, cast herself with
her children into the flames which were now wrapping the Citadel round
on all sides. <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p404.1">b.c.</span> 146.</p></note>wife of Hasdrubal, when the city was
captured and set on fire, and she saw that she could not herself escape
capture by the Romans, took her little children in either hand and
leaped into the burning ruins of her house.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p405">44. What need to tell of the wife of<note place="end" n="4596" id="vi.vi.I-p405.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p406"> Son of Nicias the
celebrated Athenian general.</p></note>Niceratus, who, not enduring to wrong
her husband, inflicted death upon herself rather than subject herself
to the lust of the thirty tyrants whom Lysander had set over conquered
Athens?<note place="end" n="4597" id="vi.vi.I-p406.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p407"> She succeeded
Mausolus and reigned <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p407.1">b.c.</span> 352–350.</p></note>Artemisia, also, wife of
Mausolus, is related to have been distinguished for chastity. Though
she was queen of Caria, and is extolled by great poets and historians,
no higher praise is bestowed upon her than that when her husband was
dead she loved him as much as when he was alive, and built a tomb so
great that even to the present day all costly sepulchres are called
after his name, <i>mausoleums</i>.<note place="end" n="4598" id="vi.vi.I-p407.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p408"> She was the
wife of Agron, and assumed the sovereign power on the death of her
husband, <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p408.1">b.c.</span> 231. War was declared against
her by Rome in consequence of her having caused the assassination of an
ambassador, and in 228 she obtained peace at the cost of the greater
part of her dominions.</p></note>Teuta,
queen of the Illyrians, owed her long sway over brave warriors, and her
frequent victories over Rome, to her marvellous chastity. The Indians
and almost all the Barbarians have a plurality of wives. It is a law
with them that the favourite wife must be burned with her dead husband.
The wives therefore vie with one another for the husband’s love,
and the highest ambition of the rivals, and the proof of chastity, is
to be considered worthy of death. So then she that is victorious,
having put on her former dress and ornaments, lies down beside the
corpse, embracing and kissing it, and to the glory of chastity despises
the flames which are burning beneath her. I suppose that she who dies
thus, wants no second marriage. The famous Alcibiades, the friend of
Socrates, when Athens was conquered, fled to Pharnabazus, who took a
bribe from Lysander the Lacedæmonian leader and ordered him to be
slain. He was strangled, and when his head had been cut off it was sent
to Lysander as proof of the murder, but the rest of his body lay
unburied. His concubine, therefore, all alone, in defiance of the
command of the cruel enemy, in the midst of strangers, and in the face
of peril, gave him due burial, for she was ready to die for the dead
man whom she had loved when living. Let matrons, Christian matrons at
all events, imitate the fidelity of concubines, and <pb n="382" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_382.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_382" />exhibit in their freedom what she in her
captivity preserved.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p409">45. Strato, ruler of Sidon, thought of dying by his own
hand, that he might not be the sport of the Persians, who were close by
and whose alliance he had discarded for the friendship of the king of
Egypt. But he drew back in terror, and eying the sword which he had
seized, awaited in alarm the approach of the enemy. His wife, knowing
that he must be immediately taken, wrested the weapon from his hand,
and pierced his side. When the body was properly laid out she lay down
upon it in the agony of death, that she might not violate her virgin
troth in the embraces of another.<note place="end" n="4599" id="vi.vi.I-p409.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p410"> Cyropædeia,
Book vii.</p></note>Xenophon,
in describing the early years of the elder Cyrus, relates that when her
husband Abradatas was slain, Panthea who had loved him intensely,
placed herself beside the mangled body, then stabbed herself, and let
her blood run into her husband’s wounds. The<note place="end" n="4600" id="vi.vi.I-p410.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p411"> The wife of
Candaules, also called Myrsilus. She was exhibited to Gyges, who, after
the murder of her husband, married her. Herod. B. i.</p></note>queen whom the king her husband had shewn
naked and without her knowledge to his friend, thought she had good
cause for slaying the king. She judged that she was not beloved if it
was possible for her to be exhibited to another. Rhodogune, daughter of
Darius, after the death of her husband, put to death the nurse who was
trying to persuade her to marry again.<note place="end" n="4601" id="vi.vi.I-p411.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p412"> The story, as is
well known, formed the subject of the play by Euripides bearing the
heroine’s name, which was brought out about <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p412.1">b.c.</span> 438.</p></note>Alcestis is related in story to have
voluntarily died for Admetus, and Penelope’s chastity is the
theme of Homer’s song. Laodamia’s praises are also sung by
the poets, because, when<note place="end" n="4602" id="vi.vi.I-p412.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p413"> Protesilaus was
the first of the Greeks to fall at Troy. According to some accounts he
was slain by Hector. When her husband was slain Laodamia begged the
gods to allow her to converse with him for only 3 hours. The request
having been granted, Hermes led Protesilaus back to the upper world,
and when he died a second time, Laodamia died with him.</p></note>Protesilaus was
slain at Troy, she refused to survive him.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p414">46. I may pass on to Roman women; and the first that I
shall mention is<note place="end" n="4603" id="vi.vi.I-p414.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p415"> The wife of L.
Tarquinius Collatinus, whose rape by Sextus led to the dethronement of
Tarquinius Superbus and the establishment of the republic.</p></note>Lucretia, who
would not survive her violated chastity, but blotted out the stain upon
her person with her own blood. Duilius, the first Roman who won a<note place="end" n="4604" id="vi.vi.I-p415.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p416"> Over the
Carthaginian fleet near Mylæ, 260 <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p416.1">b.c.</span></p></note>naval triumph, took to wife a virgin,
Bilia, of such extraordinary chastity that she was an example even to
an age which held unchastity to be not merely vicious but monstrous.
When he was grown old and feeble he was once in the course of a quarrel
taunted with having bad breath. In dudgeon he betook himself home, and
on complaining to his wife that she had never told him of it so that he
might remedy the fault, he received the reply that she would have done
so, but she thought that all men had foul breath as he had. In either
case this chaste and noble woman deserves praise, whether she was not
aware there was anything wrong with her husband, or if she patiently
endured, and her husband discovered his unfortunate condition not by
the disgust of a wife, but by the abuse of an enemy. At all events the
woman who marries a second time cannot say this. Marcia, Cato’s
younger daughter, on being asked after the loss of her husband why she
did not marry again, replied that she could not find a man who wanted
her more than her money. Her words teach us that men in choosing their
wives look for riches rather than for chastity, and that many in
marrying use not their eyes but their fingers. That <i>must</i> be an
excellent thing which is won by avarice! When the same lady was
mourning the loss of her husband, and the matrons asked what day would
terminate her grief, she replied, “The same that terminates my
life.” I imagine that a woman who thus followed her husband in
heart and mind had no thought of marrying again. Porcia, whom<note place="end" n="4605" id="vi.vi.I-p416.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p417"> One of the
assassins of Julius Cæsar. Jerome appears to be at fault here.
<i>Porcia,</i> the daughter of Cato by his first wife Atilia, before
marrying Brutus in 45 <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p417.1">b.c.</span>, had been married
to M. Bibulus and had borne him three children. He died in 48. After
the death of Brutus in 42 she put an end to her own life, probably by
the fumes of a charcoal fire.</p></note>Brutus took to wife, was a virgin;
Cato’s wife,<note place="end" n="4606" id="vi.vi.I-p417.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p418"> Marcia is related
to have been ceded by Cato to his friend Hortensius. She continued to
live with the latter until his death, when she returned to Cato.</p></note>Marcia, was not
a virgin; but Marcia went to and fro between Hortensius and Cato, and
was quite content to live without Cato; while<note place="end" n="4607" id="vi.vi.I-p418.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p419"> It has been
conjectured that instead of “Marcia, Cato’s younger
daughter,” a few lines above, we should read <i>Porcia.</i></p></note>Porcia could not live without Brutus;
for women attach themselves closely to particular men, and to keep to
one is a strong link in the chain of affection. When a relative urged
Annia to marry again (she was of full age and a goodly person), she
answered, “I shall certainly not do so. For, if I find a good
man, I have no wish to be in fear of losing him: if a bad one, why must
I put up with a bad husband after having had a good one?”<note place="end" n="4608" id="vi.vi.I-p419.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p420"> Probably the
daughter of Cato by his second wife Marcia.</p></note>Porcia the younger, on hearing a
certain lady of good character, who had a second husband, praised in
her house, replied, “A chaste and happy matron never marries more
than once.” Marcella the elder, on being asked by her mother if
she was glad she was married, answered, “So much so that I want
nothing more.”<note place="end" n="4609" id="vi.vi.I-p420.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p421"> Jerome,
apparently, makes a mistake here. Valeria, sister of the Messalas,
married Sulla towards the end of his life. Valeria, the widow of
Galerius, after the death of her husband in 311, rejected the proposals
of Maximinus. Her consequent sufferings are related by Gibbon in his
fourteenth chapter.</p></note>Valeria, sister
of the Messalas, when she lost her husband Servius, would marry no one
else. <pb n="383" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_383.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_383" />On being asked why not, she
said that to her, her husband Servius was ever alive.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p422">47. I feel that in giving this list of women I have said
far more than is customary in illustrating a point, and that I might be
justly censured by my learned reader. But what am I to do when the
women of our time press me with apostolic authority, and before the
first husband is buried, repeat from morning to night the precepts
which allow a second marriage? Seeing they despise the fidelity which
Christian purity dictates, let them at least learn chastity from the
heathen. A book <i>On Marriage</i>, worth its weight in gold, passes
under the name of<note place="end" n="4610" id="vi.vi.I-p422.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p423"> The Greek
philosopher to whom Aristotle bequeathed his library and the originals
of his own writings. He died <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p423.1">b.c.</span> 287, after
being President of the Academy for 35 years. If he were the author of
the book here referred to, it is not to be found among his extant
writings.</p></note>Theophrastus. In
it the author asks whether a wise man marries. And after laying down
the conditions—that the wife must be fair, of good character, and
honest parentage, the husband in good health and of ample means, and
after saying that under these circumstances a wise man sometimes enters
the state of matrimony, he immediately proceeds thus: “But all
these conditions are seldom satisfied in marriage. A wise man therefore
must not take a wife. For in the first place his study of philosophy
will be hindered, and it is impossible for anyone to attend to his
books and his wife. Matrons want many things, costly dresses, gold,
jewels, great outlay, maid-servants, all kinds of furniture, litters
and gilded coaches. Then come curtain-lectures the livelong night: she
complains that one lady goes out better dressed than she: that another
is looked up to by all: ‘I am a poor despised nobody at the
ladies’ assemblies.’ ‘Why did you ogle that creature
next door?’ ‘Why were you talking to the maid?’
‘What did you bring from the market?’ ‘I am not
allowed to have a single friend, or companion.’ She suspects that
her husband’s love goes the same way as her hate. There may be in
some neighbouring city the wisest of teachers; but if we have a wife we
can neither leave her behind, nor take the burden with us. To support a
poor wife, is hard: to put up with a rich one, is torture. Notice, too,
that in the case of a wife you cannot pick and choose: you must take
her as you find her. If she has a bad temper, or is a fool, if she has
a blemish, or is proud, or has bad breath, whatever her fault may
be—all this we learn after marriage. Horses, asses, cattle, even
slaves of the smallest worth, clothes, kettles, wooden seats, cups, and
earthenware pitchers, are first tried and then bought: a wife is the
only thing that is not shown before she is married, for fear she may
not give satisfaction. Our gaze must always be directed to her face,
and we must always praise her beauty: if you look at another woman, she
thinks that she is out of favour. She must be called my lady, her
birth-day must be kept, we must swear by her health and wish that she
may survive us, respect must be paid to the nurse, to the nursemaid, to
the father’s slave, to the foster-child, to the handsome
hanger-on, to the curled darling who manages her affairs, and to the
eunuch who ministers to the safe indulgence of her lust: names which
are only a cloak for adultery. Upon whomsoever she sets her heart, they
must have her love though they want her not. If you give her the
management of the whole house, you must yourself be her slave. If you
reserve something for yourself, she will not think you are loyal to
her; but she will turn to strife and hatred, and unless you quickly
take care, she will have the poison ready. If you introduce old women,
and soothsayers, and prophets, and vendors of jewels and silken
clothing, you imperil her chastity; if you shut the door upon them, she
is injured and fancies you suspect her. But what is the good of even a
careful guardian, when an unchaste wife cannot be watched, and a chaste
one ought not to be? For necessity is but a faithless keeper of
chastity, and she alone really deserves to be called pure, who is free
to sin if she chooses. If a woman be fair, she soon finds lovers; if
she be ugly, it is easy to be wanton. It is difficult to guard what
many long for. It is annoying to have what no one thinks worth
possessing. But the misery of having an ugly wife is less than that of
watching a comely one. Nothing is safe, for which a whole people sighs
and longs. One man entices with his figure, another with his brains,
another with his wit, another with his open hand. Somehow, or sometime,
the fortress is captured which is attacked on all sides. Men marry,
indeed, so as to get a manager for the house, to solace weariness, to
banish solitude; but a faithful slave is a far better manager, more
submissive to the master, more observant of his ways, than a wife who
thinks she proves herself mistress if she acts in opposition to her
husband, that is, if she does what pleases her, not what she is
commanded. But friends, and servants who are under the obligation of
benefits received, are better able to wait upon us in sickness than a
wife who makes us responsible for her tears (she will sell you enough
to make a deluge for the hope of a legacy), boasts of her anxiety, but
drives her sick husband to the distraction of despair. But if she
herself is poorly, we must fall sick with her and never leave her
bedside. Or if she be a good and agreeable wife (how rare a bird she
is!), we have to share <pb n="384" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_384.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_384" />her groans
in childbirth, and suffer torture when she is in danger. A wise man can
never be alone. He has with him the good men of all time, and turns his
mind freely wherever he chooses. What is inaccessible to him in person
he can embrace in thought. And, if men are scarce, he converses with
God.<note place="end" n="4611" id="vi.vi.I-p423.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p424"> Cicero at the
beginning of the third book of the <i>De Officiis,</i> makes Cato quote
this saying as one frequently in the mouth of Publius Scipio.</p></note>He is never less alone than when alone.
Then again, to marry for the sake of children, so that our name may not
perish, or that we may have support in old age, and leave our property
without dispute, is the height of stupidity. For what is it to us when
we are leaving the world if another bears our name, when even a son
does not all at once take his father’s title, and there are
countless others who are called by the same name. Or what support in
old age is he whom you bring up, and who may die before you, or turn
out a reprobate? Or at all events when he reaches mature age, you may
seem to him long in dying. Friends and relatives whom you can
judiciously love are better and safer heirs than those whom you must
make your heirs whether you like it or not. Indeed, the surest way of
having a good heir is to ruin your fortune in a good cause while you
live, not to leave the fruit of your labour to be used you know not
how.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p425">48. When Theophrastus thus discourses, are there any of
us, Christians, whose conversation is in heaven and who daily say<note place="end" n="4612" id="vi.vi.I-p425.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p426"> <scripRef passage="Phil. i. 23" id="vi.vi.I-p426.1" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23">Phil. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> “I long to be dissolved, and to
be with Christ,” whom he does not put to the blush? Shall a
joint-heir of Christ really long for human heirs? And shall he desire
children and delight himself in a long line of descendants, who will
perhaps fall into the clutches of Antichrist, when we read that<note place="end" n="4613" id="vi.vi.I-p426.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p427"> We hear very
little of the two sons of Moses, Gershom and Eliezer. See <scripRef passage="Ex. iv. 20, xviii. 3, 1 Chron. xxiii. 14" id="vi.vi.I-p427.1" parsed="|Exod|4|20|0|0;|Exod|18|3|0|0;|1Chr|23|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.20 Bible:Exod.18.3 Bible:1Chr.23.14">Ex. iv. 20, xviii. 3, 1 Chron. xxiii.
14</scripRef>. Their promotion is
nowhere recorded, and Moses appointed a person of another tribe to be
his successor.</p></note>Moses and<note place="end" n="4614" id="vi.vi.I-p427.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p428"> See <scripRef passage="1 Sam. 8.1-4; 9" id="vi.vi.I-p428.1" parsed="|1Sam|8|1|8|4;|1Sam|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.8.1-1Sam.8.4 Bible:1Sam.9">1
Sam. viii. 1–4 and ch. ix</scripRef>.</p></note>Samuel preferred other men to their own
sons, and did not count as their children those whom they saw to be
displeasing to God? When Cicero after<note place="end" n="4615" id="vi.vi.I-p428.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p429"> <span class="c10" id="vi.vi.I-p429.1">b.c.</span> 46. “What grounds for displeasure she had given
him besides her alleged extravagance it is hard to say. His letters to
her during the previous year had been short and rather cold.”
Watson, Select Letters of Cicero, third ed. p. 397.</p></note> divorcing Terentia was requested by<note place="end" n="4616" id="vi.vi.I-p429.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p430"> Hirtius was the
friend personal and political of Julius Cæsar, and during
Cæsar’s absence in Africa he lived principally at his
Tusculan estate which adjoined Cicero’s villa. Hirtius and Cicero
though opposed to each other in politics were on good terms, and the
former is said to have received lessons in oratory from the latter.</p></note>Hirtius to marry his sister, he<note place="end" n="4617" id="vi.vi.I-p430.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p431"> But not long
after divorcing Terentia he married Publilia, a young girl of whose
property he had the management, in order to relieve himself from
pecuniary difficulties. She seems to have received little affection
from her husband. Watson, p. 397.</p></note> set the matter altogether on one side,
and said that he could not possibly devote himself to a wife and to
philosophy. Meanwhile that excellent partner, who had herself drunk
wisdom at Tully’s fountains, married<note place="end" n="4618" id="vi.vi.I-p431.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p432"> This statement
is without authority. See Long’s Article on Sallust in
Smith’s Dict. of Classical Biography.</p></note> Sallust his enemy, and took for her
third husband Messala Corvinus, and thus, as it were, passed through
three degrees of eloquence. Socrates had two wives, Xantippe and Myron,
grand-daughter of Aristides. They frequently quarrelled, and he was
accustomed to banter them for disagreeing about him, he being the
ugliest of men, with snub nose, bald forehead, rough-haired, and
bandy-legged. At last they planned an attack upon him, and having
punished him severely, and put him to flight, vexed him for a long
time. On one occasion when he opposed Xantippe; who from above was
heaping abuse upon him, the termagant soused him with dirty water, but
he only wiped his head and said, “I knew that a shower must
follow such thunder as that.”<note place="end" n="4619" id="vi.vi.I-p432.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p433"> Cæcilia
Metella, the third of Sulla’s five wives, had previously been
married to M. Æmilius Scaurus, consul <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p433.1">b.c.</span> 115. She fell ill during the celebration of
Sulla’s triumph on account of his victory over Mithridates in 81;
and as her recovery was hopeless, Sulla for religious reasons divorced
her. She soon afterwards died, and Sulla honoured her memory with a
splendid funeral.</p></note>Metella,
consort of L. Sulla the<note place="end" n="4620" id="vi.vi.I-p433.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p434"> The famous
dictator claimed the name <i>Felix</i> for himself in a speech which he
delivered to the people at the close of the celebration of his triumph,
because he attributed his success in life to the favour of the
gods.</p></note>Fortunate
(except in the matter of his wife) was<note place="end" n="4621" id="vi.vi.I-p434.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p435"> But Sulla’s
youth and manhood were disgraced by the most sensual vices. He was
indebted for a considerable portion of his wealth to a courtesan
Nicopolis, and his death in <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p435.1">b.c.</span> 78 at the age
of 60 was hastened by his dissolute mode of life.</p></note> openly unchaste. It was the common talk
of Athens, as I learnt in my youthful years when we soon pick up what
is bad, and yet Sulla was in the dark, and first got to know the
secrets of his household through the abuse of his enemies. Cn. Pompey
had an impure wife<note place="end" n="4622" id="vi.vi.I-p435.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p436"> Pompey, like
Sulla, was married five times. Mucia, his third wife, daughter of Q.
Mucius Scævola, the augur, consul <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p436.1">b.c.</span>
95, was divorced by Pompey in 62, and afterwards married M.
Æmilius Scaurus, son of the consul by Cæcilia and thus
stepson of Sulla.</p></note> Mucia, who
was surrounded by eunuchs from Pontus and troops of the countrymen of
Mithridates. Others thought that he knew all and submitted to it; but a
comrade told him during the campaign, and the conqueror of the whole
world was dismayed at the sad intelligence.<note place="end" n="4623" id="vi.vi.I-p436.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p437"> Born <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p437.1">b.c.</span> 234, died <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p437.2">b.c.</span> 149. He
was the great-grandfather of Cato of Utica.</p></note>M. Cato, the Censor, had a wife
Actoria Paula, a woman of low origin, fond of drink, violent, and (who
would believe it?) haughty to Cato. I say this for fear anyone may
suppose that in marrying a poor woman he has secured peace. When<note place="end" n="4624" id="vi.vi.I-p437.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p438"> <span class="c10" id="vi.vi.I-p438.1">b.c.</span> 382–336.</p></note>Philip king of Macedon, against whom<note place="end" n="4625" id="vi.vi.I-p438.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p439"> <span class="c10" id="vi.vi.I-p439.1">b.c.</span> 385–322.</p></note>Demosthenes thundered in his Philippics,
was entering his bed-room as usual, his wife <pb n="385" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_385.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_385" />in a passion shut him out. Finding himself
excluded he held his tongue, and consoled himself for the insult by
reading a tragic poem.<note place="end" n="4626" id="vi.vi.I-p439.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p440"> Born about <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p440.1">b.c.</span> 480 at Leontini in Sicily. He is said to have
lived 105, or even 109 years. He was held in high esteem at Athens,
where he had numerous distinguished pupils and imitators.</p></note>Gorgias the
Rhetorician recited his excellent treatise on Concord to the Greeks,
then at variance among themselves, at Olympia. Whereupon<note place="end" n="4627" id="vi.vi.I-p440.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p441"> An Athenian
tragic poet, celebrated for his wit.</p></note>Melanthius his enemy observed:
“Here is a man who teaches us concord, and yet could not make
concord between himself his wife, and maid-servant, three persons in
one house.” The truth was that his wife envied the beauty of the
girl, and drove the purest of men wild with daily quarrels. Whole
tragedies of Euripides are censures on women. Hence Hermione says,<note place="end" n="4628" id="vi.vi.I-p441.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p442"> See the
<i>Andromache.</i></p></note> “The counsels of evil women
have beguiled me.” In the semi-barbarous and remote city<note place="end" n="4629" id="vi.vi.I-p442.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p443"> There were two
cities of this name, Leptis <i>Magna</i> and <i>Parva,</i> in N.
Africa.</p></note>Leptis it is the custom for a
daughter-in-law on<note place="end" n="4630" id="vi.vi.I-p443.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p444"> Or “on
another day,” that is, than the marriage day implied in the
context.</p></note> the second day
to beg the loan of a jar from her mother-in-law. The latter at once
denies the request, and we see how true was the remark of<note place="end" n="4631" id="vi.vi.I-p444.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p445"> Terence, Hecyra
II. i. 4.</p></note>Terence, ambiguously expressed on
purpose—“How is this? do all mothers-in-law hate their
daughters-in-law?” We read of a certain Roman noble who, when his
friends found fault with him for having divorced a wife, beautiful,
chaste, and rich, put out his foot and said to them, “And the
shoe before you looks new and elegant, yet no one but myself knows
where it pinches.” Herodotus<note place="end" n="4632" id="vi.vi.I-p445.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p446"> Bk. I. ch. 8.
“Candaules addressed Gyges as follows: ‘Gyges, as I think
you do not believe me when I speak of my wife’s beauty (for the
ears of men are naturally more incredulous than their eyes), you must
contrive to see her naked.’ But he, exclaiming loudly, answered:
‘Sire, what a shocking proposal do you make, bidding me behold my
queen naked! With her clothes a woman puts off her
modesty,’” etc.</p></note> tells
us that a woman puts off her modesty with her clothes. And our own
comic poet<note place="end" n="4633" id="vi.vi.I-p446.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p447"> Perhaps
Terence, Phormio I. iii. 21.</p></note> thinks the man fortunate who
has never been married. Why should I refer to Pasiphaë,<note place="end" n="4634" id="vi.vi.I-p447.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p448"> For these
legends, see Classical Dict.</p></note> Clytemnestra, and Eriphyle, the first
of whom, the wife of a king and swimming in pleasure, is said to have
lusted for a bull, the second to have killed her: husband for the sake
of an adulterer, the third to have betrayed Amphiaraus, and to have
preferred a gold necklace to the welfare of her husband. In all the
bombast of tragedy and the overthrow of houses, cities, and kingdoms,
it is the wives and concubines who stir up strife. Parents take up arms
against their children: unspeakable banquets are served: and on account
of the rape of one wretched woman Europe and Asia are involved in a ten
years’ war. We read of some who were divorced the day after they
were married, and immediately married again. Both husbands are to
blame, both he who was so soon dissatisfied, and he who was so soon
pleased. Epicurus the patron of pleasure (though<note place="end" n="4635" id="vi.vi.I-p448.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p449"> The most
distinguished disciple and the intimate friend of Epicurus. His
philosophy appears to have been of a more sensual kind than that of his
master. He made perfect happiness to consist in having a
well-constituted body. He died <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p449.1">b.c.</span> 277 in the
53rd year of his age, 7 years before Epicurus.</p></note>Metrodorus his disciple married
Leontia) says that a wise man can seldom marry, because marriage has
many drawbacks. And as riches, honours, bodily health, and other things
which we call indifferent, are neither good nor bad, but stand as it
were midway, and become good and bad according to the use and issue, so
wives stand on the border line of good and ill. It is, moreover, a
serious matter for a wise man to be in doubt whether he is going to
marry a good or a bad woman.<note place="end" n="4636" id="vi.vi.I-p449.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p450"> Chrysippus
(<span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p450.1">b.c.</span> 280–207) the Stoic philosopher,
born at Soli in Cilicia. He opposed the prevailing scepticism and
maintained the possibility of attaining certain knowledge. It was said
of him “that if Chrysippus had not existed the Porch
(<i>i.e.,</i> Stoicism) could not have been.” He is reported to
have seldom written less than 500 lines a-day, and to have left behind
him 705 works.</p></note>Chrysippus
ridiculously maintains that a wise man should marry, that he may not
outrage Jupiter<note place="end" n="4637" id="vi.vi.I-p450.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p451"> That is Zeus,
regarded as presiding over marriages and the tutelary god of races or
families.</p></note> Gamelius
and Genethlius. For upon that principle the Latins would not marry at
all, since they have no Jupiter who presides over marriage. But if, as
he thinks, the life of men is determined by the names of gods, whoever
chooses to sit will offend Jupiter<note place="end" n="4638" id="vi.vi.I-p451.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p452"> Literally,
“Jupiter who causes to stand”: hence Jerome’s play
upon the word. Jupiter Stator was the god regarded as supporting,
preserving, etc. Cic., Cat. I. 13, 31—“quem (sc. Jovem)
statorem hujus urbis atque imperii vere nominamus.”</p></note>
Stator.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.I-p453">49. Aristotle and Plutarch and our Seneca have written
treatises on matrimony, out of which we have already made some extracts
and now add a few more. “The love of beauty is the forgetting of
reason and the near neighbour of madness; a foul blot little in keeping
with a sound mind. It confuses counsel, breaks high and generous
spirits, draws away men from great thoughts to mean ones; it makes men
querulous, ill-tempered, foolhardy, cruelly imperious, servile
flatterers, good for nothing, at last not even for love itself. For
although in the intensity of passion it burns like a raging fire, it
wastes much time through suspicions, tears, and complaints: it begets
hatred of itself, and at last hates itself.” The course of love
is laid bare in Plato’s Phædrus from beginning to end, and
Lysias explains all its drawbacks—how it is led not by reason,
but by frenzy, and in particular is a harsh gaoler over lovely wives.
Seneca, too, relates that he knew an accomplished man who before going
out used to tie <pb n="386" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_386.html" id="vi.vi.I-Page_386" />his wife’s
garter upon his breast, and could not bear to be absent from her for a
quarter of an hour; and this pair would never take a drink unless
husband and wife alternately put their lips to the cup; and they did
other things just as absurd in the extravagant outbursts of their warm
but blind affection. Their love was of honourable birth, but it grew
out of all proportion. And it makes no difference how honourable may be
the cause of a man’s insanity. Hence<note place="end" n="4639" id="vi.vi.I-p453.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p454"> The greater
number of manuscripts read <i>Sextus</i>, an alternative name for the
same person. Jerome in his version of the <i>Chronicon</i> of Eusebius
speaks of “Xystus a Pythagorean philosopher” who flourished
at the time of Christ’s birth; but there is great difficulty in
establishing the identity of the author of the “Sentences.”
See also the Prolegomena to Rufinus who translated the Sentences of
Xystus, in Vol. III. of this Series.</p></note>Xystus in his Sentences tells us that
“He who too ardently loves his own wife is an adulterer.”
It is disgraceful to love another man’s wife at all, or
one’s own too much. A wise man ought to love his wife with
judgment, not with passion. Let a man govern his voluptuous impulses,
and not rush headlong into intercourse. There is nothing blacker than
to love a wife as if she were an adulteress. Men who say they have
contracted marriage and are bringing up children, for the good of their
country and of the race, should at least imitate the brutes, and not
destroy their offspring in the womb; nor should they appear in the
character of lovers, but of husbands. In some cases marriage has grown
out of adultery: and, shameful to relate! men have tried to teach their
wives chastity after having taken their chastity away. Marriages of
that sort are quickly dissolved when lust is satiated. The first
allurement gone, the charm is lost. What shall I say, says Seneca, of
the poor men who in numbers are bribed to take the name of husband in
order to evade the laws promulgated against bachelors? How can he who
is married under such conditions be a guide to morality, teach
chastity, and maintain the authority of a husband? It is the saying of
a very learned man, that chastity must be preserved at all costs, and
that when it is lost all virtue falls to the ground. This holds the
primacy of all virtues in woman. This it is that makes up for a
wife’s poverty, enhances her riches, redeems her deformity, gives
grace to her beauty; it makes her act in a way worthy of her
forefathers whose blood it does not taint with bastard offspring; of
her children, who through it have no need to blush for their mother, or
to be in doubt about their father; and above all, of herself, since it
defends her from external violation. There is no greater calamity
connected with captivity than to be the victim of another’s lust.
The consulship sheds lustre upon men; eloquence gives eternal renown;
military glory and a triumph immortalise an obscure family. Many are
the spheres ennobled by splendid ability. The virtue of woman is, in a
special sense, purity. It was this that made<note place="end" n="4640" id="vi.vi.I-p454.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p455"> See note above, p.
382.</p></note>Lucretia the equal of Brutus, if it did
not make her his superior, since Brutus learnt from a woman the
impossibility of being a slave. It was this that made<note place="end" n="4641" id="vi.vi.I-p455.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p456"> Daughter of P.
Scipio Africanus, and wife of Ti. Sempronius Gracchus, censor <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p456.1">b.c.</span> 169. The people erected a statue to her with
the inscription “Cornelia, mother of the Gracchi.”</p></note>Cornelia a fit match for Gracchus, and<note place="end" n="4642" id="vi.vi.I-p456.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p457"> See note p.
376.</p></note>Porcia for a second Brutus.<note place="end" n="4643" id="vi.vi.I-p457.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p458"> Wife of
Tarquinius Priscus.</p></note>Tanaquil is better known than her
husband. His name, like the names of many other kings, is lost in the
mists of antiquity. She, through a virtue rare among women, is too
deeply rooted in the hearts of all ages for her memory ever to perish.
Let my married sisters copy the examples of<note place="end" n="4644" id="vi.vi.I-p458.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p459"> Theano was the
most celebrated of the female philosophers of the Pythagorean school.
According to some authorities she was the wife of Pythagoras.</p></note>Theano,<note place="end" n="4645" id="vi.vi.I-p459.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p460"> Cleobuline, or
Cleobule, was celebrated for her riddles in hexameter verse. One on the
subject of the year runs thus—“A father has 12 children,
and each of these 30 daughters, on one side white, and on the other
side black, and though immortal they all die.”</p></note>Cleobuline, Gorgente,<note place="end" n="4646" id="vi.vi.I-p460.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p461"> Timoclia was a
woman of Thebes, whose house at the capture of the city in <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.I-p461.1">b.c.</span> 335 was broken into and pillaged by the soldiery. She
was herself violated by the commander, whom she afterwards contrived to
push into a well.</p></note>Timoclia, the<note place="end" n="4647" id="vi.vi.I-p461.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p462"> A vestal virgin
who proved her innocence of the unchastity imputed to her by setting
free a stranded ship with her girdle.</p></note>Claudias and Cornelias; and when they
find the Apostle conceding second marriage to depraved women, they will
read that before the light of our religion shone upon the world wives
of one husband ever held high rank among matrons, that by their hands
the sacred rites of Fortuna<note place="end" n="4648" id="vi.vi.I-p462.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p463"> The epithet is
said to have been given to the goddess at the time when Coriolanus was
prevented by the entreaties of the <i>women</i> from destroying
Rome.</p></note> Muliebris
were performed, that a priest or<note place="end" n="4649" id="vi.vi.I-p463.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p464"> The name for any
Roman priest devoted to the service of one particular god. He took his
distinguishing title from the deity to whom he ministered, <i>e.g.
Flamen Martialis.</i></p></note>Flamen
twice<note place="end" n="4650" id="vi.vi.I-p464.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p465"> Comp. Tertullian
<i>De Monogamia,</i> last chapter—“Fortunæ, inquit,
muliebri coronam non imponit, nisi univira…Pontifex Maximus et
Flaminica (the wife of a Flamen) nubunt semel.”</p></note> married was unknown, that the
high-priests of Athens to this day<note place="end" n="4651" id="vi.vi.I-p465.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.I-p466"> See Origen,
<i>Contra Celsum,</i> Bk. VII. The water hemlock, or cowbane, is the
variety referred to.</p></note> emasculate
themselves by drinking hemlock, and once they have been drawn in to the
pontificate, cease to be men.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Book" n="II" title="Book II" shorttitle="Book II" progress="78.04%" prev="vi.vi.I" next="vi.vii" id="vi.vi.II"><p class="c46" id="vi.vi.II-p1">

<pb n="387" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_387.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_387" /><span class="c14" id="vi.vi.II-p1.1">Book
II.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.vi.II-p2">Jerome answers the second, third, and fourth
propositions of Jovinianus.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.vi.II-p3">I. (c. 1–4). That those who have become regenerate
cannot be overthrown by the devil, Jerome (c. 1) puts it that they
cannot be <i>tempted</i> by the devil. He quotes <scripRef passage="1 John i. 8-ii. 2" id="vi.vi.II-p3.1">1 John i. 8–ii. 2</scripRef>, as shewing that faithful men can be
tempted and sin and need an advocate. The expressions (3) in <scripRef passage="Heb. vi" id="vi.vi.II-p3.2" parsed="|Heb|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6">Heb. vi</scripRef>. as to those who crucify the Son of God
afresh do not apply to ordinary sins after baptism, as supposed by
Montanus and Novatus. The epistles to the Seven Churches show that the
lapsed may return. The Angels, and even our Lord Himself, (4) could be
tempted.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p4">II. (c. 5–17). That there is no difference
(morally) between one who fasts and one who takes food with
thanksgiving. Jovinian has quoted (5) many texts of Scripture to show
that God has made animals for men’s food. But (6) there are many
other uses of animals besides food. And there are many warnings like
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 13" id="vi.vi.II-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.13">1 Cor. vi. 13</scripRef>, as to the danger arising from food.
There are among the heathen (7) many instances of abstinence. They
recognize (8) the evil of sensual allurements, and often, like Crates
the Theban, (9) have cast away what would tempt them; the senses, they
teach, (10) should be subject to reason; and, that (11) except for
athletes (Christians do not want to be like Milo of Crotona) bread and
water suffice. Horace (12), Xenophon and other eminent Greeks (13), the
Essenes and the Brahmans (14), as well as philosophers like Diogenes,
testify to the value of abstinence. The Old Testament stories (15) of
Esau’s pottage, of the lusting of Israel for the flesh-pots of
Egypt, and those in the New Testament of Anna, Cornelius, &amp;c.,
commend abstinence. If some heretics inculcate fasting (16) in such a
way as to despise the gifts of God, and weak Christians are not to be
judged for their use of flesh, those who seek the higher life (17) will
find a help in abstinence.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p5">III. (c. 18–34). The fourth proposition of
Jovinianus, that all who are saved will have equal reward, is refuted
(19) by the various yields of thirty, sixty, and a hundred fold in the
parable of the sower, by (20) the “stars differing in
glory” of <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 41" id="vi.vi.II-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.41">1 Cor. xv.
41</scripRef>. It is strange (21) to
find the advocate of self-indulgence now claiming equality to the
saints. But (22) as there were differences in Ezekiel between cattle
and cattle, so in St. Paul between those who built gold or stubble on
the one foundation. The differences of gifts (23), of punishments (24),
of guilt (25), as in Pilate and the Chief Priests, of the produce of
the good seed (26), of the mansions promised in heaven (27–29),
of the judgment upon sins both in the church and in Scripture
(30–31), of those called at different times to the vineyard (32)
are arguments for the diversity of rewards. The parable of the talents
(33) holds out as rewards differences of station, and so does the
church (34) in its different orders.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.vi.II-p6">Jerome now recapitulates (35) and appeals (36)against
the licentious views of Jovinianus, which have already induced many
virgins to break their vows; and which, as the new Roman heresy (37),
he calls upon the Imperial City (38) to reject.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.vi.II-p7">1. The second proposition of Jovinianus is that the
baptized cannot be tempted<note place="end" n="4652" id="vi.vi.II-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p8"> This, according
to i. 3, is “cannot be overthrown.”</p></note> by the devil.
And to escape the imputation of folly in saying this, he adds:
“But if any are tempted, it only shows that they were baptized
with water, not with the Spirit, as we read was the case with Simon
Magus.” Hence it is that John says,<note place="end" n="4653" id="vi.vi.II-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p9"> <scripRef passage="1 John iii. 9, 10" id="vi.vi.II-p9.1" parsed="|1John|3|9|3|10" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.9-1John.3.10">1 John iii. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “Whosoever is begotten of God
doeth no sin, because his seed abideth in him: and he cannot sin,
because he is begotten of God. In this the children of God are
manifest, and the children of the Devil.” And at the end of the
Epistle,<note place="end" n="4654" id="vi.vi.II-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p10"> <scripRef passage="1 John v. 18" id="vi.vi.II-p10.1" parsed="|1John|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.18">1 John v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> “Whosoever is begotten of
God sinneth not; but his being begotten of God keepeth him, and the
evil one toucheth him not.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p11">2. This would be a real difficulty and one for ever
incapable of solution were it not solved by the witness of John
himself, who immediately goes on to say,<note place="end" n="4655" id="vi.vi.II-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p12"> <scripRef passage="1 John v. 21" id="vi.vi.II-p12.1" parsed="|1John|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.21">1 John v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>“My little children, guard
yourselves from idols.” If everyone that is born of God sinneth
not, and cannot be tempted by the devil, how is it that he bids them
beware of temptation? Again in the same Epistle we read:<note place="end" n="4656" id="vi.vi.II-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 John i. 8" id="vi.vi.II-p13.1" parsed="|1John|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8">1 John i. 8</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“If we say that we have no sins,
we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our
sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us
from all unrighteousness. If we say that we have not sinned, we make
him a liar, and his word is not in us.” I suppose that John was
baptized and was writing to the baptized: I imagine too that all sin is
of the devil. Now John confesses himself a sinner, and hopes for
forgiveness of sins after baptism. My friend Jovinianus says,<note place="end" n="4657" id="vi.vi.II-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p14"> <scripRef passage="Is. lxv. 5" id="vi.vi.II-p14.1" parsed="|Isa|65|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.5">Is. lxv. 5</scripRef>. Quoted from memory. The LXX and Vulg.
have like A.V. and Rev., “Come not near me.”</p></note> “Touch me not, for I am
clean.” What then? Does the Apostle contradict himself? By no
means. In the same passage he gives his reason for thus speaking:<note place="end" n="4658" id="vi.vi.II-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p15"> <scripRef passage="1 John ii. 1" id="vi.vi.II-p15.1" parsed="|1John|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.1">1 John ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “My little children, these
things write I unto you, that ye may not sin. But if any man sin, we
have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous: and he is
the propitiation for our sins; and not for ours only, but also for the
whole world. And hereby know we that we know him, if we keep his
commandments. He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his
commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. But whoso keepeth
his word, in him verily hath the love of God been perfected. Hereby
know we that we are in him: he that saith he abideth in him ought
himself also to walk even as he walked.” My reason for telling
you, little children, that everyone who is born of God sinneth not, is
that you may not sin, and <pb n="388" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_388.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_388" />that you
may know that so long as you sin not you abide in the birth which God
has given you. Yea, they who abide in that birth cannot sin.<note place="end" n="4659" id="vi.vi.II-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p16"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 14, 15" id="vi.vi.II-p16.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|6|15" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14-2Cor.6.15">2 Cor. vi. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>“For what communion hath light
with darkness? Or Christ with Belial?” As day is distinct from
night, so righteousness and unrighteousness, sin and good works, Christ
and Antichrist cannot blend. If we give Christ a lodging-place in our
hearts, we banish the devil from thence. If we sin and the devil enter
through the gate of sin, Christ will immediately withdraw. Hence David
after sinning says:<note place="end" n="4660" id="vi.vi.II-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 12" id="vi.vi.II-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|51|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.12">Ps. li. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>“Restore
unto me the joy of thy salvation,” that is, the joy which he had
lost by sinning.<note place="end" n="4661" id="vi.vi.II-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p18"> <scripRef passage="1 John ii. 4" id="vi.vi.II-p18.1" parsed="|1John|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.4">1 John ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>“He who
saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the
truth is not in him.” Christ is called the truth:<note place="end" n="4662" id="vi.vi.II-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 John xiv. 6" id="vi.vi.II-p19.1" parsed="|1John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.14.6">1 John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>“I am the way, the truth, and the
life.” In vain do we make our boast in him whose commandments we
keep not. To him that knoweth what is good, and doeth it not, it is
sin.<note place="end" n="4663" id="vi.vi.II-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p20"> <scripRef passage="James ii. 26" id="vi.vi.II-p20.1" parsed="|Jas|2|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.26">James ii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>“As the body apart from the
spirit is dead, even so faith apart from works is dead.” And we
must not think it a great matter to know the only God, when even devils
believe and tremble. “He that saith he abideth in him ought
himself also to walk even as he walked.” Our opponent may choose
whichever of the two he likes; we give him his choice. Does he abide in
Christ, or not? If he abide, let him then walk as Christ walked. But if
there is<note place="end" n="4664" id="vi.vi.II-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p21"> Jerome is
perhaps hinting at the opinions of Jovinianus, that there was no other
distinction between men than the grand division into righteous and
wicked, and drawing from this the inference that whoever had been truly
baptized had nothing further to gain by progress in the Christian
life.</p></note>rashness in professing to copy
the virtues of our Lord, he does not abide in Christ, for he does not
walk as did Christ.<note place="end" n="4665" id="vi.vi.II-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p22"> <scripRef passage="1 Peter ii. 22" id="vi.vi.II-p22.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.22">1 Peter ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>“He did
not sin, neither was guile found in his mouth: when he was reviled, he
reviled not again, and as a lamb is dumb before its shearer, so opened
he not his mouth.” To Him came the prince of this world, and
found nothing in Him: although He had done no sin, God made Him sin for
us. But we, according to the Epistle of James,<note place="end" n="4666" id="vi.vi.II-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p23"> <scripRef passage="James iii. 2" id="vi.vi.II-p23.1" parsed="|Jas|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.2">James iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “all stumble in many
things,” and<note place="end" n="4667" id="vi.vi.II-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p24"> <scripRef passage="Job xiv. 4, 5" id="vi.vi.II-p24.1" parsed="|Job|14|4|14|5" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.4-Job.14.5">Job xiv. 4, 5</scripRef>, Sept.</p></note>“no one
is pure from sin, no not if his life be but a day long.”<note place="end" n="4668" id="vi.vi.II-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p25"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xx. 9" id="vi.vi.II-p25.1" parsed="|Prov|20|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.9">Prov. xx. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>For who will boast “that he has
a clean heart? or who will be sure that he is pure from sin?” And
we are held guilty after the similitude of Adam’s transgression.
Hence David says,<note place="end" n="4669" id="vi.vi.II-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p26"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 5" id="vi.vi.II-p26.1" parsed="|Ps|51|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.5">Ps. li. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>“Behold,
I was shapen in iniquity, and in sin did my mother conceive me.”
And the blessed Job,<note place="end" n="4670" id="vi.vi.II-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p27"> <scripRef passage="Job ix. 20, 30" id="vi.vi.II-p27.1" parsed="|Job|9|20|0|0;|Job|9|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.9.20 Bible:Job.9.30">Job ix. 20, 30</scripRef>. Sept.</p></note>“Though I
be righteous my mouth will speak wickedness, and though I be perfect, I
shall be found perverse. If I wash myself with snow water and make my
hands never so clean, yet wilt thou plunge me in the ditch and mine own
clothes shall abhor me.” But that we may not utterly despair and
think that if we sin after baptism we cannot be saved, he immediately
checks the tendency:<note place="end" n="4671" id="vi.vi.II-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p28"> <scripRef passage="1 John ii. 1, 2" id="vi.vi.II-p28.1" parsed="|1John|2|1|2|2" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.1-1John.2.2">1 John ii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>“And if
any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the
righteous, and he is the propitiation for our sins. And not for ours
only, but also for the whole world.” He addresses this to
baptized believers, and he promises them the Lord as an advocate for
their offences. He does not say: If you fall into sin, you have an
advocate with the Father, Christ, and He is the propitiation for your
sins: you might then say that he was addressing those whose baptism had
been destitute of the true faith: but what he says is this, “We
have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ, and he is the
propitiation for our sins.” And not only for the sins of John and
his contemporaries, but for those of the whole world. Now in “the
whole world” are included apostles and all the faithful, and a
clear proof is established that sin after baptism is possible. It is
useless for us to have an advocate Jesus Christ, if sin be
impossible.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p29">3. The apostle Peter, to whom it was said,<note place="end" n="4672" id="vi.vi.II-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p30"> S. <scripRef passage="John xiii. 10" id="vi.vi.II-p30.1" parsed="|John|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.10">John xiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>“He that is bathed needeth not
to wash again,” and<note place="end" n="4673" id="vi.vi.II-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p31"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 18" id="vi.vi.II-p31.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>“Thou
art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church,” through
fear of a maid-servant denied Him. Our Lord himself says,<note place="end" n="4674" id="vi.vi.II-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p32"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 31" id="vi.vi.II-p32.1" parsed="|Luke|21|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.31">Luke xxi. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> “Simon, Simon, behold Satan
asked to have you, that he might sift you as wheat. But I made
supplication for thee, that thy faith fail not.” And in the same
place, “Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation: the
spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak.” If you reply
that this was said before the Passion, we certainly say after the
Passion, in the Lord’s prayer,<note place="end" n="4675" id="vi.vi.II-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p33"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 12" id="vi.vi.II-p33.1" parsed="|Matt|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.12">Matt. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors; and lead
us not into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one.” If we
do not sin after baptism, why do we ask that we may be forgiven our
sins, which were already forgiven in baptism? Why do we pray that we
may not enter into temptation, and that we may be delivered from the
evil one, if the devil cannot tempt those who are baptized? The case is
different if this prayer belongs to the Catechumens, and is not adapted
to faithful Christians. Paul, the chosen vessel,<note place="end" n="4676" id="vi.vi.II-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p34"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="vi.vi.II-p34.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>chastised his body, and brought it
into subjection, lest after preaching to others he himself should be
found a reprobate, and<note place="end" n="4677" id="vi.vi.II-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p35"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 7" id="vi.vi.II-p35.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7">2 Cor. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>he tells
that there was given to him “a thorn in the flesh, a messenger of
<pb n="389" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_389.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_389" />Satan to buffet” him. And to
the Corinthians he writes:<note place="end" n="4678" id="vi.vi.II-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p36"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 3" id="vi.vi.II-p36.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.3">2 Cor. xi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>“I
fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve in his craftiness,
your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is toward
Christ.” And elsewhere:<note place="end" n="4679" id="vi.vi.II-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p37"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 10, 11" id="vi.vi.II-p37.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|10|2|11" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.10-2Cor.2.11">2 Cor. ii. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note>“But to
whom ye forgive anything, I forgive also: for what I also have
forgiven, if I have forgiven anything, for your sakes have I forgiven
it in the person of Christ: that no advantage may be gained over us by
Satan: for we are not ignorant of his devices.” And again:<note place="end" n="4680" id="vi.vi.II-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p38"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 13" id="vi.vi.II-p38.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>“There hath no temptation taken
you, but such as man can bear; but God is faithful, who will not suffer
you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation
make also the way of escape, that ye may be able to endure it.”
And,<note place="end" n="4681" id="vi.vi.II-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p39"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 12" id="vi.vi.II-p39.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.12">1 Cor. x. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>“Let him that thinketh he
standeth, take heed lest he fall.” And to the Galatians:<note place="end" n="4682" id="vi.vi.II-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p40"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 7" id="vi.vi.II-p40.1" parsed="|Gal|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.7">Gal. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“Ye were running well; who did
hinder you that ye should not obey the truth?” And elsewhere:<note place="end" n="4683" id="vi.vi.II-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p41"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. ii. 18" id="vi.vi.II-p41.1" parsed="|1Thess|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.18">1 Thess. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>“We would fain have come unto
you, I Paul once and again; and Satan hindered us.” And to the
married he says:<note place="end" n="4684" id="vi.vi.II-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p42"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 5" id="vi.vi.II-p42.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.5">1 Cor. vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>“Be
together again, that Satan tempt you not because of your
incontinency.” And again:<note place="end" n="4685" id="vi.vi.II-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p43"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 16, 17" id="vi.vi.II-p43.1" parsed="|Gal|5|16|5|17" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.16-Gal.5.17">Gal. v. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note>“But I say, walk by the Spirit
and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh. For the flesh lusteth
against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh; for these are
contrary the one to the other: that ye may not do the things that ye
would.” We are a compound of the two, and must endure the strife
of the two substances. And to the Ephesians:<note place="end" n="4686" id="vi.vi.II-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p44"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="vi.vi.II-p44.1" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>“Our wrestling is not against
flesh and blood, but against the principalities, against the powers,
against the world-rulers of this darkness, against the spiritual hosts
of wickedness in the heavenly places.” Does any one think that we
are safe, and that it is right to fall asleep when once we have been
baptized? And so, too, in the epistle to the Hebrews:<note place="end" n="4687" id="vi.vi.II-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p45"> <scripRef passage="Heb. vi. 4" id="vi.vi.II-p45.1" parsed="|Heb|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.4">Heb. vi. 4</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“For as touching those who
were once enlightened and tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made
partakers of the Holy Ghost, and tasted the good word of God, and the
powers of the age to come, and then fell away, it is impossible to
renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the
Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame.” Surely we
cannot deny that they have been baptized who have been illuminated, and
have tasted the heavenly gift, and have been made partakers of the Holy
Spirit, and have tasted the good word of God. But if the baptized
cannot sin, how is it now that the Apostle says, “And have fallen
away”?<note place="end" n="4688" id="vi.vi.II-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p46"> Various
dates, ranging between <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p46.1">a.d.</span> 126 and <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p46.2">a.d.</span> 173, are assigned to the origin of Montanism.
In addition to the tenet, that the church has no power to remit sin
after baptism (though the power was claimed for the Montanistic
prophets) and that some sins exclude for ever from the communion of the
saints on earth, although the mercy of God may be extended to them
hereafter, Montanus held second marriages to be no better than
adultery, proscribed military service and secular life in general,
denounced profane learning and amusements of every kind, advocated
extreme simplicity of female dress, practised frequent and severe
fasting, and inculcated the most rigorous asceticism. The sect produced
a great effect on the church and lasted until the sixth century. As is
well known, Tertullian in middle life lapsed into Montanism, and he was
the most distinguished of its champions. Montanism has been described
as an anticipation of the mediaeval system of Rome.</p></note>Montanus
and<note place="end" n="4689" id="vi.vi.II-p46.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p47"> The
<i>founder</i> of the schism which afterwards bore the name of Novatian
was Novatus, a presbyter of Carthage who went to Rome (about <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p47.1">a.d.</span> 250) and there co-operated with Novatianus, one
of the most distinguished of the clergy of that city. The Novatianists,
whose doctrines were near akin in many respects to those of Montanists,
assumed the name of <i>Cathari,</i> or <i>Puritans.</i></p></note>Novatus would smile at this, for they
contend that it is impossible to renew again through repentance those
who have crucified to themselves the Son of God, and put Him to an open
shame. He therefore corrects this mistake by saying:<note place="end" n="4690" id="vi.vi.II-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p48"> <scripRef passage="Heb. vi. 9" id="vi.vi.II-p48.1" parsed="|Heb|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.9">Heb. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>“But, beloved, we are persuaded
better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we
thus speak; for God is not unrighteous to forget your work and the love
which ye shewed towards his name, in that ye ministered unto the
Saints, and still do minister.” And truly the unrighteousness of
God would be great, if He merely punished sin, and did not welcome good
works. I have so spoken, says the Apostle, to withdraw you from your
sins, and to make you more careful through fear of despair. But,
beloved, I am persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany
salvation. For it is not accordant with the righteousness of God to
forget good works, and the fact that you have ministered and do
minister to the Saints for His name’s sake, and to remember sins
only. The Apostle James also, knowing that the baptized can be tempted,
and fall of their own free choice, says:<note place="end" n="4691" id="vi.vi.II-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p49"> <scripRef passage="James i. 12" id="vi.vi.II-p49.1" parsed="|Jas|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.12">James i. 12</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“Blessed is the man that endureth
temptation: for when he hath been approved, he shall receive the crown
of life, which the Lord promised to them that love him.” And that
we may not think that we are tempted by God, as we read in Genesis
Abraham was, he adds: “Let no man say when he is tempted, I am
tempted of God: for God cannot be tempted with evil, and He Himself
tempteth no man. But each man is tempted when he is drawn away by his
own lust and enticed. Then the lust, when it hath conceived, beareth
sin: and the sin, when it is full grown, bringeth forth death.”
God created us with free will, and we are not forced by necessity
either to virtue or to vice. Otherwise, if there be necessity, there is
no crown. As in good works it is God who brings them to perfection, for
it is not of him that willeth, <pb n="390" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_390.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_390" />nor
of him that runneth, but of God that pitieth and gives us help that we
may be able to reach the goal: so in things wicked and sinful, the
seeds within us give the impulse, and these are brought to maturity by
the devil. When he sees that we are building upon the foundation of
Christ, hay, wood, stubble, then he applies the match. Let us then
build gold, silver, costly stones, and he will not venture to tempt us:
although even thus there is not sure and safe possession. For the lion
lurks in ambush to slay the innocent.<note place="end" n="4692" id="vi.vi.II-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p50"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 27.5" id="vi.vi.II-p50.1" parsed="|Sir|27|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.27.5">Ecclus. xxvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>“Potters’ vessels are
proved by the furnace, and just men by the trial of tribulation.”
And in another place it is written:<note place="end" n="4693" id="vi.vi.II-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p51"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 2.1" id="vi.vi.II-p51.1" parsed="|Sir|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.2.1">Ecclus. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>“My son, when thou comest to
serve the Lord, prepare thyself for temptation.” Again, the same
James says:<note place="end" n="4694" id="vi.vi.II-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p52"> <scripRef passage="James i. 22" id="vi.vi.II-p52.1" parsed="|Jas|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.22">James i. 22</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“Be ye doers of the word,
and not hearers only. For if any one is a hearer of the word, and not a
doer, he is like unto a man beholding his natural face in a mirror: for
he beholdeth himself, and goeth away, and straightway forgetteth what
manner of man he was.” It was useless to warn them to add works
to faith, if they could not sin after baptism. He tells us that<note place="end" n="4695" id="vi.vi.II-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p53"> <scripRef passage="James ii. 10" id="vi.vi.II-p53.1" parsed="|Jas|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.10">James ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>“whosoever shall keep the whole
law, and yet stumble in one point, he is become guilty of all.”
Which of us is without sin?<note place="end" n="4696" id="vi.vi.II-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p54"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 32" id="vi.vi.II-p54.1" parsed="|Rom|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.32">Rom. xi. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>“God
hath shut up all unto disobedience, that he might have mercy upon
all.” Peter also says:<note place="end" n="4697" id="vi.vi.II-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p55"> <scripRef passage="2 Pet. ii. 9" id="vi.vi.II-p55.1" parsed="|2Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.9">2 Pet. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>“The
Lord knows how to deliver the godly out of temptation.” And
concerning false teachers:<note place="end" n="4698" id="vi.vi.II-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p56"> <scripRef passage="2 Pet. ii. 17, 18" id="vi.vi.II-p56.1" parsed="|2Pet|2|17|2|18" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.17-2Pet.2.18">2 Pet. ii. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note>“These
are springs without water, and mists driven by a storm; for whom the
blackness of darkness hath been reserved. For, uttering proud words of
vanity, they entice in the lusts of the flesh, by lasciviousness, those
who had just escaped, and have turned back to error.” Does not
the Apostle in these words seem to you to have depicted the new party
of ignorance? For, as it were, they open the fountains of knowledge and
yet have no water: they promise a shower of doctrine like prophetic
clouds which have been visited by the truth of God, and are driven by
the storms of devils and vices. They speak great things, and their talk
is nothing but pride:<note place="end" n="4699" id="vi.vi.II-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p57"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xvi. 5" id="vi.vi.II-p57.1" parsed="|Prov|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.5">Prov. xvi. 5</scripRef>. Sept.</p></note>“But
every one is unclean with God who is lifted up in his own heart.”
Like those who had just escaped from their sins, they <i>return</i> to
their own error, and persuade men to luxury, and to the delights of
eating and the gratification of the flesh. For who is not glad to hear
them say: “Let us eat and drink, and reign for ever”? The
wise and prudent they call corrupt, but pay more attention to the
honey-tongued. John the apostle, or rather the Saviour in the person of
John, writes thus to the angel of the Church of Ephesus:<note place="end" n="4700" id="vi.vi.II-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p58"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 2.2" id="vi.vi.II-p58.1" parsed="|Rev|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.2">Apoc. ii.
2</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“I know thy works and thy toil and
patience, and that thou didst bear for my name’s sake, and hast
not grown weary. But I have this against thee, that thou didst leave
thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and
repent, and do the first works; or else I will come to thee, and will
move thy candlestick out of its place, except thou repent.”
Similarly He urges the other churches, Smyrna, Pergamos, Thyatira,
Sardis, Philadelphia, Laodicea, to repentance, and threatens them
unless they return to the former works. And in Sardis He says He has a
few who have not defiled their garments, and they shall walk with Him
in white, for they are worthy. But they to whom He says:
“Remember from whence thou art fallen”; and, “Behold
the devil is about to cast some of you into prison, that ye may be
tried”; and, “I know where thou dwellest, even where
Satan’s throne is”; and, “Remember how thou hast
received, and didst hear, and keep it, and repent,” and so on,
were of course believers, and baptized, who once stood, but fell
through sin.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p59">4. I delayed for a little while the production of proofs
from the Old Testament, because, wherever the Old Testament is against
them they are accustomed to cry out that<note place="end" n="4701" id="vi.vi.II-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p60"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 13" id="vi.vi.II-p60.1" parsed="|Matt|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.13">Matt. xi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> the Law and the Prophets were until
John. But who does not know that under the other dispensation of God
all the saints of past times were of equal merit with Christians at the
present day? As Abraham in days gone by pleased God in wedlock, so
virgins now please him in perpetual virginity. He served the Law and
his own times; let us now serve the Gospel and our times,<note place="end" n="4702" id="vi.vi.II-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p61"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 11" id="vi.vi.II-p61.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.11">1 Cor. x. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>upon whom the ends of the ages have
come. David the chosen one, the man after God’s own heart, who
had performed all His pleasure, and who in a certain psalm had said,<note place="end" n="4703" id="vi.vi.II-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p62"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxvi. 1, 2" id="vi.vi.II-p62.1" parsed="|Ps|26|1|26|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.1-Ps.26.2">Ps. xxvi. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “Judge me, O Lord, for I have
walked in mine integrity: I have trusted also in the Lord and shall not
slide. Examine me, O Lord, and prove me; try my reins and my
heart,” even he was afterwards tempted by the devil; and
repenting of his sin said,<note place="end" n="4704" id="vi.vi.II-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p63"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 1" id="vi.vi.II-p63.1" parsed="|Ps|51|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.1">Ps. li. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “Have
mercy upon me, O God, according to thy loving-kindness.” He would
have a great sin blotted out by great loving-kindness. Solomon, beloved
of the Lord, and to whom God had twice revealed Himself, because he
loved women forsook the love of God. It is related in the<note place="end" n="4705" id="vi.vi.II-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p64"> <scripRef passage="2 Chron. xxxiii. 12, 13" id="vi.vi.II-p64.1" parsed="|2Chr|33|12|33|13" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.33.12-2Chr.33.13">2 Chron. xxxiii. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note>Book of Days that Manasses the wicked
king was restored after the Babylonish captivity to his former rank.
And <pb n="391" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_391.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_391" />Josiah, a holy man,<note place="end" n="4706" id="vi.vi.II-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p65"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings 23.29; 2 Chron. 35.20" id="vi.vi.II-p65.1" parsed="|2Kgs|23|29|0|0;|2Chr|35|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.23.29 Bible:2Chr.35.20">2 Kings xxiii. 29 sq. 2 Chron. xxxv. 20</scripRef> sq.</p></note> was slain by the king of Egypt on the
plain of Megiddo.<note place="end" n="4707" id="vi.vi.II-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p66"> <scripRef passage="Zech. iii. 1" id="vi.vi.II-p66.1" parsed="|Zech|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.3.1">Zech. iii. 1</scripRef> sq.</p></note>Joshua also,
the son of Josedech and high-priest, although he was a type of our
Saviour Who bore our sins, and united to Himself a church of alien
birth from among the Gentiles, is nevertheless, according to the letter
of Scripture, represented in filthy garments after he attained to the
priesthood, and with the devil standing at his right hand; and white
raiment is afterwards restored to him. It is needless to tell how Moses
and Aaron<note place="end" n="4708" id="vi.vi.II-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p67"> <scripRef passage="Numb. xx. 13; Ps. cvi. 32" id="vi.vi.II-p67.1" parsed="|Num|20|13|0|0;|Ps|106|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.20.13 Bible:Ps.106.32">Numb. xx. 13; Ps. cvi. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>offended God at the water of
strife, and did not enter the land of promise. For the blessed Job
relates that even the angels and every creature can sin.<note place="end" n="4709" id="vi.vi.II-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p68"> <scripRef passage="Job v. 17" id="vi.vi.II-p68.1" parsed="|Job|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.5.17">Job v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>“Shall mortal man,” he says,
“be just before God? Shall a man be spotless in his works? If he
putteth no trust in his servants, and chargeth his angels with folly,
how much more them that dwell in houses of clay,” amongst whom
are we, and made of the same clay too.<note place="end" n="4710" id="vi.vi.II-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p69"> <scripRef passage="Job vii. 1" id="vi.vi.II-p69.1" parsed="|Job|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.7.1">Job vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>“The life of man is a warfare upon
earth.”<note place="end" n="4711" id="vi.vi.II-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p70"> Jerome blends two
passages, <scripRef passage="Is. xiv. 12" id="vi.vi.II-p70.1" parsed="|Isa|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.12">Is. xiv. 12</scripRef> (in which the Sept. reading is
“that sendest to;” R.V. “didst lay low”) and
<scripRef passage="Ezek. xxviii. 13" id="vi.vi.II-p70.2" parsed="|Ezek|28|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.28.13">Ezek. xxviii. 13</scripRef> sq. In the passage from Isaiah the king
of Babylon is compared to Lucifer, <i>i.e.</i> the shining one, the
morning star, whose movements the Babylonians had been the first to
record. See Sayce, <i>Fresh Light from the Ancient Monuments,</i> p.
178, and Cheyne’s <i>Isaiah</i>. The subject of Ezekiel’s
prophecy is the Prince of Tyre.</p></note>Lucifer fell
who was sending to all nations, and he who was nurtured in a paradise
of delight as one of the twelve precious stones, was wounded and went
down to hell from the mount of God. Hence the Saviour says in the
Gospel:<note place="end" n="4712" id="vi.vi.II-p70.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p71"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke x. 18" id="vi.vi.II-p71.1" parsed="|Luke|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.18">Luke x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>“I beheld Satan falling as
lightning from heaven.” If he fell who stood on so sublime a
height, who may not fall? If there are falls in heaven, how much more
on earth! And yet though Lucifer be fallen (the old serpent after his
fall),<note place="end" n="4713" id="vi.vi.II-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p72"> <scripRef passage="Job xl. 16, 21" id="vi.vi.II-p72.1" parsed="|Job|40|16|0|0;|Job|40|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.40.16 Bible:Job.40.21">Job xl. 16, 21</scripRef>. R.V. “He lieth under the lotus
trees, in the covert of the reed and the fen.”</p></note>“his strength is in his
loins, and his force is in the muscles of his belly. The great trees
are overshadowed by him, and he sleepeth beside the reed, the rush, and
the sedge.”<note place="end" n="4714" id="vi.vi.II-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p73"> <scripRef passage="Job xli. 34" id="vi.vi.II-p73.1" parsed="|Job|41|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.41.34">Job xli. 34</scripRef>. Sept. R.V. “King over the sons of
pride.”</p></note>He is king
over all things that are in the waters—that is to say in the seat
of pleasure and luxury, of propagation of children, and of the
fertilisation of the marriage bed.<note place="end" n="4715" id="vi.vi.II-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p74"> <scripRef passage="Job xli. 13" id="vi.vi.II-p74.1" parsed="|Job|41|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.41.13">Job xli. 13</scripRef> sq. R.V. for the latter part of the
verse has “Round about his teeth is terror, his strong scales are
his pride.” Jerome’s words are not found in the existing
Septuagint.</p></note>“For
who can strip off his outer garment? Who can open the doors of his
face? Nations fatten upon him, and the tribes of Phenicia divide
him.” And lest haply the reader in his secret thought might
imagine that those tribes of Phenicia and peoples of Ethiopia only are
meant by those to whom the dragon was given for food, we immediately
find a reference to those who are crossing the sea of this world, and
are hastening to reach the haven of salvation:<note place="end" n="4716" id="vi.vi.II-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p75"> The Septuagint
omits much in this portion of the Book of Job.</p></note>“His head stands in the ships of
the fishermen like an anvil that cannot be wearied:<note place="end" n="4717" id="vi.vi.II-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p76"> <scripRef passage="Job 41.27" id="vi.vi.II-p76.1" parsed="|Job|41|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.41.27">xli.
27</scripRef>.</p></note>he counteth iron as straw, and brass
as rotten wood. And all the gold of the sea under him is as mire. He
maketh the deep to boil like a pot: he values the sea like a pot of
ointment, and the blackness of the deep as a captive. He beholdeth
everything that is high.” And my friend Jovinianus thinks he can
gain an easy mastery over him. Why speak of holy men and angels, who,
being creatures of God, are of course capable of sin? He dared to tempt
the Son of God, and though smitten through and through with our
Lord’s first and second answer, nevertheless raised his head, and
when thrice wounded, withdrew only for a time, and deferred rather than
removed the temptation. And we flatter ourselves on the ground of our
baptism, which though it put away the sins of the past, cannot keep us
for the time to come, unless the baptized keep their hearts with all
diligence.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p77">5. At length we have arrived at the question of food,
and are confronted by our third difficulty. “All things were
created to serve for the use of mortal men.” And as man, a
rational animal, in a sense the owner and tenant of the world, is
subject to God, and worships his Creator, so all things living were
created either for the food of men, or for clothing, or for tilling the
earth, or conveying the fruits thereof, or to be the companions of man,
and hence, because they are man’s<note place="end" n="4718" id="vi.vi.II-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p78"> That is,
deriving <i>jumenta</i> from <i>juvo.</i> The derivation, however, is
from <i>jungo.</i></p></note> helpers, they have their name
<i>jumenta</i>.<note place="end" n="4719" id="vi.vi.II-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p79"> <scripRef passage="Ps. viii. 5" id="vi.vi.II-p79.1" parsed="|Ps|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.5">Ps. viii. 5</scripRef> sq.</p></note>‘What is
man,’ says David, ‘that thou art mindful of him? And the
son of man, that thou visitest him? For thou hast made him but little
lower than the angels, and crownest him with glory and honour. Thou
madest him to have dominion over the works of thine hands; thou hast
put all things under his feet: all sheep and oxen, yea, and the beasts
of the field: the fowl of the air, and the fish of the sea, whatsoever
passeth through the paths of the seas.’ Granted, he says, that
the ox was created for ploughing, the horse for riding, the dog for
watching, goats for their milk, sheep for their fleeces. What is the
use of swine if we may not eat their flesh? of roes, stags,
fallow-deer, boars, hares, and such like game? of geese, wild and tame?
of wild ducks and<note place="end" n="4720" id="vi.vi.II-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p80"> The Italian
beccafico.</p></note>fig-peckers? of
woodcocks? of coots? of thrushes? Why do hens run about our houses? If
they are not eaten, all these creatures were created by <pb n="392" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_392.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_392" />God for nothing. But what need is there of
argument when Scripture clearly teaches that every moving creature,
like herbs and vegetables, were given to us for food, and the Apostle
cries aloud<note place="end" n="4721" id="vi.vi.II-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p81"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 20; 1 Tim. iv. 5" id="vi.vi.II-p81.1" parsed="|Rom|14|20|0|0;|1Tim|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.20 Bible:1Tim.4.5">Rom. xiv. 20; 1 Tim. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘All things are clean to
the clean, and nothing is to be rejected, if it be received with
thanksgiving,’ and<note place="end" n="4722" id="vi.vi.II-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p82"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 3" id="vi.vi.II-p82.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.3">1 Tim. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>tells us that
men will come in the last days, forbidding to marry, and to eat meats,
which God created for use? The Lord himself was called by the Pharisees
a wine-bibber and a glutton, the friend of publicans and sinners,
because he did not decline the invitation of Zacchæus to dinner,
and went to the marriage-feast. But it is a different matter if, as you
may foolishly contend, he went to the dinner intending to fast, and
after the manner of deceivers said, I eat this, not that; I do not
drink the wine which I created out of water. He did not make water, but
wine, the type of his blood. After the resurrection he ate a fish and
part of a honey-comb, not sesame nuts and service-berries. The apostle,
Peter, did not wait like a Jew for the stars to peep, but went upon the
house-top to dine at the sixth hour. Paul in the ship broke bread, not
dried figs. When Timothy’s stomach was out of order, he advised
him to drink wine, not perry. In abstaining from meats they please
their own fancy: as though superstitious Gentiles did not observe the<note place="end" n="4723" id="vi.vi.II-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p83"> Castum.
Another reading is <i>Cossum i.e. wood-worms,</i> which were considered
a delicacy in Pontus and Phrygia. The reading <i>Castum</i> is
supported by Tert., De Iejun. cap. 16: In nostris xerophagiis
blasphemias ingerens. Casto Isidis et Cybeles eos adæquas. Compare
Arnob. Bk. V., and Jerome’s Letter cvii. ad Lætam c. 10, and
below c. 7.</p></note>rites of abstinence connected with
the Mother of the Gods and with Isis.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p84">6. I will follow in detail the views now expounded, and
before I come to Scripture and show by it that fasting is pleasing to
God, and chastity accepted by him, I will meet philosophic argument
with argument, and will prove that we are not followers of Empedocles
and Pythagoras, who on account of their doctrine of the transmigration
of souls think nothing which lives and moves should be eaten, and look
upon him who fells a fir-tree or an oak as equally guilty with the
parricide or the poisoner: but that we worship our Creator Who made all
things for the use of man. And as the ox was created for ploughing, the
horse for riding, dogs for watching, goats for milk, sheep for their
wool: so it was with swine and stags, and roes and hares, and other
animals: but the immediate purpose of their creation was not that they
might serve for food, but for other uses of men. For if everything that
moves and lives was made for food, and prepared for the stomach, let my
opponents tell me why elephants, lions, leopards, and wolves were
created; why vipers, scorpions, bugs, lice, and fleas; why the vulture,
the eagle, the crow, the hawk; why whales, dolphins, seals, and small
snails were created. Which of us ever eats the flesh of a lion, a
viper, a vulture, a stork, a kite, or the worms that crawl upon our
shores? As then these have their proper uses, so may we say that other
beasts, fishes, birds, were created not for eating, but for medicine.
In short, to how many uses the flesh of vipers, from which we make our
antidotes against poison, may be applied, physicians know well. Ivory
dust is an ingredient in many remedies. Hyena’s gall restores
brightness to the eyes, and its dung and that of dogs cures gangrenous
wounds. And (it may seem strange to the reader) Galen asserts in his
treatise on Simples, that human dung is of service in a multitude of
cases. Naturalists say that snake-skin, boiled in oil, gives wonderful
relief in ear-ache. What to the uninitiated seems so useless as a bug?
Yet, suppose a leech to have fastened on the throat, as soon as the
odour of a bug is inhaled the leech is vomited out, and difficulty in
urinating is relieved by the same application. As for the fat of pigs,
geese, fowls, and pheasants, how useful they are is told in all medical
works, and if you read these books you will see there that the vulture
has as many curative properties as it has limbs. Peacock’s dung
allays the inflammation of gout. Cranes, storks, eagle’s gall,
hawk’s blood, the ostrich, frogs, chameleons, swallow’s
dung and flesh—in what diseases these are suitable remedies, I
could tell if it were my purpose to discuss bodily ailments and their
cure. If you think proper you may read Aristotle and<note place="end" n="4724" id="vi.vi.II-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p85"> See note on p.
383.</p></note>Theophrastus in prose, or<note place="end" n="4725" id="vi.vi.II-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p86"> That is, of Side
in Pamphylia. He lived in the reigns of Hadrian and Antoninus Pius,
<span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p86.1">a.d.</span> 117–161. Only two fragments remain
of his Greek poem in forty-two books.</p></note>Marcellus of Side, and our<note place="end" n="4726" id="vi.vi.II-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p87"> He appears to
be Flavius the Grammarian to whom reference is made in the <i>Book on
Illustrious Men,</i> chap. 80:—Firmianus, qui et Lactantius,
Arnobii discipulus, sub Diocletiano principe accitus cum Flavio
grammatico, cujus de Medicinalibus versu compositi exstant libri,
etc.</p></note>Flavius, who discourse on these
subjects in hexameter verse; the<note place="end" n="4727" id="vi.vi.II-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p88"> Born <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p88.1">a.d.</span> 23. His <i>Historia Naturalis</i> embraces
astronomy, meteorology, geography, mineralogy, zoölogy, and
botany, and comprises according to the author’s own account
20,000 matters of importance drawn from 2,000 volumes.</p></note>second
Pliny also, and<note place="end" n="4728" id="vi.vi.II-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p89"> A native of
Cilicia, who probably lived in the second century of the Christian era.
He was a Greek physician and wrote a treatise on <i>Materia Medica,</i>
in 5 books, which is still extant.</p></note>Dioscorides, and others, both
naturalists and physicians, who assign to every herb, every stone,
every animal whether reptile, bird, or fish, its own use in the art of
which they treat. So then when you ask me why the pig was created, I
immediately reply, as if two boys were disputing, by asking you why
were vipers and scorpions? You must not judge that anything from the
hand of God is superfluous, because <pb n="393" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_393.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_393" />there are many beasts and birds which your
palate rejects. But this may perhaps look more like contentiousness and
pugnacity than truth. Let me tell you therefore that pigs and
wild-boars, and stags, and the rest of living creatures were created,
that soldiers, athletes, sailors, rhetoricians, miners, and other
slaves of hard toil, who need physical strength, might have food: and
also those who carry arms and provisions, who wear themselves out with
the work of hand or foot, who ply the oar, who need good lungs to shout
and speak, who level mountains and sleep out rain or fair. But our
religion does not train boxers, athletes, sailors, soldiers, or
ditchers, but followers of wisdom, who devote themselves to the worship
of God, and know why they were created and are in the world from which
they are impatient to depart. Hence also the Apostle says:<note place="end" n="4729" id="vi.vi.II-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p90"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 14" id="vi.vi.II-p90.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.14">2 Cor. xii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “When I am weak, then am I
strong.” And<note place="end" n="4730" id="vi.vi.II-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p91"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 16" id="vi.vi.II-p91.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.16">2 Cor. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> “Though
our outward man is decaying, yet our inward man is renewed day by
day.” And<note place="end" n="4731" id="vi.vi.II-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p92"> <scripRef passage="Phil. i. 23" id="vi.vi.II-p92.1" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23">Phil. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> “I
have the desire to depart and be with Christ.” And,<note place="end" n="4732" id="vi.vi.II-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p93"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 14" id="vi.vi.II-p93.1" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14">Rom. xiii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “Make not provision for the
flesh to fulfil the lusts thereof.” Are all commanded<note place="end" n="4733" id="vi.vi.II-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p94"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 9, xix. 21; Mark vi. 8" id="vi.vi.II-p94.1" parsed="|Matt|10|9|0|0;|Matt|19|21|0|0;|Mark|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.9 Bible:Matt.19.21 Bible:Mark.6.8">Matt. x. 9, xix. 21; Mark vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>not to have two coats, nor food in
their scrip, money in their purse, a staff in the hand, shoes on the
feet? or to sell all they possess and give to the poor, and follow
Jesus? Of course not: but the command is for those who wish to be
perfect. On the contrary John the Baptist lays down one rule for the
soldiers, another for the publicans. But the Lord says in the Gospel to
him who had boasted of having kept the whole law:<note place="end" n="4734" id="vi.vi.II-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p95"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="vi.vi.II-p95.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>“If thou wilt be perfect, go
and sell all that thou hast, and give to the poor, and come, follow
me.” That He might not seem to lay a heavy burden on unwilling
shoulders, He sent His hearer away with full power to please himself,
saying “If thou wilt be perfect.” And so I too say to you:
If you wish to be perfect, it is good not to drink wine, and eat flesh.
If you wish to be perfect, it is better to enrich the mind than to
stuff the body. But if you are an infant and fond of the cooks and
their preparations, no one will snatch the dainties out of your mouth.
Eat and drink, and, if you like, with Israel rise up and play, and sing<note place="end" n="4735" id="vi.vi.II-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p96"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 85" id="vi.vi.II-p96.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|85|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.85">1 Cor. xv. 85</scripRef>.</p></note>“Let us eat and drink, for
to-morrow we shall die.” Let him eat and drink, who looks for
death when he has feasted, and who says with Epicurus, “There is
nothing after death, and death itself is nothing.” We believe
Paul when he says in tones of thunder:<note place="end" n="4736" id="vi.vi.II-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p97"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 13" id="vi.vi.II-p97.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.13">1 Cor. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>“Meats for the belly, and the
belly for meats. But God will destroy both them and it.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p98">7. I have quoted these few passages of Scripture to show
that we are at one with the philosophers. But who does not know that no
universal law of nature regulates the food of all nations, and that
each eats those things of which it has abundance? For instance, the
Arabians and Saracens, and all the wild tribes of the desert live on
camel’s milk and flesh: for the camel, to suit the climate and
barren soil of those regions, is easily bred and reared. They think it
wicked to eat the flesh of swine. Why? Because pigs which fatten on
acorns, chestnuts, roots of ferns, and barley, are seldom or never
found among them: and if they were found, they would not afford the
nourishment of which we spoke just now. The exact opposite is the case
with the northern peoples. If you were to force them to eat the flesh
of asses and camels, they would think it the same as though they were
compelled to devour a wolf or a crow. In Pontus and Phrygia a
pater-familias pays a good price for fat white worms with blackish
heads, which breed in decayed wood. And as with us the woodcock and
fig-pecker, the mullet and scar, are reputed delicacies, so with them
it is a luxury to eat the<note place="end" n="4737" id="vi.vi.II-p98.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p99"> That is, the
wood-worm just referred to.</p></note>xylophagus.
Again, because throughout the glowing wastes of the desert clouds of
locusts are found, it is customary with the peoples of the East and of
Libya to feed on locusts. John the Baptist proves the truth of this.
Compel a Phrygian or a native of Pontus to eat a locust, and he will
think it scandalous. Force a Syrian, an African, or Arabian to swallow
worms, he will have the same contempt for them as for flies,
millepedes, and lizards, although the Syrians are accustomed to eat
land-crocodiles, and the Africans even green lizards. In Egypt and
Palestine, owing to the scarcity of cattle no one eats beef, or makes
the flesh of bulls or oxen, or calves, a portion of their food.
Moreover, in my province<note place="end" n="4738" id="vi.vi.II-p99.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p100"> Pannonia, of
which Valens also was a native.</p></note> it is
considered a crime to eat veal. Accordingly the Emperor Valens recently
promulgated a law throughout the East, prohibiting the killing and
eating of calves. He had in view the interests of agriculture, and
wished to check the bad practice of the commoner sort of the people who
imitated the Jews in devouring the flesh of calves, instead of fowls
and sucking pigs. The Nomad tribes, and the<note place="end" n="4739" id="vi.vi.II-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p101"> This name,
which signifies <i>dwellers in caves,</i> was applied by Greek
geographers to various peoples, but especially to the uncivilized
inhabitants of the west coast of the Red Sea, along the shores of Upper
Egypt and Æthiopia. The whole coast was called
<i>Troglodytice.</i></p></note>Troglodytes, and Scythians, and the
barbarous<note place="end" n="4740" id="vi.vi.II-p101.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p102"> In 376 the Goths
were driven out of their country by the Huns. They were allowed by
Valens to cross the Danube, but war soon broke out and the emperor was
defeated with great slaughter on Aug. 9, 378.</p></note>Huns with whom we have recently
become acquainted, <pb n="394" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_394.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_394" />eat flesh half
raw. Moreover the Icthyophagi, a wandering race on the shores of the
Red Sea, broil fish on the stones made hot by the sun, and subsist on
this poor food. The<note place="end" n="4741" id="vi.vi.II-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p103"> The Sarmatians
dwelt on the N. E. of the Sea of Azov, E. of the river Don.</p></note>Sarmatians,
the<note place="end" n="4742" id="vi.vi.II-p103.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p104"> They were
located in the S. E. of Germany.</p></note>Chuadi, the<note place="end" n="4743" id="vi.vi.II-p104.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p105"> The name given
to the great confederacy of German peoples who in <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p105.1">a.d.</span> 409 traversed Germany and Gaul, and invaded Spain. In
429 they conquered all the Roman dominions in Africa, and in 455 they
plundered Rome. Their kingdom was destroyed by Belisarius in 535.</p></note>Vandals, and countless other races,
delight in the flesh of horses and wolves. Why should I speak of other
nations when I myself, a youth on a visit to Gaul, heard that the
Atticoti, a British tribe, eat human flesh, and that although they find
herds of swine, and droves of large or small cattle in the woods, it is
their custom to cut off the buttocks of the shepherds and the breasts
of their women, and to regard them as the greatest delicacies? The
Scots have no wives of their own; as though they read Plato’s
Republic and took Cato for their leader, no man among them has his own
wife, but like beasts they indulge their lust to their hearts’
content. The Persians, Medes, Indians, and Ethiopians, peoples on a par
with Rome itself, have intercourse with mothers and grandmothers, with
daughters and granddaughters. The<note place="end" n="4744" id="vi.vi.II-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p106"> A people of
Central Asia. Cyrus the Great was slain in an expedition against
them.</p></note>Massagetæ and<note place="end" n="4745" id="vi.vi.II-p106.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p107"> On the Oxus near
its entrance into the Caspian Sea.</p></note>Derbices think those persons most
unhappy who die of sickness—and when parents, kindred, or friends
reach old age, they are murdered and devoured. It is thought better
that they should be eaten by the people themselves than by the worms.
The<note place="end" n="4746" id="vi.vi.II-p107.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p108"> An agricultural
people on the W. coast of Pontus.</p></note>Tibareni crucify those whom they have
loved before when they have grown old. The<note place="end" n="4747" id="vi.vi.II-p108.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p109"> Hyrcania was a
province of the Persian Empire, on the S. and S. E. shores of the
Caspian or Hyrcanian Sea. Jerome draws many of these details from the
treatise of Porphyry <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.II-p109.1">Περὶ
ἀποχῆς
ἐμψύχιων</span>.</p></note>Hyrcani throw them out half alive to
the birds and dogs: the Caspians leave them dead for the same beasts.
The Scythians bury alive with the remains of the dead those who were
beloved of the deceased. The Bactrians throw their old men to dogs
which they rear for the very purpose, and when Stasanor,
Alexander’s general, wished to correct the practice, he almost
lost his province. Force an Egyptian to drink sheep’s milk:
drive, if you can, a Pelusiote to eat an onion. Almost every city in
Egypt venerates its own beasts and monsters, and whatever be the object
of worship, that they think inviolable and sacred. Hence it is that
their towns also are named after animals Leonto, Cyno, Lyco, Busyris,
Thmuis, which is, being interpreted, a <i>he-goat</i>. And to make us
understand what sort of gods Egypt always welcomed, one of their cities
was recently called<note place="end" n="4748" id="vi.vi.II-p109.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p110"> Antinous was
drowned in the Nile. <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p110.1">a.d.</span> 122. The
emperor’s grief was so great that he enrolled his favourite
amongst the gods, caused a temple to be erected to his honour at
Mantinea, and founded the city of Antinoopolis.</p></note>Antinous
after Hadrian’s favourite. You see clearly then that not only in
eating, but also in burial, in wedlock, and in every department of
life, each race follows its own practice and peculiar usages, and takes
that for the law of nature which is most familiar to it. But suppose
all nations alike ate flesh, and let that be everywhere lawful which
the place produces. How does it concern us whose conversation is in
heaven? who, as well as Pythagoras and Empedocles and all lovers of
wisdom, are not bound to the circumstances of our birth, but of our new
birth: who by abstinence subjugate our refractory flesh, eager to
follow the allurements of lust? The eating of flesh, and drinking of
wine, and fulness of stomach, is the seed-plot of lust. And so the
comic poet says,<note place="end" n="4749" id="vi.vi.II-p110.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p111"> Ter. Eunuch.
iv. 5, 6.</p></note> “Venus
shivers unless Ceres and Bacchus be with her.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p112">8. Through the five senses, as through open windows,
vice has access to the soul. The metropolis and citadel of the mind
cannot be taken unless the enemy have previously entered by its doors.
The soul is distressed by the disorder they produce, and is led captive
by sight, hearing, smell, taste, and touch. If any one delights in the
sports of the circus, or the struggles of athletes, the versatility of
actors, the figure of women, in splendid jewels, dress, silver and
gold, and other things of the kind, the liberty of the soul is lost
through the windows of the eyes, and the prophet’s words are
fulfilled:<note place="end" n="4750" id="vi.vi.II-p112.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p113"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 21" id="vi.vi.II-p113.1" parsed="|Jer|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.21">Jer. ix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>“Death is come up into our
windows.” Again, our sense of hearing is flattered by the tones
of various instruments and the modulations of the voice; and whatever
enters the ear by the songs of poets and comedians, by the pleasantries
and verses of pantomimic actors, weakens the manly fibre of the mind.
Then, again, no one but a profligate denies that the profligate and
licentious find a delight in sweet odours, different sorts of incense,
fragrant balsam,<note place="end" n="4751" id="vi.vi.II-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p114"> An Egyptian
perfuming powder.</p></note>kuphi,<note place="end" n="4752" id="vi.vi.II-p114.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p115"> Probably an
ointment made from the grape of the wild vine.</p></note>œnanthe, and musk, which is
nothing but the skin of a foreign rat. And who does not know that
gluttony is the mother of avarice, and, as it were, fetters the heart
and keeps it pressed down upon the earth? For the sake of a temporary
gratification of the appetite, land and sea are ransacked, and we toil
and sweat our lives through, that we may send down our throats
honey-wine and costly food. The desire to handle other men’s
persons, and the burning lust for women, is a passion bordering on
<pb n="395" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_395.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_395" />insanity. To gratify this sense we
languish, grow angry, throw ourselves about with joy, indulge envy,
engage in rivalry, are filled with anxiety, and when we have terminated
the pleasure with more or less repentance, we once more take fire, and
want to do that which we again regret doing. Where, then, that which we
may call the thin edge of disturbance, has entered the citadel of the
mind through these doors, what will become of its liberty, its
endurance, its thought of God, particularly since the sense of touch
can picture to itself even bygone pleasures, and through the
recollection of vice forces the soul to take part in them, and after a
manner to practice what it does not actually commit?</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p116">9. At the call of reasoning such as this, many
philosophers have forsaken the crowded cities, and their pleasure
gardens in the suburbs with well-watered grounds, shady trees,
twittering birds, crystal fountains, murmuring brooks, and many charms
for eye and ear, lest through luxury and abundance of riches, the
firmness of the mind should be enfeebled, and its purity debauched. For
there is no good in frequently seeing objects which may one day lead to
your captivity, or in making trial of things which you would find it
hard to do without. Even the Pythagoreans shunned company of this kind
and were wont to dwell in solitary places in the desert. The Platonists
also and Stoics lived in the groves and porticos of temples, that,
admonished by the sanctity of their restricted abode, they might think
of nothing but virtue. Plato, moreover, himself, when<note place="end" n="4753" id="vi.vi.II-p116.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p117"> The celebrated
Cynic philosopher. He died at Corinth, at the age of nearly 90, <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p117.1">b.c.</span> 323.</p></note>Diogenes trampled on his couches with
muddy feet (he being a rich man), chose a house called<note place="end" n="4754" id="vi.vi.II-p117.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p118"> <i>Academia</i>
was a piece of land on the Cephisus about three-quarters of a mile from
Athens, originally belonging to the hero Academus. Here was a Gymnasium
with plane and olive plantations, etc. Plato had a piece of land in the
neighbourhood; here he taught, and after him his followers, who were
hence called <i>Academici.</i> Cicero called his villa Academia.</p></note><i>Academia</i> at some distance from
the city, in a spot not only lonely but unhealthy, so that he might
have leisure for philosophy. His object was that by constant anxiety
about sickness the assaults of lust might be defeated, and that his
disciples might experience no pleasure but that afforded by the things
they learned. We have read of some who took out their own eyes lest
through sight they might lose the contemplation of philosophy. Hence it
was that<note place="end" n="4755" id="vi.vi.II-p118.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p119"> Flourished about
<span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p119.1">b.c.</span> 320. Though heir to a large fortune he
renounced it all, and lived and died as a true Cynic. He was called the
“door-opener,” because it was his practice to visit every
house at Athens and rebuke its inmates.</p></note>Crates the famous Theban, after
throwing into the sea a considerable weight of gold, exclaimed,
“Go to the bottom, ye evil lusts: I will drown you that you may
not drown me.” But if anyone thinks to enjoy keenly meat and
drink in excess, and at the same time to devote himself to philosophy,
that is to say, to live in luxury and yet not to be hampered by the
vices attendant on luxury, he deceives himself. For if it be the case
that even when far distant from them we are frequently caught in the
snares of nature, and are compelled to desire those things of which we
have a scant supply: what folly it is to think we are free when we are
surrounded by the nets of pleasure! We think of what we see, hear,
smell, taste, handle, and are led to desire the thing which affords us
pleasure. That the mind sees and hears, and that we can neither hear
nor see anything unless our senses are fixed upon the objects of sight
and hearing, is an old saw. It is difficult, or rather impossible, when
we are swimming in luxury and pleasure not to think of what we are
doing: and it is an idle pretence which some men put forward<note place="end" n="4756" id="vi.vi.II-p119.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p120"> A common form of
Gnostic error revived many centuries afterwards by the Anabaptists.</p></note>that they can take their fill of
pleasure with their faith and purity and mental uprightness unimpaired.
It is a violation of nature to revel in pleasure, and the Apostle gives
a caution against this very thing when he says,<note place="end" n="4757" id="vi.vi.II-p120.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p121"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 6" id="vi.vi.II-p121.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.6">1 Tim. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> “She that giveth herself to
pleasure is dead while she liveth.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p122">10. The bodily senses are like horses madly racing, but
the soul like a charioteer holds the reins. And as horses without a
driver go at break-neck speed, so the body if it be not governed by the
reasonable soul rushes to its own destruction. The philosophers make
use of another illustration of the relations between soul and body;<note place="end" n="4758" id="vi.vi.II-p122.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p123"> See Cicero,
Repub. Bk. III.</p></note>they say the body is a boy, the soul
his tutor. Hence the<note place="end" n="4759" id="vi.vi.II-p123.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p124"> Sallust. <i>In
Cat.</i> ch. 1.</p></note>historian
tells us “that our soul directs, our body serves. The one we have
in common with the gods, the other with the beasts.” So then
unless the vices of youth and boyhood are regulated by the wisdom of
the tutor, every effort and every impulse sets strongly in the
direction of wantonness. We might lose four of the senses and yet
live,—that is we could do without sight, hearing, smell, and the
pleasures of touch. But a human being cannot subsist without tasting
food. It follows that reason must be present, that we may take food of
such a kind and in such quantities as will not burden the body, or
hinder the free movement of the soul: for it is the way with us that we
eat, and walk, and sleep, and digest our food, and afterwards in the
fulness of blood have to bear the spur of lust.<note place="end" n="4760" id="vi.vi.II-p124.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p125"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xx. 1" id="vi.vi.II-p125.1" parsed="|Prov|20|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.1">Prov. xx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>“Wine is a mocker, strong drink a
brawler.” Whosoever has much to do with these is not wise. <pb n="396" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_396.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_396" />And we should not take such food as is
difficult of digestion, or such as when eaten will give us reason to
complain that we got it and lost it with much effort. The preparation
of vegetables, fruit, and pulse is easy, and does not require the skill
of expensive cooks: our bodies are nourished by them with little
trouble on our part; and, if taken in moderation, such food is easier
to digest, and at less cost, because it does not stimulate the
appetite, and therefore is not devoured with avidity. No one has his
stomach inflated or overloaded if he eats only one or two dishes, and
those inexpensive ones: such a condition comes of pampering the taste
with a variety of meats. The smells of the kitchen may induce us to
eat, but when hunger is satisfied, they make us their slaves. Hence
gorging gives rise to disease: and many persons find relief for the
discomfort of gluttony in emetics,—what they disgraced themselves
by putting in, they with still greater disgrace put out.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p126">11.<note place="end" n="4761" id="vi.vi.II-p126.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p127"> The most
celebrated physician of antiquity. Born about <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p127.1">b.c.</span> 460, died about 357.</p></note>Hippocrates in
his Aphorisms teaches that stout persons of a coarse habit of body,
when once they have attained their full growth, unless the plethora be
quickly relieved by blood-letting, develop tendencies to paralysis and
the worst forms of disease: they must therefore be bled, that there may
be room for fresh growth. For it is not the nature of our bodies to
continue in one stay, but go on either to increase or decrease, and no
animal can live which is incapable of growth. Whence<note place="end" n="4762" id="vi.vi.II-p127.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p128"> Born at
Pergamum <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p128.1">a.d.</span> 130, died probably in the year
200. His writings are considered to have had a more extensive influence
on medical science than even those of Hippocrates.</p></note>Galen, a very learned man and the
commentator on Hippocrates, says in his exhortation to the practice of
medicine that athletes whose whole life and art consists in stuffing
cannot live long, nor be healthy: and that their souls enveloped with
superfluous blood and fat, and as it were covered with mud, have no
refined or heavenly thoughts, but are always intent upon gluttonous and
voracious feasting. Diogenes maintains that tyrants do not bring about
revolutions in cities, and foment wars civil or foreign for the sake of
a simple diet of vegetables and fruits, but for costly meats and the
delicacies of the table. And, strange to say, Epicurus, the defender of
pleasure, in all his books speaks of nothing but vegetables and fruits;
and he says that we ought to live on cheap food because the preparation
of sumptuous banquets of flesh involves great care and suffering, and
greater pains attend the search for such delicacies than pleasures the
consumption of them. Our bodies need only something to eat and drink.
Where there is bread and water, and the like, nature is satisfied.
Whatever more there may be does not go to meet the wants of life, but
are ministers to vicious pleasure. Eating and drinking does not quench
the longing for luxuries, but appeases hunger and thirst. Persons who
feed on flesh want also gratifications not found in flesh. But they who
adopt a simple diet do not look for flesh. Further, we cannot devote
ourselves to wisdom if our thoughts are running on a well-laden table,
the supply of which requires an excess of work and anxiety. The wants
of nature are soon satisfied: cold and hunger can be banished with
simple food and clothing. Hence the Apostle says: “Having food
and clothing let us be therewith content.” Delicacies and the
various dishes of the feast are the nurses of avarice. The soul greatly
exults when you are content with little: you have the world beneath
your feet, and can exchange all its power, its feasts, and its lusts,
the objects for which men rake money together, for common food, and
make up for them all with a sack-cloth shirt. Take away the luxurious
feasting and the gratification of lust, and no one will want riches to
be used either in the belly, or beneath it. The invalid only regains
his health by diminishing and carefully selecting his food,
<i>i.e.</i>, in medical phrase, by adopting a “slender
diet.” The same food that recovers health, can preserve it, for
no one can imagine vegetables to be the cause of disease. And if
vegetables do not give the strength of Milo of Crotona—a strength
supplied and nourished by meat—what need has a wise man and a
Christian philosopher of such strength as is required by athletes and
soldiers, and which, if he had it, would only stimulate to vice? Let
those persons deem meat accordant with health who wish to gratify their
lust, and who, sunk in filthy pleasure, are always at heat. What a
Christian wants is health, but not superfluous strength. And it ought
not to disturb us if we find but few supporters; for the pure and
temperate are as rare as good and faithful friends, and virtue is
always scarce. Study the temperance of<note place="end" n="4763" id="vi.vi.II-p128.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p129"> Fabricius was
censor in <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p129.1">b.c.</span> 275, and devoted himself to
repressing the prevalent taste for luxury. The story of his expelling
from the Senate P. Cornelius Rufinus because he possessed ten
pounds’ weight of silver-plate is well-known.</p></note>Fabricius, or the poverty of<note place="end" n="4764" id="vi.vi.II-p129.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p130"> Curius
Dentatus, Consul <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p130.1">b.c.</span> 290 with P. Cornelius
Rufinus to whom allusion has just been made, was no less distinguished
for simplicity of life than was Fabricius. He was censor <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p130.2">b.c.</span> 272.</p></note>Curius, and in a great city you will
find few worthy of your imitation. You need not fear that if you do not
eat flesh, fowlers and hunters will have learnt their craft in
vain.</p>

<p class="c27" id="vi.vi.II-p131"><pb n="397" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_397.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_397" />12. We have read
that some who suffered with disease of the joints and with gouty
humours recovered their health by proscribing delicacies, and coming
down to a simple board and mean food. For they were then free from the
worry of managing a house and from unlimited feasting. Horace<note place="end" n="4765" id="vi.vi.II-p131.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p132"> Ep. Lib. I. ep.
2.</p></note> makes fun of the longing for food
which when eaten leaves nothing but regret.</p>

<p class="c27" id="vi.vi.II-p133">“Scorn pleasure; she but hurts when bought with
pain.”</p>

<p class="c27" id="vi.vi.II-p134">And when, in the delightful retirement of the country,
by way of satirizing voluptuous men, he described himself as plump and
fat, his sportive verse ran thus:</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.vi.II-p135">“Pay me a visit if you want to laugh,</p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.vi.II-p136">You’ll find me fat and sleek with
well-dress’d hide,</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.vi.II-p137">Like any pig from Epicurus’ sty.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p138">But even if our food be the commonest, we must avoid
repletion. For nothing is so destructive to the mind as a full belly,
fermenting like a wine vat and giving forth its gases on all sides.
What sort of fasting is it, or what refreshment is there after fasting,
when we are blown out with yesterday’s dinner, and our<note place="end" n="4766" id="vi.vi.II-p138.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p139"> Or, “an
ante-room to the closet”—<i>Meditatorium.</i> Comp.
Tertullian, Treatise on Fasting, ch. 6.</p></note>stomach is made a factory for the
closet? We wish to get credit for protracted abstinence, and all the
while we devour so much that a day and a night can scarcely digest it.
The proper name to give it is not fasting, but rather debauch and rank
indigestion.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p140">13.<note place="end" n="4767" id="vi.vi.II-p140.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p141"> The
Peripatetic philosopher, geographer, and historian, a disciple of
Aristotle and the friend of Theophrastus.</p></note>Dicæarchus in his book of
Antiquities, describing Greece, relates that under Saturn, that is in
the Golden Age, when the ground brought forth all things abundantly, no
one ate flesh, but every one lived on field produce and fruits which
the earth bore of itself. Xenophon in eight books narrates the life of
Cyrus, King of the Persians, and asserts that they supported life on
barley, cress, salt, and black bread. Both the aforesaid Xenophon,
Theophrastus, and almost all the Greek writers testify to the frugal
diet of the Spartans.<note place="end" n="4768" id="vi.vi.II-p141.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p142"> Chæremon
was chief librarian of the Alexandrian library. He afterwards became
one of Nero’s tutors.</p></note>Chæremon the Stoic, a man of
great eloquence, has a treatise on the life of the ancient priests of
Egypt, who, he says, laid aside all worldly business and cares, and
were ever in the temple, studying nature and the regulating causes of
the heavenly bodies; they never had intercourse with women; they never
from the time they began to devote themselves to the divine service set
eyes on their kindred and relations, nor even saw their children; they
always abstained from flesh and wine, on account of the
light-headedness and dizziness which a small quantity of food caused,
and especially to avoid the stimulation of the lustful appetite
engendered by this meat and drink. They seldom ate bread, that they
might not load the stomach. And whenever they ate it, they mixed
pounded hyssop with all that they took, so that the action of its
warmth might diminish the weight of the heavier food. They used no oil
except with vegetables, and then only in small quantities, to mitigate
the unpalatable taste. What need, he says, to speak of birds, when they
avoided even eggs and milk as flesh. The one, they said, was liquid
flesh, the other was blood with the colour changed? Their bed was made
of palm-leaves, called by them <i>baiæ</i>: a sloping footstool
laid upon the ground served for a pillow, and they could go without
food for two or three days. The humours of the body which arise from
sedentary habits were dried up by reducing their diet to an extreme
point.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p143">14.<note place="end" n="4769" id="vi.vi.II-p143.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p144"> Wars, Book II.,
ch. viii. 2 sq.; Antiquities, Bk. xviii. I. 2 sq. Josephus nowhere says
that the Essenes abstained from flesh and wine, or fasted daily. Philo
commends them for so doing. Jerome here, as above, borrows from
Porphyry. The “Wars of the Jews or History of the Destruction of
Jerusalem,” are here called the “History of the Jewish
Captivity.”</p></note>Josephus in
the second book of the history of the Jewish captivity, and in the
eighteenth book of the Antiquities, and the two treatises against
Apion, describes three sects of the Jews, the Pharisees, Sadducees, and
Essenes. On the last of these he bestows wondrous praise because they
practised perpetual abstinence from wives, wine, and flesh, and made a
second nature of their daily fast.<note place="end" n="4770" id="vi.vi.II-p144.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p145"> Philo the Jew.
His exact date cannot be given; but he was advanced in years when he
went to Rome (<span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p145.1">a.d.</span> 40) on his famous embassy
in behalf of his countrymen.</p></note>Philo,
too, a man of great learning, published a treatise of his own on their
mode of life.<note place="end" n="4771" id="vi.vi.II-p145.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p146"> Neanthes lived
about <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p146.1">b.c.</span> 241. He was a voluminous writer,
chiefly on historical subjects.</p></note>Neanthes of
Cizycus, and<note place="end" n="4772" id="vi.vi.II-p146.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p147"> There were
many physicians of this name.</p></note>Asclepiades
of Cyprus, at the time when Pygmalion ruled over the East, relate that
the eating of flesh was unknown. Eubulus, also, who wrote the history
of<note place="end" n="4773" id="vi.vi.II-p147.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p148"> The sun-god
of the Persians.</p></note>Mithras in many volumes, relates
that among the Persians there are three kinds of Magi, the first of
whom, those of greatest learning and eloquence, take no food except
meal and vegetables. At Eleusis it is customary to abstain from fowls
and fish and certain fruits.<note place="end" n="4774" id="vi.vi.II-p148.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p149"> Supposed to be
the same as the Bardesanes born at Edessa in Mesopotamia, who
flourished in the latter half of the second century. Jerome again
refers to him in the book on Illustrious Men, c. 33.</p></note>Bardesanes,
a Babylonian, divides the Gymnosophists of India into two classes, the
one called Brahmans, the other Samaneans, who are so rigidly
self-restrained <pb n="398" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_398.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_398" />that they support
themselves either with the fruit of trees which grow on the banks of
the Ganges, or with common food of rice or flour, and when the king
visits them, he is wont to adore them, and thinks the peace of his
country depends upon their prayers. Euripides relates that the prophets
of Jupiter in Crete abstained not only from flesh, but also from cooked
food.<note place="end" n="4775" id="vi.vi.II-p149.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p150"> Xenocrates was
born <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p150.1">b.c.</span> 396, died <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p150.2">b.c.</span> 314.</p></note>Xenocrates the philosopher
writes that at Athens out of all the laws of<note place="end" n="4776" id="vi.vi.II-p150.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p151"> Triptolemus
was the legendary inventor of the plough and of agriculture.</p></note>Triptolemus only three precepts
remain in the temple of Ceres: respect to parents, reverence for the
gods, and abstinence from flesh.<note place="end" n="4777" id="vi.vi.II-p151.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p152"> Poems
ascribed to the mythical Orpheus are quoted by Plato. The extant poems
which bear his name are forgeries of Christian grammarians and
philosophers of the Alexandrine school; but some fragments of the old
Orphic poetry are said to be remaining.</p></note>Orpheus in his song utterly
denounces the eating of flesh. I might speak of the frugality of
Pythagoras, Socrates, and<note place="end" n="4778" id="vi.vi.II-p152.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p153"> Antisthenes
was the founder of the Cynic philosophy. He was a devoted disciple of
Socrates and flourished about <span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p153.1">b.c.</span> 366.</p></note>Antisthenes to our confusion: but
it would be tedious, and would require a work to itself. At all events
this is the Antisthenes who, after teaching rhetoric with renown, on
hearing Socrates, is related to have said to his disciples, “Go,
and seek a master, for I have now found one.” He immediately,
sold what he had, divided the proceeds among the people, and kept
nothing for himself but a small cloak. Of his poverty and toil Xenophon
in the Symposium is a witness, and so are his countless treatises, some
philosophical, some rhetorical. His most famous follower was the great
Diogenes, who was mightier than King Alexander in that he conquered
human nature. For Antisthenes would not take a single pupil, and when
he could not get rid of the persistent Diogenes he threatened him with
a stick if he did not depart. The latter is said to have laid down his
head and said, “No stick will be hard enough to prevent me from
following you.”<note place="end" n="4779" id="vi.vi.II-p153.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p154"> The
distinguished Peripatetic philosopher and historian. He lived,
probably, about the time of Ptolemy Philopator (<span class="c17" id="vi.vi.II-p154.1">b.c.</span> 222–205).</p></note>Satyrus, the
biographer of illustrious men, relates that Diogenes to guard himself
against the cold, folded his cloak double: his scrip was his pantry:
and when aged he carried a stick to support his feeble frame, and was
commonly called “Old Hand-to-mouth,” because to that very
hour he begged and received food from any one. His home was the
gateways and city arcades. And when he wriggled into his tub, he would
joke about his movable house that adapted itself to the seasons. For
when the weather was cold he used to turn the mouth of the tub towards
the south: in summer towards the north; and whatever the direction of
the sun might be, that way the palace of Diogenes was turned. He had a
wooden dish for drinking; but on one occasion seeing a boy drinking
with the hollow of his hand he is related to have dashed the cup to the
ground, saying that he did not know nature provided a cup. His virtue
and self-restraint were proved even by his death. It is said that, now
an old man, he was on his way to the Olympic games, which used to be
attended by a great concourse of people from all parts of Greece, when
he was overtaken by fever and lay down upon the bank by the road-side.
And when his friends wished to place him on a beast or in a conveyance,
he did not assent, but crossing to the shade of a tree said, “Go
your way, I pray you, and see the games: this night will prove me
either conquered or conqueror. If I conquer the fever, I shall go to
the games: if the fever conquers me, I shall enter the unseen
world.” There through the night he lay gasping for breath and did
not, as we are told, so much die as banish the fever by death. I have
cited the example of only one philosopher, so that our fine, erect,
muscular athletes, who hardly make a shadow of a footmark in their
swift passage, whose words are in their fists and their reasoning in
their heels, who either know nothing of apostolic poverty and the
hardness of the cross, or despise it, may at least imitate Gentile
moderation.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p155">15. So far I have dealt with the arguments and examples
of philosophers. Now I will pass on to the beginning of the human race,
that is, to the sphere which belongs to us. I will first point out that
Adam received a command in paradise to abstain from one tree though he
might eat the other fruit. The blessedness of paradise could not be
consecrated without abstinence from food. So long as he fasted, he
remained in paradise; he ate, and was cast out; he was no sooner cast
out than he married a wife. While he fasted in paradise he continued a
virgin: when he filled himself with food in the earth, he bound himself
with the tie of marriage. And yet though cast out he did not
immediately receive permission to eat flesh; but only the fruits of
trees and the produce of the crops, and herbs and vegetables were given
him for food, that even when an exile from paradise he might feed not
upon flesh which was not to be found in paradise, but upon grain and
fruit like that of paradise. But afterwards when<note place="end" n="4780" id="vi.vi.II-p155.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p156"> <scripRef passage="Gen. vi. 3, 5" id="vi.vi.II-p156.1" parsed="|Gen|6|3|0|0;|Gen|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.3 Bible:Gen.6.5">Gen. vi. 3, 5</scripRef>.</p></note>God saw that the heart of man from his
youth was set on wickedness continually, and that His Spirit could not
remain in them because they were <pb n="399" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_399.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_399" />flesh, He by the deluge passed sentence on the
works of the flesh, and, taking note of the extreme greediness of men,<note place="end" n="4781" id="vi.vi.II-p156.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p157"> <scripRef passage="Gen. viii. 21; ix. 3" id="vi.vi.II-p157.1" parsed="|Gen|8|21|0|0;|Gen|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.8.21 Bible:Gen.9.3">Gen. viii. 21; ix. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>gave them liberty to eat flesh: so
that while understanding that all things were lawful for them, they
might not greatly desire that which was allowed, lest they should turn
a commandment into a cause of transgression. And yet even then, fasting
was in part commanded. For, seeing that some animals are called clean,
some unclean, and the unclean animals were taken into Noah’s ark
by pairs, the clean in uneven numbers (and of course the eating of the
unclean was forbidden, otherwise the term unclean would be unmeaning),
fasting was in part consecrated: restraint in the use of all was taught
by the prohibition of some. Why did Esau lose his birthright? Was it
not on account of food? and he could not atone with tears for the
impatience of his appetite. The people of Israel cast out from Egypt
and on their way to the land of promise, the land flowing with milk and
honey, longed for the flesh of Egypt, and the melons and garlic,
saying:<note place="end" n="4782" id="vi.vi.II-p157.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p158"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xvi. 3" id="vi.vi.II-p158.1" parsed="|Exod|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.16.3">Ex. xvi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “Would that we had died
by the hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt, when we sat by the flesh
pots.” And again,<note place="end" n="4783" id="vi.vi.II-p158.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p159"> <scripRef passage="Numb. xi. 4-6" id="vi.vi.II-p159.1" parsed="|Num|11|4|11|6" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.4-Num.11.6">Numb. xi. 4–6</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Who shall give us flesh to eat? We remember the fish which we
did eat in Egypt for nought; the cucumbers, and the melons, and the
leeks, and the onions, and the garlic: but now our soul is dried away:
we have nought save this manna to look to.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p160">They despised angels’ food, and sighed for the
flesh of Egypt. Moses for forty days and forty nights fasted on Mount
Sinai, and showed even then that man does not live on bread alone, but
on every word of God. He says to the Lord, “the people is full
and maketh idols.” Moses with empty stomach received the law
written with the finger of God. The people that ate and drank and rose
up to play fashioned a golden calf, and preferred an Egyptian ox to the
majesty of the Lord. The toil of so many days perished through the
fulness of a single hour. Moses boldly broke the tables: for he knew
that drunkards cannot hear the word of God.<note place="end" n="4784" id="vi.vi.II-p160.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p161"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 15" id="vi.vi.II-p161.1" parsed="|Deut|32|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.15">Deut. xxxii. 15</scripRef>. “Beloved” (dilectus).
Correctly Jeshurun, that is, the Upright, a name of Israel.</p></note>“The beloved grew thick, waxed
fat, and became sleek: he kicked and forsook the Lord which made him,
and departed from the God of his salvation.” Hence also it is
enjoined in the same Book of Deuteronomy:<note place="end" n="4785" id="vi.vi.II-p161.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p162"> <scripRef passage="Deut. viii. 12-14" id="vi.vi.II-p162.1" parsed="|Deut|8|12|8|14" osisRef="Bible:Deut.8.12-Deut.8.14">Deut. viii. 12–14</scripRef>.</p></note> “Beware, lest when thou hast
eaten and drunk, and hast built goodly houses, and when thy herds and
thy flocks multiply, and thy silver and gold is multiplied, then thine
heart be lifted up, and thou forget the Lord thy God.” In short
the people ate and their heart grew thick, lest they should see with
their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart:
so the people well fed and fat-fleshed could not bear the countenance
of Moses who fasted, for, to correctly render the Hebrew, it was<note place="end" n="4786" id="vi.vi.II-p162.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p163"> The curious
custom of representing Moses with horns arose from a mistake in the
Vulgate rendering. The Hebrew verb <span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="vi.vi.II-p163.1">קּול</span>, to emit rays, is derived
from a word which, meaning mostly a <i>horn,</i> has in the dual the
signification <i>rays of light.</i> See <scripRef passage="Hab. iii. 4" id="vi.vi.II-p163.2" parsed="|Hab|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.3.4">Hab. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> furnished with horns through his
converse with God. And it was not, as some think, to show that there is
no difference between virginity and marriage, but to assert his
sympathy with severe fasting, that our Lord and Saviour when he was
transfigured on the Mount revealed Moses and Elias with Himself in
glory. Although Moses and Elias were properly types of the Law and the
Prophets, as is clearly witnessed by the Gospel:<note place="end" n="4787" id="vi.vi.II-p163.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p164"> <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 31" id="vi.vi.II-p164.1" parsed="|Luke|9|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.31">Luke ix. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>“They spake of his departure
which he was about to accomplish at Jerusalem.” For the passion
of our Lord is declared not by virginity or marriage, but by the Law
and the Prophets. If, however, any persons contentiously maintain that
by Moses is signified marriage, by Elias virginity, let me tell them
briefly that Moses died and was buried, but Elias was carried off in a
chariot of fire and entered on immortality before he approached death.
But the second writing of the tables could not be effected without
fasting. What was lost by drunkenness was regained by abstinence, a
proof that by fasting we can return to paradise, whence, though
fulness, we have been expelled. In<note place="end" n="4788" id="vi.vi.II-p164.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p165"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xvii. 8" id="vi.vi.II-p165.1" parsed="|Exod|17|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.17.8">Ex. xvii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>Exodus we read that the battle was
fought against Amalek while Moses prayed, and the whole people fasted
until the evening.<note place="end" n="4789" id="vi.vi.II-p165.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p166"> <scripRef passage="Josh. x. 13" id="vi.vi.II-p166.1" parsed="|Josh|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.10.13">Josh. x. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>Joshua, the
son of Nun, bade sun and moon stand still, and the victorious army
prolonged its fast for more than a day.<note place="end" n="4790" id="vi.vi.II-p166.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p167"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xiv. 24" id="vi.vi.II-p167.1" parsed="|1Sam|14|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.14.24">1 Sam. xiv. 24</scripRef>. Heb. “entered into the
wood.” The English version follows the Hebrew. The Sept. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.II-p167.2">ἠρἱστα</span> (Jerome’s prandebat)
is perhaps only a repetition of the preceding thought. Another
rendering inserts the negative, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.II-p167.3">οὐκ
ἠρίστα</span>.</p></note>Saul, as it is written in the first book
of Kings, pronounced a curse on him who ate bread before the evening,
and until he had avenged himself upon his enemies. So none of his
people tasted any food. And all they of the land took food. And so
binding was a solemn fast once it was proclaimed to the Lord, that
Jonathan, to whom the victory was due, was taken by lot, and<note place="end" n="4791" id="vi.vi.II-p167.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p168"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xiv. 24" id="vi.vi.II-p168.1" parsed="|1Sam|14|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.14.24">1 Sam. xiv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>could not escape the charge of sinning
in ignorance, and his father’s hand was raised against him, and
the prayers of the people scarce availed to save him.<note place="end" n="4792" id="vi.vi.II-p168.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p169"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xix. 8-11" id="vi.vi.II-p169.1" parsed="|1Kgs|19|8|19|11" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.8-1Kgs.19.11">1 Kings xix. 8–11</scripRef>.</p></note>Elijah after the preparation of a
forty days fast saw God on Mount Horeb, and heard from Him <pb n="400" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_400.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_400" />the words, “What doest thou here,
Elijah?” There is much more familiarity in this than in the
“Where art thou, Adam?” of Genesis. The latter was intended
to excite the fears of one who had fed and was lost; the former was
affectionately addressed to a fasting servant.<note place="end" n="4793" id="vi.vi.II-p169.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p170"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. vii. 7" id="vi.vi.II-p170.1" parsed="|1Sam|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.7.7">1 Sam. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>When the people were assembled in
Mizpeh, Samuel proclaimed a fast, and so strengthened them, and thus
made them prevail against the enemy.<note place="end" n="4794" id="vi.vi.II-p170.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p171"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings xviii" id="vi.vi.II-p171.1" parsed="|2Kgs|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.18">2 Kings xviii</scripRef>.</p></note>The attack of the Assyrians was
repulsed, and the might of Sennacherib utterly crushed, by the tears
and sackcloth of King Hezekiah, and by his humbling himself with
fasting. So also the city of Nineveh by fasting excited compassion and
turned aside the threatening wrath of the Lord. And<note place="end" n="4795" id="vi.vi.II-p171.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p172"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xviii. 23" id="vi.vi.II-p172.1" parsed="|Gen|18|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.23">Gen. xviii. 23</scripRef> sq.</p></note>Sodom and Gomorrha might have appeased
it, had they been willing to repent, and through the aid of fasting
gain for themselves tears of repentance.<note place="end" n="4796" id="vi.vi.II-p172.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p173"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 27-29" id="vi.vi.II-p173.1" parsed="|1Kgs|21|27|21|29" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.27-1Kgs.21.29">1 Kings xxi. 27–29</scripRef>.</p></note>Ahab, the most impious of kings, by
fasting and wearing sackcloth, succeeded in escaping the sentence of
God, and in deferring the overthrow of his house to the days of his
posterity.<note place="end" n="4797" id="vi.vi.II-p173.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p174"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. i. 15, 17" id="vi.vi.II-p174.1" parsed="|1Sam|1|15|0|0;|1Sam|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.1.15 Bible:1Sam.1.17">1 Sam. i. 15, 17</scripRef>.</p></note>Hannah, the wife of Elkanah, by
fasting won the gift of a son.<note place="end" n="4798" id="vi.vi.II-p174.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p175"> <scripRef passage="Dan. 1; 2" id="vi.vi.II-p175.1" parsed="|Dan|1|0|0|0;|Dan|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.1 Bible:Dan.2">Dan. i and
ii</scripRef>.</p></note>At
Babylon the magicians came into peril, every interpreter of dreams,
soothsayer, and diviner was slain. Daniel and the three youths gained a
good report by fasting, and although they were fed on pulse, they were
fairer and wiser than they who ate the flesh from the king’s
table. Then it is written that Daniel fasted for three weeks; he ate no
pleasant bread; flesh and wine entered not his mouth; he was not
anointed with oil; and the angel came to him saying,<note place="end" n="4799" id="vi.vi.II-p175.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p176"> <scripRef passage="Dan. ix. 23" id="vi.vi.II-p176.1" parsed="|Dan|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.23">Dan. ix. 23</scripRef>. Heb. A man of desires. A.V. greatly
beloved.</p></note>“Daniel, thou art worthy of
compassion.” He who in the eyes of God was worthy of compassion,
afterwards was an object of terror to the lions in their den. How fair
a thing is that which propitiates God, tames lions, terrifies demons!
Habakkuk (although we do not find this in the Hebrew Scriptures<note place="end" n="4800" id="vi.vi.II-p176.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p177"> The story is in
the apocryphal part of the book of Daniel.</p></note>) was sent to him with the reaper’s
meal, for by a week’s abstinence he had merited so distinguished
a server. David, when his son was in danger after his adultery, made
confession in ashes and with fasting.<note place="end" n="4801" id="vi.vi.II-p177.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p178"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 9" id="vi.vi.II-p178.1" parsed="|Ps|102|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.9">Ps. cii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>He tells us that he ate ashes like
bread, and mingled his drink with weeping.<note place="end" n="4802" id="vi.vi.II-p178.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p179"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cix. 24" id="vi.vi.II-p179.1" parsed="|Ps|109|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.109.24">Ps. cix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>And that his knees became weak through
fasting. Yet he had certainly heard from Nathan the words,<note place="end" n="4803" id="vi.vi.II-p179.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p180"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xii. 13" id="vi.vi.II-p180.1" parsed="|2Sam|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.12.13">2 Sam. xii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>“The Lord also hath put away thy
sin.” Samson and Samuel drank neither wine nor strong drink, for
they were children of promise, and conceived in abstinence and fasting.<note place="end" n="4804" id="vi.vi.II-p180.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p181"> <scripRef passage="Lev. x. 9" id="vi.vi.II-p181.1" parsed="|Lev|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.10.9">Lev. x. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>Aaron and the other priests when about
to enter the temple, refrained from all intoxicating drink for fear
they should die. Whence we learn that they die who minister in the
Church without sobriety. And hence it is a reproach against Israel:<note place="end" n="4805" id="vi.vi.II-p181.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p182"> <scripRef passage="Amos ii. 12" id="vi.vi.II-p182.1" parsed="|Amos|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.2.12">Amos ii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>“Ye gave my Nazarites wine to
drink.” Jonadab, the son of Rechab, commanded his sons to drink
no wine for ever. And when Jeremiah offered them wine to drink, and
they of their own accord refused it, the Lord spake by the prophet,
saying:<note place="end" n="4806" id="vi.vi.II-p182.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p183"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxv. 18" id="vi.vi.II-p183.1" parsed="|Jer|35|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.35.18">Jer. xxxv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>“Because ye have obeyed the
commandment of Jonadab your father, Jonadab the son of Rechab shall not
want a man to stand before me for ever.” On the<note place="end" n="4807" id="vi.vi.II-p183.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p184"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 36" id="vi.vi.II-p184.1" parsed="|Luke|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.36">Luke ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>threshold of the Gospel appears Anna,
the daughter of Phanuel, the wife of one husband, and a woman who was
always fasting. Long-continued chastity and persistent fasting welcomed
a Virgin Lord. His forerunner and herald, John, fed on locusts and wild
honey, not on flesh; and the hermits of the desert and the monks in
their cells, at first used the same sustenance. But the Lord Himself
consecrated His baptism by a forty days’ fast, and He taught us
that the more violent devils<note place="end" n="4808" id="vi.vi.II-p184.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p185"> S. Jerome is
in accord with the Vulgate, Peshito, and certain manuscripts, but the
R.V. omits S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 21" id="vi.vi.II-p185.1" parsed="|Matt|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.21">Matt. xvii.
21</scripRef> (Howbeit this kind goeth
not out but by prayer and fasting) and in S. <scripRef passage="Mark ix. 29" id="vi.vi.II-p185.2" parsed="|Mark|9|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.29">Mark ix. 29</scripRef> omits the words respecting fasting. S.
Luke does not refer to our Lord’s supposed remark.</p></note>cannot be
overcome, except by prayer and fasting.<note place="end" n="4809" id="vi.vi.II-p185.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p186"> <scripRef passage="Acts x. 4" id="vi.vi.II-p186.1" parsed="|Acts|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.4">Acts x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>Cornelius the centurion was found
worthy through alms-giving and frequent fasts to receive the gift of
the Holy Spirit before baptism.<note place="end" n="4810" id="vi.vi.II-p186.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p187"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 27" id="vi.vi.II-p187.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.27">2 Cor. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>The
Apostle Paul, after speaking of hunger and thirst, and his other
labours, perils from robbers, shipwrecks, loneliness, enumerates
frequent fasts. And he<note place="end" n="4811" id="vi.vi.II-p187.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p188"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 23" id="vi.vi.II-p188.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.23">1 Tim. v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>advises his
disciple Timothy, who had a weak stomach, and was subject to many
infirmities, to drink wine in moderation: “Drink no longer
water,” he says. The fact that he bids him <i>no longer</i> drink
water shows that he had previously drunk water. The apostle would not
have allowed this had not frequent infirmities and bodily pain demanded
the concession.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p189">16. The Apostle does indeed<note place="end" n="4812" id="vi.vi.II-p189.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p190"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 3" id="vi.vi.II-p190.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.3">1 Tim. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> blame those who forbade marriage, and
commanded to abstain from food, which God created for use with
thanksgiving. But he has in view Marcion, and Tatian, and other
heretics, who inculcate perpetual abstinence, to destroy, and express
their hatred and contempt for, the works of the Creator. But we praise
every creature of God, and yet prefer leanness to corpulence,
abstinence to luxury, fasting to fulness.<note place="end" n="4813" id="vi.vi.II-p190.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p191"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xvi. 26" id="vi.vi.II-p191.1" parsed="|Prov|16|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.26">Prov. xvi. 26</scripRef>. Sept.</p></note>“He that laboureth laboureth
for <pb n="401" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_401.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_401" />himself, and he is eager to his
own destruction.” And,<note place="end" n="4814" id="vi.vi.II-p191.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p192"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 12" id="vi.vi.II-p192.1" parsed="|Matt|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.12">Matt. xi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “From
the days of John the Baptist (who fasted and was a virgin) until now
the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and men of violence take it
by force.” For we are afraid lest at the coming of the eternal
judge we be caught, as in the days of the flood, and at the overthrow
of Sodom and Gomorrha, eating and drinking, and marrying, and giving in
marriage. For both the flood and the fire from heaven found fulness as
well as marriage ready for destruction. Nor need we wonder if the
Apostle commands that everything sold in the market be bought and
eaten, since with idolaters, and with those who still ate in the
temples of the idols meats offered to idols as such, it passed for the
highest abstinence to abstain only from food eaten by the Gentiles. And
if he says to the Romans:<note place="end" n="4815" id="vi.vi.II-p192.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p193"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 3" id="vi.vi.II-p193.1" parsed="|Rom|14|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.3">Rom. xiv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>“Let not
him that eateth set at nought him that eateth not: and let not him that
eateth not judge him that eateth,” he does not make fasting and
fulness of equal merit, but he is speaking against those believers in
Christ who were still judaizing: and he warns Gentile believers, not to
offend those by their food who were still too weak in faith. In brief
this is clear enough in the sequel:<note place="end" n="4816" id="vi.vi.II-p193.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p194"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 14" id="vi.vi.II-p194.1" parsed="|Rom|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.14">Rom. xiv. 14</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“I
know and am persuaded in the Lord Jesus, that nothing is unclean of
itself: save that to him who accounteth anything to be unclean, to him
it is unclean. For if because of meat thy brother is grieved, thou
walkest no longer in love. Destroy not with thy meat him for whom
Christ died. Let not then your good be evil spoken of: for the Kingdom
of God is not eating and drinking.” And that no one may suppose
he is referring to fasting and not to Jewish superstition, he
immediately explains,<note place="end" n="4817" id="vi.vi.II-p194.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p195"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 2" id="vi.vi.II-p195.1" parsed="|Rom|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.2">Rom. xiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “One
man hath faith to eat all things: but he that is weak eateth
herbs.” And again,<note place="end" n="4818" id="vi.vi.II-p195.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p196"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 5" id="vi.vi.II-p196.1" parsed="|Rom|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.5">Rom. xiv. 5</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “One
man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day alike.
Let each man be fully assured in his own mind. He that regardeth the
day, regardeth it unto the Lord: and he that eateth, eateth unto the
Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not, unto the Lord
he eateth not, and giveth God thanks.” For they who were still
weak in faith and thought some meats clean, some unclean: and supposed
there was a difference between one day and another, for example, that
the Sabbath, and the New Moons, and the Feast of Tabernacles were
holier than other days, were commanded to eat herbs which are
indifferently partaken of by all. But such as were of stronger faith
believed all meats and all days to be alike.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p197">17. My opponent has dared to maintain that our Lord was
called by the Pharisees a wine-bibber and a glutton: and from the fact
of His going to marriage feasts and from His not despising the banquets
of sinners, I am to infer His wishes respecting ourselves. That Lord,
so you suppose, is a glutton who fasted forty days to hallow Christian
fasting;<note place="end" n="4819" id="vi.vi.II-p197.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p198"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 6" id="vi.vi.II-p198.1" parsed="|Matt|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.6">Matt. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>who calls them blessed that
hunger and thirst;<note place="end" n="4820" id="vi.vi.II-p198.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p199"> S. <scripRef passage="John iv. 32" id="vi.vi.II-p199.1" parsed="|John|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.32">John iv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>who says that
He has food, not that which the disciples surmised, but such as would
not perish for ever;<note place="end" n="4821" id="vi.vi.II-p199.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p200"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 34" id="vi.vi.II-p200.1" parsed="|Matt|5|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.34">Matt. v. 34</scripRef>. (Rather, not to be <i>anxious</i> about
it.)</p></note>who forbids
us to think of the morrow; who, though He is said to have hungered and
thirsted, and to have gone frequently to various meals, except in
celebrating the mystery whereby He represented His passion, or<note place="end" n="4822" id="vi.vi.II-p200.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p201"> <scripRef passage="Luke 24.42; John 21.13" id="vi.vi.II-p201.1" parsed="|Luke|24|42|0|0;|John|21|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.42 Bible:John.21.13">S. Luke xxiv. 42; S. John xxi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>in proving the reality of His body is
nowhere described as ministering to His appetite;<note place="end" n="4823" id="vi.vi.II-p201.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p202"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 19-31" id="vi.vi.II-p202.1" parsed="|Luke|15|19|15|31" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.19-Luke.15.31">Luke xv. 19–31</scripRef>.</p></note>who tells of purple-clad Dives in
hell for his feasting, and says that poor Lazarus for his abstinence
was in Abraham’s bosom; who, when we fast,<note place="end" n="4824" id="vi.vi.II-p202.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p203"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 17, 18" id="vi.vi.II-p203.1" parsed="|Matt|16|17|16|18" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.17-Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note>bids us anoint our head and wash our
face, that we fast not to gain glory from men, but praise from the
Lord; who did indeed<note place="end" n="4825" id="vi.vi.II-p203.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p204"> See above.</p></note>after His
resurrection eat part of a broiled fish and of a honey-comb, not to
allay hunger and to gratify His palate, but to show the reality of His
own body. For whenever He raised anyone from the dead He<note place="end" n="4826" id="vi.vi.II-p204.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p205"> <scripRef passage="Mark 5.43; Luke 8.55" id="vi.vi.II-p205.1" parsed="|Mark|5|43|0|0;|Luke|8|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.43 Bible:Luke.8.55">S. Mark v. 43: S. Luke viii. 55</scripRef>. Our Lord is not related to have given
the command in the case of the son of the widow of Nain, or in that of
Lazarus.</p></note>ordered that food should be given him
to eat, lest the resurrection should be thought a delusion. And this is
why Lazarus after his resurrection is<note place="end" n="4827" id="vi.vi.II-p205.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p206"> S. <scripRef passage="John xii. 2" id="vi.vi.II-p206.1" parsed="|John|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.2">John xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>described as being at the feast with
our Lord. We do not deny that fish and other kinds of flesh, if we
choose, may be taken as food; but as we prefer virginity to marriage,
so do we esteem fasting and spirituality above meats and
full-bloodedness. And if Peter<note place="end" n="4828" id="vi.vi.II-p206.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p207"> <scripRef passage="Acts x. 10" id="vi.vi.II-p207.1" parsed="|Acts|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.10">Acts x. 10</scripRef>. In our version “the
housetop.”</p></note>before dinner went to the supper
chamber at the sixth hour, a chance fit of hunger does not prejudice
fasting. For, if this were so, because our Lord<note place="end" n="4829" id="vi.vi.II-p207.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p208"> S. <scripRef passage="John iv. 6" id="vi.vi.II-p208.1" parsed="|John|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.6">John iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> at the sixth hour sat weary on the
well of Samaria and wished to drink, all must of necessity, whether
they so desire or not, drink at that time. Possibly it was the Sabbath,
or the Lord’s day, and he hungered at the sixth hour after two or
three days’ fasting; for I could never believe that the Apostle,
if he had eaten a dinner only one day previous and had been blown out
with a great meal, would have been hungry by noon next day. But if he
did dine the day pre<pb n="402" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_402.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_402" />vious, and was
hungry next day before luncheon, I do not think that a man who was so
soon hungry ate until he was satisfied. Again, God by the mouth of
Isaiah says what fast He did not choose:<note place="end" n="4830" id="vi.vi.II-p208.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p209"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lviii. 5" id="vi.vi.II-p209.1" parsed="|Isa|58|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.5">Isa. lviii. 5</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“In the day of your fast ye find
pleasure, and afflict the lowly: ye fast for strife and debate, and to
smite with the fist of wickedness. It is not such a fast that I have
chosen, saith the Lord.” What kind He has chosen He thus teaches:
“Deal thy bread to the hungry, and bring the houseless poor into
thy house. When thou seest the naked cover him, and hide not thyself
from thine own flesh.” He did not therefore reject fasting, but
showed what He would have it to be: for that bodily hunger is not
pleasing to God which is made null and void by strife, and plunder, and
lust. If God does not desire fasting, how is it that in<note place="end" n="4831" id="vi.vi.II-p209.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p210"> <scripRef passage="Lev. 16.29" id="vi.vi.II-p210.1" parsed="|Lev|16|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.16.29">xvi.
29</scripRef>.</p></note>Leviticus He commands the whole
people in the seventh month, on the tenth day of the month, to fast
until the evening, and threatens that he who does not afflict his soul
shall die and be cut off from his people? How is it that the<note place="end" n="4832" id="vi.vi.II-p210.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p211"> <scripRef passage="Numb. xi. 34" id="vi.vi.II-p211.1" parsed="|Num|11|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.34">Numb. xi. 34</scripRef>. Tertullian also speaks of the graves
remaining.</p></note>graves of lust where the people fell
in their devotion to flesh remain even to this day in the wilderness?
Do we not read that the stupid people gorged themselves with quails
until the wrath of God came upon them? Why was the man of God at whose
prophecy the hand of King Jeroboam withered, and who ate contrary to
the command of God,<note place="end" n="4833" id="vi.vi.II-p211.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p212"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xiii. 24" id="vi.vi.II-p212.1" parsed="|1Kgs|13|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.13.24">1 Kings xiii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>immediately smitten? Strange that
the lion which left the ass safe and sound should not spare the prophet
just risen from his meal! He who, while he was fasting, had wrought
miracles, no sooner ate a meal than he paid the penalty for the
gratification. Joel also cries aloud:<note place="end" n="4834" id="vi.vi.II-p212.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p213"> <scripRef passage="Joel i. 14; ii. 15" id="vi.vi.II-p213.1" parsed="|Joel|1|14|0|0;|Joel|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.1.14 Bible:Joel.2.15">Joel i. 14; ii. 15</scripRef>. Jerome agrees with the Sept. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.II-p213.2">Θεραπέια</span>. The
Heb. root signifies to <i>close</i> or <i>bind;</i> hence the meaning
<i>healing.</i> But others translate <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.II-p213.3">Θεραπέια</span> by
<i>worship,</i> or <i>service.</i> The correct rendering appears to be
a <i>solemn assembly</i> as in A.V.</p></note>“Sanctify a fast, proclaim a
time of healing,” that it might appear that a fast is sanctified
by other works, and that a holy fast avails for the cure of sin.
Moreover, just as true virginity is not prejudiced by the counterfeit
professions of the virgins of the devil, so neither is true fasting by
the periodic fast and perpetual abstinence from certain kinds of food
on the part of the worshippers of Isis and Cybele, particularly when a
fast from bread is made up for by feasting on flesh. And just as the
signs of Moses were imitated by the signs of the Egyptians which were
in reality no signs at all, for the rod of Moses swallowed up the rods
of the magicians: so when the devil tries to be the rival of God this
does not prove that our religion is superstitious, but that we are
negligent, since we refuse to do what even men of the world see clearly
to be good.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p214">18. His fourth and last contention is that there are two
classes, the sheep and the goats, the just and the unjust: that the
just stand on the right hand, the other on the left: and that to the
just the words are spoken:<note place="end" n="4835" id="vi.vi.II-p214.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p215"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 34" id="vi.vi.II-p215.1" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34">Matt. xxv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>“Come,
ye blessed of my Father, and inherit the kingdom prepared for you from
the foundation of the world.” But that sinners are thus
addressed:<note place="end" n="4836" id="vi.vi.II-p215.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p216"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 41" id="vi.vi.II-p216.1" parsed="|Matt|25|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.41">Matt. xxv. 41</scripRef>.</p></note>“Depart from me, ye
cursed, into the eternal fire which is prepared for the devil and his
angels.” That a good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, nor an
evil tree good fruit. Hence it is that the Saviour says to the Jews:<note place="end" n="4837" id="vi.vi.II-p216.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p217"> S. <scripRef passage="John viii. 44" id="vi.vi.II-p217.1" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John viii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note>“Ye are of your father the
devil, and the lusts of your father it is your will to do.” He
quotes the parable of the ten virgins, the wise and the foolish, and
shows that the five who had no oil remained outside, but that the other
five who had gotten for themselves the light of good works went into
the marriage with the bridegroom. He goes back to the flood, and tells
us that they who were righteous like Noah were saved, but that the
sinners perished all together. We are informed that among the men of
Sodom and Gomorrha no difference is made except between the two classes
of the good and the bad. The righteous are delivered, the sinners are
consumed by the same fire. There is one salvation for those who are
released, one destruction for those who stay behind. Lot’s wife
is a clear warning that we must not deviate a hair’s breadth from
right. If, however, he says, you object and ask me why the righteous
toils in time of peace, or in the midst of persecution, if he is to
gain nothing nor have a greater reward, I would assert that he does
this, not that he may gain a further reward but that he may not lose
what he has already received. In Egypt also the ten plagues fell with
equal violence upon all that sinned, and the same darkness hung over
master and slave, noble and ignoble, the king and the people. Again at
the Red Sea the righteous all passed over, the sinners were all
overwhelmed. Six hundred thousand men, besides those who were unfit for
war through age or sex, all alike fell in the desert, and two who were
alike in righteousness are alike delivered. For forty years all Israel
toiled and died alike. As regards food, an homer of manna was the
measure for all ages: the clothes of all alike did not wear out: the
hair of all alike did not grow, nor the beard increase: the shoes of
all lasted the same time. Their feet grew not hard: the <pb n="403" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_403.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_403" />food in the mouths of all had the same taste.
They went on their way to one resting place with equal toil and equal
reward. All Hebrews had the same Passover, the same Feast of
Tabernacles, the same Sabbath, the same New Moons. In the seventh, the
Sabbatical Year, all prisoners were released without distinction of
persons, and in the year of Jubilee all debts were forgiven to all
debtors, and he who had sold land returned to the inheritance of his
fathers.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p218">19. Then, again, as regards the parable of the sower in
the Gospel, we read that the good ground brought forth fruit, some a
hundred fold, some sixty fold, and some thirty fold; and, on the other
hand, that the bad ground admitted of three degrees of sterility: but
Jovinianus makes only two classes, the good soil and the bad.<note place="end" n="4838" id="vi.vi.II-p218.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p219"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 19.29; Mark 10.29,30; Luke 18.29,30" id="vi.vi.II-p219.1" parsed="|Matt|19|29|0|0;|Mark|10|29|10|30;|Luke|18|29|18|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.29 Bible:Mark.10.29-Mark.10.30 Bible:Luke.18.29-Luke.18.30">S. Matt. xix. 29; S. Mark x. 29, 30; S.
Luke xviii. 29, 30</scripRef>.</p></note>And as in one Gospel our Lord
promises the Apostles a hundred fold, in another seven fold, for
leaving children and wives, and in the world to come life eternal; and
the seven and the hundred mean the same thing: so, too, in the passage
before us, the numbers describing the fertility of the soil need not
create any difficulty, particularly when the Evangelist Mark gives the
inverse order, thirty, sixty, and a hundred. The Lord says,<note place="end" n="4839" id="vi.vi.II-p219.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p220"> S. <scripRef passage="John vi. 56" id="vi.vi.II-p220.1" parsed="|John|6|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.56">John vi. 56</scripRef>.</p></note> “He that eateth my flesh and
drinketh my blood abideth in me, and I in him.” As, then, there
are not varying degrees of Christ’s presence in us, so neither
are there degrees of our abiding in Christ.<note place="end" n="4840" id="vi.vi.II-p220.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p221"> S. <scripRef passage="John xiv. 23" id="vi.vi.II-p221.1" parsed="|John|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.23">John xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>“Every one that loveth me will
keep my word: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him,
and make our abode with him.” He that is righteous, loves Christ:
and if a man thus loves, the Father and the Son come to him, and make
their abode with him. Now I suppose that when the guest is such as this
the host cannot possibly lack anything. And if our Lord says,<note place="end" n="4841" id="vi.vi.II-p221.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p222"> S. <scripRef passage="John xiv. 2" id="vi.vi.II-p222.1" parsed="|John|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.2">John xiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “In my Father’s house are
many mansions,” His meaning is not that there are different
mansions in the kingdom of heaven, but He indicates the number of
Churches in the whole world, for though the Church be seven-fold she is
but one. “I go,” He says, “to prepare <i>a place</i>
for you,” not <i>places</i>. If this promise is peculiar to the
twelve apostles, then Paul is shut out from that place, and the chosen
vessel will be thought superfluous and unworthy. John and James,
because they asked more than the others, did not obtain it; and yet
their dignity is not diminished, because they were equal to the rest of
the apostles.<note place="end" n="4842" id="vi.vi.II-p222.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p223"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 16; vi. 19" id="vi.vi.II-p223.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|0|0;|1Cor|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16 Bible:1Cor.6.19">1 Cor. iii. 16; vi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>“Know
ye not that your bodies are a temple of the Holy Ghost?” A
<i>temple</i>, He says, not <i>temples</i>, in order to show that God
dwells in all alike.<note place="end" n="4843" id="vi.vi.II-p223.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p224"> S. <scripRef passage="John xvii. 20-23" id="vi.vi.II-p224.1" parsed="|John|17|20|17|23" osisRef="Bible:John.17.20-John.17.23">John xvii. 20–23</scripRef>.</p></note>“Neither for these only do I
pray, but for them also that believe on me through their word; as thou,
Father, in me, and I in thee, are one, so they may be all one in us.
And the glory which thou hast given me I have given unto them. I have
loved them, as thou hast loved me. And as we are Father, Son, and Holy
Ghost, one God, so may they be one people in themselves, that is, like
dear children, partakers of the divine nature.” Call the Church
what you will, bride, sister, mother, her assembly is but one and never
lacks husband, brother, or son. Her faith is one, and she is not
defiled by variety of doctrine, nor divided by heresies. She continues
a virgin. Whithersoever the Lamb goeth, she follows Him: she alone
knows the Song of Christ.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p225">20. “If you tell me,” says he, “that
one star differeth from another star in glory, I reply, that one star
does differ from another star; that is, spiritual persons differ from
carnal. We love all the members alike, and do not prefer the eye to the
finger, nor the finger to the ear: but the loss of any one is attended
by the sorrow of all the rest. We all alike come into this world, and
we all alike depart from it. There is one Adam of the earth, and
another from heaven. The earthly Adam is on the left hand, and will
perish: the heavenly Adam is on the right hand, and will be saved. He
who says to his brother, ‘<i>thou fool</i>,’ and
‘<i>raca</i>,’ will be in danger of Gehenna. And the
murderer and the adulterer will likewise be sent into Gehenna. In times
of persecution some are burnt, some strangled, some beheaded, some
flee, or die within the walls of a prison: the struggle varies in kind,
but the victors’ crown is one. No difference was made between the
son who had never left his father, and his brother who was welcomed as
a returning penitent. To the labourers of the first hour, the third,
the sixth, the ninth, and the eleventh, the same reward of a penny was
given, and what may perhaps seem still more strange to you, the first
to receive the reward were they who had toiled least in the
vineyard.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p226">21. Who is there even of God’s elect that would
not be disturbed at these and similar passages of Holy Scripture which
our crafty opponent, with a perverse ingenuity, twists to the support
of his own views? The Apostle John says that many Antichrists had come,
and to make no difference between John himself and the lowest penitent
is the preaching of a real Antichrist. At the same time, I am amazed at
the portentous forms which Jovi<pb n="404" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_404.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_404" />nianus, as slippery as a snake and like another
Proteus, so rapidly assumes. In sexual intercourse and full feeding he
is an Epicurean; in the distribution of rewards and punishments he all
at once becomes a Stoic, He exchanges Jerusalem for<note place="end" n="4844" id="vi.vi.II-p226.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p227"> In Cyprus,
where Zeno the founder of the Stoic school was born.</p></note>Citium, Judæa for Cyprus, Christ
for Zeno. If we may not depart a hair’s breadth from virtue, and
all sins are equal, and a man who in a fit of hunger steals a piece of
bread is no less guilty than he who slays a man: you must, in your
turn, be held guilty of the greatest crimes. The case is different if
you say that you have no sin, not even the least, and if, although all
apostles and prophets and all the saints (as I have maintained in
dealing with<note place="end" n="4845" id="vi.vi.II-p227.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p228"> i.e.,
Jovinianus. Jerome for the moment addresses the reader.</p></note>his second
proposition) bewail their sinfulness, you alone boast of your
righteousness. But a minute ago you were barefooted: now you not only
wear shoes, but decorated ones. Just now you wore a rough coat and a
dirty shirt, you were grimy, and haggard, and your hand was horny with
toil: now you are clad in linen and silks, and strut like an exquisite
in the fashions of the Atrebates and the Laodiceans. Your cheeks are
ruddy, your skin sleek, your hair smoothed down in front and behind,
your belly protrudes, your shoulders are little mountains, your neck
full and so loaded with fat that the half-smothered words can scarce
make their escape. Surely in such extremes of dress and mode of life
there must be sin on the one side or the other. I will not assert that
the sin lies in the food or clothing, but that such fickleness and
changing for the worse is almost censurable in itself. And what we
censure, is far removed from virtue; and what is far from virtue
becomes the property of vice; and what is proved to be vicious is one
with sin. Now sin, according to you, is placed on the left hand, and
corresponds to the goats. You must, therefore, return to your old
habits if you are to be a sheep on the right hand; or, if you
perversely repent of your former views and change them for others,
whether you like it or not, and although you shave off your beard, you
will be reckoned among the goats.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p229">22. But what is the good of calling a<note place="end" n="4846" id="vi.vi.II-p229.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p230"> Persius I.
128, Conington’s translation.</p></note>one-eyed man Old One-eye, and of
showing the inconsistency of an assailant, when we have to refute a
whole series of statements? That the sheep and the goats on the right
hand and on the left are the two classes of the righteous and the
wicked, I do not deny. That a good tree does not bring forth evil
fruit, nor an evil one good fruit, no one doubts. The ten virgins also,
wise and foolish, we divide into good and bad. We are not ignorant that
at the deluge the righteous were delivered, and sinners overwhelmed
with the waters. That at Sodom and Gomorrha the just man was rescued,
while the sinners were consumed by fire, is clear to everyone. We are
also aware that Egypt was stricken with the ten plagues, and that
Israel was saved. Even little children in our schools sing how the
righteous passed through the Red Sea, and Pharaoh with his host was
drowned. That six hundred thousand fell in the desert because they were
unbelieving, and that two only entered the land of promise, is taught
by Scripture; and so is the rest of your description of the two
classes, good and bad, down to the labourers in the vineyard. But what
are we to think of your assertion, that because there is a division
into good and bad, the good, or the bad it may be, are not
distinguished one from another, and that it makes no difference whether
one is a ram in the flock or a poor little sheep? whether the sheep
have the first or the second fleece? whether the flock is diseased and
covered with the scab, or full of life and vigour?<note place="end" n="4847" id="vi.vi.II-p230.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p231"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxiv. 17, 20, 21" id="vi.vi.II-p231.1" parsed="|Ezek|34|17|0|0;|Ezek|34|20|0|0;|Ezek|34|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.34.17 Bible:Ezek.34.20 Bible:Ezek.34.21">Ezek. xxxiv. 17, 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> especially when by the
authoritative utterances of His own prophet Ezekiel God clearly points
out the difference between flock and flock of His rational sheep,
saying, “Behold I judge between cattle and cattle, and between
the rams and the he-goats, and between the fat cattle and the lean.
Because ye have thrust with side and with shoulder, and pushed all the
diseased with your horns, until they were scattered abroad.” And
that we might know what the cattle were, He immediately added:<note place="end" n="4848" id="vi.vi.II-p231.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p232"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxiv. 31" id="vi.vi.II-p232.1" parsed="|Ezek|34|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.34.31">Ezek. xxxiv. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>“Ye my flock, the flock of my
pasture, are men.” Will Paul and that penitent who had lain with
his father’s wife be on an equality, because the latter repented
and was received into the Church: and shall the offender because he is
with him on the right hand shine with the same glory as the Apostle?
How is it then that tares and wheat grow side by side in the same field
until the harvest, that is the end of the world? What is the
significance of good and bad fish being contained in the Gospel net?
Why, in Noah’s ark, the type of the Church, are there different
animals with different abodes according to their rank? Why standeth the
queen upon the Lord’s right hand, in raiment of wrought gold, in
a vesture of gold? Why had Joseph, representing Christ, a coat of many
colours? Why does the Apostle say to the Romans:<note place="end" n="4849" id="vi.vi.II-p232.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p233"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 3" id="vi.vi.II-p233.1" parsed="|Rom|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.3">Rom. xii. 3</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“According as God had dealt to
each man a measure of faith. For even as we have <pb n="405" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_405.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_405" />many members in one body, and all the members
have not the same office: so we, who are many, are one body in Christ,
and severally members one of another. And having gifts differing
according to the grace that was given to us, whether prophecy, let us
prophesy according to the proportion of our faith; or ministry, let us
give ourselves to our ministry; or he that teacheth, to his teaching;
or he that exhorteth, to his exhorting: he that giveth, let him do it
with liberality; he that ruleth, with diligence,” and so on. And
elsewhere:<note place="end" n="4850" id="vi.vi.II-p233.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p234"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 5" id="vi.vi.II-p234.1" parsed="|Rom|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.5">Rom. xiv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>“One man esteemeth one day
above another: another esteemeth every day alike. Let every man be
fully persuaded in his own mind.” To the Corinthians he says:<note place="end" n="4851" id="vi.vi.II-p234.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p235"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 6" id="vi.vi.II-p235.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.6">1 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“I have planted, Apollos watered:
but God gave the increase. So then, neither is he that planteth any
thing, neither he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase. Now
he that planteth and he that watereth are one: and every man shall
receive his own reward according to his own labour. For we are
labourers together with God, ye are God’s husbandry, ye are
God’s building.” And again elsewhere:<note place="end" n="4852" id="vi.vi.II-p235.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p236"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 10" id="vi.vi.II-p236.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.10">1 Cor. iii. 10</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“According to the grace of God
which is given unto me, as a wise master-builder I laid a foundation,
and another buildeth thereon. But let each man take heed how he
buildeth thereupon. For other foundation can no man lay, than that
which is laid, which is Jesus Christ. But if any man buildeth on the
foundation, gold, silver, costly stones, wood, hay, stubble: each
man’s work shall be made manifest: for the day shall reveal it,
because it is revealed in fire: and the fire itself shall prove each
man’s work of what sort it is. If any man’s work shall
abide which he built thereon, he shall receive a reward. If any
man’s work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss: but he himself
shall be saved; yet so as through fire.” If the man whose work is
burnt and is to suffer the loss of his labour, while he himself is
saved, yet not without proof of fire: it follows that if a man’s
work remains which he has built upon the foundation, he will be saved
without probation by fire, and consequently a difference is established
between one degree of salvation and another. Again in another place he
says:<note place="end" n="4853" id="vi.vi.II-p236.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p237"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 1, 2" id="vi.vi.II-p237.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|1|4|2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.1-1Cor.4.2">1 Cor. iv. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>“Let a man so account of
us, as of ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God.
Here, moreover, it is required in stewards, that a man be found
faithful.” Would you be assured that between one steward and
another there is a great difference (I am not speaking of bad and good,
but of the good themselves who stand on the right hand)? then listen to
the sequel:<note place="end" n="4854" id="vi.vi.II-p237.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p238"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 13" id="vi.vi.II-p238.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.13">1 Cor. ix. 13</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“Know ye not that they
which minister about the sacrifices, eat of the sacrifices, and they
which wait upon the altar have their portion with the altar? Even so
did the Lord ordain that they which proclaim the gospel should live of
the gospel. But I have used none of these things: and I wrote not these
things that it may be so done in my case: for it were good for me
rather to die, than that any man should make my glorying void. For if I
preach the gospel, I have nothing to glory of; for necessity is laid
upon me; for woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel. For if I do
this of mine own will, I have a reward: but if not of mine own will, I
have a steward-ship intrusted to me. What then is my reward? That, when
I preach the gospel, I may make the gospel without charge, so as not to
use to the full my right in the gospel. For though I was free from all
men, I brought myself under bondage to all, that I might gain the
more.” You surely cannot say that men commit sin by living by the
Gospel, and partaking of the sacrifices. Of course not. The Lord
himself made the rule that they who preach the Gospel, should live by
the Gospel. But an Apostle who does not abuse this freedom, but labours
with his hands that he may not be a burden to anyone, and toils night
and day and ministers to his companions of course does this, that for
his greater toil he may receive a greater reward.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p239">23. Let us hasten to what remains.<note place="end" n="4855" id="vi.vi.II-p239.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p240"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 4" id="vi.vi.II-p240.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4">1 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>“There are diversities of gifts,
but the same Spirit. And there are diversities of ministrations, and
the same Lord. And there are diversities of operations, but the same
God who worketh all things in all. But to each one is given the
manifestation of the Spirit to profit withal.” And again:<note place="end" n="4856" id="vi.vi.II-p240.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p241"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 12" id="vi.vi.II-p241.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.12">1 Cor. xii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “As the body is one, and hath
many members, and all the members of the body, being many, are one
body: so also is Christ.” But he precludes you from saying that
the different members of the one body have the same rank; for he
immediately describes the orders of the Church, and says:<note place="end" n="4857" id="vi.vi.II-p241.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p242"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 28" id="vi.vi.II-p242.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“And God hath set some in the
Church, first, apostles; secondly, prophets; thirdly, teachers; then
miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, divers kinds of
tongues. Are all apostles? are all prophets? are all teachers? are all
workers of miracles? have all gifts of healings? do all speak with
tongues? do all interpret? But desire earnestly the greater gifts. And
a still more excellent way shew I unto you.” And after
discoursing more in detail of the graces of <pb n="406" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_406.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_406" />charity, he added:<note place="end" n="4858" id="vi.vi.II-p242.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p243"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 8, 9, 10" id="vi.vi.II-p243.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|8|13|10" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.8-1Cor.13.10">1 Cor. xiii. 8, 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “Whether there be prophecies,
they shall be done away; whether there be tongues, they shall cease;
whether there be knowledge, it shall be done away. For we know in part,
and we prophesy in part: but when that which is perfect is come, then
that which is in part shall be done away.” And afterwards we
read:<note place="end" n="4859" id="vi.vi.II-p243.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p244"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 18; xiv. 1" id="vi.vi.II-p244.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|18|0|0;|1Cor|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.18 Bible:1Cor.14.1">1 Cor. xiii. 18; xiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “But now abideth faith, hope,
love, these three; and the greatest of these is love. Follow after
love; yet desire earnestly spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may
prophesy.” And again:<note place="end" n="4860" id="vi.vi.II-p244.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p245"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 5" id="vi.vi.II-p245.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.5">1 Cor. xiv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “I
would have you all speak with tongues, but rather that ye should
prophesy: and greater is he that prophesieth than he that speaketh with
tongues.” And again:<note place="end" n="4861" id="vi.vi.II-p245.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p246"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 18" id="vi.vi.II-p246.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.18">1 Cor. xiv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> “I
thank God, I speak with tongues more than you all.” Where there
are different gifts, and one man is greater, another less, and all are
called spiritual, they are all certainly sheep, and they stand on the
right hand; but there is a difference between one sheep and another. It
is humility that leads the Apostle Paul to say:<note place="end" n="4862" id="vi.vi.II-p246.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p247"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 9, 10" id="vi.vi.II-p247.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|15|10" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9-1Cor.15.10">1 Cor. xv. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>“I am the least of the
apostles, that am not meet to be called an apostle, because I
persecuted the church of God. But by the grace of God I am what I am:
and his grace which was bestowed upon me was not found vain: but I
laboured more abundantly than they all: yet not I, but the grace of God
which was with me.” But the very fact of his thus humbling
himself shows the possibility of there being apostles of higher or
lower rank, and God is not unjust that He will forget the work of him
who is called the chosen vessel of election, and who laboured more
abundantly than they all, or assign equal rewards to unequal deserts.
Afterwards we read,<note place="end" n="4863" id="vi.vi.II-p247.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p248"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 22" id="vi.vi.II-p248.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> “As
in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be now alive. But each in
his own order.” If each is to rise in his own order, it follows
that those who rise are of different degrees of merit.<note place="end" n="4864" id="vi.vi.II-p248.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p249"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 39" id="vi.vi.II-p249.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.39">1 Cor. xv. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>“All flesh is not the same
flesh; but there is one flesh of men, and another flesh of beasts, and
another flesh of birds, and another of fishes. There are also celestial
bodies, and bodies terrestrial: but the glory of the celestial is one,
and the glory of the terrestrial is another. There is one glory of the
sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars; for
one star differeth from another star in glory. So also is the
resurrection of the dead.” Like a learned commentator, you have
explained this passage by saying that the spiritual differ from the
carnal. It follows that in heaven there will be both spiritual and
carnal persons, and not only will the sheep climb thither, but your
goats also. “One star,” he says, “differeth from
another star in glory”: this is not the distinction of sheep and
goat, but of sheep and sheep, star and star. Lastly, he says,
“there is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the
moon.” But for this, you might maintain that the phrase <i>one
star from another star</i> covers the whole human race; but he
introduces the sun and moon, and you cannot possibly reckon them among
the goats. “So,” says he, “is also the resurrection
of the dead”—the just will shine with the brightness of the
sun, and those of the next rank will glow with the splendour of the
moon, so that one will be a Lucifer, another an Arcturus, a third an
Orion, another Mazzaroth, or some other of the stars whose names are
hollowed in the book of Job.<note place="end" n="4865" id="vi.vi.II-p249.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p250"> <scripRef passage="Job ix. 9; xxxviii. 32" id="vi.vi.II-p250.1" parsed="|Job|9|9|0|0;|Job|38|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.9.9 Bible:Job.38.32">Job ix. 9; xxxviii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note><note place="end" n="4866" id="vi.vi.II-p250.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p251"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 10" id="vi.vi.II-p251.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10">2 Cor. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>“For we all,” he says,
“must be made manifest before the judgment-seat of Christ; that
each one may receive the things done in the body, according to what he
hath done, whether it be good or bad.” And you cannot say that
the mode of our manifestation before the judgment-seat of Christ is
such that the good receive good things, the bad evil things; for he<note place="end" n="4867" id="vi.vi.II-p251.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p252"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ix. 6" id="vi.vi.II-p252.1" parsed="|2Cor|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.6">2 Cor. ix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> teaches us in the same epistle that
he who soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly, and he that soweth
bountifully shall reap also bountifully. Surely he who sows more and he
who sows less are both on the right side. And although they belong to
the same class, that of the sower, yet they differ in respect of
measure and number. The same Paul, writing to the Ephesians, says:<note place="end" n="4868" id="vi.vi.II-p252.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p253"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 10" id="vi.vi.II-p253.1" parsed="|Eph|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.10">Eph. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “to the intent that now unto
the principalities and the powers in the heavenly places might be made
known through the church the manifold wisdom of God.” You observe
that it is a varied and manifold wisdom of God which is spoken of as
existing in the different ranks of the church. And in the same epistle
we read,<note place="end" n="4869" id="vi.vi.II-p253.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p254"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 7" id="vi.vi.II-p254.1" parsed="|Eph|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.7">Eph. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“Unto each one of us was
the grace given according to the measure of the grace of Christ”:
not that Christ’s measure varies, but only that so much of His
grace is poured out as we can receive.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p255">24. In vain, therefore, do you multiply instances of
sheep and goats, of the five wise and five foolish virgins, of
Egyptians and Israelites, and so forth, because retribution is not in
the present, but will be in the future. Hence we find that the day of
judgment is promised at the end of all things, because the judgment is
not now. For it would be absurd to call the last day the day of
judgment, if God were judging at the present time. Now we sail the
ship, wrestle, and fight, that at last <pb n="407" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_407.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_407" />we may reach the haven, be crowned, and
triumph. But you, with no less adroitness than perversity, make the
life of this world illustrate that of the world to come, although we
know full well that here unrighteousness prevails, there,
righteousness:<note place="end" n="4870" id="vi.vi.II-p255.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p256"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 17" id="vi.vi.II-p256.1" parsed="|Ps|73|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.17">Ps. lxxiii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>“until
we go into the sanctuary of God, and understand the end of those
men.” The saint does not die one way, the sinner another. Those
who sail the same sea have the same calm and storm. A violent death is
not one thing to the robber, another to the martyr. Children are not
born one way of adultery and prostitution, in another of pure marriage.
Certainly our Lord and the robbers incurred the same penalty of
crucifixion. If the judgment of this world and of that which is to come
be the same, it follows that they who were here crucified side by side,
will also be esteemed of equal rank hereafter. Paul and they who bound
him, sailed together, endured the same storm, escaped together to the
shore when the ship was broken with the waves. You cannot deny that the
prisoner and the keepers were of unequal merit. And what were the
circumstances of that same shipwreck of the Apostle and the soldiers?
The Apostle Paul afterwards<note place="end" n="4871" id="vi.vi.II-p256.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p257"> See <scripRef passage="Acts xxvii. 23" id="vi.vi.II-p257.1" parsed="|Acts|27|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.23">Acts xxvii. 23</scripRef> and the context.</p></note> related a
vision, and said that they who were with him in the ship had been given
to him by the Lord. Are we to suppose that he to whom they were given,
and they who were given to him, were of one degree of merit? Ten
righteous men can save a sinful city. Lot together with his daughters
was delivered from the fire: his sons-in-law would also have been
saved, had they been willing to leave the city. Now there was surely a
great difference between Lot and his sons-in-law. One city out of the
five,<note place="end" n="4872" id="vi.vi.II-p257.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p258"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xix. 18-21" id="vi.vi.II-p258.1" parsed="|Gen|19|18|19|21" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.18-Gen.19.21">Gen. xix. 18–21</scripRef>.</p></note>Zoar, was saved, and a place
which lay under the same sentence as Sodom, Gomorrha, Admah, and
Zeboiim, was preserved by the prayers of a holy man. Lot and Zoar were
of different merit, but both of them escaped the fire.<note place="end" n="4873" id="vi.vi.II-p258.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p259"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxx. 1" id="vi.vi.II-p259.1" parsed="|1Sam|30|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.30.1">1 Sam. xxx. 1</scripRef> sq.</p></note>The robbers who in the absence of
David had laid waste Ziklag, and made a prey of the wives and children
of the inhabitants were slain on the third day in the plain, but forty
men mounted on camels fled. Will you maintain that there was some
difference between those who were slain and those who made good their
escape? We read in the<note place="end" n="4874" id="vi.vi.II-p259.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p260"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xiii. 4" id="vi.vi.II-p260.1" parsed="|Luke|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.4">Luke xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>Gospel that
the tower of Siloam fell upon eighteen men who perished in the ruins.
Certainly our Saviour did not regard them as the only sinners: but they
were punished to terrify the rest: it was like scourging a pestilent
fellow to teach fools wisdom. If all sinners are punished alike, it is
unjust for one to be slain while another is admonished by his
comrade’s death.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p261">25. You raise the objection that all Israelites had the
same measure of manna, an homer, and were alike in respect of dress,
and hair, and beard, and shoes; as though we did not all alike partake
of the body of Christ. In the Christian mysteries there is one means of
sanctification for the master and the servant, the noble and the
low-born, for the king and his soldiers, and yet, that which is one
varies according to the merits of those who receive it.<note place="end" n="4875" id="vi.vi.II-p261.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p262"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 27" id="vi.vi.II-p262.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.27">1 Cor. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>“Whosoever shall eat or drink
unworthily shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.”
Does it follow that because Judas drank of the same cup as the rest of
the apostles, that he and they are of equal merit? But suppose that we
do not choose to receive the sacrament, at all events we all have the
same life, breathe the same air, have the same blood in our veins, are
fed on the same food. Moreover, if our viands are improved by culinary
skill and are made more palatable for the consumer, food of this kind
does not satisfy nature, but tickles the appetite. We are all alike
subject to hunger, all alike suffer with cold: we alike are shrivelled
with the frost, or melted with the broiling heat. The sun and the moon,
and all the company of the stars, the showers, the whole world run
their course for us all alike, and, as the Gospel tells us, the same
refreshing rain falls upon all, good and bad, just and unjust. If the
present is a picture of the future, then the Sun of Righteousness will
rise upon sinners as well as upon the righteous, upon the wicked and
the holy, upon the heathen as well as upon Jews and Christians, though
the Scripture says,<note place="end" n="4876" id="vi.vi.II-p262.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p263"> <scripRef passage="Mal. iv. 2" id="vi.vi.II-p263.1" parsed="|Mal|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.4.2">Mal. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Unto you that fear the Lord shall the Sun of Righteousness
arise.” If He will rise to those that fear, He will set to the
despisers and the false prophets. The sheep which stand on the right
hand will be brought into the kingdom of heaven, the goats will be
thrust down to hell. The parable does not contrast the sheep one with
another, or on the other hand the goats, but merely makes a difference
between sheep and goats. The whole truth is not taught in a single
passage: we must always bear in mind the exact point of an
illustration. For instance, the ten virgins are not examples of the
whole human race, but of the careful and the slothful: the former are
ever anticipating the advent of our Lord, the latter abandon themselves
to idle slumber without a thought of future judgment. And so at the end
of the parable it is said,<note place="end" n="4877" id="vi.vi.II-p263.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p264"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 13" id="vi.vi.II-p264.1" parsed="|Matt|25|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.13">Matt. xxv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Watch, for ye know not the <pb n="408" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_408.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_408" />day, nor the hour.” If at the deluge Noah
was delivered, and the whole world perished, all men were flesh, and
therefore were destroyed. You must either say that the sons of Noah and
Noah for whose sake they were delivered were of unequal merit, or you
must place the accursed Ham in the same rank as his father because he
was delivered with him from the flood. At the passion of Christ all
wavered, all were unprofitable together: there was none that did good,
no not one. Will you therefore dare to say that Peter and the rest of
the Apostles who fled denied the Saviour in the same sense as Caiaphas
and the Pharisees and the people who cried out,<note place="end" n="4878" id="vi.vi.II-p264.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p265"> S. <scripRef passage="John xix. 6" id="vi.vi.II-p265.1" parsed="|John|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.6">John xix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> “Crucify him, crucify
him”? And, to say no more about the Apostles, do you think Annas
and Caiaphas, and Judas the traitor guilty of no greater crime than
Pilate who was compelled against his will to give sentence against our
Lord? The guilt of Judas is proportioned to his former merit, and the
greater the guilt, the greater the penalty too.<note place="end" n="4879" id="vi.vi.II-p265.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p266"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. vi. 7" id="vi.vi.II-p266.1" parsed="|Wis|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.6.7">Wisd. vi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“For the <i>mighty</i> shall
mightily suffer torment.” An evil tree does not bear good fruit,
nor a good tree evil fruit. If this be so, tell me how it was that Paul
though he was an evil tree and persecuted the Church of Christ,
afterwards bore good fruit? And Judas, though he was a good tree and
wrought miracles like the other Apostles, afterwards turned traitor and
brought forth evil fruit? The truth is that a good tree does not bear
evil fruit, nor an evil tree good fruit, so long as they continue in
their goodness, or badness. And if we read that every Hebrew keeps the
same Passover, and that in<note place="end" n="4880" id="vi.vi.II-p266.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p267"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxi. 2" id="vi.vi.II-p267.1" parsed="|Exod|21|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.2">Ex. xxi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>the seventh
year every prisoner is set free, and that at Jubilee, that is the
fiftieth year,<note place="end" n="4881" id="vi.vi.II-p267.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p268"> <scripRef passage="Lev. xxv. 13" id="vi.vi.II-p268.1" parsed="|Lev|25|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.25.13">Lev. xxv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>every
possession returns to its owner, all this refers not to the present,
but to the future; for being in bondage during the six days of this
world, on the seventh day, the true and eternal Sabbath, we shall be
free, at any rate if we wish to be free while still in bondage in the
world. If, however, we do not desire it, our ear will be bored in token
of our disobedience, and together with our wives and children, whom we
preferred to liberty, that is, with the flesh and its works, we shall
be in perpetual slavery.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p269">26. As for the parable of the sower which makes both
good and bad ground bear a triple crop, and the passage from the
apostle in which upon Christ as the foundation one man builds gold,
silver, costly stones, another wood, hay, stubble, the meaning is
perfectly clear. We know that in a great house there are different
vessels, and to wish to contradict so plain a truth would be sheer
impudence. Yet that Jovinianus may not triumph in a lie and quote the
instance of the apostles by way of discrediting the hundred fold, sixty
fold, and thirty fold, let me inform him that in<note place="end" n="4882" id="vi.vi.II-p269.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p270"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 19.29; Mark 10.30; Luke 18.30" id="vi.vi.II-p270.1" parsed="|Matt|19|29|0|0;|Mark|10|30|0|0;|Luke|18|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.29 Bible:Mark.10.30 Bible:Luke.18.30">S. Matt. xix. 29; S. Mark x. 30; S. Luke xviii.
30</scripRef>. In S. Matthew some
authorities agree with S. Luke in reading
“<i>manifold.</i>”</p></note> Matthew and Mark a hundred fold is
promised to the apostles who had left all. And I would tell him
further, that in the Gospel of Luke we find <i>much more</i>, that is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.vi.II-p270.2">πολύ
πλείονα</span>, and that there is
absolutely no instance in the Gospels of a <i>hundred</i> standing for
<i>seven</i>; and that he is convicted either of forgery, or of
ignorance; and that our cause is not prejudiced by the fact that in one
Gospel the enumeration begins at a hundred, in another at thirty, since
it is a rule with all Scripture, and especially with the older
writings, to put the lowest number first and so ascend by degrees to
the higher. For instance, suppose one to say that so-and-so lived five
and seventy and a hundred years, it does not follow that five and
seventy are more than a hundred because they were first mentioned. If
you do not on the side of good admit the difference between a hundred,
sixty, and thirty, neither will you do so on the side of evil, and the
seed which fell by the wayside, upon the rock, and among thorns, will
be equally faulty. But if the former three, or the latter three, on the
side of good, or on the side of evil respectively, are one and the
same, it was foolish instead of speaking of two things to enumerate six
kinds, and all the more because according to the account of the parable
in Matthew, Mark, and Luke, the Saviour always added: “He that
hath ears to hear, let him hear.” Where there is no deep inner
meaning, it is useless to draw our attention to the mystic sense.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p271">27. You give it as your opinion that, since the Father
and the Son make their abode with the faithful, and since Christ is
their guest, nothing is lacking. I suppose, however, that
Christ’s abiding with the Corinthians was one thing, with the
Ephesians another: it was one thing, I say, for Him to abide with those
whom Paul blamed for many sins, another for Him to dwell with those to
whom the apostle revealed mysteries hidden from the beginning of the
world; one thing for Him to be in Titus and Timothy, another in Paul.
Certainly amongst them that have been born of women, there has not
arisen a greater than John the Baptist. But the term greater implies
others who are less. And<note place="end" n="4883" id="vi.vi.II-p271.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p272"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 11" id="vi.vi.II-p272.1" parsed="|Matt|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.11">Matt. xi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>
“he who is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than
he.” You see then that in heaven one is greatest and another is
least, and that among the angels and the <pb n="409" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_409.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_409" />invisible creation there is a manifold and
infinite diversity. Why do the apostles say:<note place="end" n="4884" id="vi.vi.II-p272.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p273"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 5" id="vi.vi.II-p273.1" parsed="|Luke|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.5">Luke xvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>“Lord, increase our
faith,” if there is one measure for all? And why did our Lord
rebuke His disciple, saying:<note place="end" n="4885" id="vi.vi.II-p273.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p274"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 31" id="vi.vi.II-p274.1" parsed="|Matt|14|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.31">Matt. xiv. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>“O
thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?” In Jeremiah
also we read concerning the future kingdom:<note place="end" n="4886" id="vi.vi.II-p274.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p275"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxi. 31" id="vi.vi.II-p275.1" parsed="|Jer|31|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.31">Jer. xxxi. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>“Behold, the days come, saith
the Lord, that I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel, and
with the house of Judah not according to the covenant that I made with
their fathers.” And so on after:<note place="end" n="4887" id="vi.vi.II-p275.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p276"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxi. 33, 34" id="vi.vi.II-p276.1" parsed="|Jer|31|33|31|34" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.33-Jer.31.34">Jer. xxxi. 33, 34</scripRef>.</p></note>“I will put my law in their
inward parts, and in their heart will I write it; and I will be their
God and they shall be my people: and they shall teach no more every man
his neighbour, and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord: for
they shall all know me, from the least of them unto the greatest of
them.” The context of this passage clearly shows that the prophet
is describing the future kingdom, and how can there possibly be in it a
least or greatest, if all are to be equal? The secret is disclosed in
the Gospel:<note place="end" n="4888" id="vi.vi.II-p276.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p277"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 19" id="vi.vi.II-p277.1" parsed="|Matt|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.19">Matt. v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>“Whosoever shall do
and teach, he shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven: but
whosoever shall teach, and not do, shall be least.”<note place="end" n="4889" id="vi.vi.II-p277.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p278"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 9" id="vi.vi.II-p278.1" parsed="|Luke|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.9">Luke xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>The Saviour taught us at a feast to
take the lowest place, lest, when one greater than us came, we should
be thrust with disgrace from the higher place. If we cannot fall, but
only raise ourselves by penitence, what is the meaning of the ladder at
Bethel, on which the angels come from heaven to earth and descend as
well as ascend? Surely while on that ladder they are reckoned among the
sheep and stand on the right hand. There are angels who descend from
heaven; but Jovinianus is sure that they retain their inheritance.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p279">28. But when Jovinianus supposes that the many mansions
in our Father’s house are churches scattered throughout the
world, who can refrain from laughing; since Scripture plainly teaches
in John’s Gospel that our Lord was discoursing not of the number
of the churches, but of the heavenly mansions, and the eternal
tabernacles for which the prophet longed?<note place="end" n="4890" id="vi.vi.II-p279.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p280"> S. <scripRef passage="John xiv. 2, 3" id="vi.vi.II-p280.1" parsed="|John|14|2|14|3" osisRef="Bible:John.14.2-John.14.3">John xiv. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note>“In my Father’s
house,” He says, “are many mansions: if it were not so, I
would have told you; for I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go
and prepare a place for you I will come again, and will receive you
unto myself, that where I am, there ye may be also.” The place
and the mansions which Christ says He would prepare for the apostles
are of course in the Father’s house, that is, in the kingdom of
heaven, not on earth, where for the present He was leading the
apostles. And at the same time regard must be had to the sense of
Scripture: “I might tell you,” He says, “that I go to
prepare a place for you, if there were not many mansions in my
Father’s house, that is to say, if each individual did not
prepare for himself a mansion through his own works rather than receive
it through the bounty of God. The preparation is therefore not mine,
but yours.” This view is supported by the fact that it profited
Judas nothing to have a place prepared, since he lost it by his own
fault. And we must interpret in the same way what our Lord says to the
sons of Zebedee, one of whom wished to sit on His left hand, the other
on His right:<note place="end" n="4891" id="vi.vi.II-p280.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p281"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 23" id="vi.vi.II-p281.1" parsed="|Matt|20|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.23">Matt. xx. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>“My cup
indeed ye shall drink: but to sit on my right hand, and on my left
hand, is not mine to give, but it is for them for whom it hath been
prepared of my Father.” It is not the Son’s to give; how
then is it the Father’s to prepare? There are, He says, prepared
in heaven, many different mansions, destined for many different
virtues, and they will be awarded not to persons, but to persons’
works. In vain therefore do you ask of me what rests with yourselves, a
reward which my Father has prepared for those whose virtues will
entitle them to rise to such dignity. Again when He says:<note place="end" n="4892" id="vi.vi.II-p281.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p282"> S. <scripRef passage="John xiv. 3" id="vi.vi.II-p282.1" parsed="|John|14|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.3">John xiv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “I will come again, and will
receive you unto myself: that where I am, there ye may be also,”
He is speaking especially to the apostles, concerning whom it is
elsewhere written, “That as I and thou, Father, are one, so they
also may be one in us,” inasmuch as they have believed, have been
perfected, and can say,<note place="end" n="4893" id="vi.vi.II-p282.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p283"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 26" id="vi.vi.II-p283.1" parsed="|Ps|73|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.26">Ps. lxxiii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>“the
Lord is my portion.” If, however, there are <i>not</i> many
mansions, how is it taught in the Old Testament correspondingly with
the New, that the chief priest has one rank, the priests another, the
Levites another, the door-keepers another, the sacristans another? How
is it that in the<note place="end" n="4894" id="vi.vi.II-p283.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p284"> <scripRef passage="Ez. xliv. 10" id="vi.vi.II-p284.1" parsed="|Ezek|44|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.44.10">Ez. xliv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>book of
Ezekiel, where a description is given of the future Church and of the
heavenly Jerusalem, the priests who have sinned are degraded to the
rank of sacristans and doorkeepers, and although they are in the temple
of God, that is on the right hand, they are not among the rams, but
among the poorest of the sheep? How again is it that in the river which
flows from the temple, and replenishes the salt sea, and gives new life
to everything, we read there are many kinds of fish? Why do we read
that in the kingdom of heaven there are Archangels, Angels, Thrones,
Dominions, Powers, Cherubim and Seraphim, and every name which is
named, not only in this present world, but also that which is to come?
A difference of <pb n="410" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_410.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_410" />name is meaningless
where there is not a difference of rank. An Archangel is of course an
Archangel to other inferior angels, and Powers, and Dominions have
other spheres over which they exercise authority. This is what we find
in heaven and in the administration of God. You must not therefore
smile and sneer at us, as is your wont, for making a graduated series
of emperors, præfects and counts, tribunes and centurions,
companies, and all the other steps in the service.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p285">29. It is mere trifling to quote the passage:<note place="end" n="4895" id="vi.vi.II-p285.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p286"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 19" id="vi.vi.II-p286.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.19">1 Cor. vi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>“Know ye not that your bodies
are a temple of the Holy Ghost,” for it is customary in Holy
Scripture to speak of a single object as though it were many, and of
many as though they were one. And Jovinianus himself should know that
even in a temple there are many divisions—the outer and the inner
courts, the vestibules, the holy place, and the Holy of Holies. There
are also in a temple kitchens, pantries, oil-cellars, and cupboards for
the vessels. And so in the temple of our body there are different
degrees of merit. God does not dwell in all alike, nor does He impart
Himself to all in the same degree. A portion of the spirit of Moses was
taken and given to the seventy elders. I suppose there is a difference
between the abundance of the river, and that of the rivulets.<note place="end" n="4896" id="vi.vi.II-p286.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p287"> Correctly, a
portion of two, <i>i.e.,</i> the portion of a first-born. <scripRef passage="Deut. xxi. 17" id="vi.vi.II-p287.1" parsed="|Deut|21|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.21.17">Deut. xxi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>Elijah’s spirit was given in
double measure to Elisha, and thus double grace wrought greater
miracles. Elijah while living restored a dead man to life; Elisha after
death did the same. Elijah invoked famine on the people; Elisha in a
single day put the enemy’s forces in the power of the city which
they besieged. No doubt the words, “Know ye not that your bodies
are a temple of the Holy Ghost,” refer to the whole assembly of
the faithful, who, joined together, make up the one body of Christ. But
the question now is, who in the body is worthy to be the feet of
Christ, and who the head? who is His eye, and who His hand?—a
distinction indicated by the<note place="end" n="4897" id="vi.vi.II-p287.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p288"><scripRef passage="Luke 7; Matt. 26; Mark 14; John 12" id="vi.vi.II-p288.1" parsed="|Luke|7|0|0|0;|Matt|26|0|0|0;|Mark|14|0|0|0;|John|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7 Bible:Matt.26 Bible:Mark.14 Bible:John.12"> S. Luke vii., S. Matt. xxvi., S. Mark xiv., S.
John xii</scripRef>.</p></note>two women
in the Gospel, the penitent and the holy woman, one of whom held His
feet, the other His head. Some authorities, however, think there was
only one woman, and that she who began at His feet gradually advanced
to His head. Jovinianus further urges against us our Lord’s
words,<note place="end" n="4898" id="vi.vi.II-p288.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p289"> S. <scripRef passage="John xvii. 20, 21" id="vi.vi.II-p289.1" parsed="|John|17|20|17|21" osisRef="Bible:John.17.20-John.17.21">John xvii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note>“I pray not for these
only, but also for those who shall believe on me through their word:
that as I, Father, in thee and thou in me are one, so they all may be
one in us,” and reminds us that the whole Christian people is one
in God, and, as His well-beloved sons, are<note place="end" n="4899" id="vi.vi.II-p289.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p290"> <scripRef passage="2 Pet. i. 4" id="vi.vi.II-p290.1" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4">2 Pet. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>“partakers of the divine
nature.” We have already said, and the truth must now be
inculcated more in detail, that we are not one in the Father and the
Son according to nature, but according to grace. For the essence of the
human soul and the essence of God are not the same, as the
Manichæans constantly assert. But, says our Lord:<note place="end" n="4900" id="vi.vi.II-p290.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p291"> S. <scripRef passage="John xvii. 23" id="vi.vi.II-p291.1" parsed="|John|17|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.23">John xvii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>“Thou hast loved them as thou hast
loved me.” You see, then, that we are privileged to partake of
His essence, not in the realm of nature, but of grace, and the reason
why we are beloved of the Father is that He has loved the Son; and the
members are loved, those namely of the body.<note place="end" n="4901" id="vi.vi.II-p291.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p292"> S. <scripRef passage="John i. 12, 13" id="vi.vi.II-p292.1" parsed="|John|1|12|1|13" osisRef="Bible:John.1.12-John.1.13">John i. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note>“For as many as received Christ, to
them gave He power to become sons of God, even to them that believe on
His name: which were born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh,
nor of the will of man, but of God.” The Word was made flesh that
we might pass from the flesh into the Word. The Word did not cease to
be what He had been; nor did the human nature lose that which it was by
birth. The glory was increased, the nature was not changed. Do you ask
how we are made one body with Christ? Your creator shall be your
instructor:<note place="end" n="4902" id="vi.vi.II-p292.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p293"> S. <scripRef passage="John vi. 57" id="vi.vi.II-p293.1" parsed="|John|6|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.57">John vi. 57</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“He that eateth my flesh and
drinketh my blood abideth in me, and I in him. As the living Father
sent me, and I live because of the Father, so he that eateth me, he
also shall live because of me. This is the bread which came down out of
heaven.” But the Evangelist John, who had drunk in wisdom from
the breast of Christ, agrees herewith, and says:<note place="end" n="4903" id="vi.vi.II-p293.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p294"> <scripRef passage="1 John iv. 13, 15" id="vi.vi.II-p294.1" parsed="|1John|4|13|0|0;|1John|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.13 Bible:1John.4.15">1 John iv. 13, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>“Hereby know we that we abide in
him, and he in us, because he hath given us of his Spirit. Whosoever
shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God abideth in him, and he
in God.” If you believe in Christ, as the apostles believed, you
shall be made one body with them in Christ. But, if it is rash for you
to claim for yourself a faith and works like theirs when you have not
the same faith and works, you cannot have the same place.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p295">30. You repeat the words bride, sister, mother, and
affirm that all these are titles of the one Church and names applied to
all believers. The fact goes against you. For if the Church admits but
one rank, and has not many members in one body, what necessity is there
for calling her bride, sister, mother? It must be that she is the bride
of some, the sister of others, the mother of others. All indeed stand
on the right hand, but one stands as a bridegroom, another as a
brother, a third as a son.<note place="end" n="4904" id="vi.vi.II-p295.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p296"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 19" id="vi.vi.II-p296.1" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>“My little
children” says the Apostle, “of whom I am again in travail
<pb n="411" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_411.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_411" />until Christ be formed in
you.” Do you think that the children who are being born and the
apostle who is in travail are of equal rank? And the folly of your
contention that we love all the members alike, and do not prefer the
eye to the finger, nor the hand to the ear, but that if one be lost all
mourn, is proved by the lesson which the apostle teaches the
Corinthians:<note place="end" n="4905" id="vi.vi.II-p296.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p297"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 22-24" id="vi.vi.II-p297.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|22|12|24" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.22-1Cor.12.24">1 Cor. xii. 22–24</scripRef>.</p></note>“Some
members are more honourable, others excite the sense of shame: and
those parts to which shame attaches are clothed with more abundant
honour; whereas our comely parts have no need of our care.” Do
you think that the mouth and the belly, the eyes and the outlets of the
body are to be classed together as of equal merit?<note place="end" n="4906" id="vi.vi.II-p297.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p298"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 34" id="vi.vi.II-p298.1" parsed="|Luke|11|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.34">Luke xi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>“The lamp of thy body,” he
says, “is thine eye. If thine eye be blinded, thy whole body is
in darkness.” If you cut off a finger, or the tip of the ear,
there is indeed pain, but the loss is not so great, nor is the
disfigurement attended by so much pain as it would be were you to take
out the eyes, mutilate the nose, or saw through a bone. Some members we
can dispense with and yet live: without others life is an
impossibility. Some offences are light, some heavy. It is one thing to
owe ten thousand talents, another to owe a farthing. We shall have to
give account of the idle word no less than of adultery; but it is not
the same thing to be put to the blush, and to be put upon the rack, to
grow red in the face and to ensure lasting torment. Do you think I am
merely expressing my own views? Hear what the Apostle John says:<note place="end" n="4907" id="vi.vi.II-p298.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p299"> <scripRef passage="1 John v. 16" id="vi.vi.II-p299.1" parsed="|1John|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.16">1 John v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>“He who knows that his brother
sinneth a sin not unto death, let him ask, and he shall give him life,
even to him that sinneth not unto death. But he that hath sinned unto
death, who shall pray for him?” You observe that if we entreat
for smaller offences, we obtain pardon: if for greater ones, it is
difficult to obtain our request: and that there is a great difference
between sins. And so with respect to the people of Israel who had
sinned a sin unto death, it is said to Jeremiah:<note place="end" n="4908" id="vi.vi.II-p299.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p300"> <scripRef passage="Jer. vii. 16" id="vi.vi.II-p300.1" parsed="|Jer|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.16">Jer. vii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>“Pray not thou for this people,
neither entreat for them, and do not withstand me, for I will not hear
thee.” Moreover, if it be true that we all alike enter the world
and all alike leave it, and this is a precedent for the world to come,
it follows that whether righteous or sinners we shall all be equally
esteemed by God, because the conditions of our birth and death are now
the same. And if you contend that there are two Adams, the one of the
earth, the other from heaven; and that they who were in the earthly
Adam stand on the left hand, those who were in the heavenly are on the
right hand, before we go further, let me ask you a question concerning
two brothers: Was Esau in the earthly Adam, or in the heavenly? No one
doubts that you will reply, he was in the earthly. In which was Jacob?
Without hesitation you will say, in the heavenly. How then was he in
the heavenly when Christ had not yet come in the flesh—Christ who
is called the second Adam from heaven? You must either reckon all
before the incarnation of Christ in the old Adam, and even the just in
the man from the earth, and then they will be on the left among your
goats; or, if it be impious to give Isaac the same place as Ishmael,
Jacob as Esau, the saints as sinners, the last Adam will date from the
time when Christ was born of a Virgin, and your argument from the two
Adams will not benefit your sheep and goats, because we have proved
that in the first Adam there were both sheep and goats, and that of
those who were in one and the same man, some stood on the right hand of
God, others on the left:<note place="end" n="4909" id="vi.vi.II-p300.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p301"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 14" id="vi.vi.II-p301.1" parsed="|Rom|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14">Rom. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>“For from
Adam even until Moses death reigned over all, even over them that had
not sinned after the likeness of Adam’s transgression.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p302">31. As regards your attempt to show that railing and
murder, the use of the expression <i>raca</i> and adultery, the idle
word and godlessness, are rewarded with the same punishment, I have
already given you my reply, and will now briefly repeat it. You must
either deny that you are a sinner if you are not to be in danger of
Gehenna: or, if you are a sinner you will be sent to hell for even a
light offence:<note place="end" n="4910" id="vi.vi.II-p302.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p303"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. i. 11" id="vi.vi.II-p303.1" parsed="|Wis|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.11">Wisd. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>“The mouth
that lieth,” says one, “kills the soul.” I suspect
that you, like other men, have occasionally told a lie:<note place="end" n="4911" id="vi.vi.II-p303.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p304"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 11; Rom. iii. 4" id="vi.vi.II-p304.1" parsed="|Ps|116|11|0|0;|Rom|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.11 Bible:Rom.3.4">Ps. cxvi. 11; Rom. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>for all men are liars, that God alone may
be true,<note place="end" n="4912" id="vi.vi.II-p304.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p305"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 4" id="vi.vi.II-p305.1" parsed="|Ps|51|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.4">Ps. li. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>and that He may be justified in
His words, and may prevail when He judges. It follows either that you
will not be a man lest you be found a liar: or if you are a man and are
consequently a liar, you will be punished with parricides and
adulterers. For you admit no difference between sins, and the gratitude
of those whom you raise from the mire and set on high will not equal
the rage against you of those whom for the trifling offences of daily
life you have thrust into utter darkness. And if it be so that in a
persecution one is stifled, another beheaded, another flees, or the
fourth dies within the walls of a prison, and one crown of victory
awaits various kinds of struggle, the fact tells in our favour. For in
martyrdom it is the will, which gives occasion to the death, that is
crowned. My duty is to <pb n="412" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_412.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_412" />resist the
frenzy of the heathen, and not deny the Lord. It rests with them either
to behead, or to burn, or to shut up in prison, or enforce various
other penalties. But if I escape, and die in solitude, there will not
at my death be the same crown for me as for them, because the
confession of Christ will not have been to me as to them the cause of
death. As for your remark that absolutely no difference was made
between the brother who had always been with his father, and him who
was afterwards welcomed as a penitent, I am willing to add, if you
like, that the one drachma which was lost and was found was put with
the others, and that the one sheep which the good shepherd, leaving the
ninety and nine, sought and brought back, made up the full tale of a
hundred. But it is one thing to be a penitent, and with tears sue for
pardon, another to be always with the father. And so both the shepherd
and the father say by the mouth of Ezekiel to the sheep that was
carried back, and to the son that was lost,<note place="end" n="4913" id="vi.vi.II-p305.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p306"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 62, 63" id="vi.vi.II-p306.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|62|16|63" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.62-Ezek.16.63">Ezek. xvi. 62, 63</scripRef>.</p></note>“And I will establish my covenant
with thee; and thou shalt know that I am the Lord: that thou mayest
remember, and be confounded, and never open thy mouth ever more,
because of thy shame, when I have forgiven thee all that thou hast
done.” That penitents may have their due it is enough for them to
feel shame instead of all other punishment. Hence in another place it
is said to them,<note place="end" n="4914" id="vi.vi.II-p306.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p307"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxvi. 31, 32" id="vi.vi.II-p307.1" parsed="|Ezek|36|31|36|32" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.36.31-Ezek.36.32">Ezek. xxxvi. 31, 32</scripRef>.</p></note> “Then
shall ye remember your evil ways, and all the crimes wherewith ye were
defiled, and ye shall loathe yourselves in your own sight for all the
wickedness that ye have done; and ye shall know that I am the Lord,
when I shall have done you good for my name’s sake, and not
according to your evil ways, nor according to your evil doings.”
The son, moreover, was reproved by his father for envying his
brother’s deliverance, and for being tormented by jealousy while
the angels in heaven were rejoicing. The parallel, however, is not to
be drawn between the merits of the two sons (one of whom was temperate,
the other a prodigal) and those of the whole human race, but the
characters depicted are either Jews and Christians, or saints and
penitents. In the lifetime of Bishop Damasus I dedicated to him a small
treatise upon this parable.<note place="end" n="4915" id="vi.vi.II-p307.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p308"> Letter XXI.</p></note></p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p309">32. And if a penny was given to all the labourers, those
of the first, the third, the sixth, the ninth, and the eleventh hours,
and they came first for the reward who were the last to work in the
vineyard, even here the persons described do not belong to one time or
one age, but from the beginning of the world to the end of it there are
different calls and a special meaning attaches to each. Abel and Seth
were called at the first hour: Enoch and Noah at the third: Abraham,
Isaac, and Jacob at the sixth: Moses and the prophets at the ninth: at
the eleventh the Gentiles, to whom the recompense was first given
because they believed on the crucified Lord, and inasmuch as it was
hard for them to believe they earned a great reward. Many kings and
prophets have desired to see the things that we see, and have not seen
them. But the one penny does not represent one reward, but one life,
and one deliverance from Gehenna. And as by the favour of the sovereign
those guilty of various crimes are released from prison, and each one,
according to his toil and exertions, is in this or that condition of
life, so too the penny, as it were by the favour of our Sovereign, is
the discharge from prison of us all by baptism. Now our work is,
according to our different virtues, to prepare for ourselves a
different future.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p310">33. So far I have replied to the separate portions of
his argument; I shall now address myself to the general question. Our
Lord says to his disciples,<note place="end" n="4916" id="vi.vi.II-p310.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p311"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 26" id="vi.vi.II-p311.1" parsed="|Matt|20|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.26">Matt. xx. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>“Whosoever would become great
among you, let him be least of all.” If we are all to be equal in
heaven, in vain do we humble ourselves here that we may be greater
there. Of the two debtors who owed, one five hundred pence, the other
fifty, he to whom most was forgiven loved most. And so the Saviour
says,<note place="end" n="4917" id="vi.vi.II-p311.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p312"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 47" id="vi.vi.II-p312.1" parsed="|Luke|7|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.47">Luke vii. 47</scripRef>.</p></note>“I say to you, her sins
which are many are forgiven her, for she hath loved much. But to whom
little is forgiven, the same loveth little.” He who loves little,
and has little forgiven, he will of course be of inferior rank.<note place="end" n="4918" id="vi.vi.II-p312.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p313"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 15" id="vi.vi.II-p313.1" parsed="|Matt|25|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.15">Matt. xxv. 15</scripRef> sq.</p></note>The householder when he set out
delivered to his servants his goods, to one five talents, to another
two, to another one, to each according to his ability. Just as in
another Gospel it is written that a nobleman setting out for a far
country to receive for himself a kingdom and return, called the
servants, and gave them each a sum of money, with which one gained ten
pounds, another five, and they, each according to his ability and the
gain he had made, received ten or five cities. But one who had received
a talent, or a pound, buried it in the ground, or tied it up in a
napkin, and kept it until his master’s return. Our first thought
is that if, according to the modern Zeno, the righteous do not toil in
hope of reward, but to avoid the loss of what they already have, he who
buried his pound or talent that he might not lose it, did no wrong,
<pb n="413" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_413.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_413" />and the caution of him who kept his
money is worthy of more praise than the fruitless toil of those who
wore themselves out and yet received no reward for their labour. Then
observe that the very talent which was taken from the timid or
negligent servant, was not given to him who had the smaller profit, but
to him who had gained the most, that is, to him who had been placed
over ten cities. If difference of rank is not constituted by the
difference in number, why did our Lord say, “He gave to everyone
according to his ability”? If the gain of five talents and ten
talents is the same, why were not ten cities given to him who gained
the least, and five to him who gained the most? But that our Lord is
not satisfied with what we have, but always desires more, He himself
shows by saying, “Wherefore didst thou not give my money to the
money-changers, that so when I came I might have received it with
usury?” The Apostle Paul understood this, and<note place="end" n="4919" id="vi.vi.II-p313.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p314"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 13" id="vi.vi.II-p314.1" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>forgetting those things which were
behind, reached forward to those things which were in front, that is,
he made daily progress, and did not keep the grace given to him
carefully wrapped up in a napkin, but his spirit, like the capital of a
keen man of business, was renewed from day to day, and if he were not
always growing larger, he thought himself growing less. Six cities of
refuge are mentioned in the law, provided for fugitives who were
involuntary homicides, and the cities themselves belonged to the
priests. I should like to ask whether you would put those fugitives
among your goats, or among our sheep. If they were goats, they would be
slain like other homicides, and would not enter the cities of
God’s ministers. If you say they were sheep, they will not
possibly be such sheep as can enjoy full liberty and feed without fear
of wolves. And it will be plain to you that sheep indeed they are, but
wandering sheep: that they are on the right hand, but do not stand
there: they flee until the High Priest dies and descending into hell
liberates their souls. The Gibeonites met the children of Israel, and
although other nations were slaughtered, they were kept<note place="end" n="4920" id="vi.vi.II-p314.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p315"> <scripRef passage="Josh. ix. 27" id="vi.vi.II-p315.1" parsed="|Josh|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.9.27">Josh. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>for hewers of wood and drawers of water.<note place="end" n="4921" id="vi.vi.II-p315.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p316"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xxi. 1" id="vi.vi.II-p316.1" parsed="|2Sam|21|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.21.1">2 Sam. xxi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>And of such value were they in
God’s eyes, that the family of Saul was destroyed for the wrong
done to them. Where would you put them? Among the goats? But they were
not slain, and they were avenged by the determination of God. Among the
sheep? But holy Scripture says they were not of the same merit as the
Israelites. You see then that they do indeed stand on the right hand,
but are of a far inferior grade. Jonathan came between David, the holy
man, and Saul, the worst of kings, and we can neither place him among
the kids because he was worthy of a prophet’s love, nor amongst
the rams lest we make him equal to David, and particularly when we know
that he was slain. He will, therefore, be among the sheep, but low
down. And just as in the case of David and Jonathan, you will be bound
to recognize differences between sheep and sheep.<note place="end" n="4922" id="vi.vi.II-p316.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p317"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 47, 48" id="vi.vi.II-p317.1" parsed="|Luke|12|47|12|48" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.47-Luke.12.48">Luke xii. 47, 48</scripRef>.</p></note>“That servant, which knew his
lord’s will, and made not ready, nor did according to his will,
shall be beaten with many stripes; but he that knew not, and did things
worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with few stripes. And to whomsoever
much is given, of him shall much be required: and to whom they commit
much, of him will they ask the more.” Lo! more or less is
committed to different servants, and according to the nature of the
trust, as well as of the sin, is the number of stripes inflicted.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p318">34. The whole account of the land of Judah and of the
tribes is typical of the church in heaven. Let us read Joshua the son
of Nun, or the concluding portions of Ezekiel, and we shall see that
the historical division of the land as related by the one finds a
counterpart in the spiritual and heavenly promises of the other. What
is the meaning of the seven and eight steps in the description of the
temple? or again, what significance attaches to the fact that in the
Psalter, after being taught the mystic alphabet by the<note place="end" n="4923" id="vi.vi.II-p318.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p319"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix" id="vi.vi.II-p319.1" parsed="|Ps|119|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119">Ps. cxix</scripRef>. in our arrangement of the Psalter. The
psalm is divided into twenty-two portions, which begin with the
successive letters of the Hebrew alphabet. The following fifteen psalms
are called in our Authorized Version, Songs of Degrees (Vulgate,
graduum, steps). For the origin of the title, Wordsworth, or Neal and
Littledale on <scripRef passage="Ps. cxx." id="vi.vi.II-p319.2" parsed="|Ps|120|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.120">Ps. cxx.</scripRef> may be consulted.</p></note>one hundred and eighteenth psalm we
arrive by fifteen steps at the point where we can sing:<note place="end" n="4924" id="vi.vi.II-p319.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p320"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxiv. 1" id="vi.vi.II-p320.1" parsed="|Ps|134|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.134.1">Ps. cxxxiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>“Behold, now bless the Lord, all
ye servants of the Lord: ye who stand in the house of the Lord, in the
courts of the house of our God.” Why did<note place="end" n="4925" id="vi.vi.II-p320.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p321"> <scripRef passage="Numb. xxxiv. 15; Josh. xiv. 3" id="vi.vi.II-p321.1" parsed="|Num|34|15|0|0;|Josh|14|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.34.15 Bible:Josh.14.3">Numb. xxxiv. 15; Josh. xiv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>two tribes and a half dwell on the other
side of Jordan, a district abounding in cattle, while the remaining
nine tribes and a half either drove out the old inhabitants from their
possessions, or dwelt with them? Why did the tribe of Levi<note place="end" n="4926" id="vi.vi.II-p321.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p322"> <scripRef passage="Numb. xviii. 20" id="vi.vi.II-p322.1" parsed="|Num|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.18.20">Numb. xviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>receive no portion in the land, but
have the Lord for their portion? And how is it that of the priests and
Levites, themselves, the<note place="end" n="4927" id="vi.vi.II-p322.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p323"> <scripRef passage="Lev. xvi. 2; Heb. ix. 7" id="vi.vi.II-p323.1" parsed="|Lev|16|2|0|0;|Heb|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.16.2 Bible:Heb.9.7">Lev. xvi. 2; Heb. ix. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>high priest
alone entered the Holy of Holies where were the cherubim and the
mercy-seat? Why did the other priests wear<note place="end" n="4928" id="vi.vi.II-p323.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p324"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxviii" id="vi.vi.II-p324.1" parsed="|Exod|28|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.28">Ex. xxviii</scripRef>. etc.</p></note>linen raiment only, and not have
their clothing of <pb n="414" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_414.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_414" />wrought gold,
blue, scarlet, purple, and fine cloth? The priests and<note place="end" n="4929" id="vi.vi.II-p324.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p325"> <scripRef passage="Numb. vii. 5" id="vi.vi.II-p325.1" parsed="|Num|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.7.5">Numb. vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>Levites of the lower order took care of
the oxen and wains: those of the higher order carried the ark of the
Lord on their shoulders. If you do away with the gradations of the
tabernacle, the temple, the Church, if, to use a common military
phrase, all upon the right hand are to be “up to the same
standard,” bishops are to no purpose, priests in vain, deacons
useless. Why do virgins persevere? widows toil? Why do married women
practise continence? Let us all sin, and when once we have repented, we
shall be on the same footing as the apostles.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p326">35. But now we have just sighted land: the foaming
billows have been rolling mountain-high: our ship has been borne aloft,
or has rushed headlong into the depths beneath: little by little the
haven opens to the view of the weary and exhausted sailors. We have
discussed the married, widows, and virgins. We have preferred virginity
to widowhood, widowhood to marriage. The passage of the apostle, in
which he treats questions of this kind, has been expounded, and
particular objections have been met. We also took a survey of secular
literature, and inquired what was thought of virgins, and what of those
who had one husband; and by way of contrast we pointed out the cares
which sometimes attend wedlock. Then we passed to the second division,
in which our opponent denies the possibility of sinning to those who
have been baptized with complete faith. And we showed that God alone is
faultless, and every creature is at fault, not because all have sinned,
but because all may sin, and those who stand have cause to fear when
they see the fall of men like themselves. In the third place we came to
fasting, and inasmuch as our opponent’s argument fell under two
heads, and he appealed either to philosophy, or to Holy Scripture, we
also furnished a several reply. In the fourth, that is the last
section, the sheep and goats on the right hand and the left, the
righteous and the wicked, were distributed into two classes, the
intention being to show that there is no difference between one just
man and another, or between one sinner and another. To prove the point
Jovinianus had accumulated countless instances from Scripture which
apparently favoured his view, and this contention we rebutted both by
arguments and illustrations from Scripture, and pulverized Zeno’s
old opinion no less with common sense than with the words of
inspiration.</p>

<p class="c27" id="vi.vi.II-p327">36. I must in conclusion say a few words to our modern
Epicurus wantoning in his gardens with his favourites of both sexes. On
your side are the fat and the sleek in their festal attire. If I may
mock like Socrates, add if you please, all swine and dogs, and, since
you like flesh so well, vultures too, eagles, hawks, and owls. We shall
never be afraid of the host of<note place="end" n="4930" id="vi.vi.II-p327.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p328"> Aristippus though
the disciple of Socrates, taught that pleasure was the highest
good.</p></note>Aristippus. If ever I see a fine fellow,
or a man who is no stranger to the curling-irons, with his hair nicely
done and his cheeks all aglow, he belongs to your herd, or rather
grunts in concert with your pigs. To our flock belong the sad, the
pale, the meanly clad, who, like strangers in this world, though their
tongues are silent, yet speak by their dress and bearing.<note place="end" n="4931" id="vi.vi.II-p328.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p329"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxx. 5" id="vi.vi.II-p329.1" parsed="|Ps|120|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.120.5">Ps. cxx. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>“Woe is me,” say they,
“that my sojourning is prolonged! that I dwell among the tents of
Kedar!” that is to say, in the darkness of this world, for the
light shineth in the darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not.
Boast not of having many disciples. The Son of God taught in
Judæa, and only twelve apostles followed Him.<note place="end" n="4932" id="vi.vi.II-p329.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p330"> <scripRef passage="Is. lxiii. 3" id="vi.vi.II-p330.1" parsed="|Isa|63|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.63.3">Is. lxiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>“I have trodden the wine-press
alone,” He says, “and of the peoples there was no man with
me.” At the passion He was left alone, and even Peter’s
fidelity to Him wavered: on the other hand all the people applauded the
doctrine of the Pharisees, saying,<note place="end" n="4933" id="vi.vi.II-p330.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p331"> S. <scripRef passage="John xix. 6, 15" id="vi.vi.II-p331.1" parsed="|John|19|6|0|0;|John|19|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.6 Bible:John.19.15">John xix. 6, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Crucify him, crucify him. We have no king but Cæsar,”
that is in effect, we follow vice, not virtue; Epicurus, not Christ;
Jovinianus, not the Apostle Paul. If many assent to your views, that
only indicates voluptuousness; for they do not so much approve your
utterances, as favour their own vices. In our crowded thoroughfares a
false prophet may be seen any day stick in hand belabouring the fools
about him, and knocking out the teeth of those who offend him, and yet
he never lacks constant followers. And do you regard it as a mark of
great wisdom if you have a following of many pigs, whom you are feeding
to make pork for hell? Since you published your views, and set the mark
of your approval on baths in which the sexes bathe together, the
impatience which once threw over burning lust the semblance of a robe
of modesty has been laid bare and exposed. What was once hidden is now
open to the gaze of all. You have revealed your disciples, such as they
are, not made them. One result of your teaching is that sin is no
longer even repented of. Your virgins whom, with a depth of wisdom
never found before in speech or writing, you have taught the
apostle’s maxim that it is better to marry than to burn, have
turned secret adulterers into acknowledged <pb n="415" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_415.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_415" />husbands.<note place="end" n="4934" id="vi.vi.II-p331.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p332">
Jovinianus’s doctrine is said to have influenced some who had
taken a vow of virginity, to marry.</p></note> It was
not the apostle, the chosen vessel, who gave this advice; it was
Virgil’s widow:</p>

<p class="c27" id="vi.vi.II-p333"><note place="end" n="4935" id="vi.vi.II-p333.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p334"> Virgil Æn.
iv. 172.</p></note> “She
calls it wedlock; thus she veils her fault.”</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p335">37. About four hundred years have passed since the
preaching of Christ flashed upon the world, and during that time in
which His robe has been torn by countless heresies, almost the whole
body of error has been derived from the Chaldæan, Syriac, and
Greek languages. Basilides, the master of licentiousness and the
grossest sensuality, after the lapse of so many years, and like a
second<note place="end" n="4936" id="vi.vi.II-p335.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p336"> Pythagoras
asserted that he had once been the Trojan Euphorbus.</p></note> Euphorbus, was changed by
transmigration into Jovinian, so that the Latin tongue might have a
heresy of its own. Was there no other province in the whole world to
receive the gospel of pleasure, and into which the serpent might
insinuate itself, except that which was founded by the teaching of
Peter, upon the rock Christ? Idol temples had fallen before the
standard of the Cross and the severity of the Gospel: now on the
contrary lust and gluttony endeavour to overthrow the solid structure
of the Cross. And so God says by Isaiah,<note place="end" n="4937" id="vi.vi.II-p336.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p337"> <scripRef passage="Is. iii. 16" id="vi.vi.II-p337.1" parsed="|Isa|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.16">Is. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> “O my people, they which bless
you cause you to err, and trouble the paths of your feet.” Also
by Jeremiah,<note place="end" n="4938" id="vi.vi.II-p337.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p338"> <scripRef passage="Jer. li. 6; vi. 14" id="vi.vi.II-p338.1" parsed="|Jer|51|6|0|0;|Jer|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.51.6 Bible:Jer.6.14">Jer. li. 6; vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “Flee out of the midst
of Babylon, and save every man his life, and believe not the false
prophets which say, Peace, peace, and there is no peace;” who are
always repeating,<note place="end" n="4939" id="vi.vi.II-p338.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p339"> <scripRef passage="Jer. vii. 4; Ps. xiv. 4; liii. 4" id="vi.vi.II-p339.1" parsed="|Jer|7|4|0|0;|Ps|14|4|0|0;|Ps|53|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.4 Bible:Ps.14.4 Bible:Ps.53.4">Jer. vii. 4; Ps. xiv. 4; liii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “The
temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord.” “Thy prophets
have seen for thee false and foolish things; they have not laid bare
thine iniquity that they might call thee to repentance: who devour
God’s people like bread: they have not called upon God.”
Jeremiah announced the captivity and was stoned by the people.<note place="end" n="4940" id="vi.vi.II-p339.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p340"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxviii. 13" id="vi.vi.II-p340.1" parsed="|Jer|28|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.28.13">Jer. xxviii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>Hananiah, the son of Azzur, broke the
bars of wood for the present, but was preparing bars of iron for the
future. False prophets always promise pleasant things, and please for a
time. Truth is bitter, and they who preach it are filled with
bitterness. For with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth the
Lord’s passover is kept, and it is eaten with bitter herbs.
Admirable are your utterances and worthy of the ears of the bride of
Christ standing in the midst of her virgins, and widows, and celibates!
(their very name is<note place="end" n="4941" id="vi.vi.II-p340.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p341"> That is,
<i>cælebs</i> from <i>cælum.</i></p></note>derived from
the fact that they who abstain from intercourse are fit for heaven).
This is what you say: “Fast seldom, marry often. You cannot do
the work of marriage unless you take mead, and flesh, and <i>solid
food</i>. For lust strength is required. Flesh is soon spent and
enervated. You need not be afraid of fornication. He who has been once
baptized into Christ cannot fall, for he has the consolation of
marriage to slake his lust. And if you do fall, repentance will restore
you, and you who were hypocrites at baptism may have a firm faith in
your repentance. Be not disturbed by the thought of a difference
between the righteous and the penitent, and do not imagine that pardon
even gives a lower place; rather believe that it takes away your crown.
For there is one reward: he who stands on the right hand shall enter
into the kingdom of heaven.” Through counsels such as these your
swine-herds are richer than our shepherds, and the he-goats draw after
them many of the other sex:<note place="end" n="4942" id="vi.vi.II-p341.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p342"> <scripRef passage="Jer. v. 8" id="vi.vi.II-p342.1" parsed="|Jer|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.5.8">Jer. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“They
were as fed horses: they were mad after women”: they no sooner
see a woman than they neigh after her, and, shame to say! find
scriptural authority for the consolation of their incontinence. But the
very women, unhappy creatures! though they deserve no pity, who chant
the words of their instructor (for what does God require of them but to
become mothers?), have lost not only their chastity, but all sense of
shame, and defend their licentious practices with an access of
impudence. You have, moreover, in your army many subalterns, you have
your guardsmen and your skirmishers at the outposts, the round-bellied,
the well-dressed, the exquisites, and noisy orators, to defend you with
tooth and nail. The noble make way for you, the wealthy print kisses on
your face. For unless you had come, the drunkard and the glutton could
not have entered paradise. All honor to your virtue, or rather to your
vices! You have in your camp, even amazons with uncovered breasts, bare
arms and knees, who challenge the men who come against them to a battle
of lust. Your household is a large one, and so in your aviaries not
only turtle-doves, but hoopoes are fed, which may wing their flight
over the whole field of rank debauchery. Pull me to pieces and scatter
me to the winds: tax me with what offences you please: accuse me of
luxurious and delicate living: you would like me better if I were
guilty, for I should belong to your herd.</p>

<p id="vi.vi.II-p343">38. But I will now address myself to you, great Rome,
who with the confession of Christ have blotted out the blasphemy
written on your forehead. Mighty city, mistress-city of the world, city
of the Apostle’s praises, shew the meaning of your name.
<i>Rome</i> is either <i>strength</i> in Greek, or <i>height</i> in
Hebrew. Lose <pb n="416" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_416.html" id="vi.vi.II-Page_416" />not the excellence
your name implies: let virtue lift you up on high, let not
voluptuousness bring you low. By repentance, as the history of Nineveh
proves, you may escape the curse wherewith the Saviour threatened you
in the Apocalypse. Beware of the name of Jovinianus. It is derived from
that of an idol.<note place="end" n="4943" id="vi.vi.II-p343.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi.II-p344"> That is,
Jove.</p></note> The Capitol
is in ruins: the temples of Jove with their ceremonies have perished.
Why should his name and vices flourish now in the midst of you, when
even in the time of Numa Pompilius, even under the sway of kings, your
ancestors gave a heartier welcome to the self-restraint of Pythagoras
than they did under the consuls to the debauchery of Epicurus?</p>
</div3></div2>

<div2 title="Against Vigilantius." n="vii" shorttitle="Against Vigilantius." progress="83.77%" prev="vi.vi.II" next="vi.viii" id="vi.vii"><p class="c15" id="vi.vii-p1">


<pb n="417" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_417.html" id="vi.vii-Page_417" /><span class="c14" id="vi.vii-p1.1">Against
Vigilantius.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.vii-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.vii-p3"><span class="c14" id="vi.vii-p3.1">Introduction.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.vii-p4">Full details respecting Vigilantius, against whom this
treatise, the result of a single night’s labour, is directed, may
be found in a work on “Vigilantius and His Times,”
published in 1844 by Dr. Gilly, canon of Durham. It will perhaps,
however, assist the reader if we briefly remark that he was born about
370, at Calagurris, near Convenæ (Comminges), which was a station
on the Roman road from Aquitaine to Spain. His father was probably the
keeper of the inn, and Vigilantius appears to have been brought up to
his father’s business. He was of a studious character, and
Sulpicius Severus, the ecclesiastical historian, who had estates in
those parts, took him into his service, and, possibly, made him manager
of his estates. Having been ordained he was introduced to Jerome (then
living at Bethlehem, in 395) through Paulinus of Nola, who was the
friend of Sulpicius Severus. After staying with Jerome for a
considerable time he begged to be dismissed, and left in great haste
without giving any reason. Returning to Gaul, he settled in his native
country. Jerome hearing that he was spreading reports of him as
favouring the views of Origen, and in other ways defaming him and his
friends, wrote him a sharp letter of rebuke (Letter LXI.). The work of
Vigilantius which drew from Jerome the following treatise was written
in the year <span class="c17" id="vi.vii-p4.1">a.d.</span> 406; not “hastily,
under provocation such as he may have felt in leaving Bethlehem.”
but after the lapse of six or seven years. The points against which he
argued as being superstitious are: (1) the reverence paid to the relics
of holy men by carrying them round the church in costly vessels or
silken wrappings to be kissed, and the prayers offered to the dead; (2)
the late watchings at the basilicas of the martyrs, with their
attendant scandals, the burning of numerous tapers. alleged miracles,
etc.; (3) the sending of alms to Jerusalem, which, Vigilantius urged,
had better be spent among the poor in each separate diocese, and the
monkish vow of poverty; (4) the exaggerated estimate of virginity.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p5">The bishop of the diocese, Exsuperius of Toulouse, was
strongly in favour of the views of Vigilantius, and they began to
spread widely. Complaints having reached Jerome through the presbyter
Riparius, he at once expressed his indignation, and offered to answer
in detail if the work of Vigilantius were sent to him. In 406 he
received it through Sisinnius, who was bearing alms to the East. It has
been truly said that this treatise has less of reason and more of abuse
than any other which Jerome wrote. But in spite of this the author was
followed by the chief ecclesiastics of the day, and the practices
impugned by Vigilantius prevailed almost unchecked till the sixteenth
century.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.vii-p6">1. The world has given birth to many monsters; in<note place="end" n="4944" id="vi.vii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 13.21,22; 34.14-16" id="vi.vii-p7.1" parsed="|Isa|13|21|13|22;|Isa|34|14|34|16" osisRef="Bible:Isa.13.21-Isa.13.22 Bible:Isa.34.14-Isa.34.16">Is. xiii. 21, 22, and xxxiv. 14–16</scripRef>.</p></note>Isaiah we read of centaurs and sirens,
screech-owls and pelicans. Job, in mystic language, describes Leviathan
and Behemoth; Cerberus and the birds of Stymphalus, the Erymanthian
boar and the Nemean lion, the Chimæra and the many-headed Hydra,
are told of in poetic fables. Virgil describes Cacus. Spain has
produced Geryon, with his three bodies. Gaul alone has had no monsters,
but has ever been rich in men of courage and great eloquence. All at
once Vigilantius, or, more correctly, <i>Dormitantius</i>, has arisen,
animated by an unclean spirit, to fight against the Spirit of Christ,
and to deny that religious reverence is to be paid to the tombs of the
martyrs. Vigils, he says, are to be condemned; Alleluia must never be
sung except at Easter; continence is a heresy; chastity a hot-bed of
lust. And as Euphorbus is said to have been born again in the person of
Pythagoras, so in this fellow the corrupt mind of Jovinianus has
arisen; so that in him, no less than in his predecessor, we are bound
to meet the snares of the devil. The words may be justly applied to
him:<note place="end" n="4945" id="vi.vii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Is. xix. 21" id="vi.vii-p8.1" parsed="|Isa|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.19.21">Is. xix. 21</scripRef>. Sept.</p></note> “Seed of evil-doers, prepare thy
children for the slaughter because of the sins of thy father.”
Jovinianus, condemned by the authority of the Church of Rome, amidst
pheasants and swine’s flesh, breathed out, or rather belched out
his spirit. And now this tavern-keeper of Calagurris, who, according to
the name of his<note place="end" n="4946" id="vi.vii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p9"> Quintilian, the
rhetorician, was born at Calagurris, in Spain, but not the same as the
birthplace of Vigilantius.</p></note> native
village is a Quintilian, only dumb instead of eloquent, is<note place="end" n="4947" id="vi.vii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p10"> Combining the
cheating tavern-keeper with the heretic.</p></note>mixing water with the wine. According
to the trick which he knows of old, he is trying to blend his
perfidious poison with the Catholic faith; he assails virginity and
hates chastity; he revels with worldlings and declaims against the
fasts of the saints; he plays the philosopher over his cups, and
soothes himself with the sweet strains of psalmody, while he smacks his
lips over his cheese-cakes; nor could he deign to listen to the songs
of David and Jeduthun, and Asaph and the sons of Core, except at the
banqueting table. This I have poured forth with more grief than
amusement, for I cannot restrain myself and turn a deaf ear to the
wrongs inflicted on apostles and martyrs.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p11">2. Shameful to relate, there are bishops who are said to
be associated with him in his wickedness—if at least they are to
be called bishops—who ordain no deacons but such as have been
previously married; who credit no celibate with chastity—nay,
rather, who show <pb n="418" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_418.html" id="vi.vii-Page_418" />clearly what
measure of holiness of life they can claim by indulging in evil
suspicions of all men, and, unless the candidates for ordination appear
before them with pregnant wives, and infants wailing in the arms of
their mothers, will not administer to them Christ’s ordinance.
What are the Churches of the East to do? What is to become of the
Egyptian Churches and those belonging to the Apostolic Seat, which
accept for the ministry only men who are virgins, or those who practice
continency, or, if married, abandon their conjugal rights? Such is the
teaching of Dormitantius, who throws the reins upon the neck of lust,
and by his encouragement doubles the natural heat of the flesh, which
in youth is mostly at boiling point, or rather slakes it by intercourse
with women; so that there is nothing to separate us from swine, nothing
wherein we differ from the brute creation, or from horses, respecting
which it is written:<note place="end" n="4948" id="vi.vii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p12"> <scripRef passage="Jerem. v. 8" id="vi.vii-p12.1" parsed="|Jer|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.5.8">Jerem. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“They
were toward women like raging horses; everyone neighed after his
neighbour’s wife.” This is that which the Holy Spirit says
by the mouth of David:<note place="end" n="4949" id="vi.vii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p13"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxii. 9" id="vi.vii-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|32|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.9">Ps. xxxii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> “Be ye
not like horse and mule which have no understanding.” And again
respecting Dormitantius and his friends:<note place="end" n="4950" id="vi.vii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p14"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 32.9" id="vi.vii-p14.1" parsed="|Ps|32|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.9">Ibid</scripRef>.</p></note>“Bind the jaws of them who draw not
near unto thee with bit and bridle.”</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p15">3. But it is now time for us to adduce his own words and
answer him in detail. For, possibly, in his malice, he may choose once
more to misrepresent me, and say that I have trumped up a case for the
sake of showing off my rhetorical and declamatory powers in combating
it, like the letter<note place="end" n="4951" id="vi.vii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p16"> Letter CXVII.</p></note> which I wrote
to Gaul, relating to a mother and daughter who were at variance. This
little treatise, which I now dictate, is due to the reverend presbyters
Riparius and Desiderius, who write that their parishes have been
defiled by being in his neighbourhood, and have sent me, by our brother
Sisinnius, the books which he vomited forth in a drunken fit. They also
declare that some persons are found who, from their inclination to his
vices, assent to his blasphemies. He is a barbarian both in speech and
knowledge. His style is rude. He cannot defend even the truth; but, for
the sake of laymen, and poor women, laden with sins, ever learning and
never coming to a knowledge of the truth, I will spend upon his
melancholy trifles a single night’s labour, otherwise I shall
seem to have treated with contempt the letters of the reverend persons
who have entreated me to undertake the task.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p17">4. He certainly well represents his race. Sprung from a
set of brigands and persons collected together from all quarters (I
mean those whom Cn. Pompey, after the conquest of Spain, when he was
hastening to return for his triumph, brought down from the Pyrenees and
gathered together into one town, whence the name of the city
Convenæ<note place="end" n="4952" id="vi.vii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p18"> From
<i>convenio,</i> to come together.</p></note>), he has carried on their brigand
practices by his attack upon the Church of God. Like his ancestors the
Vectones, the Arrabaci, and the Celtiberians, he makes his raids upon
the churches of Gaul, not carrying the standard of the cross, but, on
the contrary, the ensign of the devil. Pompey did just the same in the
East. After overcoming the Cilician and Isaurian pirates and brigands,
he founded a city, bearing his own name, between Cilicia and Isauria.
That city, however, to this day, observes the ordinances of its
ancestors, and no Dormitantius has arisen in it; but Gaul supports a
native foe, and sees seated in the Church a man who has lost his head
and who ought to be put in the strait-jacket which Hippocrates
recommended. Among other blasphemies, he may be heard to say,
“What need is there for you not only to pay such honour, not to
say adoration, to the thing, whatever it may be, which you carry about
in a little vessel and worship?” And again, in the same book,
“Why do you kiss and adore a bit of powder wrapped up in a
cloth?” And again, in the same book, “Under the cloak of
religion we see what is all but a heathen ceremony introduced into the
churches: while the sun is still shining, heaps of tapers are lighted,
and everywhere a paltry bit of powder, wrapped up in a costly cloth, is
kissed and worshipped. Great honour do men of this sort pay to the
blessed martyrs, who, they think, are to be made glorious by trumpery
tapers, when the Lamb who is in the midst of the throne, with all the
brightness of His majesty, gives them light?”</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p19">5. Madman, who in the world ever adored the martyrs? who
ever thought man was God? Did not<note place="end" n="4953" id="vi.vii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p20"> <scripRef passage="Acts xiv. 11" id="vi.vii-p20.1" parsed="|Acts|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.11">Acts xiv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Paul and
Barnabas, when the people of Lycaonia thought them to be Jupiter and
Mercury, and would have offered sacrifices to them, rend their clothes
and declare they were men? Not that they were not better than Jupiter
and Mercury, who were but men long ago dead, but because, under the
mistaken ideas of the Gentiles, the honour due to God was being paid to
them. And we read the same respecting Peter, who, when Cornelius wished
to adore him, raised him by the hand, and said,<note place="end" n="4954" id="vi.vii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Acts x. 26" id="vi.vii-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|10|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.26">Acts x. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>“Stand up, for I also am a
man.” And have you the audacity to speak of “the mysterious
something or other which you <pb n="419" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_419.html" id="vi.vii-Page_419" />carry
about in a little vessel and worship?” I want to know what it is
that you call “something or other.” Tell us more clearly
(that there may be no restraint on your blasphemy) what you mean by the
phrase “a bit of powder wrapped up in a costly cloth in a tiny
vessel.” It is nothing less than the relics of the martyrs which
he is vexed to see covered with a costly veil, and not bound up with
rags or hair-cloth, or thrown on the midden, so that Vigilantius alone
in his drunken slumber may be worshipped. Are we, therefore guilty of
sacrilege when we enter the basilicas of the Apostles? Was the Emperor
Constantius I. guilty of sacrilege when he transferred the sacred
relics of Andrew, Luke, and Timothy to Constantinople? In their
presence the demons cry out, and the devils who dwell in Vigilantius
confess that they feel the influence of the saints. And at the present
day is the Emperor Arcadius guilty of sacrilege, who after so long a
time has conveyed the bones of the blessed Samuel from Judea to Thrace?
Are all the bishops to be considered not only sacrilegious, but silly
into the bargain, because they carried that most worthless thing, dust
and ashes, wrapped in silk in golden vessel? Are the people of all the
Churches fools, because they went to meet the sacred relics, and
welcomed them with as much joy as if they beheld a living prophet in
the midst of them, so that there was one great swarm of people from
Palestine to Chalcedon with one voice re-echoing the praises of Christ?
They were forsooth, adoring Samuel and not Christ, whose Levite and
prophet Samuel was. You show mistrust because you think only of the
dead body, and therefore blaspheme. Read the Gospel—<note place="end" n="4955" id="vi.vii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p22"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 32" id="vi.vii-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|22|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.32">Matt. xxii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>“The God of Abraham, the God of
Isaac, the God of Jacob: He is not the God of the dead, but of the
living.” If then they are alive, they are not, to use your
expression, kept in honourable confinement.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p23">6. For you say that the souls of Apostles and martyrs
have their abode either in the bosom of Abraham, or in the place of
refreshment, or under the altar of God, and that they cannot leave
their own tombs, and be present where they will. They are, it seems, of
senatorial rank, and are not subjected to the worst kind of prison and
the society of murderers, but are kept apart in liberal and honourable
custody in the isles of the blessed and the Elysian fields. Will you
lay down the law for God? Will you put the Apostles into chains? So
that to the day of judgment they are to be kept in confinement, and are
not with their Lord, although it is written concerning them,<note place="end" n="4956" id="vi.vii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 14.4" id="vi.vii-p24.1" parsed="|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.4">Apoc. xiv.
4</scripRef>.</p></note> “They follow the Lamb,
whithersoever he goeth.” If the Lamb is present everywhere, the
same must be believed respecting those who are with the Lamb. And while
the devil and the demons wander through the whole world, and with only
too great speed present themselves everywhere; are martyrs, after the
shedding of their blood, to be kept out of sight shut up in a<note place="end" n="4957" id="vi.vii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p25"> Another reading
is, “Shut up in the altar.”</p></note>coffin, from whence they cannot escape?
You say, in your pamphlet, that so long as we are alive we can pray for
one another; but once we die, the prayer of no person for another can
be heard, and all the more because the martyrs, though they<note place="end" n="4958" id="vi.vii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p26"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 6.10" id="vi.vii-p26.1" parsed="|Rev|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.10">Apoc. vi.
10</scripRef>.</p></note> cry for the avenging of their blood,
have never been able to obtain their request. If Apostles and martyrs
while still in the body can pray for others, when they ought still to
be anxious for themselves, how much more must they do so when once they
have won their crowns, overcome, and triumphed? A single man, Moses,
oft<note place="end" n="4959" id="vi.vii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p27"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxii. 30" id="vi.vii-p27.1" parsed="|Exod|32|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.30">Ex. xxxii. 30</scripRef> sqq.</p></note> wins pardon from God for six hundred
thousand armed men; and<note place="end" n="4960" id="vi.vii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p28"> <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 59, 60" id="vi.vii-p28.1" parsed="|Acts|7|59|7|60" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.59-Acts.7.60">Acts vii. 59, 60</scripRef>.</p></note>Stephen, the
follower of his Lord and the first Christian martyr, entreats pardon
for his persecutors; and when once they have entered on their life with
Christ, shall they have less power than before? The Apostle Paul<note place="end" n="4961" id="vi.vii-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p29"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxvii. 37" id="vi.vii-p29.1" parsed="|Acts|27|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.37">Acts xxvii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> says that two hundred and seventy-six
souls were given to him in the ship; and when, after his dissolution,
he has begun to be with Christ, must he shut his mouth, and be unable
to say a word for those who throughout the whole world have believed in
his Gospel? Shall Vigilantius the live dog be better than Paul the dead
lion? I should be right in saying so after<note place="end" n="4962" id="vi.vii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p30"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. 9.4" id="vi.vii-p30.1" parsed="|Eccl|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.4">ix.
4</scripRef>.</p></note> Ecclesiastes, if I admitted that Paul
is dead in spirit. The truth is that the saints are not called dead,
but are said to be asleep. Wherefore<note place="end" n="4963" id="vi.vii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p31"> <scripRef passage="John xi. 11" id="vi.vii-p31.1" parsed="|John|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.11">John xi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>
Lazarus, who was about to rise again, is said to have slept. And the
Apostle<note place="end" n="4964" id="vi.vii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p32"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 13" id="vi.vii-p32.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13">1 Thess. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>forbids the Thessalonians to be
sorry for those who were asleep. As for you, when wide awake you are
asleep, and asleep when you write, and you bring before me an
apocryphal book which, under the name of Esdras, is read by you and
those of your feather, and in this book it is<note place="end" n="4965" id="vi.vii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Esdras 7.35" id="vi.vii-p33.1">vii.
35</scripRef> sq. The passage occurs in
the Ethiopic and Arabic versions, not in the Latin. It was probably
rejected in later times for dogmatic reasons.</p></note>written that after death no one dares
pray for others. I have never read the book: for what need is there to
take up what the Church does not receive? It can hardly be your
intention to confront me with Balsamus, and Barbelus, and the Thesaurus
of Manichæus, and the ludicrous name of Leusiboras; though
possibly because you live at the foot of the Pyrenees, and border on
Iberia, you <pb n="420" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_420.html" id="vi.vii-Page_420" />follow the incredible
marvels of the ancient heretic<note place="end" n="4966" id="vi.vii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p34"> The chief of the
Egyptian Gnostics.</p></note>Basilides
and his so-called knowledge, which is mere ignorance, and set forth
what is condemned by the authority of the whole world. I say this
because in your short treatise you quote Solomon as if he were on your
side, though Solomon never wrote the words in question at all; so that,
as you have a second Esdras you may have a second Solomon. And, if you
like, you may read the imaginary revelations of all the patriarchs and
prophets, and, when you have learned them, you may sing them among the
women in their weaving-shops, or rather order them to be read in your
taverns, the more easily by these melancholy ditties to stimulate the
ignorant mob to replenish their cups.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p35">7. As to the question of tapers, however, we do not, as
you in vain misrepresent us, light them in the daytime, but by their
solace we would cheer the darkness of the night, and watch for the
dawn, lest we should be blind like you and sleep in darkness. And if
some persons, being ignorant and simple minded laymen, or, at all
events, religious women—of whom we can truly say,<note place="end" n="4967" id="vi.vii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p36"> <scripRef passage="Rom. x. 2" id="vi.vii-p36.1" parsed="|Rom|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.2">Rom. x. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “I allow that they have a zeal
for God, but not according to knowledge”—adopt the practice
in honour of the martyrs, what harm is thereby done to you? Once upon a
time even the Apostles<note place="end" n="4968" id="vi.vii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p37"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 8; Mark xiv. 4" id="vi.vii-p37.1" parsed="|Matt|26|8|0|0;|Mark|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.8 Bible:Mark.14.4">Matt. xxvi. 8; Mark xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>pleaded that
the ointment was wasted, but they were rebuked by the voice of the
Lord. Christ did not need the ointment, nor do martyrs need the light
of tapers; and yet that woman poured out the ointment in honour of
Christ, and her heart’s devotion was accepted. All those who
light these tapers have their reward according to their faith, as the
Apostle says:<note place="end" n="4969" id="vi.vii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p38"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 5" id="vi.vii-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.5">Rom. xiv. 5</scripRef>. Let each man be fully assured in his
own mind. R.V.</p></note>“Let
every one abound in his own meaning.” Do you call men of this
sort idolaters? I do not deny, that all of us who believe in Christ
have passed from the error of idolatry. For we are not born Christians,
but become Christians by being born again. And because we formerly
worshipped idols, does it follow that we ought not now to worship God
lest we seem to pay like honour to Him and to idols? In the one case
respect was paid to idols, and therefore the ceremony is to be
abhorred; in the other the martyrs are venerated, and the same ceremony
is therefore to be allowed. Throughout the whole Eastern Church, even
when there are no relics of the martyrs, whenever the Gospel is to be
read the candles are lighted, although the dawn may be reddening the
sky, not of course to scatter the darkness, but by way of evidencing
our joy.<note place="end" n="4970" id="vi.vii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p39"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 1" id="vi.vii-p39.1" parsed="|Matt|25|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.1">Matt. xxv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>And accordingly the virgins in the
Gospel always have their lamps lighted. And the Apostles are<note place="end" n="4971" id="vi.vii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p40"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 35" id="vi.vii-p40.1" parsed="|Luke|12|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.35">Luke xii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>told to have their loins girded, and
their lamps burning in their hands. And of John Baptist we read,<note place="end" n="4972" id="vi.vii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p41"> <scripRef passage="John v. 35" id="vi.vii-p41.1" parsed="|John|5|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.35">John v. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>“He was the lamp that burneth
and shineth”; so that, under the figure of corporeal light, that
light is represented of which we read in the Psalter,<note place="end" n="4973" id="vi.vii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p42"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 105" id="vi.vii-p42.1" parsed="|Ps|119|105|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.105">Ps. cxix. 105</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thy word is a lamp unto my
feet, O Lord, and a light unto my paths.”</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p43">8. Does the bishop of Rome do wrong when he offers
sacrifices to the Lord over the venerable bones of the dead men Peter
and Paul, as we should say, but according to you, over a worthless bit
of dust, and judges their tombs worthy to be Christ’s altars? And
not only is the bishop of one city in error, but the bishops of the
whole world, who, despite the tavern-keeper Vigilantius, enter the
basilicas of the dead, in which “a worthless bit of dust and
ashes lies wrapped up in a cloth,” defiled and defiling all else.
Thus, according to you, the sacred buildings are like the sepulchres of
the Pharisees, whitened without, while within they have filthy remains,
and are full of foul smells and uncleanliness. And then he dares to
expectorate his filth upon the subject and to say: “Is it the
case that the souls of the martyrs love their ashes, and hover round
them, and are always present, lest haply if any one come to pray and
they were absent, they could not hear?” Oh, monster, who ought to
be banished to the ends of the earth! do you laugh at the relics of the
martyrs, and in company with Eunomius, the father of this heresy,
slander the Churches of Christ? Are you not afraid of being in such
company, and of speaking against us the same things which he utters
against the Church? For all his followers refuse to enter the basilicas
of Apostles and martyrs, so that, forsooth, they may worship the dead
Eunomius, whose books they consider are of more authority than the
Gospels; and they believe that the light of truth was in him just as
other heretics maintain that the Paraclete came into Montanus, and say
that Manichæus himself was the Paraclete. You cannot find an
occasion of boasting even in supposing that you are the inventor of a
new kind of wickedness, for your heresy long ago broke out against the
Church. It found, however, an opponent in Tertullian, a very learned
man, who wrote a famous treatise which he called most correctly
<i>Scorpiacum</i>,<note place="end" n="4974" id="vi.vii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p44"> <i>i.e.</i>
antidote to the scorpion’s bite.</p></note> because, as
the scorpion bends itself like a bow to inflict its wound, so what was
formerly called the heresy of Cain pours poison into the body of the
Church; it has <pb n="421" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_421.html" id="vi.vii-Page_421" />slept or rather been
buried for a long time, but has been now awakened by Dormitantius. I am
surprised you do not tell us that there must upon no account be
martyrdoms, inasmuch as God, who does not ask for the blood of goats
and bulls, much less requires the blood of men. This is what you say,
or rather, even if you do not say it, you are taken as meaning to
assert it. For in maintaining that the relics of the martyrs are to be
trodden under foot, you forbid the shedding of their blood as being
worthy of no honour.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p45">9. Respecting vigils and the frequent keeping of
night-watches in the basilicas of the martyrs, I have given a brief
reply in another letter<note place="end" n="4975" id="vi.vii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p46"> Letter CIX.</p></note> which, about
two years ago, I wrote to the reverend presbyter Riparius. You argue
that they ought to be abjured, lest we seem to be often keeping Easter,
and appear not to observe the customary yearly vigils. If so, then
sacrifices should not be offered to Christ on the Lord’s day lest
we frequently keep the Easter of our Lord’s Resurrection, and
introduce the custom of having many Easters instead of one. We must
not, however, impute to pious men the faults and errors of youths and
worthless women such as are often detected at night. It is true that,
even at the Easter vigils, something of the kind usually comes to
light; but the faults of a few form no argument against religion in
general, and such persons, without keeping vigil, can go wrong either
in their own houses or in those of other people. The treachery of Judas
did not annul the loyalty of the Apostles. And if others keep vigil
badly, our vigils are not thereby to be stopped; nay, rather let those
who sleep to gratify their lust be compelled to watch that they may
preserve their chastity. For if a thing once done be good, it cannot be
bad if often done; and if there is some fault to be avoided, the blame
lies not in its being done often, but in its being done at all. And so
we should not watch at Easter-tide for fear that adulterers may satisfy
their long pent-up desires, or that the wife may find an opportunity
for sinning without having the key turned against her by her husband.
The occasions which seldom recur are those which are most eagerly
longed for.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p47">10. I cannot traverse all the topics embraced in the
letters of the reverend presbyters; I will adduce a few points from the
tracts of Vigilantius. He argues against the signs and miracles which
are wrought in the basilicas of the martyrs, and says that they are of
service to the unbelieving, not to believers, as though the question
now were for whose advantage they occur, not by what power. Granted
that signs belong to the faithless, who, because they would not obey
the word and doctrine, are brought to believe by means of signs. Even
our Lord wrought signs for the unbelieving, and yet our Lord’s
signs are not on that account to be impugned, because those people were
faithless, but must be worthy of greater admiration because they were
so powerful that they subdued even the hardest hearts, and compelled
men to believe. And so I will not have you tell me that signs are for
the unbelieving; but answer my question—how is it that poor
worthless dust and ashes are associated with this wondrous power of
signs and miracles? I see, I see, most unfortunate of mortals, why you
are so sad and what causes your fear. That unclean spirit who forces
you to write these things has often been tortured by this worthless
dust, aye, and is being tortured at this moment, and though in your
case he conceals his wounds, in others he makes confession. You will
hardly follow the heathen and impious Porphyry and Eunomius, and
pretend that these are the tricks of the demons, and that they do not
really cry out, but feign their torments. Let me give you my advice: go
to the basilicas of the martyrs, and some day you will be cleansed; you
will find there many in like case with yourself, and will be set on
fire, not by the martyrs’ tapers which offend you, but by
invisible flames; and you will then confess what you now deny, and will
freely proclaim your name—that you who speak in the person of
Vigilantius are really either Mercury, for greedy of gain was he; or
Nocturnus, who, according to Plautus’s “Amphitryon,”
slept while Jupiter, two nights together, had his adulterous connection
with Alcmena, and thus begat the mighty Hercules; or at all events
Father Bacchus, of drunken fame, with the tankard hanging from his
shoulder, with his ever ruby face, foaming lips, and unbridled
brawling.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p48">11. Once, when a sudden earthquake in this province in
the middle of the night awoke us all out of our sleep, you, the most
prudent and the wisest of men, began to pray without putting your
clothes on, and recalled to our minds the story of Adam and Eve in
Paradise; they, indeed, when their eyes were opened were ashamed, for
they saw that they were naked, and covered their shame with the leaves
of trees; but you, who were stripped alike of your shirt and of your
faith, in the sudden terror which overwhelmed you, and with the fumes
of your last night’s booze still hanging about you, showed your
wisdom by exposing your nakedness in only too evident a manner to the
eyes of the brethren. Such <pb n="422" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_422.html" id="vi.vii-Page_422" />are the
adversaries of the Church; these are the leaders who fight against the
blood of the martyrs; here is a specimen of the orators who thunder
against the Apostles, or, rather, such are the mad dogs which bark at
the disciples of Christ.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p49">12. I confess my own fear, for possibly it may be
thought to spring from superstition. When I have been angry, or have
had evil thoughts in my mind, or some phantom of the night has beguiled
me, I do not dare to enter the basilicas of the martyrs, I shudder all
over in body and soul. You may smile, perhaps, and deride this as on a
level with the wild fancies of weak women. If it be so, I am not
ashamed of having a faith like that of those who were the first to see
the risen Lord; who were sent to the Apostles; who, in the person of
the mother of our Lord and Saviour, were commended to the holy
Apostles. Belch out your shame, if you will, with men of the world, I
will fast with women; yea, with religious men whose looks witness to
their chastity, and who, with the cheek pale from prolonged abstinence,
show forth the chastity of Christ.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p50">13. Something, also, appears to be troubling you. You
are afraid that, if continence, sobriety, and fasting strike root among
the people of Gaul, your taverns will not pay, and you will be unable
to keep up through the night your diabolical vigils and drunken revels.
Moreover, I have learnt from those same letters that, in defiance of
the authority of Paul, nay, rather of Peter, John, and James, who gave
the right hand of fellowship to Paul and Barnabas, and commanded them
to remember the poor, you forbid any pecuniary relief to be sent to
Jerusalem for the benefit of the saints. Now, if I reply to this, you
will immediately give tongue and cry out that I am pleading my own
cause. You, forsooth, were so generous to the whole community that if
you had not come to Jerusalem, and lavished your own money or that of
your patrons, we should all be on the verge of starvation. I say what
the blessed Apostle Paul says in nearly all his Epistles; and he makes
it a rule for the Churches of the Gentiles that, on the first day of
the week, that is, on the Lord’s day, contributions should be
made by every one which should be sent up to Jerusalem for the relief
of the saints, and that either by his own disciples, or by those whom
they should themselves approve; and if it were thought fit, he would
himself either send, or take what was collected. Also in the Acts of
the Apostles, when speaking to the governor Felix, he says,<note place="end" n="4976" id="vi.vii-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p51"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxiv. 17, 18" id="vi.vii-p51.1" parsed="|Acts|24|17|24|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.17-Acts.24.18">Acts xxiv. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> “After many years I went up to
Jerusalem to bring alms to my nation and offerings, and to perform my
vows, amidst which they found me purified in the temple.” Might
he not have distributed in some other part of the world, and in the
infant Churches which he was training in his own faith, the gifts he
had received from others? But he longed to give to the poor of the holy
places who, abandoning their own little possessions for the sake of
Christ, turned with their whole heart to the service of the Lord. It
would take too long now if I purposed to repeat all the passages from
the whole range of his Epistles in which he advocates and urges with
all his heart that money be sent to Jerusalem and to the holy places
for the faithful; not to gratify avarice, but to give relief; not to
accumulate wealth, but to support the weakness of the poor body, and to
stave off cold and hunger. And this custom continues in Judea to the
present day, not only among us, but also among the Hebrews, so that
they who<note place="end" n="4977" id="vi.vii-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p52"> <scripRef passage="Ps. i. 2" id="vi.vii-p52.1" parsed="|Ps|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.2">Ps. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>meditate in the law of the
Lord, day and night, and have<note place="end" n="4978" id="vi.vii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p53"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xviii. 2" id="vi.vii-p53.1" parsed="|Deut|18|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.2">Deut. xviii. 2</scripRef> sq.</p></note> no father
upon earth except the Lord alone, may be cherished by the aid of the
synagogues and of the whole world; that there may be<note place="end" n="4979" id="vi.vii-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p54"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 14" id="vi.vii-p54.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.14">2 Cor. viii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> equality—not that some may be
refreshed while others are in distress, but that the abundance of some
may support the need of others.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p55">14. You will reply that every one can do this in his own
country, and that there will never be wanting poor who ought to be
supported with the resources of the Church. And we do not deny that
doles should be distributed to all poor people, even to Jews and
Samaritans, if the means will allow. But the Apostle teaches that alms
should be given to all, indeed,<note place="end" n="4980" id="vi.vii-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p56"> <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 10" id="vi.vii-p56.1" parsed="|Gal|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.10">Gal. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
especially, however, to those who are of the household of faith. And
respecting these the Saviour said in the Gospel,<note place="end" n="4981" id="vi.vii-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p57"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 9" id="vi.vii-p57.1" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9">Luke xvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> “Make to yourselves friends of
the mammon of unrighteousness, who may receive you into everlasting
habitations.” What! Can those poor creatures, with their rags and
filth, lorded over, as they are, by raging lust, can they who own
nothing, now or hereafter, have eternal habitations? No doubt it is not
the poor simply, but the poor in spirit, who are called blessed; those
of whom it is written,<note place="end" n="4982" id="vi.vii-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p58"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xli. 9" id="vi.vii-p58.1" parsed="|Ps|41|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.41.9">Ps. xli. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>“Blessed is he who gives his
mind to the poor and needy; the Lord shall deliver him in the evil
day.” But the fact is, in supporting the poor of the common
people, what is needed is not mind, but money. In the case of the
saintly poor the mind has blessed exercises, since you give to one who
receives with a blush, and when he has received is grieved, <pb n="423" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_423.html" id="vi.vii-Page_423" />that while sowing spiritual things he
must reap your carnal things. As for his argument that they who keep
what they have, and distribute among the poor, little by little, the
increase of their property, act more wisely than they who sell their
possessions, and once for all give all away, not I but the Lord shall
make answer:<note place="end" n="4983" id="vi.vii-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p59"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="vi.vii-p59.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>“If
thou wilt be perfect, go sell all that thou hast and give to the poor,
and come, follow Me.” He speaks to him who wishes to be perfect,
who, with the Apostles, leaves father, ship, and net. The man whom you
approve stands in the second or third rank; yet we welcome him provided
it be understood that the first is to be preferred to the second, and
the second to the third.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p60">15. Let me add that our monks are not to be deterred
from their resolution by you with your viper’s tongue and savage
bite. Your argument respecting them runs thus: If all men were to
seclude themselves and live in solitude, who is there to frequent the
churches? Who will remain to win those engaged in secular pursuits? Who
will be able to urge sinners to virtuous conduct? Similarly, if all
were as silly as you, who could be wise? And, to follow out your
argument, virginity would not deserve our approbation. For if all were
virgins, we should have no marriages; the race would perish; infants
would not cry in their cradles; midwives would lose their pay and turn
beggars; and Dormitantius, all alone and shrivelled up with cold, would
lie awake in his bed. The truth is, virtue is a rare thing and not
eagerly sought after by the many. Would that all were as the few of
whom it is said:<note place="end" n="4984" id="vi.vii-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p61"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 16; xxii. 14" id="vi.vii-p61.1" parsed="|Matt|20|16|0|0;|Matt|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.16 Bible:Matt.22.14">Matt. xx. 16; xxii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>“Many
are called, few are chosen.” The prison would be empty. But,
indeed, a monk’s function is not to teach, but to lament; to
mourn either for himself or for the world, and with terror to
anticipate our Lord’s advent. Knowing his own weakness and the
frailty of the vessel which he carries, he is afraid of stumbling, lest
he strike against something, and it fall and be broken. Hence he shuns
the sight of women, and particularly of young women, and so far
chastens himself as to dread even what is safe.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p62">16. Why, you will say, go to the desert? The reason is
plain: That I may not hear or see you; that I may not be disturbed by
your madness; that I may not be engaged in conflict with you; that the
eye of the harlot nay not lead me captive: that beauty may not lead me
to unlawful embraces. You will reply: “This is not to fight, but
to run away. Stand in line of battle, put on your armour and resist
your foes, so that, having overcome, you may wear the crown.” I
confess my weakness. I would not fight in the hope of victory, lest
some time or other I lose the victory. If I flee, I avoid the sword; if
I stand, I must either overcome or fall. But what need is there for me
to let go certainties and follow after uncertainties? Either with my
shield or with my feet I must shun death. You who fight may either be
overcome or may overcome. I who fly do not overcome, inasmuch as I fly;
but I fly to make sure that I may not be overcome. There is no safety
in sleep with a serpent beside you. Possibly he will not bite me, yet
it is possible that after a time he may bite me. We call women mothers
who are no older than sisters and daughters,<note place="end" n="4985" id="vi.vii-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p63"> He seems to
mean that monks spoke of young ladies as Mothers of the Convents, so as
to be able to frequent their society without reproach.</p></note> and we do not blush to cloak our
vices with the names of piety. What business has a monk in the
women’s cells? What is the meaning of secret conversation and
looks which shun the presence of witnesses? Holy love has no restless
desire. Moreover, what we have said respecting lust we must apply to
avarice, and to all vices which are avoided by solitude. We therefore
keep clear of the crowded cities, that we may not be compelled to do
what we are urged to do, not so much by nature as by choice.</p>

<p id="vi.vii-p64">17. At the request of the reverend presbyters, as I have
said, I have devoted to the dictation of these remarks the labour of a
single night, for my brother Sisinnius is hastening his departure for
Egypt, where he has relief to give to the saints, and is impatient to
be gone. If it were not so, however, the subject itself was so openly
blasphemous as to call for the indignation of a writer rather than a
multitude of proofs. But if Dormitantius wakes up that he may again
abuse me, and if he thinks fit to disparage me with that same
blasphemous mouth with which he pulls to pieces Apostles and martyrs, I
will spend upon him something more than this short lucubration. I will
keep vigil for a whole night in his behalf and in behalf of his
companions, whether they be disciples or masters, who think no man to
be worthy of Christ’s ministry unless he is married and his wife
is seen to be with child.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="To Pammachius against John of Jerusalem." n="viii" shorttitle="To Pammachius against John of Jerusalem." progress="85.10%" prev="vi.vii" next="vi.ix" id="vi.viii"><p class="c15" id="vi.viii-p1">

<pb n="424" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_424.html" id="vi.viii-Page_424" /><span class="c14" id="vi.viii-p1.1">To Pammachius Against John of Jerusalem.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.viii-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.viii-p3"><span class="c14" id="vi.viii-p3.1">Introduction.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.viii-p4">The letter against John of Jerusalem was written about
the year 398 or 399, and was a product of the Origenistic controversy.
Its immediate occasion was the visit of Epiphanius, bishop of Salamis
in Cyprus, at Jerusalem, in 394. The bishop preached, in the Church of
the Resurrection (§11), a pointed sermon against Origenism, which
was thought to be so directly aimed at John that the latter sent his
archdeacon to remonstrate with the preacher (§14). After many
unseemly scenes, Epiphanius advised Jerome and his friends to separate
from their bishop (§39). But how were they to have the
ministrations of the Church? This difficulty was surmounted by
Epiphanius, who took Jerome’s brother to the monastery which he
had founded at Ad, in the diocese of Eleutheropolis, and there ordained
him against his will, even using force to overcome his opposition
(Jerome, Letter LI. 1). Epiphanius attempted to defend his action
(Jerome, Letter LI. 2), but John, after some time, appealed to
Alexandria against Jerome and his supporters as schismatics. The
bishop, Theophilus, at once took the side of John: but a letter,
written by his emissary Isidore and intended for John, fell into the
hands of Jerome (§37). The letter showed that Isidore was coming
as a mere partisan of John, and Jerome, therefore, treated both it and
the bearer with secret contempt. The dispute was thus prolonged for
about four years, and, after some attempts at reconciliation, and the
exhibition of much bitterness, amounting to the practical
excommunication of Jerome and his friends, the dispute was stopped,
perhaps by Theophilus, perhaps through the influence of Melania. The
letter written to Pammachius at Rome, in 397 or 398, against John, was
abruptly broken off, and it is almost certain that it was never
published during Jerome’s lifetime. Jerome afterwards had so much
influence with Theophilus that we find him interceding for John, who
had fallen under the Pontiff’s displeasure (Letter LXXXVI.
1).</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p5">The date of this treatise is the subject of controversy.
In §1 Jerome says that he wrote “after three years,”
that is, three years from the visit of Epiphanius to Jerusalem, which
was in 394. This would give the date 397. At §14, also, he says
that Epiphanius had been brooding over his wrongs for three years.
Another note of time is found in the words of §43, that John had
“lately” sought to obtain a sentence of exile against
Jerome from “that wild beast who threatened the necks of the
whole world,” that is, the Prefect Rufinus, who died at the end
of 395. All these statements point to the year 397. On the other hand,
at §17, he speaks of his “Commentaries” on
Ecclesiastes and Ephesians as having been written “about
(<i>ferme</i>) ten years ago”; and the preface to Ecclesiastes
says that he had read Ecclesiastes with Blesilla at Rome “about
(<i>ferme</i>) five years ago,” consequently, fifteen years
before the writing of this treatise. Blesilla’s death was in 384.
The reading of Ecclesiastes may, therefore, have been in 383. And the
fifteen years would bring us to 398. Also, at §41, Jerome says,
addressing John. “You seem to have slept for thirteen
years,” implying that it was for thirteen years that the state of
things complained of by John had existed, that is, the presence of the
monks in his diocese, or, at least, their leaving their own dioceses.
Jerome left Antioch, the diocese of his ordination, at the end of 385
or beginning of 386; these thirteen years, therefore, bring us to 399,
the date adopted by Vallarsi. There is, however, an intimation in
“Pallad. Hist. Laus.,” c. 117, that Melania, the friend of
Rufinus, gave assistance in the matter of “the schism of nearly
400 monks who followed Paulinus,” which is admitted to relate to
the schism at Bethlehem, caused by the question of the ordination of
Paulinianus. We know that Melania and Rufinus left Jerusalem early in
397, and that, before their departure, Jerome and Rufinus were
reconciled. It would, therefore, seem most probable that the treatise,
which is written with so much animosity against John, Rufinus’s
fellow-worker, and contains invidious allusions to Rufinus himself
(§11, “your friends, who grin like dogs and turn up their
noses,” Jerome’s constant description of Rufinus), was
written before the reconciliation of Rufinus and Jerome, that is, in
the end of 386 or the beginning of 387, and that it was broken off and
kept unpublished because the situation had changed. Vallarsi places it
in 399. He quotes the passages which make for the later date, but
strangely omits the more definite statements which make for the
earlier. It should be added that the letter of Jerome (LXXXII.) to
Theophilus is evidently written at the same time, and under the same
feelings, as this treatise. and, if the arguments above given are
valid, that letter must be placed in 397, not in 399, as stated in the
note prefixed to it. The short letter (LXXXVI.) to Theophilus is, in
that case, probably to be placed in 398 or 399, rather than 401, as
there stated.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p6">The treatise is a letter to Pammachius, who had been
disturbed by the complaints of Bishop John to Siricius, bishop of Rome,
against Jerome. Jerome begins (1) by pleading necessity for his attack
on the bishop. Epiphanius has accused him of heresy (2). Let him answer
plainly (3), for it is pride alone (4) which prevents this. It is said
that John’s letter of explanation or apology was approved by
Theophilus (5); but it did not touch the point, that is, the accusation
of Origenism. Only three points are treated (6), and Epiphanius adduced
eight—namely (7) Origen’s opinions (i.) that the Son does
not see the Father; (ii.) that souls are confined in earthly bodies, as
in a prison; (iii.) that the devil may be saved; (iv.) that the skins
with which God clothed Adam and Eve were human bodies; (v.) that the
body in the resurrection will be without sex; (vi.) that the
descriptions of Paradise are allegorical: trees meaning angels, and
rivers the heavenly virtues; (vii) that the waters above and below the
firmament are angels and devils; (viii.) that the image of God was
altogether lost at the Fall. John, instead of answering on the first
head, merely expressed his faith in the Trinity (8, 9), and all through
tries to make out (10) that the question between him and Epiphanius
relates merely to the ordination of Paulinianus. Jerome then relates
the extraordinary scenes of the altercation between Epiphanius and John
(11–14). He then turns to the Origenistic notions that angels are
cast down into human souls (15, 16), that the spirits of men pass into
the heavenly bodies (17) and that the souls of men had a previous
existence (18), and pass up and down in the scale of creation (19, 20).
John, instead of answering on these points, contents himself with
protest<pb n="425" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_425.html" id="vi.viii-Page_425" />ing against Manichæism
(21.) Jerome presses him on the question of the origin of souls (22),
pronouncing rashly for creationism. He then passes to the question of
the state of the body after the resurrection (23), asserting the
restoration of the <i>flesh</i> as it now is (24–27), both in the
case of Christ (28) and in our own, adducing testimonies from the Old
Testament (29–32), and discussing the appearances of our Lord
after His resurrection (34–36). He then passes to a detailed
examination of John’s letter or “Apology” to
Theophilus (37), quoting its words, and telling the story of the
mission of Isidore (37, 38), and the attempts of the Count Archelaus to
make peace (39). The ordination of Paulinianus, on which John lays
stress, is a subterfuge (40, 41). The schism is due to the heretical
tendencies of the bishop, who is everywhere denounced by Epiphanius
(42, 43).</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p7">The letter is, throughout, violent and contemptuous in
its tone, with an arrogant assumption that the writer is in possession
of the whole truth on the difficult subject on which he writes, and
that he has a right to demand from his bishop a confession of faith on
each point on which he chooses to catechise him. Its importance lies in
the fact that it, to a large extent, fixed the belief of churchmen on
the points it deals with, and the mode of dealing with supposed heresy,
for more than a thousand years.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.viii-p8">1. If, according to the<note place="end" n="4986" id="vi.viii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p9"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 26" id="vi.viii-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26">Rom. viii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>Apostle Paul, we cannot pray as we
feel, and speech does not express the thoughts of our own minds, how
much more dangerous is it to judge of another man’s heart, and to
trace and explain the meaning of the particular words and expressions
which he uses? The nature of man is prone to mercy, and in considering
another’s sin, every one commiserates himself. Accordingly, if
you blame one who offends in word, a man will say it was only
simplicity; if you tax a man with craft, he to whom you speak will not
admit that there is anything more in it than ignorance, so that he may
avoid the suspicion of malice. And it will thus come to pass that you,
the accuser, are made a slanderer, and the censured party is regarded,
not as a heretic, but merely as a man without culture. You know,
Pammachius, you know that it is not enmity or the lust of glory which
leads me to engage in this work, but that I have been stimulated by
your letters and that I act out of the fervour of my faith; and, if
possible, I would have all understand that I cannot be blamed for
impatience and rashness, seeing that I speak only after the lapse of
three years. In fact, if you had not told me that the minds of many are
troubled at the “Apology” which I am about to discuss, and
are tossing to and fro on a sea of doubt, I had determined to persist
in silence.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p10">2. So away with<note place="end" n="4987" id="vi.viii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p11"> Novatus the
Carthaginian was the chief ally of Novatian, who, about the middle of
the third century, founded the sect of the <i>Cathari,</i> or
<i>pure.</i> The allusion is to the severity with which they treated
the lapsed.</p></note>Novatus, who would not hold out a
hand to the erring! perish<note place="end" n="4988" id="vi.viii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p12"> Maximilla
and Priscilla, who forsook their husbands and followed him, professing
to be inspired prophetesses. Circ. <span class="c17" id="vi.viii-p12.1">a.d.</span> 150.
Montanus, like Novatian, refused to re-admit the lapsed.</p></note>Montanus
and his mad women! Montanus, who would hurl the fallen into the abyss
that they may never rise again. Every day we all sin and make some slip
or other. Being then merciful to ourselves, we are not rigorous towards
others; nay, rather, we pray and beseech<note place="end" n="4989" id="vi.viii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p13"> That is,
John.</p></note>him either to simply tell us our own
faults, or to openly defend those of other men. I dislike ambiguities;
I dislike to be told what is capable of two meanings. Let us
contemplate with<note place="end" n="4990" id="vi.viii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p14"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 18" id="vi.viii-p14.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.18">2 Cor. iii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>unveiled face
the glory of the Lord. Once upon a time the people of Israel halted<note place="end" n="4991" id="vi.viii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p15"> In Jerome’s
text, “limped in both its feet.” It seemed better to give
the accepted meaning.</p></note> between two opinions. But, said Elias,
which is by interpretation <i>the strong one of the Lord,</i><note place="end" n="4992" id="vi.viii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p16"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xviii. 21" id="vi.viii-p16.1" parsed="|1Kgs|18|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.18.21">1 Kings xviii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>“How long halt ye between two
opinions? If the Lord be God, go after him; but if Baal, follow
him.” And the Lord himself says concerning the Jews,<note place="end" n="4993" id="vi.viii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 45" id="vi.viii-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|18|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.45">Ps. xviii. 45</scripRef>.</p></note> “the strange children lied unto
me; the strange children became feeble, and limped out of their
by-paths.” If there really is no ground for suspecting him of
heresy (as I wish and believe), why does he not speak out my opinion in
my own words? He calls it simplicity; I interpret it as artfulness. He
wishes to convince me that his belief is sound; let his speech, then,
also be sound. And, indeed, if the ambiguity attached to a single word,
or a single statement, or two or three, I could be indulgent on the
score of ignorance; nor would I judge what is obscure or doubtful by
the standard of what is certain and clear. But, as things are, this
“simplicity” is nothing but a platform trick, like walking
on tiptoe over eggs or standing corn; there is doubt and suspicion
everywhere. You might suppose he was not writing an exposition of the
faith, but was writing a disputation on some imaginary theme. What he
is now so keen upon, we learnt long ago in the schools. He puts on our
own armour to fight against us. Even if his faith be correct, and he
speaks with circumspection and reserve, his extreme care rouses my
suspicions.<note place="end" n="4994" id="vi.viii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Prov. x. 9" id="vi.viii-p18.1" parsed="|Prov|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.9">Prov. x. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>“He that walketh uprightly,
walketh boldly.” It is folly to bear a bad name for nothing. A
charge is brought against him of which he is not conscious. Let him
confidently deny the charge which hangs upon a single word, and freely
turn the tables against his adversary. Let the one exhibit the same
boldness in repelling the charge which the other shows in advancing it.
And when he <pb n="426" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_426.html" id="vi.viii-Page_426" />has said all that he
wishes and purposes to say, and such things as are above suspicion, if
his opponent persists in slander, let him try conclusions in open
court. I wish no one to sit still under an imputation of heresy, lest,
if he say nothing, his want of openness be interpreted, amongst those
who are not aware of his innocence, as the consciousness of guilt,
although there is no need to demand the presence of a man and to reduce
him to silence when you have his letters in your possession.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p19">3. We all know what<note place="end" n="4995" id="vi.viii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p20"> That is,
Epiphanius. See Jerome, Letter LI. c. 6. Epiphanius prays that God
would free John and Rufinus and all their flock from all heresies.</p></note> he wrote
to you, what charge he brought against you, wherein (as you maintain)
he has slandered you. Answer the points, one by one; follow the
footsteps of this letter; leave not a single jot or tittle of the
slander unnoticed. For if you are careless, and accidentally pass over
any thing as I believe you on your oath to have done, he will
immediately cry out: “Now, now, you have got the worst of it, the
whole thing turns upon this.” Words do not sound the same in the
ears of friends and enemies. An enemy looks for a knot even in a
bulrush; a friend judges even crooked to be straight. It is a saying of
secular writers that lovers are blind in their judgments, though,
perhaps, you are too busy with the sacred books to pay any attention to
such literature. You should never boast of what your friends think of
you. That is true testimony which comes from the lips of foes. On the
contrary, if a friend speaks in your behalf he will be considered not
as a witness but a judge or a partisan. This is the sort of thing your
enemies will say, who perhaps give no credit to you, and only wish to
vex you. But I, whom you say you have never willingly injured, yet
whose name you are always bound to bandy about in your letters, advise
you either to openly proclaim the faith of the Church, or to speak as
you believe. For that cautious mincing and weighing of words may, no
doubt, deceive the unlearned; but a careful hearer and reader will
quickly detect the snare, and will show in open daylight the
subterranean mines by which truth is overthrown. The Arians (no one
knows more about them than you) for a long time pretended that they
condemned the<note place="end" n="4996" id="vi.viii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p21"> The doctrine
that the Son is of “one substance with the Father.” More
correctly <i>of one essence,</i> etc.</p></note><i>Homoousion</i> on account of the
offence it gave, and they besmeared poisonous error with honeyed words.
But at last the snake uncoiled itself, and its deadly head, which lay
concealed under all its folds, was pierced by the sword of the Spirit.
The Church, as you know, welcomes penitents, and is so overwhelmed by
the multitude of sinners that it is forced, in the interests of the
misguided flocks, to be lenient to the wounds of the shepherds.<note place="end" n="4997" id="vi.viii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p22"> The meaning is
that, where error is widespread, the Church authorities are forced to
wink at speciously expressed error in the pastors.</p></note> Ancient and modern heresy observes
the same rule—the people hear one thing, the priests preach
another.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p23">4. And first, before I translate and insert in this book
the letter which you wrote to Bishop Theophilus, and show you that I
understand your excessive care and circumspection, I should like a word
of expostulation with you. What is the meaning of this towering
arrogance which makes you refuse to reply to those who question you
respecting the faith? How is it that you regard almost as public
enemies the vast multitude of brethren, and the bands of monks, who
refuse to communicate with you in Palestine? The Son of God, for the
sake of one sick sheep, leaving the ninety and nine on the mountains,
endured the buffeting, the cross, the scourge; He took up the burden,
and patiently carried on His shoulders to heaven the voluptuous woman
that was a sinner. Is it for you to act the “most reverend father
in God,” the fastidious prelate; to stand apart in your wealth
and wisdom, in your grandeur and your learning; to frown superciliously
upon your fellow servants, and scarce vouchsafe a glance to those who
have been redeemed with the blood of your Lord? Is this what you have
learnt from the Apostles’ precept to be<note place="end" n="4998" id="vi.viii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p24"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 15" id="vi.viii-p24.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.15">1 Pet. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> “ready always to give answer
to every man that asketh you a reason concerning the hope that is in
you”? Suppose we do, as you pretend, seek occasion, and that,
under the pretext of zeal for the faith, we are sowing strife, framing
a schism, and fomenting quarrels. Then take away the occasion from
those who wish for an occasion; so that having given satisfaction on
the point of faith, and solved all the difficulties in which you are
involved, you may show clearly to all that the dispute is not one of
doctrine, but of<note place="end" n="4999" id="vi.viii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p25"> John complained
of the ordination of Paulinianus, Jerome’s brother, to the
priesthood by Epiphanius, for the monastery of Bethlehem.</p></note>order. But
perhaps when questioned concerning the faith, you say that it is from
wise forethought that you hold your tongue, so that it may not be said
that you have proved yourself a heretic—in as much as you make
satisfaction to your accusers. If that be so, then men ought not to
refute any charges of which they are accused, lest, having denied them,
they may be held to be guilty. The accusations of the laity, deacons,
and presbyters, are, I suppose, beneath your notice. For you can, as
you are perpetually boast<pb n="427" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_427.html" id="vi.viii-Page_427" />ing, make
a thousand clerics in an hour. But you have to answer Epiphanius, our
father in God, who, in the letters which he sent, openly calls you a
heretic. Certainly you are not his superior in respect of years, of
learning, of his exemplary life, or of the judgment of the whole world.
If it is a question of age, you are a young man writing to an old one.
If it is one of knowledge, you are a person not so very accomplished
writing to a learned man, although your partisans maintain that you are
a more finished speaker than Demosthenes, more sharp-witted than
Chrysippus, wiser than Plato, and perhaps have persuaded you that they
are right. As regards his life and devotion to the faith, I will say no
more, that I may not seem to be seeking to wound you. At the time when
the whole East (except our fathers in God Athanasius and Paulinus) was
overrun by the Arian and Eunomian heresies; when you did not hold
communion with the Westerns; then, in the very worst of the exile which
made them confessors, he, though a simple convent priest, gained the
ear of Eutychius, and afterwards as bishop of Cyprus was unmolested by
Valens. For he was always so highly venerated that heretics on the
throne thought it would redound to their own disgrace if they
persecuted such a man. Write therefore to him. Answer his letter. So
let the rest understand your purpose and judge of your eloquence and
wisdom; do not keep all your accomplishments to yourself. Why, when you
are challenged in one quarter, do you turn your arms towards another? A
question is put to you in Palestine, your answer is given in Egypt.
When some are blear-eyed, you anoint the eyes of others who are not
affected. If you tell another what is meant to give us satisfaction,
such action springs entirely from pride; if you tell him what we do not
ask for, it is entirely uncalled for.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p26">5. But you say “the bishop of Alexandria approved
of my letter.” What did he approve of? Your correct utterances
against Arius, Photinus, and Manichæus. For who, at this time of
day, accuses you of being an Arian? Who now fastens on you the guilt of
Photinus and Manichæus? Those faults were long ago corrected,
those enemies were shattered. You were not so foolish as to openly
defend a heresy which you knew was offensive to the whole Church. You
knew that if you had done this, you must have been immediately removed,
and your heart was upon the pleasures of your episcopal throne. You so
tuned your expressions as to neither displease the simple, nor offend
your own incontestably marked by deceit and slipperiness; what, then,
are we to do with the remaining five, with regard to which, because no
opportunity was afforded for ambiguity, supporters. You wrote well, but
nothing to the purpose. How was the bishop of Alexandria to know of
what you were accused, or what things they were of which a confession
was demanded from you? You ought to have set forth in detail the
charges brought against you, and then have met them one by one. There
is an old story which tells how a certain man, who, when he was
speaking fluently, was carried along by a torrent of words, without
touching the question before the court, and thus drew the wise remark
from the judge, “Excellent! excellent! but to what purpose is all
this excellence?” Quacks have but one lotion for all affections
of the eyes. He who is accused of many things, and in dissipating the
charges passes over some, confesses all that he omits to mention. Did
you not reply to the letter of Epiphanius, and yourself choose the
points for refutation? No doubt, in replying, you rested on the axiom,
that no man is so brave as to put the sword to his own throat. Choose
which alternative you like. You shall have your choice: you either
replied to the letter of Epiphanius, or you did not. If you did reply,
why did you take no notice of the most important, and the most
numerous, of the charges brought against you? If you did not reply,
what becomes of your “Apology,” of which you boast amongst
the simple, and which you are scattering broadcast amongst those who do
not understand the matter?</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p27">6. The questions for you to answer were arranged, as I
shall presently show, under eight heads. You touch only three, and pass
on. As regards the rest, you maintain a magnificent silence. If you had
with perfect frankness replied to seven, I should still cling to the
charge which remained; and what you said nothing about, that I should
hold to be the truth. But as things are, you have caught the wolf by
the ears; you can neither hold fast, nor dare let go. With a sort of
careless security and an air of abstraction, you skim over and touch
the surface of three in which there is nothing or but little of
importance. And your procedure is so dark and close that you confess
more by your silence than you rebut by your arguments. Every one has
the right forthwith to say to you,<note place="end" n="5000" id="vi.viii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p28"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 23" id="vi.viii-p28.1" parsed="|Matt|6|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.23">Matt. vi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> “If the
light that is in thee be darkness, how great is the darkness.”
Even in answering three little questions, respecting which you seemed
to say something, you are not clear from suspicion and from blame, but
your replies are <pb n="428" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_428.html" id="vi.viii-Page_428" />and you were
therefore unable to cheat your hearers, you preferred to maintain
unbroken silence rather than openly confess what had been covered in
obscurity?</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p29">7. The questions relate to the passages in the<note place="end" n="5001" id="vi.viii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p30"> Origen’s great
speculative work “On First Principles.”</p></note><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p30.1">Περὶ
Αρχῶν</span>. The first is this, “for
as it is unfitting to say that the Son can see the Father, so neither
is it meet to think that the Holy Spirit can see the Son.” The
second point is the statement that souls are tied up in the body as in
a prison; and that before man was made in Paradise they dwelt amongst
rational creatures in the heavens. Wherefore, afterwards to console
itself, the soul says in the Psalms,<note place="end" n="5002" id="vi.viii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 67" id="vi.viii-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|119|67|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.67">Ps. cxix. 67</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Before I was humbled, I went wrong”; and<note place="end" n="5003" id="vi.viii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p32"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 7" id="vi.viii-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|116|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.7">Ps. cxvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“Return, my soul, to thy
rest”; and<note place="end" n="5004" id="vi.viii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlii. 7" id="vi.viii-p33.1" parsed="|Ps|142|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.142.7">Ps. cxlii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“Lead my
soul out of prison”; and similarly elsewhere. Thirdly, he says
that both the devil and demons will some time or other repent, and
ultimately reign with the saints. Fourthly, he interprets the coats of
skin, with which Adam and Eve were clothed after their fall and
ejection from Paradise, to be human bodies, and we are to suppose of
course that previously, in Paradise, they had neither flesh, sinews,
nor bones. Fifthly, he most openly denies the resurrection of the flesh
and the bodily structure, and the distinction of senses, both in his
explanation of the first Psalm, and in many other of his treatises.
Sixthly, he so allegorises Paradise as to destroy historical truth,
understanding angels instead of trees, heavenly virtues instead of
rivers, and he overthrows all that is contained in the history of
Paradise by his figurative interpretation. Seventhly, he thinks that
the waters which are said in Scripture to be above the heavens are holy
and supernal essences, while those which are above the earth and
beneath the earth are, on the contrary, demoniacal essences. The eighth
is Origen’s cavil that the image and likeness of God, in which
man was created, was lost, and was no longer in man after he was
expelled from Paradise.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p34">8. These are the arrows with which you are pierced;
these the weapons with which throughout the whole letter you are
wounded; or I should rather say Epiphanius throws himself as a
suppliant at your knees, and casts his hoary locks beneath your feet,
and, for a time laying aside his episcopal dignity, prays for your
salvation in words such as these: “Grant to me and to yourself
the favour of your salvation; save yourself, as it is written, from
this crooked generation,<note place="end" n="5005" id="vi.viii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p35"> <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 40" id="vi.viii-p35.1" parsed="|Acts|2|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.40">Acts ii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> and forsake the
heresy of Origen, and all heresies, dearly beloved.” And lower
down, “In the defence of heresy you kindle hatred against me, and
destroy that love which I had towards you; insomuch that you would make
us even repent of holding communion with you who so resolutely defend
the errors and doctrines of Origen.” Tell me, prince of arguers,
to which, out of the eight sections, you have replied. For the present,
I say nothing of the rest. Take the first blasphemy—that the Son
cannot see the Father, nor the Holy Spirit the Son. By what weapons of
yours has it been pierced? the answer we get is, “We believe that
the Holy and Adorable Trinity are of the same substance; that they are
co-eternal, and of the same glory and Godhead, and we anathematize
those who say that there is any greatness, smallness, inequality, or
aught that is visible in the Godhead of the Trinity. But as we say the
Father is incorporeal, invisible, and eternal; so we say the Son and
Holy Spirit are incorporeal, invisible, and eternal.” If you did
not say this, you would not hold to the Church. I do not ask whether
there was not a time when you refused to say this. I will not discuss
the question, whether you were fond of those who preached such
doctrines; on whose side you were when, for expressing those
sentiments, they underwent banishment; or who the man was that, when
the presbyter Theo preached in the Church that the Holy Spirit is God,
closed his ears, and excitedly rushed out of doors that he might not so
much as hear the impiety. I recognize a man, as one may say, as one of
the faithful, even though his repentance comes late.<note place="end" n="5006" id="vi.viii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p36"> Vettius Agorius
Prætextatus, one of the most virtuous of the heathen. Jerome
writes of him to Marcella (Letter XXIII. 2): “I wish you to know
that the consul designate is now in Tartarus.”</p></note>That unhappy man Prætextatus, who
died after he had been chosen consul, a profane person and an idolater,
was wont in sport to say to blessed Pope Damascus, “Make me
bishop of Rome, and I will at once be a Christian.” Why do you,
with many words and intricate periods, take the trouble to show me that
you are not an Arian? Either deny that the accused said what is imputed
to him, or, if he did give utterance to such sentiments, condemn him
for so speaking. You have still to learn how intense is the zeal of the
orthodox. Listen to the Apostle:<note place="end" n="5007" id="vi.viii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p37"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 8" id="vi.viii-p37.1" parsed="|Gal|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.8">Gal. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“If I
or an angel from heaven bring you another gospel than that we have
declared, let him be anathema.” You would extenuate the fault and
hide the name of the guilty party: as though everything were right and
no one were accused of blasphemy, you frame, in artificial language, an
uncalled-for profession of your faith. Speak out at once, and let <pb n="429" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_429.html" id="vi.viii-Page_429" />your letter thus begin: “Let him be
accursed who has dared to write such things.” Pure faith is
impatient of delay. As soon as the scorpion appears, he must be crushed
under foot. David, who was proved to be a man after God’s own
heart, says:<note place="end" n="5008" id="vi.viii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p38"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 21, 22" id="vi.viii-p38.1" parsed="|Ps|139|21|139|22" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.21-Ps.139.22">Ps. cxxxix. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note>“Do not I
hate those that hate thee, O Lord, and did not I pine away over thine
enemies? I hated them with a perfect hatred.” Had I heard my
father, or mother, or brother say such things against my Master Christ,
I would have broken their blasphemous jaws like those of a mad dog, and
my hand should have been amongst the first lifted up against them. They
who said to father and mother,<note place="end" n="5009" id="vi.viii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p39"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxiii. 9" id="vi.viii-p39.1" parsed="|Deut|33|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.33.9">Deut. xxxiii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> “We know
you not,” these men fulfilled the will of the Lord.<note place="end" n="5010" id="vi.viii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p40"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 37" id="vi.viii-p40.1" parsed="|Matt|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.37">Matt. x. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>He that loveth father or mother more than
Christ, is not worthy of Him.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p41">9. It is alleged that your master, whom you call a
Catholic, and whom you resolutely defend, said, “the Son sees not
the Father, and the Holy Spirit sees not the Son.” And you tell
me that the Father is invisible, the Son invisible, the Holy Ghost
invisible, as though the angels, both cherubim and seraphim, were not
also, in accordance with their nature, invisible to our eyes. David was
certainly in doubt even as regards the appearance of the heavens:<note place="end" n="5011" id="vi.viii-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p42"> <scripRef passage="Ps. viii. 3" id="vi.viii-p42.1" parsed="|Ps|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.3">Ps. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>“I shall see,” he says,
“the heavens, the works of Thy fingers.” I shall see, not I
see. I shall see when with unveiled face I shall behold the glory of
the Lord: but<note place="end" n="5012" id="vi.viii-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p43"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 9" id="vi.viii-p43.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.9">1 Cor. xiii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>now we see in
part, and we know in part. The question is whether the Son sees the
Father, and you say “The Father is invisible.” It is
disputed whether the Holy Spirit sees the Son, and you answer
“The Son is invisible.” The point at issue is, whether the
Trinity have mutually the vision of one another; human ears cannot
endure such blasphemy, and you say the Trinity is invisible. You wander
in the realms of praise in all other directions; you spend your
eloquence on things which no one wants to hear about. You put your
hearer off the scent, to avoid telling us what we ask for. But granted
that all this is superfluous. We make you a present of the fact that
you are not an Arian; nay, even more, that you never have been. We
allow that in the explanation of the first section no suspicion rests
upon you, and that all that you said was frank and free from error. We
speak to you with equal frankness. Did our father in God, Epiphanius,
accuse you of being an Arian? Did he fasten upon you the heresy of<note place="end" n="5013" id="vi.viii-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p44"> Eunomius held
that the Son “resembles the Father in nothing but his
working,” and similar doctrines.</p></note>Eunomius, the <i>Godless</i>, or that of<note place="end" n="5014" id="vi.viii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p45"> Of Sebaste, in the
Lesser Armenia. Epiphanius described him as an Arian. He asserted that
Bishops and Presbyters were equal.</p></note>Aerius? The point of the whole letter is
that you follow the erroneous doctrines of Origen, and are associated
with others in this heresy. Why, when a question is put to you on one
point, do you give an answer about another; and, as if you were
speaking to fools, hide the charges contained in the letters, and tell
us what you said in the church in the presence of Epiphanius? A
confession of faith is demanded of you, and you inflict upon us your
very eloquent dissertations. I beseech my readers to remember the
judgment seat of the Lord, and as you know that you must be judged for
the judgment you give, favour neither me nor my opponent, and consider
not the persons of the arguers, but the case itself. Let us then
continue what we began.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p46">10. You write in your letter that, before Paulinianus
was made a presbyter, the pope Epiphanius never took you to task in
connection with Origen’s errors. To begin with, this is doubtful,
and I have to consider which of the two men I should believe. He says
that he did object, you deny it; he brings forward witnesses, you will
not listen to them when they are produced; he even relates that<note place="end" n="5015" id="vi.viii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p47"> This probably
relates to Rufinus, whose name was mentioned by Epiphanius in his
letter to John.</p></note>another besides yourself was arraigned by
him: you refuse to admit this in the case of either; he sends a letter
to you by one of his clergy, and demands an answer: you are silent,
dare not open your lips, and, challenged in Palestine, speak at
Alexandria. Which of you is to be believed is not for me to say. I
suppose that you yourself would not, in the face of so distinguished a
man, venture to claim truth for yourself, and impute falsehood to him.
But it is possible that each speaks from his own point of view. I will
call a witness against you, and that witness is yourself. For if there
were no dispute about doctrines, if you had not roused the anger of an
old man, if he had given you no reply, what need was there for you, who
do not excel in gifts of speech, to discuss in a single sermon in the
church the whole circle of doctrine—the Trinity, the assumption
of our Lord’s body, the cross, hell, the nature of angels, the
condition of souls, the Saviour’s resurrection and our own, and
this as taking place on this earth (topics perhaps omitted in your
manuscript) in the presence of the masses, in the presence, too, of a
man of such distinction? and to speak with such perfect assurance and
to gallop through it all without stopping to draw breath? What shall we
say of the ancient writers of the Church, who were scarce able to
explain single difficulties in many volumes? What of the vessel of
election, <pb n="430" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_430.html" id="vi.viii-Page_430" />the Gospel trumpet, the
roaring of our lion, the thunderer of the Gentiles, the river of
Christian eloquence, who, when confronted by the<note place="end" n="5016" id="vi.viii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p48"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 26" id="vi.viii-p48.1" parsed="|Col|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.26">Col. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>mystery concealed from ages and
generations, and by<note place="end" n="5017" id="vi.viii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p49"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 33" id="vi.viii-p49.1" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33">Rom. xi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>the depth of
the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God, rather marvels at it
than discusses it? What of Isaiah, who pointed beforehand to the
Virgin? That single thing was too much for him, and he says,<note place="end" n="5018" id="vi.viii-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p50"> <scripRef passage="Is. liii. 8" id="vi.viii-p50.1" parsed="|Isa|53|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.8">Is. liii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“Who shall declare his
generation?” In our age a poor mannikin has been found, who, with
one turn of the tongue, and a brilliancy exceeding that of the sun,
discourses on all ecclesiastical questions. If no one asked you for the
display, and everything was quiet, you were foolish to enter
voluntarily upon so hazardous a discussion. If, on the other hand, the
object of your speaking was the satisfaction you owed to the faith, it
follows that the cause of strife was not the ordination of a<note place="end" n="5019" id="vi.viii-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p51"> Paulinianus.</p></note>priest, who, it is certain, was ordained
long after. You have deceived only those who were not on the spot, and
your letters flatter the ears of strangers only.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p52">11. We were present (we know the whole case) when the
bishop Epiphanius spoke against Origen in your church, and he was the
ostensible, you the real object of attack. You and your crew grinned
like dogs, drew in your nostrils, scratched your heads, nodded to one
another, and talked of the “silly old man.” Did you not, in
front of the Lord’s tomb, send your archdeacon to tell him to
cease discussing such matters? What bishop ever gave such a command to
one of his own presbyters in the presence of the people? When you were
going from the Church of the Resurrection to the Church of the Holy
Cross, and a crowd of all ages, and both sexes, was flowing to meet
him, presenting to him their little ones, kissing his feet, plucking
the fringes of his garments, and when he could not stir a step forward,
and could hardly stand against the waves of the surging crowd, were not
you so tortured by envy as to exclaim against “the vainglorious
old man”? And you were not ashamed to tell him to his face that
his stopping was of set purpose and design. Pray recall that day when
the people who had been called together were kept waiting until the
seventh hour by the mere hope of hearing Epiphanius, and the subject of
the harangue you then delivered. You spoke, forsooth, with indignant
rage against the Anthropomorphites, who, with rustic simplicity, think
that God has actually the members of which we read in Scripture; and
showed by your eyes, hands, and every gesture that you had the old man
in view, and wished him to be suspected of that most foolish heresy.
When through sheer fatigue, with dry month, head thrown back, and
quivering lips, to the satisfaction of the whole people, who had longed
for the end, you at last wound up, how did the crazy and “silly
old man” treat you? He rose to indicate that he would say a few
words, and after saluting the assembly with voice and hand proceeded
thus: “All that has been said by one who is my brother in the
episcopate, but my son in point of years, against the heresy of the
Anthropomorphites, has been well and faithfully spoken, and my voice,
too, condemns that heresy. But it is fair that, as we condemn this
heresy so we should also condemn the perverse doctrines of
Origen.” You cannot, I think, have forgotten what a burst of
laughter, what shouts of applause ensued. This is what you call in your
letter his speaking to the people anything he chose, no matter what it
might be. He, forsooth, was mad because he contradicted you in your own
kingdom. “Anything he chose, no matter what.” Either give
him praise, or blame. Why, here as well as elsewhere, do you move with
so uncertain a step? If what he said was good, why not openly proclaim
it? if evil, why not boldly censure it? And yet, let us note with what
wisdom, modesty, and humility this pillar of truth and faith, who dares
to say that so illustrious a man speaks to the people what he chooses,
alludes to himself. “One day I was speaking in his presence; and,
taking occasion from some words in the lesson for the day, I expressed,
in his hearing and in that of the whole Church, such views respecting
the faith and all the doctrines of the Church as by the grace of God I
unceasingly teach in the Church, and in my catechetical
lectures.”</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p53">12. What, I ask, is the meaning of this effrontery and
bombast? All philosophers and orators attack Gorgias of Leontini for
daring openly to pledge himself to answer any question which any person
might choose to put to him. If the honour of the priesthood and respect
for your title did not restrain me, and if I did not know what the
Apostle says,<note place="end" n="5020" id="vi.viii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p54"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxiii. 5; Ex. xxii. 28" id="vi.viii-p54.1" parsed="|Acts|23|5|0|0;|Exod|22|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.5 Bible:Exod.22.28">Acts xxiii. 5; Ex. xxii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> “I wist
not, brethren, that he was the high priest: for it is written, Thou
shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people,” how loudly and
indignantly might I complain of what you relate! You, on the contrary,
disparage the dignity of your title by the contempt which you throw,
both in word and deed, on one who is almost the father of the whole
episcopate, and a monument of the sanctity of former days. You say that
on a certain day, when something in the lesson for <pb n="431" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_431.html" id="vi.viii-Page_431" />the day stirred you up, you made a discourse in
his hearing, and in that of the whole Church, concerning the faith and
all the doctrines of the Church. After this we cannot but wonder at the
weakness of Demosthenes; for we are told that he spent a long time in
elaborating his splendid oration against Æschines. We are quite
mistaken in looking up to Tully; for his merit, according to Cornelius
Nepos, who was present, was nothing but this, that he delivered his
famous defence of the seditious tribune Cornelius, almost word for word
as it was published. Behold a Lysias<note place="end" n="5021" id="vi.viii-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p55"> A celebrated
orator of Athens, many of whose orations are extant. B. 458, d. 378
<span class="c17" id="vi.viii-p55.1">b.c.</span></p></note> and a
Gracchus raised up for us! or, to name one of more modern days, Quintus
Aterius,<note place="end" n="5022" id="vi.viii-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p56"> This story is
from the 4th Declamation of Seneca.</p></note> the man who had all his powers at
hand like a stock of ready money, so that he needed some one to tell
him when to stop, and of whom Cæsar Augustus said very well,
“Our friend Quintus must have the break put on.”</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p57">13. Is there any man in his right senses who would
declare that in a single sermon he had discussed the faith and all the
doctrines of the Church? Pray show me what that lesson is which is so
seasoned with the whole savour of Scripture that its occurrence in the
service induced you to enter the arena and put your wit to the hazard.
And if you had not been overwhelmed by the torrent of your eloquence,
you might have been convinced that it was impossible for you to speak
upon the whole circle of doctrines without any deliberation. But how
stands the case? You promise one thing and present another. Our custom
is, for the space of forty days, to deliver public lectures to those
who are to be baptized on the doctrine of the Holy and Adorable
Trinity. If the lesson for the day stimulated you to discuss all
doctrines in a single hour, what necessity was there to repeat the
instruction of the previous forty days? But if you meant to
recapitulate what you had been saying during the whole of Lent, how
could one lesson on a certain day “stir you up” to speak of
all these doctrines? But even here his language is ambiguous; for
possibly he took occasion, from the particular lesson, to go over
summarily what he was accustomed to deliver in church to the candidates
for baptism during the forty days of Lent. For it is eloquence all the
same whether few things are said in many words, or many things in few
words. There is another permissible meaning, that, as soon as the one
lesson gave him the spur, he was fired with such oratorical zeal that
for forty days he never ceased speaking. But, then, even the easy-going
old man, who was hanging upon his lips, and longing to know what he had
never heard before, must have almost fallen from his seat asleep.
However, we must put up with it; perhaps this, also, is a case of the
simplicity which we know to be his manner.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p58">14. Let us quote the rest, in which, after the
labyrinths of his perplexing discussion, he expresses himself by no
means ambiguously but openly, and thus concludes his wonderful
homilies: “When we had thus spoken in his presence, and when out
of the extreme honour which we paid him we invited him to speak after
us, he praised our preaching, and said that he marvelled at it, and
declared to all that it was the Catholic faith.” The extreme
honour you paid him is evidenced by the extreme insults offered to him,
when through the archdeacon you bade him be silent, and loudly
proclaimed that it was the love of praise which made him linger among
the crowd. The present is the key to the past. For three whole years
from that time he has brooded in silence<note place="end" n="5023" id="vi.viii-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p59"> Literally
“devours his wrongs.”</p></note> over the wrongs he suffered, and,
spurning all personal strife, has only asked for a more correct
expression of your faith. You, with your endless resources, and making
a profit out of the religion of the whole world, have been sending
those very dignified envoys of yours hither and thither, and have been
trying to awake the old man out of his sleep that he might answer you.
And in truth it was right that as you had conferred such signal honour
upon him he should praise your utterances, particularly such as were
<i>ex tempore</i>. But as men have a way of sometimes praising what
they do not approve, and of nourishing another’s folly by
meaningless commendation, he not only praised your utterances, but
praised and marvelled at them as well; and what is more, to magnify the
marvel, he declared to the whole people that they were in harmony with
the Catholic faith. Whether he really said all this, we ourselves are
witnesses. The fact is, he came to us half dead with dismay at your
words, and saying that he had been too precipitate in communicating
with you. And further, when he was much entreated by the whole
monastery to return to you from Bethlehem, and was unable to resist the
entreaties of so many, he did indeed return in the evening, but only to
escape again at midnight. His letters to the pope Siricius prove the
same thing, and if you read them you will see clearly in what sense he
marvelled at your utterances and acknowledged them Catholic. But we are
threshing chaff, and have spent <pb n="432" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_432.html" id="vi.viii-Page_432" />many words in refuting gratuitous nonsense and
old wives’ fables.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p60">15. Let us pass on to the second point. Here, as though
there were nothing for his consideration, he vapours, and vents himself
unconcernedly, pretending to be asleep, so that he may lull his readers
also into slumber. “But we were speaking of the other matters
pertaining to the faith, that is to say, that all things visible and
invisible, the heavenly powers and terrestrial creatures have one and
the same creator, even God, that is, the Holy Trinity, as the blessed
David says,<note place="end" n="5024" id="vi.viii-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p61"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 6" id="vi.viii-p61.1" parsed="|Ps|33|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6">Ps. xxxiii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘By the word of the Lord
were the heavens established, and all the host of them by the breath of
His mouth’; and the creation of man is a simple proof of the
same; for it was God Himself who took slime from the earth, and through
the grace of His own inspiration bestowed on it a reasonable soul, and
one endowed with free will; not a part of His own nature (as some
impiously teach), but His own workmanship. And concerning the holy
angels, the belief of Christians similarly follows Holy Scripture,
which says of God,<note place="end" n="5025" id="vi.viii-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p62"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 4" id="vi.viii-p62.1" parsed="|Ps|104|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.4">Ps. civ. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>“Who
maketh His angels spirits, and His ministers a flaming fire.”
Holy Scripture does not allow us to believe that their nature is
unchangeable, for it says,<note place="end" n="5026" id="vi.viii-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p63"> <scripRef passage="Jude 6" id="vi.viii-p63.1" parsed="|Jude|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.6">Jude 6</scripRef>.</p></note>“And
angels which kept not their own principality, but left their proper
habitation, He hath kept in everlasting bonds under darkness unto the
judgment of the great day”; we know, therefore, that they have
changed, and having lost their own dignity and glory have become more
like demons. But that the souls of men are caused by the fall of the
angels, or by their conversion, we never believed, nor have we so
taught (God forbid!), and we confess that the view is at variance with
the teaching of the Church.”</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p64">16. We want to know whether souls, before man was made
in paradise, and Adam was fashioned out of the earth, were among
reasonable creatures; whether they had their own rank, lived,
continued, subsisted; and whether the doctrine of Origen is true, who
said that all reasonable creatures, incorporeal and invisible, if they
grow remiss, little by little sink to a lower level, and, according to
the character of the places to which they descend, take to themselves
bodies. (For instance, that they may be at first ethereal, afterward
aërial.) And that when they reach the neighbourhood of earth they
are invested with grossest bodies, and last of all are tied to human
flesh; and that the demons themselves who, of their own choice,
together with their leader the devil, have forsaken the service of God,
if they begin to amend a little, are clothed with human flesh, so that,
when they have undergone a process of repentance after the
resurrection, and after passing through the same circuit by which they
reached the flesh, they may return to proximity to God, being released
even from aërial and ethereal bodies; and that then every knee
will bow to God, of things in heaven, and things on earth, and things
under the earth, and that God may be all to all. When these are the
real questions, why do you pass over the points at issue, and, leaving
the arena, fix yourself in the region of remote and utterly irrelevant
discussion?</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p65">17. You believe that one God made all creatures, visible
and invisible. Arius, who says that all things were created through the
Son, would also confess this. If you had been accused of holding
Marcion’s heresy, which introduces two Gods, the one the God of
goodness, the other of justice, and asserts that the former is the
Creator of things invisible, the latter of things visible, your answer
would have been well adapted to satisfy me on a question of that sort.
You believe it is the Trinity which creates the universe. Arians and
Semi-Arians deny that, blasphemously maintaining that the Holy Spirit
is not the Creator, but is Himself created. But who now lays it to your
charge that you are an Arian? You say that the souls of men are not a
part of the nature of God, as though you were now called a
Manichæan by Epiphanius. You protest against those who assert that
souls are made out of angels, and say that their nature, in its fall,
becomes the substance of humanity. Don’t conceal what you know,
nor feign a simplicity which you do not possess. Origen never said that
souls are made out of angels, since he teaches that the term
<i>angels</i> describes an office, not a nature. For in his book <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p65.1">Περὶ
᾽Αρχῶν</span> he says that angels, and
thrones, and dominions, powers and rulers of the world, and of
darkness, and<note place="end" n="5027" id="vi.viii-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p66"> <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 21" id="vi.viii-p66.1" parsed="|Eph|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.21">Eph. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>every name
which is named, not only in this world, but in that which is to come,
become the souls of those bodies which they have taken on either
through their own desire or for the sake of their appointed duties;
that the sun also, himself, and the moon, and the company of all the
stars, are the souls of what were once reasonable and incorporeal
creatures; and that though now subject to vanity, that is to say, to
fiery bodies which we, in our ignorance and inexperience, call
luminaries of the world, they shall be delivered from the bondage of
corruption and brought to the liberty of the glory of the sons of <pb n="433" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_433.html" id="vi.viii-Page_433" />God. Wherefore every creature groaneth
and travaileth in pain together. And the Apostle laments, saying,<note place="end" n="5028" id="vi.viii-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p67"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 24" id="vi.viii-p67.1" parsed="|Rom|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24">Rom. vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> “Wretched man that I am! who
shall deliver me from the body of this death?” This is not the
time to controvert this doctrine, which is partly heathen, and partly
Platonic. About ten years ago in my “Commentary” on
Ecclesiastes, and in my explanation of the Epistle to the Ephesians, I
think my own views were made clear to thoughtful men.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p68">18. I now beg you, whose eloquence is so exuberant, and
who expound the truth concerning all topics in the course of one
sermon, to give an answer to your interrogators in concise and clear
terms. When God formed man out of slime, and through the grace of His
own inspiration gave him a soul, had that soul previously existed and
subsisted which was afterwards bestowed by the inspiration of God, and
where was it? or did it gain its capacity both to exist and to live
from the power of God, on the sixth day, when the body was formed out
of the slime? You are silent regarding this, and pretend you do not
know what is wanted, and busy yourself with irrelevant questions. You
leave Origen untouched, and rave against the absurdities of Marcion,
Apollinaris, Eunomius, Manichæus, and the other heretics. You are
asked for a hand and you put out a foot, and all the while covertly
insinuate the doctrine to which you hold. You speak smooth things to
plain men like us, but in such a way as in no degree to displease those
of your own party.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p69">19. You say that demons rather than souls are made out
of angels, as though you did not know that, according to Origen, the
demons themselves are souls belonging to aërial bodies, and, after
being demons, destined to become human souls if they repent. You write
that the angels are mutable; and, under cover of a pious opinion,
introduce an impiety by maintaining that, after the lapse of many ages,
souls are produced not from the angels, but from whatever it was into
which the angels were first changed. I wish to make my meaning clearer;
suppose a person of the rank of tribune to be degraded through his own
misconduct, and to pass through the several steps of the cavalry
service until he becomes a private, does he all at once cease to be a
tribune<note place="end" n="5029" id="vi.viii-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p70"> The names of the
officers of the Roman Legion (some of them of doubtful meaning), viz.,
tribunes, primicerius, senator, ducenarius, centenarius, biarchus,
circitor, eques, have been rendered approximately by these English
equivalents.</p></note> and become a recruit? No; but he
is first colonel, then, successively, major officer of two hundred,
captain, commissary, patrol, trooper, and, lastly, a recruit; and
although our tribune eventually becomes a common soldier, still he did
not pass from the rank of tribune to that of recruit, but to that of
colonel. Origen uses Jacob’s ladder to teach that reasonable
creatures by slow degrees sink to the lowest step, that is to flesh and
blood; and that it is impossible for any one to be suddenly
precipitated from number one hundred to number one without reaching the
last by passing through the successive numbers, as in descending the
rounds of a ladder; and that they change their bodies as often as they
change their resting-places in going from heaven to earth. These are
the tricks and artifices by which you make us out to be<note place="end" n="5030" id="vi.viii-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p71"> That is,
apparently, with a play upon the word, <i>Men of Mud.</i></p></note>“Pelusiots” and “beasts
of burden” and “animal men” who do “not receive
the things pertaining to the Spirit.”<note place="end" n="5031" id="vi.viii-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p72"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 14" id="vi.viii-p72.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14">1 Cor. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> You are the “people of
Jerusalem,” and can make a mock even of the angels. But your
mysteries are being dragged into the light, and your doctrine, which is
a mere conglomerate of heathen fables, is publicly exposed in the ears
of Christians. What you so much admire we long ago despised when we
found it in Plato. And we despised it because we received the
foolishness of Christ. And we received the foolishness of Christ
because<note place="end" n="5032" id="vi.viii-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p73"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 25" id="vi.viii-p73.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.25">1 Cor. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> the weakness of God is wiser
than men. And is it not a shame for us, who are Christians and priests
of God, to entangle ourselves in words of doubtful meaning, as though
we were merely jesting; to keep our phrases balanced between two
meanings, in a way which deceives the speaker himself more than his
hearers?</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p74">20. One of your company, when pressed by me to say what
he thought concerning the soul, whether it had existed before the
flesh, or not, replied that soul and body had existed together. I knew
the man was a heretic, and was seeking to entangle me in my speech. At
last I caught him saying that the soul gained that name from the time
when it began to animate a body, whereas it was formerly called a
demon, or angel of Satan, or spirit of fornication, or, on the other
hand, dominion, power, agent of the spirit, or messenger. Well, but if
the soul existed before Adam was made in Paradise (in any rank and
condition), and lived and acted (for we cannot think that what is
incorporeal and eternal is dull and torpid like a dormouse), there must
have been some precedent cause to account for the soul, which at first
had no body, being afterwards invested with a body. And if it is
natural to the soul to be without a body, it must be contrary to nature
for it to be in a body. If it is contrary to nature to be in a body, it
follows that the resurrection of the body is contrary to nature. But
the resurrection will not be contrary to <pb n="434" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_434.html" id="vi.viii-Page_434" />nature; therefore, according to you, the body,
which is contrary to nature, when it rises again will be without a
soul.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p75">21. You say that the soul is not of the essence of God.
Well! This is what we might expect, for you condemn the impious
Manichæus, to make mention of whose name is pollution. You say
that angels are not turned into souls. I agree to some extent, although
I know what meaning you give to the words. But, now that we have learnt
what you deny, we wish to know what you believe. “Having taken
slime of the earth,” you say, “God fashioned man, and
through the grace of His own inbreathing bestowed upon him a rational
soul, and through the grace of free will, not a portion of His own
divine nature (as some impiously maintain), but His own
handiwork.” See how he goes out of his way to be eloquent about
what we did not ask for. We know that God fashioned man out of the
earth; we are aware that He breathed into his face, and man became a
living soul; we are not ignorant that the soul is characterized by
reason and free choice, and we know that it is the workmanship of God.
No one doubts that Manichæus errs in saying that the soul is the
essence of God. I now ask: When was that soul made, which is the work
of God, which is distinguished by free will and reason, and is not of
the essence of the Creator? Was it made at the same time that man was
made out of the slime, and the breath of life was breathed into his
face? Or, having previously existed, and having associated with
reasonable and incorporeal creatures as well as lived, was it
afterwards gifted with the inbreathing of God? Here you are silent;
here you feign a rustic simplicity, and make scriptural words a cloak
for unscriptural tenets. Where you affirm what no one wants to know,
that the soul is not a part of God’s own nature (as some
impiously maintain), you ought rather to have declared (and this is
what we all want to know) that it is not that which previously existed,
which He had before created, which had long dwelt among rational,
incorporeal, and invisible creatures. You say none of these things; you
bring forward Manichæus, and keep Origen out of sight, and, just
as when children ask for something to eat their nursemaids put them off
with some little joke, so you direct the thoughts of us poor rustics to
other matters, so that we may be taken up with the fresh character on
the stage, and may not ask for what we want.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p76">22. But suppose the fact to be that you merely omit
this, and that your simplicity does not mean something you are shrewd
enough to conceal. Having once begun to speak of the soul, and to
deduce arguments on such an important topic from man’s first
creation, why do you leave the discussion in mid-air, and suddenly pass
to the angels, and the conditions under which the body of our Lord
existed? Why do you pass by such a vast slough of difficulty, and leave
us to stick in the mire? If the inbreathing of God (a view for which
you have no liking, and a point which you now leave unsettled) is the
creating of the human soul; whence had Eve her soul, seeing that God
did not breathe into her face? But I will not dwell upon Eve, since
she, as a type of the Church, was made out of one of her
husband’s ribs, and ought not, after so many ages, to be
subjected to the calumnies of her descendants. I ask whence Cain and
Abel, who were the firstborn of our first parents, had their souls? And
the whole human race downwards, what, are we to think, was the origin
of their souls? Did they come by propagation, like brute beasts? So
that, as body springs from body, so soul from soul. Or is it the case
that rational creatures, longing for bodily existence, sink by degrees
to earth, and at last are tied even to human bodies? Surely (as the
Church teaches in accordance with the Saviour’s words,<note place="end" n="5033" id="vi.viii-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p77"> <scripRef passage="John v. 17" id="vi.viii-p77.1" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17">John v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “My Father worketh hitherto and
I work”; and the passage in Isaiah,<note place="end" n="5034" id="vi.viii-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p78"> That is, <scripRef passage="Zechariah xii. 1" id="vi.viii-p78.1" parsed="|Zech|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.12.1">Zechariah xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “Who maketh the spirit of man in
him”; and in the Psalms,<note place="end" n="5035" id="vi.viii-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p79"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 15" id="vi.viii-p79.1" parsed="|Ps|33|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.15">Ps. xxxiii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> “Who
fashioneth one by one the hearts of them”) God is daily making
souls—He, with whom to will is to do, and who never ceases to be
a Creator. I know what you are accustomed to say in opposition to this,
and how you confront us with adultery and incest. But the dispute about
these is a tedious one, and would exceed the narrow limits of the time
at our disposal. The same argument may be retorted upon you, and
whatever seems unworthy in the Creator of the present dispensation is
again not unworthy, since it is His gift. Birth from adultery imputes
no blame to the child, but to the father. As in the case of seeds, the
earth which cherishes does not sin, nor the seed which is thrown into
the furrows, nor the heat and moisture, under whose influence the grain
bursts into bud, but some man, as for example, the thief and robber,
who, by fraud and violence, plucks up the seed: so in the begetting of
men, the womb, which corresponds to the earth, receives its own, and
nourishes what it has received, and then gives a body to that which it
nourishes, and divides into the several members the body it has formed.
And among those secret recesses of the belly the hand of God is always
working, and there is the same Creator of body and soul. Do not despise
<pb n="435" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_435.html" id="vi.viii-Page_435" />the goodness of your Maker, who
fashioned you and made you as He chose. He Himself is the virtue of God
and the wisdom of God, who, in the womb of the Virgin, built a house
for Himself. Jephthah, who is reckoned by the Apostle among the saints,
is the son of a harlot. But listen: Esau, born of Rebecca had Isaac, a
“hairy man,” both in mind and body, like good wheat,
degenerates into darnel and wild oats; because the cause of vice and
virtue does not lie in the seed, but in the will of him who is born. If
it is an offence to be born with a human body, how is it that Isaac,
Samson, John Baptist, are the children of promise? You see, I trust,
what it is to have the courage of one’s convictions. Suppose I am
wrong, I openly say what I think. Do you, then, likewise either freely
profess our opinions, or firmly maintain your own. Do not set yourself
in my line of battle, so that, by feigning simplicity, you may be safe,
and may be able, when you choose, to stab your opponent in the back. It
is impossible for me, at the present moment, to write a book against
the opinions of Origen. If Christ gives us life, we will devote another
work to them. The point now is, whether the accused has answered the
questions put to him, and whether his reply be clear and open.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p80">23. Let us pass from this to the most notorious point,
that relating to the resurrection of the flesh and of the body; and
here, my reader, I would admonish you that you may know I speak under a
sense of fear and of the judgment of God, and that you ought so to
hear. For, if the pure faith is to be found in his exposition, and
there is no suspicion of unfaithfulness, I am not so foolish as to seek
an occasion of accusing him, and while I wish to censure another for
his fault be myself censured as a slanderer. I will ask you, therefore,
to read what follows on the resurrection of the flesh; and, having read
it, if it satisfies you (I know it is well calculated to please the
ignorant), suspend your judgment, wait a while, refrain from expressing
an opinion until I have finished my reply; and if after that it
satisfies you, then you shall fix on us the brand of slander.
“His passion also on the cross, His death and burial, which was
the saving of the world, and His resurrection in a true and not an
imaginary sense, we confess; and that<note place="end" n="5036" id="vi.viii-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p81"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 18" id="vi.viii-p81.1" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18">Col. i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> being the firstborn from the dead, He
conveyed to heaven the firstfruits of our bodily substance which, after
being laid in the tomb, He raised to life, thus giving us the hope of
resurrection in the resurrection of His own body; wherefore we all hope
so to rise from the dead, as He rose again; not in any foreign and
strange bodies, which are but phantom shapes assumed for the moment;
but as He Himself rose again in that body which was laid in the holy
sepulchre at our very doors, so we, in the very bodies with which we
are now clothed, and in which we are now buried, hope to rise again for
the same reason and by the same<note place="end" n="5037" id="vi.viii-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p82"> Jussione.
Another reading, “Eâdem ratione et visione,” might be
rendered, “In the same condition and the same
appearance.”</p></note>
command. For the bodies which, as the Apostle says, are sown in
corruption, shall rise in incorruption; being sown in dishonour, they
shall rise in glory.<note place="end" n="5038" id="vi.viii-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p83"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 44" id="vi.viii-p83.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.44">1 Cor. xv. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘It
is sown an animal body, it shall rise a spiritual body’; and of
them the Saviour said in his teaching:<note place="end" n="5039" id="vi.viii-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p84"> <scripRef passage="Luke xx. 35, 36" id="vi.viii-p84.1" parsed="|Luke|20|35|20|36" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.35-Luke.20.36">Luke xx. 35, 36</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘For they who shall be worthy of
that world, and of the resurrection from the dead, shall neither marry
nor be given in marriage, for they can die no more, but shall be as the
angels of God, since they are the sons of the
resurrection.’”</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p85">24. Again, in another part of his letter, that is,
towards the end of his own homilies, that he might cheat the ear of the
ignorant, he makes a grand parade and noise about the Resurrection, but
in ambiguous and balanced language. He says: “We have not omitted
the second glorious advent of our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall come in
His own glory to judge the quick and the dead; for He shall awake all
the dead, and cause them to stand before His own judgment-seat; and
shall render to every one according to what he has done in the body,
whether it be good or bad; for every one shall either be crowned in the
body because he lived a pure and righteous life, or be condemned,
because he was the slave alike of pleasure and iniquity.” What we
read in the Gospel, that at the end of the world,<note place="end" n="5040" id="vi.viii-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p86"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 24" id="vi.viii-p86.1" parsed="|Matt|24|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.24">Matt. xxiv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> if it were possible, even the elect are
to be seduced, we see verified in this passage. The ignorant crowd
hears of the dead and buried, hears of the resurrection of the dead in
a true and not an imaginary sense, hears that the firstfruits of our
bodily substance in our Lord’s body have reached the heavenly
regions, hears that we shall rise again not in foreign and strange
bodies, which are mere phantom shapes, but, as our Lord rose in the
body which lay amongst us in the holy sepulchre, so we also in the very
bodies with which we are now clothed and buried shall rise again in the
day of judgment. And that no one might think this too little, he adds
in the last section: “And He shall render to every one according
to what he did in the body, whether it were good or bad: for every one
shall either be crowned in the body for his pure and righteous life, or
shall be condemned, be<pb n="436" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_436.html" id="vi.viii-Page_436" />cause he was
the slave of pleasure and iniquity.” Hearing these things the
ignorant crowd suspects no artifice, no snares in all this noise about
the dead, the burial of the body, and the resurrection. It believes
things are as they are said to be. For there is more devotion in the
ears of the people than in the priest’s heart.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p87">25. Again and again, my reader, I admonish you to be
patient, and to learn what I also have learnt through patience; and
yet, before I take the veil off the dragon’s face, and briefly
explain Origen’s views respecting the resurrection (for you
cannot know the efficacy of the antidote unless you see clearly what
the poison is), I beg you to read his statements with caution, and to
go over them again and again. Mark well that, though he nine times
speaks of the resurrection of the body, he has not once introduced the
resurrection of the flesh, and you may fairly suspect that he left it
out on purpose. Well, Origen says in several places, and especially in
his fourth book “Of the Resurrection,” and in the
“Exposition of the First Psalm,” and in the
“Miscellanies,” that there is a double error common in the
Church, in which both we and the heretics are implicated: “We, in
our simplicity and fondness for the flesh, say that the same bones, and
blood, and flesh, in a word, limbs and features, and the whole bodily
structure, rise again at the last day: so that, forsooth, we shall walk
with our feet, work with our hands, see with our eyes, hear with our
ears, and carry about with us a belly never satisfied, and a stomach
which digests our food. Consequently, believing this, we say that we
must eat, drink, perform the offices of nature, marry wives, beget
children. For what is the use of organs of generation, if there is to
be no marriage? For what purpose are teeth, if the food is not to be
masticated? What is the good of a belly and of meats, if, according to
the Apostle, both it and they are to be destroyed? And the same Apostle
again exclaims,<note place="end" n="5041" id="vi.viii-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p88"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 58" id="vi.viii-p88.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.58">1 Cor. xv. 58</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘Flesh
and blood shall not inherit the Kingdom of God, nor shall corruption
inherit incorruption.’” This, according to him, is what we
in our rustic innocence maintain. But as for the heretics, amongst whom
are Marcion, Apelles, Valentinus, Manes (a synonym for Mania), he says
that they utterly deny the resurrection of the flesh and of the body,
and allow salvation only to the soul, and hold that it is futile for us
to say that we shall rise after the pattern of our Lord, since our Lord
also Himself rose again in a phantom body, and not only His
resurrection, but His very nativity was <i>docetic</i> or imaginary;
that is, more apparent than real. Origen himself is dissatisfied with
both opinions. He says that he shuns both errors, that of the flesh,
which our party maintain, and that of the phantoms, maintained by the
heretics, because both sides go to the opposite extremes, some wishing
to be the same that they have been, others denying altogether the
resurrection of the body. “There are four elements,” he
says, “known to philosophers and physicians: earth, water, air,
and fire, and out of these all things and human bodies are compacted.
We find earth in flesh, air in the breath, water in the moisture of the
body, fire in its heat. When, then, the soul, at the command of God,
lets go this perishing and feeble body, little by little all things
return to their parent substances: flesh is again absorbed into the
earth, the breath is mingled with the air, the moisture returns to the
depths, the heat escapes to the ether. And as if you throw into the sea
a pint of milk and wine, and wish again to separate what is mixed
together, although the wine and milk which you threw in is not lost,
and yet it is impossible to keep separate what was poured out; so the
substance of flesh and blood does not perish, indeed, so far as
concerns the original matter, yet they cannot again become the former
structure, nor can they be altogether the same that they were.”
Observe that when such things are said, the firmness of the flesh, the
fluidity of the blood, the density of the sinews, the interlacing of
the veins, and the hardness of the bones is denied.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p89">26. “For another reason,” he says, “we
confess the resurrection of our bodies, those which have been laid in
the grave and have turned to dust; Paul’s body will be that of
Paul, Peter’s that of Peter, and each will have his own; for it
is not right that souls should sin in one body and be tormented in
another, nor is it worthy of the Righteous Judge that one body should
shed its blood for Christ and another be crowned.” Who, hearing
this, would think he denied the resurrection of the flesh?
“And,” he says, “every seed has its own law of being
inherent in it by the gift of God, the Creator, which law contains in
embryonic form the future growth. The bulky tree, with its trunk,
boughs, fruit, leaves, is not seen in the seed, but nevertheless exists
in the seed by implication or, according to the Greek expression, by
the <i>spermatikos logos</i>.<note place="end" n="5042" id="vi.viii-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p90"> That is, the
reason of the seed.</p></note> There is
within the grain of corn a marrow, or vein, which, when it has been
dissolved in the earth, attracts to itself the surrounding materials,
and rises again in <pb n="437" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_437.html" id="vi.viii-Page_437" />the shape of
stalk, leaves, and ear; and thus, while it is one thing when it dies,
it is another thing when it rises from the dead; for in the grain of
wheat, roots, stalk, leaves, ears, trunk are as yet unseparated. In the
same manner, in human bodies, according to the law of their being,
certain original principles remain which ensure their resurrection, and
a sort of marrow, that is a seed-plot of the dead, is fostered in the
bosom of the earth. But when the day of judgment shall have come, and
at the voice of the archangel, and the sound of the last trumpet, the
earth shall totter, immediately the seeds will be instinct with life,
and in a moment of time will cause the dead to burst into life; yet the
flesh which they will reconstitute will not be the same flesh, nor will
it be in the old forms. To give you the assurance that we speak the
truth, let me quote the words of the Apostle:<note place="end" n="5043" id="vi.viii-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p91"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 35, 37" id="vi.viii-p91.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|35|0|0;|1Cor|15|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.35 Bible:1Cor.15.37">1 Cor. xv. 35, 37</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘But some one says, How shall
the dead rise? and with what body will they come? Thou fool, that which
thou sowest, thou sowest not that body which shall be, but a bare
grain, it may be of wheat, or the seed of a vine and a tree.’ And
as we have already made the grain of wheat, and to some extent the
planting of trees, the subject of our reasoning, let us now take the
grape-stone as an example. It is a mere granule, so small that you can
scarcely hold it between your two fingers. Where are the roots? where
the tortuous interlacing of roots, of trunk and off-shoots? where the
shade of the leaves, and the lovely clusters teeming with coming wine?
What you have in your fingers is parched and scarcely discernible;
nevertheless, in that dry granule, by the power of God and the secret
law of propagation, the foaming new wine must have its origin. You will
allow all this in the case of a tree; will you not admit such things to
be possible in the case of a man? The plant which perishes is thus
decked with beauty; why should we think that man, who abides, will
receive back his former meanness? Do you demand that there should be
flesh, bones, blood, limbs, so that you must have the barber to cut
your hair, that your nose may run, your nails must be trimmed, your
lower parts may gender filth or minister to lust? If you introduce
these foolish and gross notions, you forget what is told us of the
flesh, namely, that in it we cannot please God, and that it is an
enemy; you forget, also, what is told us of the resurrection of the
dead:<note place="end" n="5044" id="vi.viii-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p92"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 42, 44" id="vi.viii-p92.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|42|0|0;|1Cor|15|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.42 Bible:1Cor.15.44">1 Cor. xv. 42, 44</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘It is sown in corruption, it
shall rise in incorruption. It is sown in dishonour, it shall rise in
glory. It is sown in weakness, it shall rise in power. It is sown a
natural body, it shall rise a spiritual body.’ Now we see with
our eyes, hear with our ears, act with our hands, walk with our feet.
But in that spiritual body we shall be all sight, all hearing, all
action, all movement. The Lord shall transfigure<note place="end" n="5045" id="vi.viii-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p93"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 21" id="vi.viii-p93.1" parsed="|Phil|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.21">Phil. iii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> the body of our humiliation and fashion
it according to His own glorious body. In saying <i>transfigure</i> he
affirms <i>identity</i> with the members which we now have. But a
<i>different</i> body, spiritual and ethereal, is promised to us, which
is neither tangible, nor perceptible to the eye, nor ponderable; and
the change it undergoes will be suitable to the difference in its
future abode. Otherwise, if there is to be the same flesh and if our
bodies are to be the same, there will again be males and females, there
will again be marriage; men will have the shaggy eyebrow and the
flowing beard; women will have their smooth cheeks and narrow chests,
and their bodies must adapt themselves to conception and parturition.
Even tiny infants will rise again; old men will also rise; the former
to be nursed, the latter to be supported by the staff. And, simple
ones, be not deceived by the resurrection of our Lord, because He
showed His side and His hands, stood on the shore, went for a walk with
Cleophas, and said that He had flesh and bones. That body, because it
was not born of the seed of man and the pleasure of the flesh, has its
peculiar prerogatives. He ate and drank after His resurrection, and
appeared in clothing, and allowed Himself to be touched, that He might
make His doubting Apostles believe in His resurrection. But still He
does not fail to manifest the nature of an aërial and spiritual
body. For He enters when the doors are shut, and in the breaking of
bread vanishes out of sight. Does it follow then that after our
resurrection we shall eat and drink, and perform the offices of nature?
If so, what becomes of the promise,<note place="end" n="5046" id="vi.viii-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p94"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 53" id="vi.viii-p94.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>.</p></note>
‘The mortal must put on immortality.’”</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p95">27. Here we have the complete explanation of the fact
that in your exposition of the faith, to deceive the ears of the
ignorant, you nine times make mention of the body, and not even once of
the flesh, and all the while men think that you confess the body of
flesh, and that the flesh is identical with the body. If it is the same
as the body, it means nothing different. I say this, for I know your
answer: “I thought the body was the same as the flesh; I spoke
with all simplicity.” Why do you not rather call it flesh to
signify the body, and speak indifferently at one time of the flesh, at
another of the body, that the body may be shown to consist of flesh,
and the flesh to be <pb n="438" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_438.html" id="vi.viii-Page_438" />the body. But
believe me, your silence is not the silence of simplicity. For flesh is
defined one way, the body another; all flesh is body, but not every
body is flesh. Flesh is properly what is comprised in blood, veins,
bones, and sinews. Although the body is also called flesh, yet
sometimes it is designated ethereal or aërial, because it is not
subject to touch and sight; and yet it is frequently both visible and
tangible. A wall is a body, but is not flesh; a stone is a body, but it
is not said to be flesh. Wherefore the Apostle calls some bodies
celestial, some terrestrial. A celestial body is that of the sun, moon,
stars; a terrestrial body is that of fire, air, water, and the rest,
which bodies being inanimate are known as consisting of material
elements. You see we understand your subtleties, and publish abroad the
mysteries which you utter in the bedchamber and amongst the perfect,
mysteries which may not reach the ears of outsiders. You smile, and
with hand uplifted and a snap of the fingers retort,<note place="end" n="5047" id="vi.viii-p95.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p96"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 13" id="vi.viii-p96.1" parsed="|Ps|45|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.13">Ps. xlv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> “All the glory of the
king’s daughter is within.” And,<note place="end" n="5048" id="vi.viii-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p97"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.4" id="vi.viii-p97.1" parsed="|Song|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.4">Cant. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>“The king led me into his
bedchamber.” It is clear why you spoke of the resurrection of the
body and not of that of the flesh; of course it was that we in our
ignorance might think that when body was spoken of flesh was meant;
while yet the perfect would understand that, when body was spoken of,
flesh was denied. Lastly, the Apostle, in his Epistle to the
Colossians, wishing to show that the body of Christ was made of flesh,
and was not spiritual, aërial, attenuated, said significantly,<note place="end" n="5049" id="vi.viii-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p98"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 21, 22" id="vi.viii-p98.1" parsed="|Col|1|21|1|22" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.21-Col.1.22">Col. i. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> “And you, when you were some time
alienated from Christ and enemies of His spirit in evil works, He has
reconciled in the body of His flesh through death.” And again in
the same Epistle:<note place="end" n="5050" id="vi.viii-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p99"> <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 11" id="vi.viii-p99.1" parsed="|Col|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.11">Col. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> “In whom ye
were circumcised with a circumcision made without hands in the putting
off of the body of the flesh.” If by body is meant flesh only,
and the word is not ambiguous, nor capable of diverse significations,
it was quite superfluous to use both expressions—<i>bodily</i>
and <i>of flesh</i>—as though body did not imply flesh.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p100">28. In the symbol of our faith and hope, which was
delivered by the Apostles, and is not written with paper and ink, but
on fleshy tables of the heart, after the confession of the Trinity and
the unity of the Church, the whole symbol of Christian dogma concludes
with the resurrection of the flesh. You dwell so exclusively upon the
subject of the body, harping upon it in your discourse, repeating first
the body, and secondly the body, and again the body, and nine times
over the body, that you do not even once name the flesh; whereas they
always speak of the flesh, but say nothing of the body. I would have
you know that we see through what you craftily add, and with wise
precaution seek to conceal. For you make use of the same passages to
prove the reality of the resurrection by means of which Origen denies
it; you support questionable positions with doubtful arguments, and
thus raise a storm which in a moment overthrows the settled fabric of
faith. You quote the words,<note place="end" n="5051" id="vi.viii-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p101"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 44; Matt. xxii. 30; Luke xx. 35" id="vi.viii-p101.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|44|0|0;|Matt|22|30|0|0;|Luke|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.44 Bible:Matt.22.30 Bible:Luke.20.35">1 Cor. xv. 44; Matt. xxii. 30; Luke xx.
35</scripRef>.</p></note> “It is
sown an animal body: it shall rise a spiritual body.” “For
they shall neither marry, nor be given in marriage, but shall be as the
angels in heaven.” What other instances would you take if you
were denying the resurrection? You intend to confess the resurrection
of the flesh, you say, in a real and not an imaginary sense. After the
remarks with which you smooth things over to the ears of the ignorant,
to the effect that we rise again with the very bodies with which we
died and were buried, why do you not go on and speak thus: “The
Lord after His resurrection showed the prints of the nails in His
hands, pointed to the wound of the spear in His side, and when the
Apostles doubted because they thought they saw a phantom, gave them
reply,<note place="end" n="5052" id="vi.viii-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p102"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 39" id="vi.viii-p102.1" parsed="|Luke|24|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.39">Luke xxiv. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>‘Handle Me and see, for a
spirit hath not flesh and blood as ye see Me have’; and specially
to Thomas,<note place="end" n="5053" id="vi.viii-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p103"> <scripRef passage="John xx. 27" id="vi.viii-p103.1" parsed="|John|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.27">John xx. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘Put thy finger into My
hands, and thy hand into My side, and be not faithless, but
believing.’ Similarly after the resurrection we shall have the
same members which we now use, the same flesh and blood and bones, for
it is not the nature of these which is condemned in Holy Scripture, but
their works. Then again, it is written in Genesis:<note place="end" n="5054" id="vi.viii-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p104"> <scripRef passage="Gen. vi. 3" id="vi.viii-p104.1" parsed="|Gen|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.3">Gen. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘My Spirit shall not abide in
those men, because they are flesh.’ And the Apostle Paul,
speaking of the corrupt doctrine and works of the Jews, says:<note place="end" n="5055" id="vi.viii-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p105"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 16" id="vi.viii-p105.1" parsed="|Gal|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.16">Gal. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘I rested not in flesh and
blood.’ And to the Saints, who, of course, were in the flesh, he
says:<note place="end" n="5056" id="vi.viii-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p106"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 9" id="vi.viii-p106.1" parsed="|Rom|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.9">Rom. viii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘But ye are not in the flesh, but
in the spirit, if the Spirit of God dwells in you.’ For by
denying that they were in the flesh who clearly were in the flesh, he
condemned not the substance of the flesh but its sins.”</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p107">29. The true confession of the resurrection declares
that the flesh will be glorious, but without destroying its reality.
And when the Apostle says,<note place="end" n="5057" id="vi.viii-p107.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p108"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 53" id="vi.viii-p108.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>.</p></note>“This is
corruptible and mortal,” his words denote <i>this very body,</i>
that is to say, the flesh which was then seen. But when he adds that it
puts on incorruption and immortality, he does not say that that which
is put on, that is the clothing, does <pb n="439" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_439.html" id="vi.viii-Page_439" />away with the body which it adorns in glory,
but that it makes that body glorious, which before lacked glory; so
that the more worthless robe of mortality and weakness being laid
aside, we may be clothed with the gold of immortality, and, so to
speak, with the blessedness of strength as well as virtue; since we
wish not to be stripped of the flesh, but to put on over it the vesture
of glory, and desire to be clothed upon with our house, which is from
heaven, that mortality may be swallowed up by life. Certainly, no one
is clothed upon who was not previously clothed. Accordingly, our Lord
was not so transfigured on the mountain that He lost His hands and feet
and other members, and suddenly began to roll along in a round shape
like that of the sun or a ball; but the same members glowed with the
brightness of the sun and blinded the eyes of the Apostles. Hence,
also, His garments were changed, but so as to become white and
glistening, not aërial, for I suppose you do not intend to
maintain that His clothes also were spiritual.<note place="end" n="5058" id="vi.viii-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p109"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 2" id="vi.viii-p109.1" parsed="|Matt|17|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.2">Matt. xvii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>The Evangelist adds that His face shone
like the sun; but when mention is made of His face, I reckon that His
other members were beheld as well. Enoch was translated in the flesh;
Elias was carried up to heaven in the flesh. They are not dead, they
are inhabitants of Paradise, and even there retain the members with
which they were rapt away and translated. What we aim at in fasting,
they have through fellowship with God. They feed on heavenly bread, and
are satisfied with every word of God, having Him as their food who is
also their Lord. Listen to the Saviour saying:<note place="end" n="5059" id="vi.viii-p109.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p110"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 9" id="vi.viii-p110.1" parsed="|Ps|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.9">Ps. xvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>“And my flesh rests in hope.”
And elsewhere,<note place="end" n="5060" id="vi.viii-p110.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p111"> <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 31" id="vi.viii-p111.1" parsed="|Acts|2|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.31">Acts ii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>“His flesh
saw not corruption.” And again,<note place="end" n="5061" id="vi.viii-p111.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p112"> <scripRef passage="Is. xl. 5" id="vi.viii-p112.1" parsed="|Isa|40|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.5">Is. xl. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>“All flesh shall see the salvation
of God.” And must you be for ever making the body a twofold
thing? Rather quote the vision of<note place="end" n="5062" id="vi.viii-p112.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p113"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. 37.1" id="vi.viii-p113.1" parsed="|Ezek|37|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.37.1">xxxvii.
1</scripRef> sqq.</p></note>Ezekiel,
who joins bones to bones and brings them forth from their sepulchres,
and then, making them to stand on their feet, binds them together with
flesh and sinews, and clothes them with skin.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p114">30. Listen to those words of thunder which fall from
Job, the vanquisher of torments, who, as he scrapes away the filth of
his decaying flesh with a potsherd, solaces his miseries with the hope
and the reality of the resurrection:<note place="end" n="5063" id="vi.viii-p114.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p115"> <scripRef passage="Job xix. 23" id="vi.viii-p115.1" parsed="|Job|19|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.19.23">Job xix. 23</scripRef> sqq.</p></note>“Oh, that,” he says,
“my words were written! Oh, that they were inscribed in a book
with an iron pen, and on a sheet of lead, that they were graven in the
rock for ever! For I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that in the last
day I shall rise from the earth, and again be clothed with my skin, and
in my flesh shall see God, Whom I shall see for myself, and my eyes
shall behold, and not another. This my hope is laid up in my
bosom.” What can be clearer than this prophecy? No one since the
days of Christ speaks so openly concerning the resurrection as he did
before Christ. He wishes his words to last for ever; and that they
might never be obliterated by age, he would have them inscribed on a
sheet of lead, and graven on the rock. He hopes for a resurrection;
nay, rather he knew and saw that Christ, his Redeemer, was alive, and
at the last day would rise again from the earth. The Lord had not yet
died, and the athlete of the Church saw his Redeemer rising from the
grave. When he says, “And I shall again be clothed with my skin,
and in my flesh see God,” I suppose he does not speak as if he
loved his flesh, for it was decaying and putrifying before his eyes;
but in the confidence of rising again, and through the consolation of
the future, he makes light of his present misery. Again he says:
“I shall be clothed with my skin.” What mention do we find
here of an ethereal body? What of an aërial body, like to breath
and wind? Where there is skin and flesh, where there are bones and
sinews, and blood and veins, there assuredly is fleshy tissue and
distinction of sex. “And in my flesh,” he says, “I
shall see God.” When all flesh shall see the salvation of God,
and Jesus as God, then I, also, shall see the Redeemer and Saviour, and
my God. But I shall see him in that flesh which now tortures me, which
now melts away for pain. Therefore, in my flesh shall I behold God,
because by His own resurrection He has healed all my
infirmities.” Does it not seem to you that Job was then writing
against Origen, and was holding a controversy similar to ours against
the heretics, for the reality of the flesh in which he underwent
tortures? For he could not bear to think that all his sufferings would
be in vain; while the flesh he actually bore was tortured as flesh
indeed, it would be some other and spiritual kind of flesh that would
rise again. Wherefore he presses home and emphasizes the truth, and
puts a stop to all that might lie hid in an artful confession, by
speaking out plainly: “Whom I shall see for myself and my eyes
shall behold and not another.” If he is not to rise again in his
own sex, if he is not to have the same members which were then lying on
the dunghill, if he does not open the same eyes to see God with which
he was then looking at the worms, where will Job then be? You do away
with what constituted Job, and give me the hollow phrase, <i>Job shall
rise again;</i> it is as if you <pb n="440" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_440.html" id="vi.viii-Page_440" />were to order a ship to be restored after
shipwreck, and then were to refuse each particular thing of which a
ship is made.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p116">31. I will speak freely, and although you screw your
mouths, pull your hair, stamp your feet, and take up stones like the
Jews, I will openly confess the faith of the Church. The reality of a
resurrection without flesh and bones, without blood and members, is
unintelligible. Where there are flesh and bones, where there are blood
and members, there must of necessity be diversity of sex. Where there
is diversity of sex, there John is John, Mary is Mary. You need not
fear the marriage of those who, even before death, lived in their own
sex without discharging the functions of sex. When it is said,
“In that day they shall neither marry, nor be given in
marriage,” the words refer to those who can marry, and yet will
not do so. For no one says of the angels, “They shall not marry,
nor be given in marriage.” I never heard of a marriage being
celebrated among the spiritual virtues in heaven: but where there is
sex, there you have man and woman. Hence it is that, although you were
reluctant, you were compelled by the truth to confess that, “A
man must either be crowned in the body because he lived a pure and
upright life, or be condemned in the body, because he was the slave of
pleasure and iniquity.” Substitute <i>flesh</i> for <i>body</i>,
and you have not denied the existence of male and female. Who can have
any glory from a life of chastity if we have no sex which would make
unchastity possible? Who ever crowned a stone for continuing a virgin?
Likeness to the angels is promised us, that is, the blessedness of
their angelic existence without flesh and sex will be bestowed on us in
our flesh and with our sex. I am simple enough so to believe, and so
know how to confess that sex can exist without the functions of the
senses; that it is thus that men rise, and that it is thus that they
are made equal to the angels. Nor will the resurrection of the members
all at once seem superfluous, because they are to have no office,
since, while we are still in this life, we strive not to perform the
works of the members. Moreover, likeness to the angels does not imply a
changing of men into angels, but their growth in immortality and
glory.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p117">32. But as for the arguments drawn from boys, and
infants, and old men, and meats, and excrements, which you employ
against the Church, they are not your own; they flow from a heathen
source. For the heathen mock us with the same. You say you are a
Christian; lay aside the weapons of the heathen. It is for them to
learn from you to confess the resurrection of the dead, not for you to
learn from them to deny it. Or if you belong to the enemy’s camp,
show yourself openly as an adversary, that you may share the wounds we
inflict on the heathen. I will allow you your jest about the necessity
of nursemaids to stop the infants from crying; of the decrepit old men,
who, you fear, would be shrivelled with winter’s cold. I will
admit also that the barbers have learnt their craft for nothing, for do
we not know that the people of Israel for forty years experienced no
growth of either nails or hair; and, still more, their clothes were not
worn out, nor did their shoes wax old? Enoch and Elias, concerning whom
we spoke a while ago, abide all this time in the same state in which
they were carried away. They have teeth, belly, organs of generation,
and yet have no need of meats, or wives. Why do you slander the power
of God, who can from that<note place="end" n="5064" id="vi.viii-p117.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p118"> Besides
<i>medulla</i> and <i>seminarium</i> Jerome has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.viii-p118.1">ὀντερίωνη</span> =
<i>inward part,</i> or <i>pith.</i></p></note><i>marrow</i>
and <i>seed-plot</i> of which you speak, not only produce flesh from
flesh, but also make one body from another; and change water, that is
worthless flesh, into the precious wine of an aërial body? the
same power by which He created all things out of nothing can give back
what has existed, because it is a much smaller thing to restore what
has been, than to make what never was. Do you wonder that there is a
resurrection from the condition of infancy and old age to that of
mature manhood, seeing that a perfect man was made out of the slime of
the earth without having gone through successive stages of growth? A
rib is changed into a woman; and by the third mode of creating man, the
poor elements of our birth which put us to the blush are changed into
flesh, bound together by the members, run into veins, harden into
bones. There is a fourth sort of human generation of which I can tell
you. “The Holy Spirit shall come upon thee, and the power of the
Highest shall overshadow thee. Wherefore that<note place="end" n="5065" id="vi.viii-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p119"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 35" id="vi.viii-p119.1" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35">Luke i. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>holy thing which shall be born of thee
shall be called the Son of God.” Adam was created one way, Eve
another, Abel another, the man Jesus Christ another. And yet, different
as are all these beginnings, the nature of man remains one and the
same.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p120">33. If I wished to prove the resurrection of the flesh
and of all the members, and to give the meaning of the several
passages, many books would be required; but the matter in hand does not
call for this. For I purposed not to reply to Origen in every detail,
but to disclose the mysteries of your insincere “Apol<pb n="441" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_441.html" id="vi.viii-Page_441" />ogy.” I have, however, tarried long in
maintaining the opposite to your position, and am afraid that, in my
eagerness to expose fraud, I may leave a stumbling-block in the way of
the reader. I will, therefore, mass together the evidence, and glance
at the proofs in passing, so that we may bring all the weight of
Scripture to bear upon your poisonous argument. He who has not a
wedding garment, and has not kept that command,<note place="end" n="5066" id="vi.viii-p120.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p121"> <scripRef passage="Ecc. ix. 8" id="vi.viii-p121.1" parsed="|Eccl|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.8">Ecc. ix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “Let your garments be always
white,” is bound hand and foot that he may not recline at the
banquet, or sit on a throne, or stand at the right hand of God;<note place="end" n="5067" id="vi.viii-p121.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p122"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 13" id="vi.viii-p122.1" parsed="|Matt|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.13">Matt. xxii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> he is sent to Gehenna, where there is
weeping and gnashing of teeth.<note place="end" n="5068" id="vi.viii-p122.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p123"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 7" id="vi.viii-p123.1" parsed="|Luke|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.7">Luke xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“The hairs of your head are
numbered.” If the hairs, I suppose the teeth would be more easily
numbered. But there is no object in numbering them if they are some day
to perish.<note place="end" n="5069" id="vi.viii-p123.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p124"><scripRef passage=" John v. 25" id="vi.viii-p124.1" parsed="|John|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.25"> John v. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>“The hour will come in which
all who are in the tombs shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and
shall come forth.” They shall hear with ears, come forth with
feet. This Lazarus had already done. They shall, moreover, come forth
from the tombs; that is, they who had been laid in the tombs, the dead,
shall come, and shall rise again from their graves. For the dew which
God gives is<note place="end" n="5070" id="vi.viii-p124.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p125"> Sept. “The
dew which comes from thee is healing to them.”</p></note> healing to their bones. Then shall
be fulfilled what God says by the prophet,<note place="end" n="5071" id="vi.viii-p125.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p126"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxvi. 20" id="vi.viii-p126.1" parsed="|Isa|26|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.20">Is. xxvi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>“Go, my people, into thy closets
for a little while, until mine anger pass.” The closets signify
the graves, out of which that, of course, is brought forth which had
been laid therein. And they shall come out of the graves like young
mules free from the halter. Their heart shall rejoice, and their bones
shall rise like the sun; all flesh shall come into the presence of the
Lord, and He shall command the fishes of the sea; and they shall give
up the bones which they had eaten; and He shall bring joint to joint,
and bone to bone; and<note place="end" n="5072" id="vi.viii-p126.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p127"> <scripRef passage="Dan. xii. 2" id="vi.viii-p127.1" parsed="|Dan|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.12.2">Dan. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>they who slept
in the dust of the earth shall arise, some to life eternal, others to
shame and everlasting confusion. Then shall the just see the punishment
and tortures of the wicked, for<note place="end" n="5073" id="vi.viii-p127.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p128"> <scripRef passage="Is. lxvi. 24" id="vi.viii-p128.1" parsed="|Isa|66|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.24">Is. lxvi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> their
worm shall not die, and their fire shall not be extinguished, and they
shall be beheld by all flesh. As many of us, therefore, as have this
hope, as we have yielded our members servants to uncleanness, and to
iniquity unto iniquity, so let us yield them servants to righteousness
unto holiness, that<note place="end" n="5074" id="vi.viii-p128.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p129"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 4" id="vi.viii-p129.1" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4">Rom. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> we may rise
from the dead and walk in newness of life. As also the life of the Lord
Jesus is manifested in our mortal body, so<note place="end" n="5075" id="vi.viii-p129.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p130"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 11" id="vi.viii-p130.1" parsed="|Rom|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.11">Rom. viii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> also He who raised up Jesus Christ from
the dead shall quicken our mortal bodies on account of His Spirit Who
dwelleth in us. For it is right that as we have always borne about the
putting to death of Christ in our body, so the life, also, of Jesus,
should be manifested in our mortal body, that is, in our flesh, which
is mortal according to nature, but eternal according to grace. Stephen
also<note place="end" n="5076" id="vi.viii-p130.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p131"><scripRef passage=" Acts vii. 55" id="vi.viii-p131.1" parsed="|Acts|7|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.55"> Acts vii. 55</scripRef>.</p></note>saw Jesus standing on the right hand of
the Father, and the<note place="end" n="5077" id="vi.viii-p131.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p132"> <scripRef passage="Ex. iv. 6" id="vi.viii-p132.1" parsed="|Exod|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.6">Ex. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>hand of Moses
became snowy white, and was afterwards restored to its original colour.
There was still a hand, though the two states were different. The
potter in<note place="end" n="5078" id="vi.viii-p132.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p133"> <scripRef passage="Jer. 18.3,4" id="vi.viii-p133.1" parsed="|Jer|18|3|18|4" osisRef="Bible:Jer.18.3-Jer.18.4">xviii.
3, 4</scripRef>. Sept.</p></note>Jeremiah, whose vessel, which
he had made, was broken through the roughness of the stone, restored
from the same lump and from the same clay that which had fallen to
pieces; and, if we look at the word <i>resurrection</i> itself, it does
not mean that one thing is destroyed, another raised up; and the
addition of the word <i>dead,</i> points to our own flesh, for that
which in man dies, that is also brought to life.<note place="end" n="5079" id="vi.viii-p133.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p134"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 34" id="vi.viii-p134.1" parsed="|Luke|10|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.34">Luke x. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>The wounded man on the road to Jericho
is taken to the inn with all his limbs complete, and the stripes of his
offences are healed with immortality.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p135">34. Even the graves were opened<note place="end" n="5080" id="vi.viii-p135.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p136"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 52" id="vi.viii-p136.1" parsed="|Matt|27|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.52">Matt. xxvii. 52</scripRef>.</p></note> at our Lord’s passion when the
sun fled, the earth trembled, and many of the bodies of the saints
arose, and were seen in the holy city.<note place="end" n="5081" id="vi.viii-p136.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p137"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 63.1" id="vi.viii-p137.1" parsed="|Isa|63|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.63.1">lxiii.
1</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“Who is this,” says Isaiah,
“that cometh up from Edom, with shining raiment from Bozrah, so
beautiful in his glistening robe?” Edom is by interpretation
either <i>earthy</i> or <i>bloody;</i> Bosor either <i>flesh,</i> or
<i>in tribulation.</i> In few words he shows the whole mystery of the
resurrection, that is, both the reality of the flesh and the growth in
glory. And the meaning is: Who is he that cometh up from the earth,
cometh up from blood? According to the<note place="end" n="5082" id="vi.viii-p137.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p138"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 11" id="vi.viii-p138.1" parsed="|Gen|49|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.11">Gen. xlix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>prophecy of Jacob, He has bound His
foal to the vine, and has trodden the wine-press alone, and His
garments are red with new wine from Bosor, that is from flesh, or from
the tribulation of the world: for He Himself<note place="end" n="5083" id="vi.viii-p138.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p139"> <scripRef passage="John xvi. 33" id="vi.viii-p139.1" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33">John xvi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>has conquered the world. And,
therefore, His garments are red and shining, because He is<note place="end" n="5084" id="vi.viii-p139.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p140"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv" id="vi.viii-p140.1" parsed="|Ps|45|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45">Ps. xlv</scripRef>. (?).</p></note>beauteous in form more than the sons
of men, and on account of the glory of His triumph they have been
changed into a white robe; and then, in truth, as concerns
Christ’s flesh, were fulfilled the words,<note place="end" n="5085" id="vi.viii-p140.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p141"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 8.5" id="vi.viii-p141.1" parsed="|Song|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.8.5">Cant. viii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>“Who is this that cometh up all
in white, leaning upon her beloved?” And that which is written in
the same book:<note place="end" n="5086" id="vi.viii-p141.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p142"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.10" id="vi.viii-p142.1" parsed="|Song|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.10">Cant. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>“My
beloved is white and ruddy.” These men are his true followers who
have not<note place="end" n="5087" id="vi.viii-p142.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p143"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 14.4" id="vi.viii-p143.1" parsed="|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.4">Apoc. xiv.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>defiled their gar<pb n="442" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_442.html" id="vi.viii-Page_442" />ments with women, for they have continued
virgins, who have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of
heaven’s sake. And so they shall be in white clothing. Then shall
the saying of our Lord appear perfectly realised:<note place="end" n="5088" id="vi.viii-p143.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p144"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 39" id="vi.viii-p144.1" parsed="|John|6|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.39">John vi. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>“All that my Father has given
me, I shall not lose aught thereof, but I will raise it up again at the
last day;” the whole of His humanity, forsooth, which He had
taken upon Him in its entirety at His birth. Then shall the sheep which
was<note place="end" n="5089" id="vi.viii-p144.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p145"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 3" id="vi.viii-p145.1" parsed="|Luke|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.3">Luke xv. 3</scripRef> sq.</p></note> lost, and was wandering in the lower
world, be carried whole on the Saviour’s shoulders, and the sheep
which was sick with sin shall be supported by the mercy of the Judge.
Then shall they see him who pierced Him, who shouted,<note place="end" n="5090" id="vi.viii-p145.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p146"> <scripRef passage="John xix. 6" id="vi.viii-p146.1" parsed="|John|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.6">John xix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> “Crucify Him, crucify Him.”
Again and again shall they beat their breasts, they and their women,
those women to whom our Lord said, as He carried His cross,<note place="end" n="5091" id="vi.viii-p146.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p147"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 28" id="vi.viii-p147.1" parsed="|Luke|23|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.28">Luke xxiii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> “Ye daughters of Jerusalem, weep
not for me but weep for yourselves, and for your children.” Then
shall be fulfilled the prophecy of the angels, who said to the
stupefied Apostles,<note place="end" n="5092" id="vi.viii-p147.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p148"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 11" id="vi.viii-p148.1" parsed="|Acts|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.11">Acts i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> “Ye men
of Galilee, why stand ye looking with astonishment into heaven? This
Jesus who is taken from you into heaven, shall come in like manner as
ye have seen Him go into heaven.” But what are we to think of a
man saying that our Lord<note place="end" n="5093" id="vi.viii-p148.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p149"> <scripRef passage="Acts 1.3" id="vi.viii-p149.1" parsed="|Acts|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.3">Ib. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> ate with the
Apostles for forty days after His resurrection in order that they might
not think Him to be a phantom, and then asserting that it was a phantom
which did this very thing, which ate and which was seen by many in the
flesh. That which was seen is either real, or false. If it is real, it
follows that He really ate, and really had members. But if it is false,
how could He be willing to give false impressions in order to prove the
truth of His resurrection? For no one proves what is true by means of
what is false. You will say, are we then going to eat after our
resurrection? I know not. Scripture does not tell us; and yet, if the
question be asked, I do not think we shall eat. For I have read that
the kingdom of God is not meat and drink, while it promises<note place="end" n="5094" id="vi.viii-p149.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p150"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 9" id="vi.viii-p150.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>such things as eye hath not seen, nor
ear heard, nor have entered into the heart of man. Moses fasted forty
days and forty nights. Human nature does not allow of this, but what is
impossible with men is not impossible with God. Just as, in foretelling
the future, it matters not whether a person announces what will take
place after ten years or after a hundred, since the knowledge of
futurity is all one; so he who can fast for forty days and yet
live,—not, indeed, that he can of himself fast, but that he lives
by the power of God,—will also be able to live for ever without
food and drink. Why did our Lord eat an honeycomb? To prove the
resurrection: not to give your palate the pleasure of tasting of honey.
He asked for a fish broiled on the coals that He might<note place="end" n="5095" id="vi.viii-p150.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p151"> <scripRef passage="John xxi. 9" id="vi.viii-p151.1" parsed="|John|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.9">John xxi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>confirm the doubting Apostles, who did
not dare approach Him because they thought they saw not a body, but a
spirit.<note place="end" n="5096" id="vi.viii-p151.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p152"> <scripRef passage="Mark v" id="vi.viii-p152.1" parsed="|Mark|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5">Mark v</scripRef>.</p></note>The daughter of the ruler of the
synagogue was raised to life and took food.<note place="end" n="5097" id="vi.viii-p152.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p153"> <scripRef passage="John xii" id="vi.viii-p153.1" parsed="|John|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12">John xii</scripRef>.</p></note>Lazarus, who had been four days dead,
rose again, and comes before us at a dinner; not because he was
accustomed to eat in the lower world, but because a case which
presented such difficulties challenged the believer’s criticism.
As He showed them real hands and a real side, so He really ate with His
disciples; really walked with Cleophas; conversed with men with a real
tongue; really reclined at supper; with real hands took bread, blessed
and brake it, and was offering it to them. And as for His suddenly
vanishing out of their sight, that is the power of God, not of a
shadowy phantom. Besides, even before His resurrection, when they had
led Him out from Nazareth that they might cast Him down headlong from
the brow of the hill, He passed through the midst of them, that is,
escaped out of their hands. Can we follow Marcion, and say that
because, when He was held fast, He escaped in a manner contrary to
nature, therefore His birth must have been only apparent? Has not the
Lord a privilege which is conceded to magicians? It is related of
Apollonius of Tyana that, when standing in court before Domitian, he
all at once disappeared. Do not put the power of the Lord on a level
with the tricks of magicians, so that He may appear to have been what
He was not, and may be thought to have eaten without teeth, walked
without feet, broken bread without hands, spoken without a tongue, and
showed a side which had no ribs.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p154">35. And how was it, you will say, that they did not
recognize Him on the road if He had the same body which He had before?
Let me recall what Scripture says:<note place="end" n="5098" id="vi.viii-p154.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p155"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 16" id="vi.viii-p155.1" parsed="|Luke|24|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.16">Luke xxiv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>“Their eyes were holden, that
they might not know Him.” And again, “Their eyes were
opened, and they knew Him.” Was He one person when He was not
known, and another when He was known? He was surely one and the same.
Whether, therefore, they knew Him, or not, depended on their sight; it
did not depend upon Him Who was seen; and yet it did depend on Him in
this sense, that He held their eyes that they might not know Him.
Lastly, that you may see that the <pb n="443" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_443.html" id="vi.viii-Page_443" />mistake which held them was not to be
attributed to the Lord’s body, but to the fact that their eyes
were closed, we are told:<note place="end" n="5099" id="vi.viii-p155.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p156"> <scripRef passage="John xx" id="vi.viii-p156.1" parsed="|John|20|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20">John xx</scripRef>.</p></note>“Their
eyes were opened, and they knew Him.” Wherefore, also, Mary
Magdalene so long as she did not recognize Jesus, and sought the living
among the dead, thought He was the gardener. Afterwards she recognized
Him and then she called Him Lord. After His resurrection Jesus was
standing on the shore, His disciples were in the ship. When the others
did not know Him, the disciple whom Jesus loved<note place="end" n="5100" id="vi.viii-p156.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p157"> <scripRef passage="John xxi. 7" id="vi.viii-p157.1" parsed="|John|21|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.7">John xxi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>
said to Peter, “It is the Lord.” For virginity is the first
to recognize a virgin body. He was the same, yet was not seen alike by
all as the same. And immediately it is added,<note place="end" n="5101" id="vi.viii-p157.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p158"> <scripRef passage="John 21.12" id="vi.viii-p158.1" parsed="|John|21|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.12">Ib.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>“And no one durst ask Him, Who art
Thou? for they knew that He was the Lord.” No one durst, because
they knew that He was God. They ate with Him at dinner because they saw
He was a man and had flesh; not that He was one person as God, another
as man: but, being one and the same Son of God, He was known as man,
adored as God. I suppose I must now air my philosophy, and say that our
senses are not to be relied on, and especially sight. A<note place="end" n="5102" id="vi.viii-p158.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p159"> Born at Cyrene
about <span class="c17" id="vi.viii-p159.1">b.c.</span> 213. He maintained that we can be
sure of nothing, neither through the senses, nor through the
understanding.</p></note>Carneades must be awaked from the dead to
tell us the truth—that an oar seems broken in the water, porticos
afar off look more magnificent, the angles of towers seem rounded in
the distance, that the backs of pigeons change their colours with every
movement. When Rhoda<note place="end" n="5103" id="vi.viii-p159.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p160"> <scripRef passage="Acts xii" id="vi.viii-p160.1" parsed="|Acts|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12">Acts xii</scripRef>.</p></note> announced
Peter, and told the Apostles, they did not believe that he had escaped,
on account of the greatness of the danger, but suspected it was a
phantom. Moreover, in passing through closed doors, He exhibited the
same power as in vanishing out of sight.<note place="end" n="5104" id="vi.viii-p160.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p161"> One of the
Argonauts.</p></note>Lynceus, as fable relates, used to see
through a wall. Could not the Lord enter when the doors were shut,
unless He were a phantom? Eagles and vultures perceive dead bodies
across the sea. Shall not the Saviour see His Apostles without opening
the door? Tell me, sharpest of disputants, which is greater, to hang
the vast weight of the earth on nothing, and to balance it on the
changing surface of the waves; or that God should pass through a closed
door, and the creature yield to the Creator? You allow the greater; you
object to the less. Peter<note place="end" n="5105" id="vi.viii-p161.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p162"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 28" id="vi.viii-p162.1" parsed="|Matt|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.28">Matt. xiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> walked upon the
waters with his heavy and solid body. The soft water does not yield:
his faith doubts a little, and immediately his body understands its own
nature; that we may know that it was not his body that walked on the
water, but his faith.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p163">36. I pray you, who use such elaborate arguments against
the resurrection, let us have some simple talk together. Do you believe
that our Lord really rose again in the same body in which He died and
was buried, or do you not believe it? If you believe it, why do you
make propositions which lead to the denial of the resurrection? If you
do not believe, you who thus try to deceive the minds of the ignorant,
and parade the word resurrection, though you mean nothing by it, listen
to me. Not long ago, a certain disciple of Marcion said: “Woe to
him who rises again with this flesh and these bones!” Our heart
at once with joy replied,<note place="end" n="5106" id="vi.viii-p163.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p164"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 4" id="vi.viii-p164.1" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4">Rom. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “We are
buried together, and we shall rise together with Christ through
baptism.” “Do you speak of the resurrection of the soul, or
of the flesh?” I answered, “Not that of the soul alone, but
that of the flesh, which, together with the soul, is born again in the
laver. And how shall that perish which has been born again in
Christ?” “Because it is written,” said he,<note place="end" n="5107" id="vi.viii-p164.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p165"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 50" id="vi.viii-p165.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.50">1 Cor. xv. 50</scripRef>.</p></note>“‘Flesh and blood shall not
inherit the kingdom of God.’” “I intreat you to mind
what is said—‘Flesh and blood shall not inherit the kingdom
of God.’” “It is said that they shall not rise
again.” “Not at all, but only ‘they shall not inherit
the kingdom.’” “How so?”
“‘Because,’ it follows,<note place="end" n="5108" id="vi.viii-p165.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p166"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15.50" id="vi.viii-p166.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.50">Ib</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘neither shall corruption
inherit incorruption.’ So long then as they remain mere flesh and
blood, they shall not inherit the kingdom of God. But when the<note place="end" n="5109" id="vi.viii-p166.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p167"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15.54" id="vi.viii-p167.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.54">Ib.
54</scripRef>.</p></note>corruptible shall have put on
incorruption, and the mortal shall have put on immortality, and the
clay of the flesh shall have been made into a vessel, then that flesh
which was formerly kept down by a heavy weight upon the earth, when
once it has received the wings of the spirit—wings which imply
its change, not its destruction—shall fly with fresh glory to
heaven; and then shall be fulfilled that which is written,<note place="end" n="5110" id="vi.viii-p167.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p168"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15.55" id="vi.viii-p168.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.55">Ib.
55</scripRef>.</p></note>‘Death is swallowed up in victory.
Where, O death, is thy boasting? O death, where is thy
sting?’”</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p169">37. Reversing the order, we have given our answer
respecting the state of souls and the resurrection of the flesh; and,
leaving out the opening portions of the letter, we have confined
ourselves to the refutation of this most remarkable treatise. For we
preferred to speak of the things of God rather than of our own wrongs.<note place="end" n="5111" id="vi.viii-p169.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p170"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 25" id="vi.viii-p170.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.25">1 Sam. ii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>“If one man sin against another,
they shall pray for him to the Lord. But if he sin against God, who
shall pray for him?” In these days, on the contrary, we make it
our first business to pursue with undying <pb n="444" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_444.html" id="vi.viii-Page_444" />hate those who have injured us—to those
who blaspheme God we indulgently hold out the hand. John writes to
Bishop Theophilus an apology, of which the introduction runs thus:
“You, indeed, as a man of God, adorned with apostolic grace, have
upon you the care of all the Churches, especially of that which is at
Jerusalem, though you yourself are distracted with countless anxieties
for the Church of God, which is under you.” This is barefaced
adulation, and an attempt to concentrate<note place="end" n="5112" id="vi.viii-p170.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p171"> Laudat faciem, ad
personam principum trahit. Literally, He praises the face (<i>i.e.</i>
the person of Theophilus) and draws him on to act the part of (only fit
for) princes.</p></note> authority in the hands of an
individual. You, who ask for ecclesiastical rules, and make use of
the<note place="end" n="5113" id="vi.viii-p171.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p172"> Canon 6 says
that the old customs are to hold good, that all Egypt is to be subject
to the authority of the bishop of Alexandria, just as the custom holds
at Rome; and similarly that at Antioch, and in the other churches the
authority of the churches should be preserved to them. Canon 7 says:
“Since custom and ancient tradition has prevailed to cause honour
to be given to the bishop of Ælia (Jerusalem), let him have the
proper results of this honour; saving, however, the proper authority
due to the metropolis” (that is, Cæsarea).</p></note> canons of the Council of Nicæa,
and claim authority over clerics who belong to another diocese and are<note place="end" n="5114" id="vi.viii-p172.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p173"> This relates to
Paulinianus, who was ordained by Epiphanius, and was then living with
him in Cyprus.</p></note>actually living with their own bishop,
answer my question, What has Palestine to do with the bishop of
Alexandria? Unless I am deceived, it is decreed in those canons that
Cæsarea is the metropolis of Palestine, and Antioch of the whole
of the East. You ought therefore either to appeal to the bishop of
Cæsarea, with whom you know that we have communion while we
disdain to communicate with you, or, if judgment were to be sought at a
distance, letters ought rather to be addressed to Antioch. But I know
why you were unwilling to send to Cæsarea, or to Antioch. You knew
what to flee from, what to avoid. You preferred to assail with your
complaints ears that were preoccupied rather than pay due honour to
your metropolitan. And I do not say this because I have anything to
blame in the mission itself, except certain partialities which beget
suspicion, but because you ought rather to clear yourself in the actual
presence of your questioners. You begin with the words, “You have
sent a most devoted servant of God, the presbyter Isidore, a man of
influence no less from the dignity of his very gait and dress than from
that of his divine understanding, to heal those whose souls are
grievously sick; would that they had any sense of their illness! A man
of God sends a man of God.” No difference is made between a
priest and a bishop; the same dignity belongs to the sender and the
sent; this is lame enough; the ship, as the saying goes, is wrecked in
harbour. That Isidore, whom you extol to the sky by your praises, lies
under the same imputation of heresy<note place="end" n="5115" id="vi.viii-p173.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p174"> Theophilus, whose
sympathies had suddenly changed, turned violently against Isidore, who
had previously been his confidential friend, accused him of Origenism,
and, on his taking refuge with Chrysostom at Constantinople, pursued
both him and Chrysostom with unrelenting animosity.</p></note> at
Alexandria as you at Jerusalem; wherefore he appears to have come to
you not as an envoy, but as a confederate. Besides, the letters in his
own handwriting, which, three months before the sending of the embassy,
had been sent to us<note place="end" n="5116" id="vi.viii-p174.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p175"> Reading
<i>portantes errorem.</i> Another reading is, “Through the error
of the bearer.”</p></note> through an
error in the address, were delivered to the presbyter Vincentius, and
to this day they are in his keeping. In these letters the writer
encourages the leader of his army<note place="end" n="5117" id="vi.viii-p175.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p176"> John, to whom
the letters were really written.</p></note> to plant
his foot firmly upon the rock of the faith, and not to be terrified by
our Jeremiads. He promises, before we had any suspicion of his mission,
that he will come to Jerusalem, and that on his arrival the ranks of
his adversaries will be instantly crushed. And amongst the rest he uses
these words: “As smoke vanishes in the air, and wax melts beside
the fire, so shall they be scattered who are for ever resisting the
faith of the Church, and are now through simple men endeavouring to
disturb that faith.”</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p177">38. I ask you, my reader, what does a man, who writes
these things before he comes, appear to you to be? An adversary, or an
envoy? This is the man whom we may, indeed, call most pious, or most
religious, and, to give the exact equivalent of the word, one devoted
to the worship of God. This is the man of divine understanding, so
influential, and of such dignity in gait and dress, that, like a
spiritual Hippocrates, he is able by his presence to relieve the
sickness of our souls, provided, however, we are willing to submit to
his treatment. If such is his medicine, let him heal himself, since he
is accustomed to heal others. To us, that divine understanding of his
is folly for the sake of Christ. We willingly remain in the sickness of
our simplicity, rather than, by using your eye-salve, learn an impious
abuse of sight. Next come the words: “The excellent intentions of
your Holiness compel our prayers to the Lord night and day; and, as
though those intentions were already perfectly realised, we offer our
prayers to Him in the holy places, that He may give you a perfect
reward, and bestow on you the crown of life.” You do right in
giving thanks; for, if Isidore had not come you would not now have
found in the whole of Palestine such a faithful associate. If he had
not brought you the aid he had promised beforehand, you would find
yourself surrounded by a crowd of rustics incapable of <pb n="445" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_445.html" id="vi.viii-Page_445" />understanding your wisdom. This very apology of
which we are now speaking was dictated in the presence and, to a great
extent, with the assistance of Isidore, so that the same person both
composed the letter and carried it to its destination.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p178">39. Your letter goes on to relate that “though he
had come hither and had had three separate interviews with us, and had
applied to the matter the healing language no less of your divine
wisdom than of his own understanding, he found that he could be of no
use to any one, nor could any one be of use to him.” The fact is
that he who is said to have had “three separate interviews with
us,” so that in his coming he might maintain the mystic number,
and who talked to us about the command issued by Bishop Theophilus, did
not choose to deliver the letters sent to us by him. And when we said:
If you are an envoy, produce your credentials; if you have no letters,
how can you prove to us that you are an envoy? he replied that he had,
indeed, letters to us but he had been adjured by the bishop of
Jerusalem not to give them to us. You see here the true envoy
consistent with his proper character; you see how impartial he shows
himself to both sides, that he may make peace, and exclude the
suspicion of favouring either party. At all events, he had come without
a plaster, and had not the physician’s instruments at his
command, and therefore his medicine was of no avail. “Jerome and
those associated with him,” you continue, “both secretly,
and in the presence of all, again and again and with the attestation of
an oath, satisfied him that they never had any doubts of our orthodoxy,
saying: We have now just the same feeling toward him, as regards
matters of faith, that we had when we used to communicate with
him.” See what dogmatic agreement can do. Isidore, in order that
he might make such a report as this, is taken into close fellowship,
and is spoken of as a man of God, and a most devout priest, a man of
influence, of holy and venerable gait, and of divine understanding, the
Hippocrates of the Christians. I, a poor wretch, hiding away in
solitude, suddenly cut off by this mighty pontiff, have lost the name
of priest. This “Jerome,” then, with his ragged herd and
shabby following, did he dare to give any answer to Isidore and his
thunderbolts? Of course not; and doubtless for no other motive than
fear that the envoy would never yield, and might overwhelm them by his
presence and<note place="end" n="5118" id="vi.viii-p178.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p179"> Isidore was
closely associated with the three brothers known as the Long Monks from
their great size, and seems to have shared the appellation with
them.</p></note>gigantic
stature. “Not once, nor thrice, but again and again<note place="end" n="5119" id="vi.viii-p179.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p180"> <i>i.e.</i>
Jerome and his friends. This was Isidore’s report, incorporated
probably into John’s letter.</p></note>they swore that they knew the individual
in question to be orthodox, and that they had never suspected him of
heresy.” What undisguised and shameless lying! A witness borne by
a man to himself! Such witness as is not believed even in the mouth of
a Cato, for<note place="end" n="5120" id="vi.viii-p180.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p181"> <scripRef passage="Numb. xxxv. 30; Deut. xvii. 6; 2 Cor. xiii. 1" id="vi.viii-p181.1" parsed="|Num|35|30|0|0;|Deut|17|6|0|0;|2Cor|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.35.30 Bible:Deut.17.6 Bible:2Cor.13.1">Numb. xxxv. 30; Deut. xvii. 6; 2 Cor.
xiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> in the mouth of two or three
witnesses shall every word be established. Was there ever a word said,
or a message sent to you, to the effect that, without being satisfied
as to your orthodoxy, we would endure communion with you? When, through
the instrumentality of the Count Archelaus, a most accomplished as well
as a most Christian man, who tried to negotiate a peace between us, a
place had been appointed where we were to meet, was not one of the
first things postulated that the faith should form the basis of future
agreement? He promised to come. Easter was approaching; a great
multitude of monks had assembled; you were expected at the appointed
place; what to do you did not know. All at once you sent word that some
one or other was sick, you could not come that day. Is it a
stage-player or a bishop who thus speaks? Suppose what you said was
true, to suit the pleasure of one feeble woman who fears that she may
have a headache, or may feel sick, or haste a pain in the stomach,
while you are away, do you neglect the interests of the Church? Do you
despise so many men, Christians and monks assembled together? We were
unwilling to give occasion for breaking off the negotiation; we saw
through the artifice of your procrastination, and sought to overcome
the wrong you did us by patience. Archelaus wrote again, advising him
that he was staying on for two days, in case he should be willing to
come. But he was busy; his dear little woman had not ceased to vomit,
he could not bestow a thought upon us until she should have escaped
from her nausea. Well, after two months, at last the long-looked for
Isidore arrived, and what he heard from us was not as you pretend, a
testimony in your behalf, but the reason why we demanded satisfaction.
For when he raised the point, “Why, if he were a heretic, did you
communicate with him?” he was answered by us all that we
communicated without any suspicion of his heresy; but that, after he
had been summoned by the Most Reverend Epiphanius, both by word and by
letter, and had disdained to answer, documents were addressed to the
monks by Epiphanius himself, to the effect that, unless he gave
satisfaction respecting the faith, no one should rashly communicate
with him. The letters are in our hands; there can be no doubt about the
matter. This, then, <pb n="446" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_446.html" id="vi.viii-Page_446" />was the reply
made by the whole body of the brethren: not, as you maintain, that you
were not an heretic, because at a former time you were not said to be
one. For upon that showing, a man must be said not to be sick, because
previous to his sickness he was in good health.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p182">40. To proceed with the letter. “But when the
ordination of Paulinianus, and the others associated with him, was
brought forward, they began to feel that they themselves were in the
wrong. For the sake of charity and concord every concession was made to
them, and the only point insisted on was that, though they had been
ordained contrary to the rules, yet they should be subject to the
authority of the Church of God, that they should not rend it, and set
up an authority of their own. But they, not agreeing to this, began to
raise questions concerning the faith; and thus they made it evident to
all that if the presbyter Jerome and his friends were not accused, they
had no charge to bring against us, but that they only betook themselves
to doctrinal questions because, when charges of error and misconduct
were brought against them, they were utterly unable to reply to us on
matters of that sort, or to give any satisfactory explanation of their
wrong-doing: not that they had any hope that we could be convicted of
heresy, but they were striving to injure our reputation.”</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p183">41. No one must blame the translator for this verbiage:
the Greek is the same. Meanwhile I rejoice that whereas I thought I was
beheaded I find my presbyterial head on my shoulders again. He says
that we are utterly incapable of conviction, and he draws back from the
encounter. If the cause of discord is not due to discussions about the
faith, but springs from the ordination of Paulinianus, is it not the
extreme of folly to give occasion to those who seek occasion by
refusing to answer? Confess the faith; but do it so as to answer the
question put to you, that it may be clear to all that the dispute is
not one of faith, but of order. For so long as you are silent when
questioned concerning the faith, your adversary has a right to say to
you: “The matter is not one of order but of faith.” If it
is a question of order, you act foolishly in saying nothing when
questioned concerning the faith. If it is one of faith, it is foolish
of you to make a pretext of the question of order. Moreover, when you
say your aim was that they might be subject to the Church, that they
might not rend it, nor set up an authority of their own; who they are
of whom you speak I do not well understand. If you are speaking of me
and the presbyter Vincentius, you have been asleep long enough, if you
only wake up now, after thirteen years,<note place="end" n="5121" id="vi.viii-p183.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p184"> Dating probably
from Jerome’s coming to Palestine. See Prefatory Note.</p></note> to say these things. For the reason why
I forsook Antioch and he Constantinople,<note place="end" n="5122" id="vi.viii-p184.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p185"> Jerome was
ordained at Antioch, Vincentius at Constantinople.</p></note> both famous cities, was, not that we
might praise your popular eloquence, but that, in the country and in
solitude, we might weep over the sins of our youth, and draw down upon
us the mercy of Christ. But if Paulinianus is the subject of your
remarks, he, as you see, is subject to his<note place="end" n="5123" id="vi.viii-p185.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p186"> That is, Jerome
argues, Epiphanius, who ordained him.</p></note> bishop, and lives at Cyprus: he
sometimes comes to visit us, not as one of your clergy, but as
another’s, his, namely, by whom he was ordained. But if he wished
even to stay here, and to live a quiet, solitary life sharing our
exile, what does he owe you except the respect which we owe to all
bishops? Suppose that he had been ordained by you; he would only tell
you the same that I, a poor wretch of a man, told Bishop Paulinus of
blessed memory. “Did I ask to be ordained by you?” I said.
“If in bestowing the rank of presbyter you do not strip us of the
monastic state, you can bestow or withhold ordination as you think
best. But if your intention in giving the name presbyter was to take
from me that for which I forsook the world, I must still claim to be
what I always was; you have suffered no loss by ordaining me.”<note place="end" n="5124" id="vi.viii-p186.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p187"> This perhaps
means, “No virtue has gone out of you—you have conferred
nothing upon me.”</p></note></p>

<p id="vi.viii-p188">42. “That they might not rend the Church,”
he says, “and set up an authority of their own.” Who rends
the Church? Do we, who as a complete household at Bethlehem communicate
in the Church? Or is it you, who either being orthodox refuse through
pride to speak concerning the faith, or else being heterodox are the
real render of the Church? Do we rend the Church, who, a few months
ago, about the day of Pentecost, when the sun was darkened and all the
world dreaded the immediate coming of the Judge, presented forty
candidates of different ages and sexes to your presbyter for baptism?
There were certainly five presbyters in the monastery who had the right
to baptize; but they were unwilling to do anything to move you to
anger, for fear you might make this a pretext for reticence concerning
the faith. Is it not you, on the contrary, who rend the Church, you who
commanded your presbyters at Bethlehem not to give baptism to our
candidates at Easter, so that we sent them to<note place="end" n="5125" id="vi.viii-p188.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p189"> Lydda.</p></note>Diospolis to the Confessor and Bishop
Dionysius for baptism? Are we said to rend the Church, who, outside our
cells, hold no position in the Church? Or do not you rather rend the
Church, who issue an order to your clergy <pb n="447" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_447.html" id="vi.viii-Page_447" />that if any one says Paulinianus was
consecrated presbyter by Epiphanius, he is to be forbidden to enter the
Church. Ever since that time to this day we can only look from without
on the cave of the Saviour, and, while heretics enter, we stand afar
off and sigh.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p190">43. Are we schismatics? Is not he the schismatic who
refuses a habitation to the living, a grave to the dead, and demands
the exile of his brethren? Who was it that set at our throats, with
special fury, that wild beast who constantly menaced the throats of the
whole world?<note place="end" n="5126" id="vi.viii-p190.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p191"> The allusion is
believed to be to the Prefect Rufinus, who was at the head of the
government under the young Arcadius, and whose intrigues with Alaric
with a view to obtain the empire for himself led to his death in the
end of 395.—Comp. Letter LXXXII. 10.</p></note> Who is it that permits the rain
to beat upon the bones of the saints, and their harmless ashes, up to
the present hour? These are the endearments with which the good
shepherd invites us to reconciliation, and at the same time accuses us
of setting up an authority of our own—us who are united in
communion and charity with all the bishops, so long, at least, as they
are orthodox. Do you yourself constitute the Church, and is whosoever
offends you shut out from Christ? If we defend our own
authority—prove that we have a bishop in your diocese. The reason
that we have not had communion with you is the question of faith;
answer our questions, and it will become one of order.</p>

<p id="vi.viii-p192">44. “They,” you go on, “also take
advantage of other letters which they say Epiphanius wrote to them. But
he, too shall give account for all his doings before the judgment seat
of Christ, where great and small shall be judged without respect of
persons. Still, how can they rely on his letter which he wrote only
because we took him to task on the matter of the unlawful ordination of
Paulinianus and his associates; as in the opening of that very letter
he intimates?” What, I ask, is the meaning of this blindness? how
is it that he is immersed, as the saying goes, in Cimmerian darkness?
He says that we make a pretext, and that we have no letters from
Epiphanius against him, and he immediately adds, “How can they
rely on his letter, which he only wrote because he was taken to task by
us, in the matter of the unlawful ordination of Paulinianus and his
associates; as in the opening of that very letter he intimates?”
We have no such letter! And what letter then is that, which in its
opening sentence speaks of Paulinianus? There is something in the body
of the letter of which you are afraid to make mention. Well! He was
taken to task, you say, by you because of the age of Paulinianus. But
you yourself ordain a man presbyter, and send him out as an envoy and a
colleague. You have the boldness falsely to call Paulinianus a boy, and
then to send out your own boy presbyter. You likewise take Theoseca, a
deacon of the church of Thiria, and make him presbyter, and put weapons
into his hands against us, and make a misuse of his eloquence for our
injury. You alone are at liberty to trample on the rights of the
Church; whatever you do, is the standard of teaching; and you do not
blush to challenge Epiphanius to stand with you before the judgment
seat of Christ. The sequel of this passage is to the following effect:<note place="end" n="5127" id="vi.viii-p192.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii-p193"> See Letter LI.,
which begins as John says, though Jerome denies it.</p></note>he throws it in the teeth of
Epiphanius that he was the partner of his table and an inmate of his
house, and declares that they never had any talk together concerning
the views of Origen, and he supports what he says with the attestation
of an oath, saying: “He never showed, as God is witness, that he
had even the suspicion that our faith was not correct?” I am
unwilling to answer and argue acrimoniously, lest I seem to be
convicting a bishop of perjury. There are several letters of Epiphanius
in our possession. One to John himself, others to the bishops of
Palestine, and one of recent date to the pontiff of Rome; and in these
he speaks of himself as impugning his views in the presence of many,
and says that he was not thought worthy of a reply, “and the
whole Monastery,” he says, “is witness to what we in our
insignificance assert.”</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Against the Pelagians." n="ix" shorttitle="Against the Pelagians." progress="89.74%" prev="vi.viii" next="vi.ix.i" id="vi.ix">

<div3 title="Prologue." n="i" shorttitle="Prologue." progress="89.74%" prev="vi.ix" next="vi.ix.I_1" id="vi.ix.i"><p class="c15" id="vi.ix.i-p1"><span class="c14" id="vi.ix.i-p1.1">Against the
Pelagians:</span></p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.ix.i-p2"><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i-p2.1">Dialogue Between Atticus, a Catholic,
and Critobulus, a Heretic.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ix.i-p3">
————————————</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.ix.i-p4">The anti-Pelagian Dialogue is the last of Jerome’s
controversial works, having been written in the year 417, within three
years of his death. It shows no lack of his old vigour, though perhaps
something of the prolixity induced by old age. He looks at the subject
more calmly than those of the previous treatises, mainly because it lay
somewhat outside the track of his own thoughts. He was induced to
interest himself in it by his increasing regard for Augustin, and by
the coming of the young Spaniard, Orosius, in 414, from Augustin to sit
at his feet. Pelagius also had come to Palestine, and, after an
investigation of his tenets, at a small council at Jerusalem, in <pb n="448" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_448.html" id="vi.ix.i-Page_448" />415, presided over by Bishop John, and a
second, at Diospolis in 416, had been admitted to communion. Jerome
appears to have taken no part in these proceedings, and having been at
peace with Bishop John for nearly twenty years, was no doubt unwilling
to act against him. But he had come to look upon Pelagius as infected
with the heretical “impiety,” which he looked upon (i. 28)
as far worse than moral evil; and connected him, as we see from his
letter to Ctesiphon (CXXXIII.), with Origenism and Rufinus; and he
brings his great knowledge of Scripture to bear upon the controversy.
He quotes a work of Pelagius, though giving only the headings, and the
numbers of the chapters, up to 100 (i. 26–32); and, though at
times his conviction appears weak, and there are passages (i. 5, ii.
6–30, iii. 1) which give occasion to the observation that he
really, if unconsciously, inclined to the views of Pelagius, and that
he is a “Synergist,” not, like Augustin, a thorough
predestinarian, the Dialogue, as a whole, is clear and forms a
substantial contribution to our knowledge. Although its tone is less
violent than that of his ascetic treatises, it appears to have stirred
up the strongest animosity against him. The adherents of Pelagius
attacked and burned the monasteries of Bethlehem, and Jerome himself
only escaped by taking refuge in a tower. His sufferings, and the
interference of Pope Innocentius in his behalf, may be seen by
referring to Letters CXXXV.–CXXXVII., with the introductory notes
prefixed to them.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.i-p5">The following is a summary of the argument: Atticus, the
Augustinian, at once (c. 1) introduces the question: Do you affirm
that, as Pelagius affirms, men can live without sin? Yes, says the
Pelagian Critobulus, but I do not add, as is imputed to us,
“without the grace of God.” Indeed, the fact that we have a
free will is from grace. Yes, replies Atticus, but what is this grace?
Is it only our original nature, or is it needed in every act. In every
act, is the reply (2); yet one would hardly say that we cannot mend a
pen without grace (3), for, if so, where is our free will? But, says
Atticus (5), the Scriptures speak of our need of God’s aid in
everything. In that case, says Critobulus, the promised reward must be
given not to us but to God, Who works in us. Reverting then to the
first point stated, Atticus asks, does the possibility of sinlessness
extend to single acts, or to the whole life? Certainly to the whole as
well as the part, is the answer. But we wish, or will to be sinless;
why then are we not actually sinless? Because (8) we do not exert our
will to the full. But (9) no one has ever lived without sin. Still,
says the Pelagian, God commands us to be perfect, and he does not
command impossibilities. Job, Zacharias, and Elizabeth are represented
as perfectly righteous. No, it is answered (12), faults are attributed
to each of them. John says, “He that is born of God sinneth
not” (13); yet, “If we say we have no sin we deceive
ourselves.” The Apostles, though told to be perfect (14) were not
perfect: and St. Paul says (14a), “I count not myself to have
apprehended.” Men are called just and perfect only in comparison
of others (16), or because of general subjection to the will of God
(18), or according to their special characteristics (19), as we may
speak of a bishop as excellent in his office, though he may not fulfil
the ideal of the pastoral epistles (22).</p>

<p id="vi.ix.i-p6">The discussion now turns to the words of Pelagius’
book. “All are ruled by their own will” (27). No; for
Christ says, “I came not to do My own will.” “The
wicked shall not be spared in the judgment.” But we must
distinguish between the impious or heretics who will be destroyed (28)
and Christian sinners who will be forgiven. Some of his sayings
contradict each other or are trifling (29, 30). “The kingdom of
heaven is promised in the Old Testament.” Yes, but more fully in
the New. Returning to the first thesis, “That a man can be
without sin if he wills it,” the Pelagian says, If things, like
desires which arise spontaneously and have no issue, are reckoned
blamable, we charge the sin on our Maker; to which it is only answered
that, though we cannot understand God’s ways, we must not arraign
His justice. In the rest of the book, Atticus alone speaks, going
through the Old Testament, and showing that each of the saints falls
into some sin, which, though done in ignorance or half-consciousness,
yet brings condemnation with it.</p>

<p class="c47" id="vi.ix.i-p7"><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i-p7.1">Prologue.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ix.i-p8">
————————————</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.ix.i-p9">1. After writing the<note place="end" n="5128" id="vi.ix.i-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p10"> Letter
CXXXIII.</p></note>letter
to Ctesiphon, in which I replied to the questions propounded, I
received frequent expostulations from the brethren, who wanted to know
why I any longer delayed the promised work in which I undertook to
answer all the subtleties of the preachers of Impassibility.<note place="end" n="5129" id="vi.ix.i-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i-p11.1">᾽Απάθεια</span>.</p></note> For every one knows what was the
contention of the Stoics and Peripatetics, that is, the old Academy,
some of them asserted that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i-p11.2">πάθη</span>, which we may call
<i>emotions,</i> such as sorrow, joy, hope, fear, can be thoroughly
eradicated from the minds of men; others that their power can be
broken, that they can be governed and restrained, as unmanageable
horses are held in check by peculiar kinds of bits. Their views have
been explained by Tully in the “Tusculan Disputations,” and
Origen in his “Stromata” endeavours to blend them with
ecclesiastical truth. I pass over Manichæus,<note place="end" n="5130" id="vi.ix.i-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p12"> Priscillian was a
Spaniard, who began to propagate his views, which were a mixture of
various heresies, about the year 370. See Robertson, p. 295 sq., and
Note on Jerome, Letter CXXXIII.</p></note> Priscillianus,<note place="end" n="5131" id="vi.ix.i-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p13"> Evagrius
Iberita. The name is taken either from a town named Ibera or Ibora in
Pontus, or from the province of Iberia. Jerome, in the letter to which
he refers, styles Evagrius <i>Hyperborita,</i> but this is thought to
be an error for <i>Hyborita.</i> It has been suggested that Jerome was
playing on the word <i>Iberita.</i> He was born in 345. He wrote,
amongst many other works, a treatise <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i-p13.1">Περὶ
ἀπαθείας</span> (On
Impassibility), and no doubt Jerome refers to this a few lines above.
He was a zealous champion of Origen. See also Jerome, Letter CXXXIII.
and note.</p></note> Evagrius of Ibora, Jovinianus, and the
heretics found throughout almost the whole of Syria, who, by a
perversion of the import of their name, are commonly called<note place="end" n="5132" id="vi.ix.i-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p14"> The Massalians
or Euchites derived their name from their habit of <i>continual</i>
prayer. The words are etymological equivalents (<i>Massalians,</i> from
<span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="vi.ix.i-p14.1">צלּא</span> to pray).
The perversity lay in the misinterpretation of such texts as <scripRef passage="Luke 18.1; 1 Thess. 5.17" id="vi.ix.i-p14.2" parsed="|Luke|18|1|0|0;|1Thess|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.1 Bible:1Thess.5.17">Luke xviii. 1, and 1 Thess. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note><i>Massalians,</i> in Greek,
<i>Euchites,</i> all of whom hold that it is possible for human virtue
and human knowledge to attain perfection, and arrive, I will not say
merely at a likeness to, but an equality <pb n="449" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_449.html" id="vi.ix.i-Page_449" />with God; and who go the length of asserting
that, when once they have reached the height of perfection, even sins
of thought and ignorance are impossible for them. And although in my
former letter addressed to Ctesiphon and aimed at their errors, so far
as time permitted, I touched upon a few points in the book which I am
now endeavouring to hammer out, I shall adhere to the method of
Socrates. What can be said on both sides shall be stated; and the truth
will thus be clear when both sides express their opinions. Origen is
peculiar in maintaining on the one hand that it is impossible for human
nature to pass through life without sin, and on the other, that it is
possible for a man, when he turns to better things, to become so strong
that he sins no more.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.i-p15">2. I shall add a few words in answer to those who say
that I am writing this work because I am inflamed with envy. I have
never spared heretics, and I have done my best to make the enemies of
the Church my own.<note place="end" n="5133" id="vi.ix.i-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p16"> He was a Roman
lawyer. His treatise was written about <span class="c17" id="vi.ix.i-p16.1">a.d.
383.</span> See Jerome’s treatise against him in this volume.</p></note>Helvidius
wrote against the perpetual virginity of Saint Mary. Was it envy that
led me to answer him, whom I had never seen in the flesh?<note place="end" n="5134" id="vi.ix.i-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p17"> See
introduction to Jerome’s treatise against Jovinianus in this
volume.</p></note>Jovinianus, whose heresy is now being
fanned into flame, and who disturbed the faith of Rome in my absence,
was so devoid of gifts of utterance, and had such a pestilent style
that he was a fitter object for pity than for envy. So far as I could,
I answered him also.<note place="end" n="5135" id="vi.ix.i-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p18"> See
Rufinus’ works, especially the Prolegomena, and Jerome’s
controversy with him in vol. iii. of this series.</p></note>Rufinus did
all in his power to circulate the blasphemies of Origen and the
treatise “On First Principles” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i-p18.1">Περὶ
᾽Αρχῶν</span>), not in one city, but
throughout the whole world. He even published the first book of<note place="end" n="5136" id="vi.ix.i-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p19"> That is,
Eusebius of Cæsarea (<span class="c17" id="vi.ix.i-p19.1">a.d.</span> 267–338),
who was called Pamphilus from his friendship with Pamphilus the
martyr.</p></note>Eusebius’ “Apology for
Origen” under the name of<note place="end" n="5137" id="vi.ix.i-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p20"> Suffered
martyrdom <span class="c17" id="vi.ix.i-p20.1">a.d.</span> 309. He erected a library at
Cæsarea of 30,000 volumes. See Rufinus’ Preface to his
Apology in this series, vol. iii., with introductory note.</p></note>Pamphilus the martyr, and, as though
Origen had not said enough,<note place="end" n="5138" id="vi.ix.i-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p21"> See Rufinus
on the adulteration of the works of Origen, in this series, vol. iii.
p. 421.</p></note> vomited
forth a fresh volume on his behalf. Am I to be accused of envy because
I answered him? and was his eloquence such a rushing torrent as to
deter me through fear from writing or dictating anything in reply?<note place="end" n="5139" id="vi.ix.i-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p22"> Palladius,
bishop of Hellenopolis, the biographer and trusted friend of
Chrysostom, was born about 367. He visited Bethlehem about 387 and
formed a very unfavourable opinion of Jerome. He highly commended
Rufinus. According to Epiphanius, as well as Jerome, he was tainted
with Origenism. Tillemont, however, thinks that another Palladius may
be referred to in these passages. His accounts of Jerome and Rufinus
are given in his “Historia Lausiaca,” c. 78 and 118.</p></note>Palladius, no better than a villainous
slave, tried to impart energy to the same heresy, and to excite against
me fresh prejudice on account of my translation of the Hebrew. Was I<note place="end" n="5140" id="vi.ix.i-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p23"> Jerome was accused
of envy or ill-will by Palladius. “Tanta fuit ejus invidia ut ab
ea obrueretur virtus doctrinæ. Cum ergo multis diebus cum eo
versatus esset sanctus Posidonius, dicit mihi in aurem, “Ingenua
quidem Paula, quæ ejus curam gerit, præmorietur, liberata ab
ejus invidia. Ut autem arbitror, propter hunc virum non habitabit vir
sanctus in his locis, sed ejus pervadet invidia usque ad proprium
fratrem.”—Pallad. Hist. Laus., § 78, cf. §
82.</p></note>envious of such distinguished ability and
nobility? Even now the<note place="end" n="5141" id="vi.ix.i-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p24"> <scripRef passage="2 Thess. ii. 7" id="vi.ix.i-p24.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.7">2 Thess. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>mystery of
iniquity worketh, and every one chatters about his views: yet I, it
seems, am the only one who is filled with envy at the glory of all the
rest; I am so poor a creature that I envy even those who do not deserve
envy. And so, to prove to all that I do not hate the men but their
errors, and that I do not wish to vilify any one, but rather lament the
misfortune of men who are deceived by knowledge falsely so-called, I
have made use of the names of Atticus and Critobulus in order to
express our own views and those of our opponents. The truth is that all
we who hold the Catholic faith, wish and long that, while the heresy is
condemned, the men may be reformed. At all events, if they will
continue in error, the blame does not attach to us who have written,
but to them, since they have preferred a lie to the truth. And one
short answer to our calumniators, whose curses fall upon their own
heads, is this, that the Manichæan doctrine condemns the nature of
man, destroys free will, and does away with the help of God. And again,
that it is manifest madness for man to speak of himself as being what
God alone is. Let us so walk along the royal road that we turn neither
to the right hand nor to the left; and let us always believe that the
eagerness of our wills is governed by the help of God. Should any one
cry out that he is slandered and boast that he thinks with us; he will
then show that he assents to the true faith, when he openly and
sincerely condemns the opposite views. Otherwise his case will be that
described by the prophet:<note place="end" n="5142" id="vi.ix.i-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i-p25"> <scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 10" id="vi.ix.i-p25.1" parsed="|Jer|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.10">Jer. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “And
yet for all this her treacherous sister Judah hath not returned unto me
with her whole heart, but feignedly.” It is a smaller sin to
follow evil which you think is good, than not to venture to defend what
you know for certain is good. If we cannot endure threats, injustice,
poverty, how shall we overcome the flames of Babylon? Let us not lose
by hollow peace what we have preserved by war. I should be sorry to
allow my fears to teach me faithlessness, when Christ has put the true
faith in the power of my choice.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Book" n="I" title="Book I" shorttitle="Book I" progress="90.23%" prev="vi.ix.i" next="vi.ix.II" id="vi.ix.I_1"><p class="c46" id="vi.ix.I_1-p1">

<pb n="450" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_450.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_450" /><span class="c14" id="vi.ix.I_1-p1.1">Book
I.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ix.I_1-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.ix.I_1-p3">1. Atticus. I hear, Critobulus, that you have written
that man can be without sin, if he chooses; and that the commandments
of God are easy. Tell me, is it true?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p4">Critobulus. It is true, Atticus; but our rivals do not
take the words in the sense I attached to them.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p5">A. Are they then so ambiguous as to give rise to a
difference as to their meaning? I do not ask for an answer to two
questions at once. You laid down two propositions; the one, that<note place="end" n="5143" id="vi.ix.I_1-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p6"> See S. Aug. De
Sp. et Lit., c. i.</p></note> man can be without sin, if he
chooses: the other, that God’s commandments are easy. Although,
therefore, they were uttered together, let them be discussed
separately, so that, while our faith appears to be one, no strife may
arise through our misunderstanding each other.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p7">C. I said, Atticus, that man can be without sin, if he
chooses; not, as some maliciously make us say, without the grace of God
(the very thought is impiety), but simply that he can, if he chooses;
the aid of the grace of God being presupposed.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p8">A. Is God, then, the author of your evil works?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p9">C. By no means. But if there is any good in me, it is
brought to perfection through His impulse and assistance.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p10">A. My question does not refer to natural constitution,
but to action. For who doubts that God is the Creator of all things? I
wish you would tell me this: the good you do, is it your’s or
God’s?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p11">C. It is mine and God’s: I work and He
assists.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p12">A. How is it then that everybody thinks you do away with
the grace of God, and maintain that all our actions proceed from our
own will?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p13">C. I am surprised, Atticus, at your asking me for the
why and wherefore of other people’s mistakes, and wanting to know
what I did not write, when what I did write is perfectly clear. I said
that man can be without sin, if he chooses. Did I add, <i>without the
grace of God?</i></p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p14">A. No; but the fact that you added nothing implies your
denial of the need of grace.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p15">C. Nay, rather, the fact that I have not denied grace
should be regarded as tantamount to an assertion of it. It is unjust to
suppose we deny whatever we do not assert.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p16">A. You admit then that man can be sinless, if he
chooses, but with the grace of God.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p17">C. I not only admit it, but freely proclaim it.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p18">A. So then he who does away with the grace of God is in
error.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p19">C. Just so. Or rather, he ought to be thought impious,
seeing that all things are governed by the pleasure of God, and that we
owe our existence and the faculty of individual choice and desire to
the goodness of God, the Creator. For that we have free will, and
according to our own choice incline to good or evil, is part of His
grace who made us what we are, in His own image and likeness.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p20">2. A. No one doubts, Critobulus, that all things depend
on the judgment of Him Who is Creator of all, and that whatever we have
ought to be attributed to His goodness. But I should like to know
respecting this faculty, which you attribute to the grace of God,
whether you reckon it as part of the gift bestowed in our creation, or
suppose it energetic in our separate actions, so that we avail
ourselves of its assistance continually; or is it the case that, having
been once for all created and endowed with free will, we do what we
choose by our own choice or strength? For I know that very many of your
party refer all things to the grace of God in such a sense that they
understand the power of the will to be a gift not of a particular, but
of a general character, that is to say, one which is bestowed not at
each separate moment, but once for all at creation.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p21">C. It is not as you affirm; but I maintain both
positions, that it is by the grace of God we were created such as we
are, and also that in our several actions we are supported by His
aid.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p22">A. We are agreed, then, that in good works, besides our
own power of choice, we lean on the help of God; in evil works we are
prompted by the devil.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p23">C. Quite so; there is no difference of opinion on that
point.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p24">A. They are wrong, then, who strip us of the help of God
in our separate actions. The Psalmist sings:<note place="end" n="5144" id="vi.ix.I_1-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p25"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxvii. 1" id="vi.ix.I_1-p25.1" parsed="|Ps|127|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.127.1">Ps. cxxvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>“Except the Lord build the house,
they labour in vain who build it. Except the Lord keep the city, the
watchman waketh but in vain;” and there are similar passages. But
these men endeavour by perverse, or rather ridiculous interpretations,
to twist his words to a different meaning.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p26">3. C. Am I bound to contradict others when you have my
own answer?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p27"><pb n="451" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_451.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_451" />A. Your answer to
what effect? That they are right, or wrong?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p28">C. What necessity compels me to set my opinion against
other men’s?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p29">A. You are bound by the rules of discussion, and by
respect for truth. Do you not know that every assertion either affirms,
or denies, and that what is affirmed or denied ought to be reckoned
among good or bad things? You must, therefore, admit, and no thanks to
you, that the statement to which my question relates is either a good
thing or a bad.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p30">C. If in particular actions we must have the help of
God, does it follow that we are unable to make a pen,<note place="end" n="5145" id="vi.ix.I_1-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p31"> <i>Pumice
terere.</i></p></note>or mend it when it is made? Can we not
fashion the letters, be silent or speak, sit, stand, walk or run, eat
or fast, weep or laugh, and so on, without God’s assistance?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p32">A. From my point of view it is clearly impossible.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p33">C. How then have we free will, and how can we guard the
grace of God towards us, if we cannot do even these things without
God?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p34">4. A. The bestowal of the grace of free will is not such
as to do away with the support of God in particular actions.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p35">C. The help of God is not made of no account; inasmuch
as creatures are preserved through the grace of free will once for all
given to them. For if without God, and except He assist me in every
action, I can do nothing. He can neither with justice crown me for my
good deeds, nor punish me for my evil ones, but in each case He will
either receive His own or will condemn the assistants He gave.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p36">A. Tell me, then, plainly, why you do away with the
grace of God. For whatever you destroy in the parts you must of
necessity deny in the whole.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p37">C. I do not deny grace when I assert that I was so
created by God, that by the grace of God it was put within the power of
my choice either to do a thing or not to do it.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p38">A. So God falls asleep over our good actions, when once
the faculty of free will has been given; and we need not pray to Him to
assist us in our separate actions, since it depends upon our own choice
and will either to do a thing if we choose, or not to do it if we do
not choose.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p39">5. C. As in the case of other creatures, the conditions
of elicit creation are observed; so, when once the power of free will
was granted, everything was left to our own choice.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p40">A. It follows, as I said, that I ought not to beg the
assistance of God in the details of conduct, because I consider it was
given once for all.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p41">C. If He co-operates with me in everything the result is
no longer mine, but His Who assists, or rather works in and with me;
and all the more because I can do nothing without Him.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p42">A. Have you not read, pray,<note place="end" n="5146" id="vi.ix.I_1-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p43"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 16" id="vi.ix.I_1-p43.1" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16">Rom. ix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> “that it is not of him that
willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that showeth mercy!”
From this we understand that to will and to run is ours, but the
carrying into effect our willing and running pertains to the mercy of
God, and is so effected that on the one hand in willing and running
free will is preserved; and on the other, in consummating our willing
and running, everything is left to the power of God. Of course, I ought
now to adduce the frequent testimony of Scripture to show that in the
details of conduct the saints intreat the help of God, and in their
several actions desire to have Him for their helper and protector. Read
through the Psalter, and all the utterances of the saints, and you will
find their actions never unaccompanied by prayer to God. And this is a
clear proof that you either deny the grace which you banish from the
parts of life; or if you concede its presence in the parts, a
concession plainly much against your will, you must have come over to
the views of us who preserve free will for man, but so limit it that we
do not deny the assistance of God in each action.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p44">6. C. That is a sophistical conclusion and a mere
display of logical skill. No one can strip me of the power of free
will; otherwise, if God were really my helper in what I do, the reward
would not be due to me, but to Him who wrought in me.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p45">A. Make the most of your free will; arm your tongue
against God, and therein prove yourself free, if you will, to
blaspheme. But to go a step farther, there is no doubt as to your
sentiments, and the delusions of your profession have become as clear
as day. Now, let us turn back to the starting-point of our discussion.
You said just now that, granted God’s assistance, man may be
sinless if he chooses. Tell me, please, for how long? For ever, or only
for a short time?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p46">C. Your question is unnecessary. If I say for a short
time, for ever will none the less be implied. For whatever you allow
for a short time, you will admit may last for ever.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p47">A. I do not quite understand your meaning.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p48">C. Are you so senseless that you do not recognize plain
facts?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p49">7. A. I am not ashamed of my ignorance. <pb n="452" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_452.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_452" />And both sides ought to be well agreed on a
definition of the subject of dispute.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p50">C. I maintain this: he who can keep himself from sin one
day, may do so another day: if he can on two, he may on three; if on
three, on thirty: and so on for three hundred, or three thousand, or as
long as ever he chooses to do so.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p51">A. Say then at once that a man may be without sin for
ever, if he chooses. Can we do anything we like?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p52">C. Certainly not, for I cannot do all I should like; but
all I say is this, that a man can be without sin, if he chooses.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p53">A. Be so good as to tell me this: do you think I am a
man or a beast?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p54">C. If I had any doubt as to whether you were a man, or a
beast, I should confess myself to be the latter.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p55">A. If then, as you say, I am a man, how is it that when
I wish and earnestly desire not to sin, I do transgress?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p56">C. Because your choice is imperfect. If you really
wished not to sin, you really would not.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p57">A. Well then, you who accuse me of not having a real
desire, are you free from sin because you have a real desire?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p58">C. As though I were talking of myself whom I admit to be
a sinner, and not of the few exceptional ones, if any, who have
resolved not to sin.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p59">8. A. Still, I who question, and you who answer, both
consider ourselves sinners.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p60">C. But we are capable of not being so, if we please.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p61">A. I said I did not wish to sin, and no doubt your
feeling is the same. How is it then that what we both wish we can
neither do?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p62">C. Because we do not wish perfectly.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p63">A. Show me any of our ancestors who had a perfect will
and the power in perfection.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p64">C. That is not easy. And when I say that a man may be
without sin if he chooses, I do not contend that there ever have been
such; I only maintain the abstract possibility—if he chooses. For
<i>possibility of being</i> is one thing, and is expressed in Greek by
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.I_1-p64.1">τῇ
δυνάμει</span> (possibility);
<i>being</i> is another, the equivalent for which is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.I_1-p64.2">τῇ ἐνεργεί&amp;
139·</span> (actuality). I can be a physician; but meanwhile I am
not. I can be an artisan; but I have not yet learnt a trade. So,
whatever I am able to be, though I am not that yet, I shall be if I
choose.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p65">9. A. Art is one thing, that which is<note place="end" n="5147" id="vi.ix.I_1-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p66"> Reading <i>quod
super artes est.</i></p></note>above art is another. Medical skill,
craftsmanship, and so on, are found in many persons; but to be always
without sin is a characteristic of the Divine power only. Therefore,
either give me an instance of those who were for ever without sin; or,
if you cannot find one, confess your impotence, lay aside bombast, and
do not mock the ears of fools with this <i>being</i> and <i>possibility
of being</i> of yours. For who will grant that a man can do what no man
was ever able to do? You have not learnt even the rudiments of logic.
For if a man is able, he is no longer unable. Either grant that some
one was able to do what you maintain was possible to be done; or if no
one has had this power, you must, though against your will, be held to
this position, that no one is able to effect what yet you profess to be
possible. That was the point at issue between the powerful logicians,<note place="end" n="5148" id="vi.ix.I_1-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p67"> That is,
Diodorous, surnamed Cronus, who lived at Alexandria in the reign of
Ptolemy Soter (<span class="c17" id="vi.ix.I_1-p67.1">b.c.</span> 323–285). He was the
teacher of Philo. For his discussions <i>On the Possible,</i>
Zeller’s “Socrates and the Socratic Schools,”
Reichel’s translation, pp. 272, 273, and authorities there cited,
may be consulted.</p></note>Diodorus and<note place="end" n="5149" id="vi.ix.I_1-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p68"> Died <span class="c17" id="vi.ix.I_1-p68.1">b.c.</span> 207, aged 73. He was the first to base the
Stoic doctrine on something like systematic reasoning.</p></note>Chrysippus, in their discussion of
possibility. Diodorus says that alone can possibly happen which is
either true or will be true. And whatever will be, that, he says, must
of necessity happen. But whatever will not be, that cannot possibly
happen. Chrysippus, however, says that things which will not be might
happen; for instance, this pearl might be broken, even though it never
will. They, therefore, who say that a man can be without sin if he
chooses, will not be able to prove the truth of the assertion, unless
they show that it will come to pass. But whereas the whole future is
uncertain, and especially such things as have never occurred, it is
clear that they say something will be which will not be. And
Ecclesiastes supports this decision: “All that shall be, has
already been in former ages.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p69">10. C. Pray answer this question: has God given possible
or impossible commands?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p70">A. I see your drift. But I must discuss it later on,
that we may not, by confusing different questions, leave our audience
in a fog. I admit that God has given possible commands, for otherwise
He would Himself be the author of injustice, were He to demand the
doing of what cannot possibly be done. Reserving this until later,
finish your argument that a man can be without sin, if he chooses. You
will either give instances of such ability, or, if no one has had the
power, you will clearly confess that a man cannot avoid sin always.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p71">C. Since you press me to give what I am not bound to
give, consider what our Lord says,<note place="end" n="5150" id="vi.ix.I_1-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p72"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 24" id="vi.ix.I_1-p72.1" parsed="|Matt|19|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.24">Matt. xix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>“That
it is easier for a camel to go <pb n="453" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_453.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_453" />through a needle’s eye, than for a rich
man to enter into the kingdom of heaven.” And yet he said a thing
might possibly happen, which never has happened. For no camel has ever
gone through a needle’s eye.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p73">A. I am surprised at a prudent man submitting evidence
which goes against himself. For the passage in question does not speak
of a possibility, but one impossibility is compared with another. As a
camel cannot go through a needle’s eye, so neither will a rich
man enter the kingdom of heaven. Or, if you should be able to show that
a rich man does enter the kingdom of heaven, it follows, also, that a
camel goes through a needle’s eye. You must not instance Abraham
and other rich men, about whom we read in the Old Testament, who,
although they were rich, entered the kingdom of heaven; for, by
spending their riches on good works, they ceased to be rich; nay,
rather, inasmuch as they were rich, not for themselves, but for others,
they ought to be called God’s stewards rather than rich men. But
we must seek evangelical perfection, according to which there is the
command,<note place="end" n="5151" id="vi.ix.I_1-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p74"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="vi.ix.I_1-p74.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> “If thou wilt be perfect, go
and sell all that thou hast, and give to the poor, and come, follow
Me.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p75">11. C. You are caught unawares in your own snare.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p76">A. How so?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p77">C. You quote our Lord’s utterance to the effect
that a man can be perfect. For when He says, “If thou wilt be
perfect, sell all that thou hast, and give to the poor, and come,
follow Me,” He shows that a man, if he chooses, and if he does
what is commanded, can be perfect?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p78">A. You have given me such a terrible blow that I am
almost dazed. But yet the very words you quote, “If thou wilt be
perfect,” were spoken to one who could not, or rather would not,
and, therefore, could not; show me now, as you promised, some one who
would and could.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p79">C. Why am I compelled to produce instances of
perfection, when it is clear from what the Saviour said to one, and
through one to all, “If thou wilt be perfect” that it is
possible for men to be perfect?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p80">A. That is a mere shuffle. You still stick fast in the
mire. For, either, if a thing is possible, it has occurred at some time
or other; or, if it never has happened, grant that it is
impossible.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p81">12. C. Why do I any longer delay? You must be vanquished
by the authority or Scripture. To pass over other passages, you must be
silenced by the two in which we read the praises of Job, and of
Zacharias and Elizabeth. For, unless I am deceived, it is thus written
in the book of Job:<note place="end" n="5152" id="vi.ix.I_1-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p82"> <scripRef passage="Job i. 1" id="vi.ix.I_1-p82.1" parsed="|Job|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.1">Job i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “There
was a man in the land of Uz, whose name was Job; and that man was
perfect and upright, a true worshipper of God, and one who kept himself
from every evil thing.” And again:<note place="end" n="5153" id="vi.ix.I_1-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p83"> This appears to
be an inaccurate quotation made from memory.</p></note>“Who is he that reproveth one
that is righteous and free from sin, and speaketh words without
knowledge?” Also, in the Gospel according to Luke, we read:<note place="end" n="5154" id="vi.ix.I_1-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p84"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke i. 5" id="vi.ix.I_1-p84.1" parsed="|Luke|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.5">Luke i. 5</scripRef> sqq.</p></note>“There was in the days of Herod,
king of Judæa, a certain priest named Zacharias, of the course of
Abijah: and he had a wife of the daughters of Aaron, and her name was
Elizabeth. And they were both righteous before God, walking in all the
commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless.” If a true
worshipper of God is also without spot and without offence, and if
those who walked in all the ordinances of the Lord are righteous before
God, I suppose they are free from sin, and lack nothing that pertains
to righteousness.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p85">A. You have cited passages which have been detached not
only from the rest of Scripture, but from the books in which they
occur. For even Job, after he was stricken with the plague, is
convicted of having spoken many things against the ruling of God, and
to have summoned Him to the bar:<note place="end" n="5155" id="vi.ix.I_1-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p86"> <scripRef passage="Job xvi. 21" id="vi.ix.I_1-p86.1" parsed="|Job|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.16.21">Job xvi. 21</scripRef>. Vulg. R.V. Margin—“That one
might plead for a man with God as a son of man pleadeth for his
neighbour.”</p></note>
“Would that a man stood with God in the judgment as a son of man
stands with his fellow.” And again:<note place="end" n="5156" id="vi.ix.I_1-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p87"> <scripRef passage="Job xxxi. 35" id="vi.ix.I_1-p87.1" parsed="|Job|31|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.31.35">Job xxxi. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>“Oh that I had one to hear me!
that the Almighty might hear my desire, and that the judge would
himself write a book!” And again:<note place="end" n="5157" id="vi.ix.I_1-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p88"> <scripRef passage="Job ix. 20, 30, 31" id="vi.ix.I_1-p88.1" parsed="|Job|9|20|0|0;|Job|9|30|0|0;|Job|9|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.9.20 Bible:Job.9.30 Bible:Job.9.31">Job ix. 20, 30, 31</scripRef>.</p></note> “Though I be righteous, mine own
mouth shall condemn me: though I be perfect, it shall prove me
perverse. If I wash myself with snow-water, and make my hands never so
clean, Thou hast dyed me again and again with filth. Mine own clothes
have abhorred me.” And of Zacharias it is written, that when the
angel promised the birth of a son, he said:<note place="end" n="5158" id="vi.ix.I_1-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p89"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke i. 18" id="vi.ix.I_1-p89.1" parsed="|Luke|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.18">Luke i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>“Whereby shall I know this? for
I am an old man, and my wife well stricken in years.” For which
answer he was at once condemned to silence:<note place="end" n="5159" id="vi.ix.I_1-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p90"> <scripRef passage="Luke 1.20" id="vi.ix.I_1-p90.1" parsed="|Luke|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.20">Ib.
20</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thou shalt be silent, and not
able to speak, until the day that these things shall come to pass,
because thou believest not my words, which shall be fulfilled in their
season.” From this it is clear that men are called righteous, and
said to be without fault; but that, if negligence comes over <pb n="454" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_454.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_454" />them, they may fall; and that a man
always occupies a middle place, so that he may slip from the height of
virtue into vice, or may rise from vice to virtue; and that he is never
safe, but must dread shipwreck even in fair weather; and, therefore,
that a man cannot be without sin. Solomon says,<note place="end" n="5160" id="vi.ix.I_1-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p91"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 21" id="vi.ix.I_1-p91.1" parsed="|Eccl|7|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.21">Eccles. vii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> “There is not a righteous man upon
earth that doeth good and sinneth not”; and likewise in the book
of Kings:<note place="end" n="5161" id="vi.ix.I_1-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p92"> <scripRef passage="2 Chron vi. 36" id="vi.ix.I_1-p92.1" parsed="|2Chr|6|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.6.36">2 Chron vi. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> “There is no man that
sinneth not.” So, also, the blessed David says:<note place="end" n="5162" id="vi.ix.I_1-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p93"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 12, 13" id="vi.ix.I_1-p93.1" parsed="|Ps|19|12|19|13" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.12-Ps.19.13">Ps. xix. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> “Who can understand his errors?
Cleanse Thou me from hidden faults, and keep back Thy servant from
presumptuous sins.” And again:<note place="end" n="5163" id="vi.ix.I_1-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p94"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxliii. 2" id="vi.ix.I_1-p94.1" parsed="|Ps|143|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.2">Ps. cxliii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Enter not into judgment with Thy servant, for in Thy sight shall
no man living be justified.” Holy Scripture is full of passages
to the same effect.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p95">13. C. But what answer will you give to the famous
declaration of John the Evangelist:<note place="end" n="5164" id="vi.ix.I_1-p95.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p96"> <scripRef passage="1 John v. 18, 19" id="vi.ix.I_1-p96.1" parsed="|1John|5|18|5|19" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.18-1John.5.19">1 John v. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note>“We
know that whosoever is begotten of God sinneth not; but the begetting
of God keepeth him, and the evil one toucheth him not. We know that we
are of God, and the whole world lieth in the evil one?”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p97">A. I will requite like with like, and will show that,
according to you, the little epistle of the Evangelist contradicts
itself. For, if whosoever is begotten of God sinneth not because His
seed abideth in him, and he cannot sin, because he is born of God, how
is it that the writer says in the same place:<note place="end" n="5165" id="vi.ix.I_1-p97.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p98"> <scripRef passage="1 John i. 8" id="vi.ix.I_1-p98.1" parsed="|1John|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8">1 John i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“If we say that we have no sin, we
deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us?” You cannot
explain. You hesitate and are confused. Listen to the same Evangelist
telling us that<note place="end" n="5166" id="vi.ix.I_1-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p99"> <scripRef passage="1 John i. 9" id="vi.ix.I_1-p99.1" parsed="|1John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.9">1 John i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>“If we
confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and
to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” We are then righteous
when we confess that we are sinners, and our righteousness depends not
upon our own merits, but on the mercy of God, as the Holy Scripture
says,<note place="end" n="5167" id="vi.ix.I_1-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p100"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 17" id="vi.ix.I_1-p100.1" parsed="|Prov|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.17">Prov. xviii. 17</scripRef>, Vulg. nearly.</p></note>“The righteous man
accuseth himself when he beginneth to speak,” and elsewhere,<note place="end" n="5168" id="vi.ix.I_1-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p101"> <scripRef passage="Is. xliii. 26" id="vi.ix.I_1-p101.1" parsed="|Isa|43|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.43.26">Is. xliii. 26</scripRef>, Sept.</p></note>“Tell thy sins that thou mayest
be justified.”<note place="end" n="5169" id="vi.ix.I_1-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p102"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 32" id="vi.ix.I_1-p102.1" parsed="|Rom|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.32">Rom. xi. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>“God
hath shut up all under sin, that He may have mercy upon all.” And
the highest righteousness of man is this—whatever virtue he may
be able to acquire, not to think it his own, but the gift of God. He
then who is born of God does not sin, so long as the seed of God
remains in him, and he cannot sin, because he is born of God. But
seeing that, while the householder slept, an enemy sowed tares, and
that when we know not, a sower by night scatters in the Lord’s
field darnel and wild oats among the good corn, this parable of the
householder in the Gospel should excite our fears. He cleanses his
floor, and gathers the wheat into his garner, but leaves the chaff to
be scattered by the winds, or burned by the fire. And so we read in
Jeremiah,<note place="end" n="5170" id="vi.ix.I_1-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p103"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxiii. 28" id="vi.ix.I_1-p103.1" parsed="|Jer|23|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.28">Jer. xxiii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> “What is the chaff to the
wheat? saith the Lord.” The chaff, moreover, is separated from
the wheat at the end of the world, a proof that, while we are in the
mortal body, chaff is mixed with the wheat. But if you object, and ask
why did the Apostle say “and he cannot sin, because he is born of
God,” I reply by asking you what becomes of the reward of his
choice? For if a man does not sin because he cannot sin, free will is
destroyed, and goodness cannot possibly be due to his efforts, but must
be part of a nature unreceptive of evil.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p104">14. C. The task I set you just now was an easy one by
way of practice for something more difficult. What have you to say to
my next argument? Clever as you are, all your skill will not avail to
overthrow it. I shall first quote from the Old Testament, then from the
New. Moses is the chief figure in the Old Testament, our Lord and
Saviour in the New. Moses says to the people,<note place="end" n="5171" id="vi.ix.I_1-p104.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p105"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xviii. 13" id="vi.ix.I_1-p105.1" parsed="|Deut|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.13">Deut. xviii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>“Be perfect in the sight of the
Lord your God.” And the Saviour bids the Apostles<note place="end" n="5172" id="vi.ix.I_1-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p106"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 48" id="vi.ix.I_1-p106.1" parsed="|Matt|5|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.48">Matt. v. 48</scripRef>.</p></note>“Be perfect as your heavenly
Father is perfect.” Now it was either possible for the hearers to
do what Moses and the Lord commanded, or, if it be impossible, the
fault does not lie with them who cannot obey, but with Him who gave
impossible commands.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p107">A. This passage to the ignorant, and to those who are
unaccustomed to meditate on Holy Scripture, and who neither know nor
use it, does appear at first sight to favour your opinion. But when you
look into it, the difficulty soon disappears. And when you compare
passages of Scripture with others, that the Holy Spirit may not seem to
contradict Himself with changing place and time, according to what is
written,<note place="end" n="5173" id="vi.ix.I_1-p107.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p108"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xli. 7" id="vi.ix.I_1-p108.1" parsed="|Ps|41|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.41.7">Ps. xli. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“Deep calleth unto deep
at the noise of thy water spouts,” the truth will show itself,
that is, that Christ did give a possible command when He said:
“Be ye perfect as your heavenly Father is perfect,” and yet
that the Apostles were not perfect.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p109">C. I am not talking of what the Apostles did, but of
what Christ commanded. And the fault does not lie with the giver of the
command, but with the hearers of it, because we cannot admit the
justice of him who commands without conceding the possibility of doing
what is commanded.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p110">A. Good! Don’t tell me then that a man <pb n="455" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_455.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_455" />can be without sin if he chooses, but
that a man can be what the Apostles were not.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p111">C. Do you think me fool enough to dare say such a
thing?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p112">A. Although you do not say it in so many words, however
reluctant you may be to admit the fact, it follows by natural sequence
from your proposition. For if a man can be without sin, and it is clear
the Apostles were not without sin, a man can be higher than the
Apostles: to say nothing of patriarchs and prophets whose righteousness
under the law was not perfect, as the Apostle says,<note place="end" n="5174" id="vi.ix.I_1-p112.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p113"> <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 23, 24" id="vi.ix.I_1-p113.1" parsed="|Rom|3|23|3|24" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.23-Rom.3.24">Rom. iii. 23, 24</scripRef>. So R.V. Margin—“To be
propitiatory.”</p></note> “For all have sinned, and fall
short of the glory of God: being justified freely by His grace through
the redemption that is in Christ Jesus: whom God set forth to be a
propitiator.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p114">14a. C. This way of arguing is intricate and brings the
simplicity which becomes the Church into the tangled thickets of
philosophy. What has Paul to do with Aristotle? or Peter with Plato?
For as the latter was the prince of philosophers, so was the former
chief of the Apostles: on him the Lord’s Church was firmly
founded, and neither rushing flood nor storm can shake it.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p115">A. Now you are rhetorical, and while you taunt me with
philosophy, you yourself cross over to the camp of the orators. But
listen to what your same favourite orator says:<note place="end" n="5175" id="vi.ix.I_1-p115.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p116"> Cic. Lib. iv.
Acad. Quæst.</p></note>“Let us have no more
commonplaces: we get them at home.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p117">C. There is no eloquence in this, no bombast like that
of the orators, who might be defined as persons whose object is to
persuade, and who frame their language accordingly. We are seeking
unadulterated truth, and use unsophisticated language. Either the Lord
did not give impossible commands, so that they are to blame who did not
do what was possible; or, if what is commanded cannot be done, then not
they who do not things impossible are convicted of unrighteousness, but
He Who commanded things impossible, and that is an impious
statement.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p118">A. I see you are much more disturbed than is your wont;
so I will not ply you with arguments. But let me briefly ask what you
think of the well-known passage of the Apostle when he wrote to the
Philippians:<note place="end" n="5176" id="vi.ix.I_1-p118.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p119"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 12-16" id="vi.ix.I_1-p119.1" parsed="|Phil|3|12|3|16" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.12-Phil.3.16">Phil. iii. 12–16</scripRef>.</p></note> “Not that I have already
obtained, or am already made perfect: but I press on, if so be that I
may apprehend that for which also I was apprehended by Christ Jesus.
Brethren, I count not myself to have yet apprehended: but one thing I
do; forgetting the things which are behind, and stretching forward to
the things which are before, I press on towards the goal unto the prize
of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus. Let us, therefore, as many
as be perfect, be thus minded: and if in anything ye are otherwise
minded, even this shall God reveal unto you,” and so on; no doubt
you know the rest, which, in my desire to be brief, I omit. He says
that he had not yet apprehended, and was by no means perfect; but, like
an archer, aimed his arrows at the mark set up (more expressively
called<note place="end" n="5177" id="vi.ix.I_1-p119.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p120"> From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.I_1-p120.1">σχέπτομαι</span> ,
to keep watch.</p></note><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.I_1-p120.2">σκοπός</span> in Greek), lest the
shaft, turning to one side or the other, might show the unskilfulness
of the archer. He further declares that he always forgot the past, and
ever stretched forward to the things in front, thus teaching that no
heed should be paid to the past, but the future earnestly desired; so
that what to-day he thought perfect, while he was stretching forward to
better things and things in front, to-morrow proves to have been
imperfect. And thus at every step, never standing still, but always
running, he shows that to be imperfect which we men thought perfect,
and teaches that our only perfection and true righteousness is that
which is measured by the excellence of God. “I press on towards
the goal,” he says, “unto the prize of the high calling of
God in Christ Jesus.” Oh, blessed Apostle Paul, pardon me, a poor
creature who confess my faults, if I venture to ask a question. You say
that you had not yet obtained, nor yet apprehended, nor were yet
perfect, and that you always forgot the things behind, and stretched
forward to the things in front, if by any means you might have part in
the resurrection of the dead, and win the prize of your high calling.
How, then, is it that you immediately add, “As many therefore as
are perfect are thus minded”? (or, let us be thus minded, for the
copies vary). And what mind is it that we have, or are to have? that we
are perfect? that we have apprehended that which we have not
apprehended, received what we have not received, are perfect who are
not yet perfect? What mind then have we, or rather what mind ought we
to have who are not perfect? To confess that we are imperfect, and have
not yet apprehended, nor yet obtained, this is true wisdom in man: know
thyself to be imperfect; and, if I may so speak, the perfection of all
who are righteous, so long as they are in the flesh, is imperfect.
Hence we read in Proverbs:<note place="end" n="5178" id="vi.ix.I_1-p120.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p121"> <scripRef passage="Prov. i. 3" id="vi.ix.I_1-p121.1" parsed="|Prov|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.3">Prov. i. 3</scripRef>, Sept.</p></note> “To
understand true righteousness.” For if there were not also a
false righteousness, the righteousness of God would never be called
true. The Apostle continues: “and if ye are otherwise minded, God
will also reveal that to you.” This sounds strange <pb n="456" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_456.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_456" />to my ears. He who but just now said,
“Not that I have already obtained, or am already perfect”;
the chosen vessel, who was so confident of Christ’s dwelling in
him that he dared to say “Do ye seek a proof of Christ that
speaketh in me? ”and yet plainly confessed that he was not
perfect; he now gives to the multitude what he denied to himself in
particular, he unites himself with the rest and says, “As many of
us as are perfect, let us be thus minded.” But why he said this,
he explains presently. Let us, he means, who wish to be perfect
according to the poor measure of human frailty, think this, that we
have not yet obtained, nor yet apprehended, nor are yet perfect, and
inasmuch as we are not yet perfect, and, perhaps, think otherwise than
true and perfect perfection requires, if we are minded otherwise than
is dictated by the full knowledge of God, God will also reveal this to
us, so that we may pray with David and say,<note place="end" n="5179" id="vi.ix.I_1-p121.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p122"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 18" id="vi.ix.I_1-p122.1" parsed="|Ps|119|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.18">Ps. cxix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> “Open Thou mine eyes that I may
behold wondrous things out of Thy law.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p123">15. All this makes it clear that in Holy Scripture there
are two sorts of perfection, two of righteousness, and two of fear. The
first is that perfection, and incomparable truth, and perfect
righteousness<note place="end" n="5180" id="vi.ix.I_1-p123.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p124"> The reading is
much disputed.</p></note>and fear,
which is the beginning of wisdom, and which we must measure by the
excellence of God; the second, which is within the range not only of
men, but of every creature, and is not inconsistent with our frailty,
as we read in the Psalms:<note place="end" n="5181" id="vi.ix.I_1-p124.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p125"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxliii. 2" id="vi.ix.I_1-p125.1" parsed="|Ps|143|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.2">Ps. cxliii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “In
Thy sight shall no man living be justified,” is that
righteousness which is said to be perfect, not in comparison with God,
but as recognized by God. Job, and Zacharias, and Elizabeth, were
called righteous, in respect of that righteousness which might some day
turn to unrighteousness, and not in respect of that which is incapable
of change, concerning which it is said,<note place="end" n="5182" id="vi.ix.I_1-p125.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p126"> <scripRef passage="Malach. iii. 6" id="vi.ix.I_1-p126.1" parsed="|Mal|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.6">Malach. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>“I am God, and change
not.” And this is that which the Apostle elsewhere writes:<note place="end" n="5183" id="vi.ix.I_1-p126.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p127"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 10" id="vi.ix.I_1-p127.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.10">2 Cor. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “That which hath been made
glorious hath not been made glorious in this respect, by reason of the
glory that surpasseth”; because, that is, the righteousness of
the law, in comparison of the grace of the Gospel, does not seem to be
righteousness at all.<note place="end" n="5184" id="vi.ix.I_1-p127.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p128"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 3.11" id="vi.ix.I_1-p128.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.11">Ib.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>“For
if,” he says, that which passeth away was with glory, much more
that which remaineth is in glory.<note place="end" n="5185" id="vi.ix.I_1-p128.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p129"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 9, 10" id="vi.ix.I_1-p129.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|9|13|10" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.9-1Cor.13.10">1 Cor. xiii. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>And
again, “We know in part, and we prophesy in part; but when that
which is perfect is come, that which is in part shall be done
away.” And,<note place="end" n="5186" id="vi.ix.I_1-p129.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p130"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 12" id="vi.ix.I_1-p130.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>“For
now we see in a mirror, darkly; but then face to face: now I know in
part; but then shall I know even as also I have been known.” And
in the Psalms,<note place="end" n="5187" id="vi.ix.I_1-p130.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p131"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 139.6" id="vi.ix.I_1-p131.1" parsed="|Ps|139|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.6">cxxxix.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>“Such
knowledge is too wonderful for me; it is high, I cannot attain unto
it.” And again,<note place="end" n="5188" id="vi.ix.I_1-p131.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p132"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 16, 17" id="vi.ix.I_1-p132.1" parsed="|Ps|73|16|73|17" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.16-Ps.73.17">Ps. lxxiii. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note>“When I thought how I might
know this, it was too painful for me; until I went into the sanctuary
of God, and considered their latter end.” And in the same
place,<note place="end" n="5189" id="vi.ix.I_1-p132.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p133"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 73.22,23" id="vi.ix.I_1-p133.1" parsed="|Ps|73|22|73|23" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.22-Ps.73.23">Ibid.
22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note> “I was as a beast before
thee: nevertheless I am continually with thee.” And Jeremiah
says,<note place="end" n="5190" id="vi.ix.I_1-p133.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p134"> <scripRef passage="Jer. x. 14" id="vi.ix.I_1-p134.1" parsed="|Jer|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.10.14">Jer. x. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “Every man is become brutish and
without knowledge.” And to return to the Apostle Paul,<note place="end" n="5191" id="vi.ix.I_1-p134.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p135"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 25" id="vi.ix.I_1-p135.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.25">1 Cor. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> “The foolishness of God is wiser
than men.” And much besides, which I omit for brevity’s
sake.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p136">16. C. My dear Atticus, your speech is really a clever
feat of memory. But the labour you have spent in mustering this host of
authorities is to my advantage. For I do not any more than you compare
man with God, but with other men, in comparison with whom he who takes
the trouble can be perfect. And so, when we say that man, if he
chooses, can be without sin, the standard is the measure of man, not
the majesty of God, in comparison with Whom no creature can be
perfect.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p137">A. Critobulus, I am obliged to you for reminding me of
the fact. For it is just my own view that no creature can be perfect in
respect of true and finished righteousness. But that one differs from
another, and that one man’s righteousness is not the same as
another’s, no one doubts; nor again that one may be greater or
less than another, and yet that, relatively to their own status and
capacity, men may be called righteous who are not righteous when
compared with others. For instance, the Apostle Paul, the chosen vessel
who laboured more than all the Apostles, was, I suppose, righteous when
he wrote to Timothy,<note place="end" n="5192" id="vi.ix.I_1-p137.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p138"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 7, 8" id="vi.ix.I_1-p138.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|7|4|8" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.7-2Tim.4.8">2 Tim. iv. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “I have
fought the good fight, I have finished the course, I have kept the
faith: henceforth there is laid up for me the crown of righteousness,
which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give to me at that day: and
not only to me, but also to all them that love His appearing.”
Timothy, his disciple and imitator, whom he taught the rules of action
and the limits of virtue, was also righteous. Are we to think there was
one and the same righteousness in them both, and that he had not more
merit who laboured more than all? “In my Father’s house are
many mansions.” I suppose there are also different degrees of
merit. “One star differeth from another star in glory,” and
in the one body of the Church there are different members. The sun has
its own splendour, the moon <pb n="457" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_457.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_457" />tempers
the darkness of the night; and the five heavenly bodies which are
called planets traverse the sky in different tracks and with different
degrees of luminousness. There are countless other stars whose
movements we trace in the firmament. Each has its own brightness, and
though each in respect of its own is perfect, yet, in comparison with
one of greater magnitude, it lacks perfection. In the body also with
its different members, the eye has one function, the hand another, the
foot another. Whence the Apostle says,<note place="end" n="5193" id="vi.ix.I_1-p138.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p139"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 21, 29, 11" id="vi.ix.I_1-p139.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|21|0|0;|1Cor|12|29|0|0;|1Cor|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.21 Bible:1Cor.12.29 Bible:1Cor.12.11">1 Cor. xii. 21, 29, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> “The eye cannot say to the
hand, I have no need of thee: or again the head to the feet, I have no
need of you. Are all Apostles? are all prophets? are all teachers? are
all workers of miracles? have all gifts of healing? do all speak with
tongues? do all interpret? But desire earnestly the greater gifts. But
all these worketh the one and the same Spirit, dividing to each one
severally even as He will.” And here mark carefully that he does
not say, as each member desires, but as the Spirit Himself will. For
the vessel cannot say to him that makes it,<note place="end" n="5194" id="vi.ix.I_1-p139.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p140"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 21" id="vi.ix.I_1-p140.1" parsed="|Rom|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.21">Rom. ix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> “Why dost thou make me thus or
thus? Hath not the potter a right over the clay, from the same lump to
make one part a vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour?”
And so in close sequence he added, “Desire earnestly the greater
gifts,” so that, by the exercise of faith and diligence, we may
win something in addition to other gifts, and may be superior to those
who, compared with us, are in the second or third class. In a great
house there are different vessels, some of gold, some of silver, brass,
iron, wood. And yet while in its kind a vessel of brass is perfect, in
comparison with one of silver it is called imperfect, and again one of
silver, compared with one of gold, is inferior. And thus, when compared
with one another, all things are imperfect and perfect. In a field of
good soil, and from one sowing, there springs a crop thirty-fold,
sixty-fold, or a hundred-fold. The very numbers show that there is
disparity in the parts of the produce, and yet in its own kind each is
perfect. Elizabeth and Zacharias, whom you adduce and with whom you
cover yourself as with an impenetrable shield, may teach us how far
they are beneath the holiness of blessed Mary, the Lord’s Mother,
who, conscious that God was dwelling in her, proclaims without
reserve,<note place="end" n="5195" id="vi.ix.I_1-p140.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p141"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke i. 48" id="vi.ix.I_1-p141.1" parsed="|Luke|1|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.48">Luke i. 48</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “Behold, from henceforth
all generations shall call me blessed. For He that is mighty hath done
to me great things; and holy is His name. And His mercy is unto
generations and generations of them that fear Him: He hath showed
strength with His arm.” Where, observe, she says she is blessed
not by her own merit and virtue, but by the mercy of God dwelling in
her. And John himself, a greater than whom has not arisen among the
sons of men, is better than his parents. For not only does our Lord
compare him with men, but with angels also. And yet he, who was greater
on earth than all other men, is said to be less than the least in the
kingdom of heaven.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p142">17. Need we be surprised that, when saints are compared,
some are better, some worse, since the same holds good in the
comparison of sins? To Jerusalem, pierced and wounded with many sins,
it is said,<note place="end" n="5196" id="vi.ix.I_1-p142.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p143"> <scripRef passage="Lam. iv. 6" id="vi.ix.I_1-p143.1" parsed="|Lam|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.4.6">Lam. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> “Sodom is justified by
thee.” It is not because Sodom, which has sunk for ever into
ashes, is just in herself, that it is said by Ezekiel,<note place="end" n="5197" id="vi.ix.I_1-p143.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p144"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 55" id="vi.ix.I_1-p144.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.55">Ezek. xvi. 55</scripRef>.</p></note> “Sodom shall be restored to her
former estate”; but that, in comparison with the more accursed
Jerusalem, she appears just. For Jerusalem killed the Son of God; Sodom
through fulness of bread and excessive luxury carried her lust beyond
all bounds. The publican in the Gospel who smote upon his breast as
though it were a magazine of the worst thoughts, and, conscious of his
offences, dared not lift up his eyes, is justified rather than the
proud Pharisee. And Thamar in the guise of a harlot deceived Judah, and
in the estimation of this man himself who was deceived, was worthy of
the words,<note place="end" n="5198" id="vi.ix.I_1-p144.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p145"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxviii. 26" id="vi.ix.I_1-p145.1" parsed="|Gen|38|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.38.26">Gen. xxxviii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thamar is more
righteous than I.” All this goes to prove that not only in
comparison with Divine majesty are men far from perfection, but also
when compared with angels, and other men who have climbed the heights
of virtue. You may be superior to some one whom you have shown to be
imperfect, and yet be outstripped by another; and consequently may not
have true perfection, which, if it be perfect, is absolute.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p146">18. C. How is it then, Atticus, that the Divine Word
urges us to perfection?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p147">A. I have already explained that in proportion to our
strength each one, with all his power, must stretch forward, if by any
means he may attain to, and apprehend the reward of his high calling.
In short Almighty God, to whom, as the Apostle teaches, the Son must in
accordance with the dispensation of the Incarnation be subjected, that<note place="end" n="5199" id="vi.ix.I_1-p147.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p148"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 28" id="vi.ix.I_1-p148.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. xv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>“God may be all in all,”
clearly shows that all things are by no means subject to Himself. Hence
the prophet anticipates his own final subjection, saying,<note place="end" n="5200" id="vi.ix.I_1-p148.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p149"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxii. 2" id="vi.ix.I_1-p149.1" parsed="|Ps|62|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.62.2">Ps. lxii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “Shall not my soul be subject to
God alone? for of Him cometh my salvation.” And because in the
body of the Church Christ is the head, and some of the members <pb n="458" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_458.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_458" />still resist, the body does not appear to
be subject even to the head. For if one member suffer, all the members
suffer with it, and the whole body is tortured by the pain in one
member. My meaning may be more clearly expressed thus. So long as we
have the treasure in earthen vessels, and are clothed with frail flesh,
or rather with mortal and corruptible flesh, we think ourselves
fortunate if, in single virtues and separate portions of virtue, we are
subject to God. But when this mortal shall have put on immortality, and
this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and death shall be
swallowed up in the victory of Christ, then will God be all in all: and
so there will not be merely wisdom in Solomon, sweetness in David, zeal
in Elias and Phinees, faith in Abraham, perfect love in Peter, to whom
it was said,<note place="end" n="5201" id="vi.ix.I_1-p149.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p150"> S. <scripRef passage="John xxi. 15-17" id="vi.ix.I_1-p150.1" parsed="|John|21|15|21|17" osisRef="Bible:John.21.15-John.21.17">John xxi. 15–17</scripRef>.</p></note> “Simon, son of John, lovest
thou me?” zeal for preaching in the chosen vessel, and two or
three virtues each in others, but God will be wholly in all, and the
company of the saints will rejoice in the whole band of virtues, and
God will be all in all.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p151">19. C. Do I understand you to say that no saint, so long
as he is in this poor body, can have all virtues?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p152">A. Just so, because now we prophesy in part, and know in
part. It is impossible for all things to be in all men, for no son of
man is immortal.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p153">C. How is it, then, that we read that he who has one
virtue appears to have all?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p154">A. By partaking of them, not possessing them, for
individuals must excel in particular virtues. But I confess I
don’t know where to find what you say you have read.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p155">C. Are you not aware that the philosophers take that
view?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p156">A. The philosophers may, but the Apostles do not. I heed
not what Aristotle, but what Paul, teaches.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p157">C. Pray does not James the Apostle<note place="end" n="5202" id="vi.ix.I_1-p157.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p158"> <scripRef passage="James ii. 10" id="vi.ix.I_1-p158.1" parsed="|Jas|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.10">James ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> write that he who stumbles in one point
is guilty of all?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p159">A. The passage is its own interpreter. James did not
say, as a starting-point for the discussion, he who prefers a rich man
to a poor man in honour is guilty of adultery or murder. That is a
delusion of the Stoics who maintain the equality of sins. But he
proceeds thus: “He who said, Thou shalt not commit adultery, said
also, Thou shalt not kill: but although thou dost not kill, yet, if
thou commit adultery, thou art become a transgressor of the law.”
Light offences are compared with light ones, and heavy offences with
heavy ones. A fault that deserves the rod must not be avenged with the
sword; nor must a crime worthy of the sword, be checked with the
rod.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p160">C. Suppose it true that no saint has all the virtues:
you will surely grant that within the range of his ability, if a man do
what he can, he is perfect.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p161">A. Do you not remember what I said before?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p162">C. What was it?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p163">A. That a man is perfect in respect of what he has done,
imperfect in respect of what he could not do.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p164">C. But as he is perfect in respect of what he has done,
because he willed to do it, so in respect of that which constitutes him
imperfect, because he has not done it, he might have been perfect, had
he willed to do it.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p165">A. Who does not wish to do what is perfect? Or who does
not long to grow vigorously in all virtue? If you look for all virtues
in each individual, you do away with the distinctions of things, and
the difference of graces, and the variety of the work of the Creator,
whose prophet cries aloud in the sacred song:<note place="end" n="5203" id="vi.ix.I_1-p165.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p166"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 24" id="vi.ix.I_1-p166.1" parsed="|Ps|104|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> “In wisdom hast thou made them
all.” Lucifer may be indignant because he has not the brightness
of the moon. The moon may dispute over her eclipses and ceaseless toil,
and ask why she must traverse every month the yearly orbit of the sun.
The sun may complain and want to know what he has done that he travels
more slowly than the moon. And we poor creatures may demand to know why
it is that we were made men and not angels; although your teacher,<note place="end" n="5204" id="vi.ix.I_1-p166.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p167"> According to
some, Plato: more probably, Origen, the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.I_1-p167.1">ἀρχαῖος</span> being an allusion to
the title of his chief work, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.I_1-p167.2">Περὶ
᾽Αρχῶν</span>.</p></note><i>the Ancient</i>, the fountain from
which these streams flow, asserts that all rational creatures were
created equal and started fairly, like charioteers, either to succumb
halfway, or to pass on rapidly and reach the wished-for goal.
Elephants, with their huge bulk, and griffins, might discuss their
ponderous frames and ask why they must go on four feet, while flies,
midges, and other creatures like them have six feet under their tiny
wings, and there are some creeping things which have such an abundance
of feet that the keenest vision cannot follow their countless and
simultaneous movements. Marcion and all the heretics who denied the
Creator’s works might speak thus. Your principle goes so far that
while its adherents attack particular points, they are laying hands on
God; they are asking why He only is God, why He envies the creatures,
and why they are not all endowed with the same power and impor<pb n="459" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_459.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_459" />tance. You would not say so much (for you
are not mad enough to openly fight against God), yet this is your
meaning in other words, when you give man an attribute of God, and make
him to be without sin like God Himself. Hence the Apostle, with his
voice of thunder, says, concerning different graces:<note place="end" n="5205" id="vi.ix.I_1-p167.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p168"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 4, 5" id="vi.ix.I_1-p168.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|12|5" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4-1Cor.12.5">1 Cor. xii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “There are diversities of gifts,
but the same spirit; and differences of ministrations, but the same
Lord; and there are diversities of workings, but the same God, Who
worketh all things in all.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p169">20. C. You push this one particular point too far in
seeking to convince me that a man cannot have all excellences at the
same time. As though God were guilty of envy, or unable to bestow upon
His image and likeness a correspondence in all things to his
Creator.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p170">A. Is it I or you who go too far? You revive questions
already settled, and do not understand that likeness is one thing,
equality another; that the former is a painting, the latter, reality. A
real horse courses over the plains; the painted one with his chariot
does not leave the wall. The Arians do not allow to the Son of God what
you give to every man. Some do not dare to confess the perfect humanity
of Christ, lest they should be compelled to accept the belief that He
had the sins of a man as though the Creator were unequal to the act of
creating, and the title Son of Man were co-extensive with the title Son
of God. So either set me something else to answer, or lay aside pride
and give glory to God.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p171">C. You forget a former answer of yours, and have been so
busy forging your chain of argument, and careering through the wide
fields of Scripture, like a horse that has slipped its bridle, that you
have not said a single word about the main point. Your forgetfulness is
a pretext for escaping the necessity of a reply. It was foolish in me
to concede to you for the nonce what you asked, and to suppose that you
would voluntarily give up what you had received, and would not need a
reminder to make you pay what you owed.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p172">A. If I mistake not, it was the question of possible
commands of which I deferred the answer. Pray proceed as you think
best.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p173">21. C. The commands which God has given are either
possible or impossible. If possible, it is in our power to do them, if
we choose. If impossible, we cannot be held guilty for omitting duties
which it is not given us to fulfill. Hence it results that, whether God
has given possible or impossible commands, a man can be without sin if
he chooses.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p174">A. I beg your patient attention, for what we seek is not
victory over an opponent, but the triumph of truth over falsehood. God
has put within the power of mankind all arts, for we see that a vast
number of men have mastered them. To pass over those which the Greeks
call<note place="end" n="5206" id="vi.ix.I_1-p174.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p175"> That is,
mean.</p></note><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.I_1-p175.1">βάναυσοι</span>, as we
may say, the manual arts, I will instance grammar, rhetoric, the three
sorts of philosophy—physics, ethics, logic—geometry also,
and astronomy, astrology, arithmetic, music, which are also parts of
philosophy; medicine, too, in its threefold division—theory,
investigation, practice; a knowledge of law in general and of
particular enactments. Which of us, however clever he may be, will be
able to understand them all, when the most eloquent of orators,
discussing rhetoric and jurisprudence, said: “A few may excel in
one, in both no one can.” You see, then, that God has commanded
what is possible, and yet, that no one can by nature attain to what is
possible. Similarly he has given different rules and various virtues,
all of which we cannot possess at the same time. Hence it happens that
a virtue which in one person takes the chief place, or is found in
perfection, in another is but partial; and yet, he is not to blame who
has not all excellence, nor is he condemned for lacking that which he
has not; but he is justified through what he does possess. The Apostle
described the character of a bishop when he wrote to Timothy,<note place="end" n="5207" id="vi.ix.I_1-p175.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p176"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 2" id="vi.ix.I_1-p176.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 Tim. iii. 2</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “The bishop, therefore, must be
without reproach, the husband of one wife, temperate, modest, orderly,
given to hospitality, apt to teach; no brawler, no striker; but gentle,
not contentious, no lover of money; one that ruleth well his own house,
having his children in subjection with all modesty.” And again,
“Not a novice, lest, being puffed up, he fall into the
condemnation of the devil. Moreover, he must have good testimony from
them that are without, lest he fall into reproach and the snare of the
devil.” Writing also to his disciple Titus, he briefly points out
what sort of bishops he ought to ordain:<note place="end" n="5208" id="vi.ix.I_1-p176.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p177"> <scripRef passage="Titus i. 5" id="vi.ix.I_1-p177.1" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Titus i. 5</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“For this cause left I thee in
Crete, that thou shouldest set in order the things that were wanting,
and appoint elders in every city, as I gave thee charge; if any man is
blameless, the husband of one wife, having children that believe, who
are not accused of riot or unruly. For the bishop must be blameless (or
free from accusation, for so much is conveyed by the original) as
God’s steward; not self-willed, not soon angry, no brawler, no
striker, not greedy of filthy lucre; but given to hospitality, kind,
modest, just, <pb n="460" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_460.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_460" />holy, temperate;
holding to the faithful word which is according to the teaching, that
he may be able both to exhort in the sound doctrine, and to convict the
gainsayers.” I will not now say anything of the various rules
relating to different persons, but will confine myself to the commands
connected with the bishop.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p178">22. God certainly wishes bishops or priests to be such
as the chosen vessel teaches they should be. As to the first
qualification it is seldom or never that one is found <i>without
reproach;</i> for who is it that has not some fault, like a mole or a
wart on a lovely body? If the Apostle himself says of Peter that he did
not tread a straight path in the truth of the Gospel, and was so far to
blame that even Barnabas was led away into the same dissimulation, who
will be indignant if that is denied to him which the chief of the
Apostles had not? Then, supposing you find one, “the husband of
one wife, sober-minded, orderly, given to hospitality,” the next
attribute—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.I_1-p178.1">διδακτικόν</span>
, <i>apt to teach</i>, not merely as the Latin renders the word, <i>apt
to be taught</i>—you will hardly find in company with the other
virtues. A bishop or priest that is a brawler, or a striker, or a lover
of money, the Apostle rejects, and in his stead would have one gentle,
not contentious, free from avarice, one that rules well his own house,
and what is very hard, one who has his children in subjection with all
modesty, whether they be children of the flesh or children of the
faith. “With all modesty,” he says. It is not enough for
him to have his own modesty unless it be enhanced by the modesty of his
children, companions, and servants, as David says,<note place="end" n="5209" id="vi.ix.I_1-p178.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p179"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ci. 6" id="vi.ix.I_1-p179.1" parsed="|Ps|101|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.101.6">Ps. ci. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> “He that walketh in a perfect
way, he shall minister unto me.” Let us consider, also, the
emphasis laid on modesty by the addition of the words “having his
children in subjection with all modesty.” Not only in deed but in
word and gesture must he hold aloof from immodesty, lest perchance the
experience of Eli be his. Eli certainly rebuked his sons, saying,<note place="end" n="5210" id="vi.ix.I_1-p179.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p180"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 24" id="vi.ix.I_1-p180.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.24">1 Sam. ii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> “Nay, my sons, nay; it is not a
good report which I hear of you.” He chided them, and yet was
punished, because he should not have chided, but cast them off. What
will he do who rejoices at vice or lacks the courage to correct it? Who
fears his own conscience, and therefore pretends to be ignorant of what
is in everybody’s mouth? The next point is that the bishop must
be free from accusation, that he have a good report from them who are
without, that no reproaches of opponents be levelled at him, and that
they who dislike his doctrine may be pleased with his life. I suppose
it would not be easy to find all this, and particularly one “able
to resist the gain-sayers,” to check and overcome erroneous
opinions. He wishes no novice to be ordained bishop, and yet in our
time we see the youthful novice sought after as though he represented
the highest righteousness. If baptism immediately made a man righteous,
and full of all righteousness, it was of course idle for the Apostle to
repel a novice; but baptism annuls old sins, does not bestow new
virtues; it looses from prison, and promises rewards to the released if
he will work. Seldom or never, I say, is there a man who has all the
virtues which a bishop should have. And yet if a bishop lacked one or
two of the virtues in the list, it does not follow that he can no
longer be called righteous, nor will he be condemned for his
deficiencies, but will be crowned for what he has. For to have all and
lack nothing is the virtue of Him<note place="end" n="5211" id="vi.ix.I_1-p180.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p181"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 22" id="vi.ix.I_1-p181.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.22">1 Pet. ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Who did no sin; neither was guile found in His mouth; Who, when
He was reviled, reviled not again;” Who, confident in the
consciousness of virtue, said,<note place="end" n="5212" id="vi.ix.I_1-p181.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p182"> S. <scripRef passage="John xiv. 30" id="vi.ix.I_1-p182.1" parsed="|John|14|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.30">John xiv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> “Behold
the prince of this world cometh, and findeth nothing in me;”<note place="end" n="5213" id="vi.ix.I_1-p182.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p183"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6" id="vi.ix.I_1-p183.1" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“Who, being in the form of God,
thought it not robbery to be on an equality with God, but emptied
Himself, taking the form of a servant, and became obedient unto death,
even the death of the cross. Wherefore God gave Him the name which is
above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of
things in heaven, and things on earth, and things under the
earth.” If, then, in the person of a single bishop you will
either not find at all, or with difficulty, even a few of the things
commanded, how will you deal with the mass of men in general who are
bound to fulfil all the commandments?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p184">23. Let us reason from things bodily to things
spiritual. One man is swift-footed, but not strong-handed. That
man’s movements are slow, but he stands firm in battle. This man
has a fine face, but a harsh voice: another is repulsive to look at,
but sings sweetly and melodiously. There we see a man of great ability,
but equally poor memory; here is another whose memory serves him, but
whose wits are slow. In the very discussions with which when we were
boys we amused ourselves, all the disputants are not on a level, either
in introducing a subject, or in narrative, or in digressions, or wealth
of illustration, and charm of peroration, but their various oratorical
efforts exhibit different degrees of merit. Of churchmen I will say
more. Many discourse well upon <pb n="461" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_461.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_461" />the
Gospels, but in explaining an Apostle’s meaning are unequal to
themselves. Others, although most acute in the New Testament are dumb
in the Psalms and the Old Testament. I quite agree with
Virgil—<i>Non omnia possumus omnes;</i> and seldom or never is
the rich man found who in the abundance of his wealth has everything in
equal proportions. That God has given possible commands, I admit no
less than you. But it is not for each one of us to make all these
possible virtues our own, not because our nature is weak, for that is a
slander upon God, but because our hearts and minds grow weary and
cannot keep all virtues simultaneously and perpetually. And if you
blame the Creator for having made you subject to weariness and failure,
I shall reply, your censure would be still more severe if you thought
proper to accuse Him of not having made you God. But you will say, if I
have not the power, no sin attaches to me. You have sinned because you
have not done what another could do. And again, he in comparison with
whom you are inferior will be a sinner in respect of some other virtue,
relatively to you or to another person; and thus it happens that
whoever is thought to be first, is inferior to him who is his superior
in some other particular.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p185">24. C. If it is impossible for man to be without sin,
what does the Apostle Jude mean by writing,<note place="end" n="5214" id="vi.ix.I_1-p185.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p186"> <scripRef passage="Jude 24" id="vi.ix.I_1-p186.1" parsed="|Jude|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.24">Verse
24</scripRef>.</p></note> “Now unto Him that is able to
keep you without sin, and to set you before the presence of His glory
without blemish”? This is clear proof that it is possible to keep
a man without sin and without blemish.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p187">A. You do not understand the passage. We are not told
that a man can be without sin, which is your view, but that God, if He
chooses, can keep a man free from sin, and of His mercy guard him so
that he may be without blemish. And I say that all things are possible
with God; but that everything which a man desires is not possible to
him, and especially, an attribute which belongs to no created thing you
ever read of.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p188">C. I do not say that a man is without sin, which,
perhaps, appears to you to be possible; but that he may be, if he
chooses. For actuality is one thing, possibility another. In the actual
we look for an instance; possibility implies that our power to act is
real.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p189">A. You are trifling, and forget the proverb,
“Don’t do what is done.” You keep turning in the same
mire,<note place="end" n="5215" id="vi.ix.I_1-p189.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p190"> Literally, wash a
brick (that has not been burnt). Hence (1) labour in vain, or (2) make
bad worse. The latter appears to be the meaning here.</p></note> and only make more dirt. I shall,
therefore, tell you, what is clear to all, that you are trying to
establish a thing that is not, never was, and, perhaps, never will be.
To employ your own words, and show the folly and inconsistency of your
argument, I say that you are maintaining an impossible possibility. For
your proposition, that a man can be without sin if he chooses, is
either true or false. If it be true, show me who the man is; if it be
false, whatever is false can never happen. But let us have no more of
these notions. Hissed off the stage, and no longer daring to appear in
public, they should stay on the book shelves, and not let themselves be
heard.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p191">25. Let us proceed to other matters. And here I must
speak uninterruptedly, so far, at least, as is consistent with giving
you an opportunity of refuting me, or asking any question you think
fit.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p192">C. I will listen patiently, though I cannot say gladly.
The ability of your reasoning will strike me all the more, while I am
amazed at its falsity.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p193">A. Whether what I am going to say is true or false, you
will be able to judge when you have heard it.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p194">C. Follow your own method. I am resolved, if I am unable
to answer, to hold my tongue rather than assent to a lie.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p195">A. What difference does it make whether I defeat you
speaking or silent, and, as it is in the<note place="end" n="5216" id="vi.ix.I_1-p195.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p196"> Virg. Georg.,
iv.</p></note> story of Proteus, catch you asleep or
awake?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p197">C. When you have said what you like, you shall hear what
you will certainly not like. For though truth may be put to hard shifts
it cannot be subdued.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p198">A. I want to sift your opinions a little, that your
followers may know what an inspired genius you are. You say, “It
is impossible for any but those who have the knowledge of the law to be
without sin”; and you, consequently, shut out from righteousness
a large number of Christians, and, preacher of sinlessness though you
are, declare nearly all to be sinners. For how many Christians have
that knowledge of the law which you can find but seldom, or hardly at
all, in many doctors of the Church? But your liberality is so great
that, in order to stand well with your Amazons, you have elsewhere
written, “Even women ought to have a knowledge of the law,”
although the Apostle preaches that women ought to keep silence in the
churches, and if they want to know anything consult their husbands at
home. And you are not content with having given your cohort a knowledge
of Scripture, but you must delight yourself with their songs and
canticles, for <pb n="462" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_462.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_462" />you have a heading
to the effect that “Women also should sing unto God.” Who
does not know that women should sing in the privacy of their own rooms,
away from the company of men and the crowded congregation? But you
allow what is not lawful, and the consequence is, that, with the
support of their master, they make an open show of that which should be
done with modesty, and with no eye to witness.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p199">26. You go on to say, “The servant of God should
utter from his lips no bitterness, but ever that which is sweet and
pleasant”; and as though a servant of God were one thing, a
doctor and priest of the Church another, forgetting what was previously
laid down, you say in another heading, “A priest or doctor ought
to watch the actions of all, and confidently rebuke sinners, lest he be
responsible for them and their blood be required at his hands.”
And, not satisfied with saying it once, you repeat it, and inculcate
that, “A priest or doctor should flatter no one, but boldly
rebuke all, lest he destroy both himself and those who hear him.”
Is there so little harmony in one and the same work that you do not
know what you have previously said? For if the servant of God ought to
utter no bitterness from his mouth, but always that which is sweet and
pleasant, it follows either that a priest and doctor will not be
servants of God who ought to confidently rebuke sinners, and flatter no
one, but boldly reprove all: or, if a priest and a doctor are not only
servants of God, but have the chief place among His servants, it is
idle to reserve smooth and pleasant speeches for the servants of God,
for these are characteristic of heretics and of them who wish to
deceive; as the Apostle says,<note place="end" n="5217" id="vi.ix.I_1-p199.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p200"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 18" id="vi.ix.I_1-p200.1" parsed="|Rom|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.18">Rom. xvi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> “They
that are such serve not our Lord Christ but their own belly, and by
their smooth and fair speech they beguile the hearts of the
innocent.” Flattery is always insidious, crafty, and smooth. And
the flatterer is well described by the philosophers as “<i>a
pleasant enemy</i>.” Truth is bitter, of gloomy visage and
wrinkled brow, and distasteful to those who are rebuked. Hence the
Apostle says,<note place="end" n="5218" id="vi.ix.I_1-p200.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p201"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 16" id="vi.ix.I_1-p201.1" parsed="|Gal|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.16">Gal. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> “Am I
become your enemy, because I tell you the truth?” And the comic
poet tells us that “Obsequiousness is the mother of friendship,
truth of enmity.” Wherefore we also eat the Passover with bitter
herbs, and the chosen vessel teaches that the Passover should be kept
with truth and sincerity. Let truth in our case be plain speaking, and
bitterness will instantly follow.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p202">27. In another place you maintain that “All are
governed by their own free choice.” What Christian can bear to
hear this? For if not one, nor a few, nor many, but all of us are
governed by our own free choice, what becomes of the help of God? And
how do you explain the text,<note place="end" n="5219" id="vi.ix.I_1-p202.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p203"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xx. 24" id="vi.ix.I_1-p203.1" parsed="|Prov|20|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.24">Prov. xx. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> “A
man’s goings are ordered by the Lord”? And<note place="end" n="5220" id="vi.ix.I_1-p203.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p204"> <scripRef passage="Jer. x. 23" id="vi.ix.I_1-p204.1" parsed="|Jer|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.10.23">Jer. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> “A man’s way is not in
himself”; and<note place="end" n="5221" id="vi.ix.I_1-p204.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p205"> S. <scripRef passage="John xx. 11" id="vi.ix.I_1-p205.1" parsed="|John|20|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.11">John xx. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> “No one
can receive anything, unless it be given him from above”; and
elsewhere,<note place="end" n="5222" id="vi.ix.I_1-p205.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p206"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 7" id="vi.ix.I_1-p206.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7">1 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> “What hast thou which
thou didst not receive? But if thou didst receive it, why dost thou
glory as if thou hadst not received it?” Our Lord and Saviour
says:<note place="end" n="5223" id="vi.ix.I_1-p206.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p207"> S. <scripRef passage="John vi. 38" id="vi.ix.I_1-p207.1" parsed="|John|6|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.38">John vi. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>“I am come down from
heaven not to do Mine own will, but the will of the Father who sent
Me.” And in another place,<note place="end" n="5224" id="vi.ix.I_1-p207.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p208"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 42" id="vi.ix.I_1-p208.1" parsed="|Luke|22|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.42">Luke xxii. 42</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me;
nevertheless not My will, but Thine be done.” And in the
Lord’s prayer,<note place="end" n="5225" id="vi.ix.I_1-p208.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p209"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 10" id="vi.ix.I_1-p209.1" parsed="|Matt|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.10">Matt. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thy
will be done as in heaven, so on earth.” How is it that you are
so rash as to do away with all God’s help? Elsewhere, you make a
vain attempt to append the words “not without the grace of
God”; but in what sense you would have them understood is clear
from this passage, for you do not admit His grace in separate actions,
but connect it with our creation, the gift of the law, and the power of
free will.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p210">28. The argument of the next section is, “In the
day of judgment, no mercy will be shown to the unjust and to sinners,
but they must be consumed in eternal fire.” Who can bear this,
and suffer you to prohibit the mercy of God, and to sit in judgment on
the sentence of the Judge before the day of judgment, so that, if He
wished to show mercy to the unjust and the sinners, He must not,
because you have given your veto? For you say it is written in the one
hundred and fourth Psalm,<note place="end" n="5226" id="vi.ix.I_1-p210.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p211"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 35" id="vi.ix.I_1-p211.1" parsed="|Ps|104|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.35">Ps. civ. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> “Let
sinners cease to be in the earth, and the wicked be no more.” And
in Isaiah,<note place="end" n="5227" id="vi.ix.I_1-p211.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p212"> <scripRef passage="Is. i. 28" id="vi.ix.I_1-p212.1" parsed="|Isa|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.28">Is. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> “The wicked and sinners
shall be burned up together, and they who forsake God shall be
consumed.” Do you not know that mercy is sometimes blended with
the threatenings of God? He does not say that they must be burnt with
eternal fires, but let them cease to be in the earth, and the wicked be
no more. For it is one thing for them to desist from sin and
wickedness, another for them to perish for ever and be burnt in eternal
fire. And as for the passage which you quote from Isaiah,
“Sinners and the wicked shall be burned up together,” he
does not add for ever. “And they who forsake God shall be
consumed.” This properly refers to heretics, who leave the
straight path of the faith, and shall be consumed if they will not
return to the Lord <pb n="463" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_463.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_463" />whom they have
forsaken. And the same sentence is ready for you if you neglect to turn
to better things. Again, is it not marvellous temerity to couple the
wicked and sinners with the impious, for the distinction between them
is great? Every impious person is wicked and a sinner; but we cannot
conversely say every sinner and wicked person is also impious, for
impiety properly belongs to those who have not the knowledge of God,
or, if they have once had it, lose it by transgression. But the wounds
of sin and wickedness, like faults in general, admit of healing. Hence,
it is written,<note place="end" n="5228" id="vi.ix.I_1-p212.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p213"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxii. 10" id="vi.ix.I_1-p213.1" parsed="|Ps|32|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.10">Ps. xxxii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Many are the scourges of the sinner”; it is not said that
he is eternally destroyed. And through all the scourging and torture
the faults of Israel are corrected,<note place="end" n="5229" id="vi.ix.I_1-p213.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p214"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 6" id="vi.ix.I_1-p214.1" parsed="|Heb|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.6">Heb. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>“For whom the Lord loveth He
chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.” It is one
thing to smite with the affection of a teacher and a parent; another to
be madly cruel towards adversaries. Wherefore, we sing in the first
Psalm,<note place="end" n="5230" id="vi.ix.I_1-p214.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p215"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 1.5" id="vi.ix.I_1-p215.1" parsed="|Ps|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.5">Verse
5</scripRef>. Sept.</p></note> “The impious do not rise
in the judgment,” for they are already sentenced to destruction;
“nor sinners in the counsel of the just.” To lose the glory
of the resurrection is a different thing from perishing for ever.
“The hour cometh,” he says,<note place="end" n="5231" id="vi.ix.I_1-p215.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p216"> S. <scripRef passage="John v. 28, 29" id="vi.ix.I_1-p216.1" parsed="|John|5|28|5|29" osisRef="Bible:John.5.28-John.5.29">John v. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> “In which all that are in the
tombs shall hear His voice, and shall come forth: they that have done
good unto the resurrection of life, and they that have done ill unto
the resurrection of judgment.” And so the Apostle, in the same
sense, because in the same Spirit, says to the Romans,<note place="end" n="5232" id="vi.ix.I_1-p216.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p217"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 12" id="vi.ix.I_1-p217.1" parsed="|Rom|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.12">Rom. ii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>“As many as have sinned without
law shall also perish without law; and as many as have sinned under
law, shall be judged by law.” The man without law is the
unbeliever who will perish for ever. Under the law is the sinner who
believes in God, and who will be judged by the law, and will not
perish. If the wicked and sinners are to be burned with everlasting
fire, are you not afraid of the sentence you pass on yourself, seeing
that you admit you are wicked and a sinner, while still you argue that
a man is not without sin, but that he may be. It follows that the only
person who can be saved is an individual who never existed, does not
exist, and perhaps never will, and that all our predecessors of whom we
read must perish. Take your own case. You are puffed up with all the
pride of Cato, and have<note place="end" n="5233" id="vi.ix.I_1-p217.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p218"> The reference
is to the stature of Pelagius.</p></note>Milo’s giant shoulders; but is
it not amazing temerity for you, who are a sinner, to take the name of
a teacher? If you are righteous, and, with a false humility, say you
are a sinner, we may be surprised, but we shall rejoice at having so
unique a treasure, and at reckoning amongst our friends a personage
unknown to patriarch, prophet, and Apostle. And if Origen does maintain
that no rational creatures ought to be lost, and allows repentance to
the devil, what is that to us, who say that the devil and his
attendants, and all impious persons and transgressors, perish
eternally, and that<note place="end" n="5234" id="vi.ix.I_1-p218.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p219"> The sense of
this passage is much disputed. St. Jerome was, possibly, speaking of
persons who upon the whole are sincere and not merely covenanted
Christians.</p></note>Christians,
if they be overtaken by sin, must be saved after they have been
punished?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p220">29.<note place="end" n="5235" id="vi.ix.I_1-p220.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p221"> Jerome seems
here to speak in his own person and to address Pelagius directly.</p></note>Besides all
this you add two chapters which contradict one another, and which, if
true, would effectually close your mouth. “Except a man have
learned, he cannot be acquainted with wisdom and understand the
Scriptures.” And again, “He that has not been taught, ought
not to assume that he knows the law.” You must, then, either
produce the master from whom you learned, if you are lawfully to claim
the knowledge of the law; or, if your master is a person who never
learned from any one else, and taught you what he did nor know himself,
it follows that you are not acting rightly in claiming a knowledge of
Scripture, when you have not been taught, and in starting as a master
before you have been a disciple. And yet, perhaps, with your customary
humility, you make your boast that the Lord Himself, Who teaches all
knowledge, was your master, and that, like Moses in the cloud and
darkness, face to face, you hear the words of God, and so, with the<note place="end" n="5236" id="vi.ix.I_1-p221.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p222"> <i>Cornuta
fronte.</i> Literally, “with horned brow.” The allusion is
to the rays of light which beamed from the face of Moses, the Hebrew
word bearing both meanings, <i>ray</i> and <i>horn.</i> Hence the
portraiture of him with horns.</p></note>halo round your head, take the lead
of us. And even this is not enough, but all at once you turn Stoic, and
thunder in our ears Zeno’s proud maxims. “A Christian ought
to be so patient that if any one wished to take his property he would
let it go with joy.” Is it not enough for us patiently to lose
what we have, without returning thanks to him who ill-treats and
plunders us, and sending after him all blessings? The Gospel teaches
that to him who would go to law with us, and by strife and litigation
take away our coat, we must give our cloak also. It does not enjoin the
giving of thanks and joy at the loss of our property. What I say is
this, not that there is any enormity in your view, but that everywhere
you are prone to exaggeration, and indulge in ambitious flights. This
is why you add that “The bravery of dress and ornament is an
enemy of God.” What enmity, I should like to know, is there
to<pb n="464" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_464.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_464" />wards God if my tunic is cleaner
than usual, or if the bishop, priest, or deacon, or any other
ecclesiastics, at the offering of the sacrifices walk in white? Beware,
ye clergy; beware, ye monks; widows and virgins, you are in peril
unless the people see you begrimed with dirt, and clad in rags. I say
nothing of lay-men, who proclaim open war and enmity against God if
they wear costly and elegant apparel.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p223">30. Let us hear the rest. “We must love our
enemies as we do our neighbours”; and immediately, falling into a
deep slumber, you lay down this proposition: “We must never
believe an enemy.” Not a word is needed from me to show the
contradiction here. You will say that both propositions are found in
Scripture, but you do not observe the particular connection in which
the passages occur. I am told to love my enemies and pray for my
persecutors. Am I bidden to love them as though they were my
neighbours, kindred, and friends, and to make no difference between a
rival and a relative? If I love my enemies as my neighbours, what more
affection can I show to my friends? If you had maintained this
position, you ought to have taken care not to contradict yourself by
saying that we must never believe an enemy. But even the law teaches us
how an enemy should be loved.<note place="end" n="5237" id="vi.ix.I_1-p223.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p224"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxii. 4" id="vi.ix.I_1-p224.1" parsed="|Deut|22|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.22.4">Deut. xxii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>If an
enemy’s beast be fallen, we must raise it up. And the Apostle
tells us,<note place="end" n="5238" id="vi.ix.I_1-p224.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p225"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 20" id="vi.ix.I_1-p225.1" parsed="|Rom|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.20">Rom. xii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>“If thine enemy hunger,
feed him; if he thirst, give him drink. For by so doing thou shalt heap
coals of fire upon his head,” not by way of curse and
condemnation, as most people think, but to chasten and bring him to
repentance, so that, overcome by kindness, and melted by the warmth of
love, he may no longer be an enemy.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p226">31. Your next point is that “the kingdom of heaven
is promised even in the Old Testament,” and you adduce evidence
from the Apocrypha, although it is clear that the kingdom of heaven was
first preached under the Gospel by John the Baptist, and our Lord and
Saviour, and the Apostles. Read the Gospels. John the Baptist cries in
the desert,<note place="end" n="5239" id="vi.ix.I_1-p226.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p227"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 2" id="vi.ix.I_1-p227.1" parsed="|Matt|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.2">Matt. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “Repent, for the kingdom
of heaven is at hand”; and concerning the Saviour it is
written,<note place="end" n="5240" id="vi.ix.I_1-p227.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p228"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 4.17" id="vi.ix.I_1-p228.1" parsed="|Matt|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.17">iv.
17</scripRef>.</p></note> “From that time He began to
preach and to say, Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”
And again,<note place="end" n="5241" id="vi.ix.I_1-p228.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p229"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 4.23" id="vi.ix.I_1-p229.1" parsed="|Matt|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.23">iv.
23</scripRef>.</p></note>“Jesus went round about the
towns and villages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the
kingdom of God.” And He commanded His Apostles to<note place="end" n="5242" id="vi.ix.I_1-p229.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p230"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 10.7" id="vi.ix.I_1-p230.1" parsed="|Matt|10|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.7">x. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“go and preach, saying, the
kingdom of heaven is at hand.” But you call us Manichæans
because we prefer the Gospel to the law, and say that in the latter we
have the shadow, in the former, the substance, and you do not see that
your foolishness goes hand in hand with impudence. It is one thing to
condemn the law, as Manichæus did; it is another to prefer the
Gospel to the law, for this is in accordance with apostolic teaching.
In the law the servants of the Lord speak, in the Gospel the Lord
Himself; in the former are the promises, in the latter their
fulfilment; there are the beginnings, here is perfection; in the law
the foundations of works are laid; in the Gospel the edifice is crowned
with the top-stone of faith and grace. I have mentioned this to show
the character of the teaching given by our distinguished professor.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p231">32. The hundredth heading runs thus: “A man can be
without sin, and easily keep the commandments of God if he
chooses,” as to which enough has already been said. And although
he professes to imitate, or rather complete the work of the blessed
martyr Cyprian in the treatise which the latter wrote to<note place="end" n="5243" id="vi.ix.I_1-p231.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p232"> A Christian of
Carthage who, together with Cyprian, sent relief to the bishops and
martyrs in the Mines of Sigus, in Numidia, and elsewhere (<span class="c17" id="vi.ix.I_1-p232.1">a.d.</span> 257).</p></note>Quirinus, he does not perceive that
he has said just the opposite in the work under discussion. Cyprian, in
the fifty-fourth heading of the third book, lays it down that no one is
free from stain and without sin, and he immediately gives proofs, among
them the passage in Job,<note place="end" n="5244" id="vi.ix.I_1-p232.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p233"> <scripRef passage="Job xiv. 4" id="vi.ix.I_1-p233.1" parsed="|Job|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.4">Job xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “Who
is cleansed from uncleanness? Not he who has lived but one day upon the
earth.”<note place="end" n="5245" id="vi.ix.I_1-p233.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p234"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 5" id="vi.ix.I_1-p234.1" parsed="|Ps|51|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.5">Ps. li. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>And in the
fifty-first Psalm, “Behold I was shapen in iniquity, and in sin
did my mother conceive me.” And in the Epistle of John,<note place="end" n="5246" id="vi.ix.I_1-p234.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p235"> <scripRef passage="1 John i. 8" id="vi.ix.I_1-p235.1" parsed="|1John|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8">1 John i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “If we say that we have no sin,
we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.” You, on the
other hand, maintain that “A man can be without sin,” and
that you may give your words the semblance of truth, you immediately
add, “And easily keep the commandments of God, if he
chooses,” and yet they have been seldom or never kept by any one.
Now, if they were easy, they ought to have been kept by all. But if, to
concede you a point, at rare intervals some one may be found able to
keep them, it is clear that what is rare is difficult. And by way of
supplementing this and displaying the greatness of your own virtues (we
are to believe, forsooth, that you bring forth the sentiment out of the
treasure of a good conscience), you have a heading to the effect that:
“We ought not to commit even light offences.” And for fear
some one might think you had not explained in the work the meaning of
<i>light,</i> you add that, “We must not even think an evil
thought,” forgetting the words,<note place="end" n="5247" id="vi.ix.I_1-p235.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p236"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 12, 13" id="vi.ix.I_1-p236.1" parsed="|Ps|19|12|19|13" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.12-Ps.19.13">Ps. xix. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> “Who <pb n="465" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_465.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_465" />understands his offences? Clear thou me from
hidden faults, and keep back thy servant from presumptuous sins, O
Lord.” You should have known that the Church admits even failures
through ignorance and sins of mere thought to be offences; so much so
that she bids sacrifices be offered for errors, and the high priest who
makes intercession for the whole people previously offers victims for
himself. Now, if he were not himself righteous, he would never be
commanded to offer for others. Nor, again, would he offer for himself
if he were free from sins of ignorance. If I were to attempt to show
that error and ignorance is sin, I must roam at large over the wide
fields of Scripture.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p237">33. C. Pray have you not read that<note place="end" n="5248" id="vi.ix.I_1-p237.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p238"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 28" id="vi.ix.I_1-p238.1" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>“He who looks upon a woman to
lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his
heart?” It seems that not only are the look and the allurements
to vice reckoned as sin, but whatever it be to which we give assent.
For either we can avoid an evil thought, and consequently may be free
from sin; or, if we cannot avoid it, that is not reckoned as sin which
cannot be avoided.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p239">A. Your argument is ingenious, but you do not see that
it goes against Holy Scripture, which declares that even ignorance is
not without sin. Hence it was that Job offered sacrifices for his sons,
lest, perchance, they had unwittingly sinned in thought. And if, when
one is cutting wood, the axe-head flies from the handle and kills a
man, the owner is<note place="end" n="5249" id="vi.ix.I_1-p239.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p240"> <scripRef passage="Numb. xxxv. 6" id="vi.ix.I_1-p240.1" parsed="|Num|35|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.35.6">Numb. xxxv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>commanded to
go to one of the cities of refuge and stay there until the high priest
dies; that is to say, until he is redeemed by the Saviour’s
blood, either in the baptistery, or in penitence which is a copy of the
grace of baptism, through the ineffable mercy of the Saviour, who<note place="end" n="5250" id="vi.ix.I_1-p240.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p241"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 23" id="vi.ix.I_1-p241.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.23">Ezek. xviii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> would not have any one perish, nor
delights in the death of sinners, but would rather that they should be
converted and live.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p242">C. It is surely strange justice to hold me guilty of a
sin of error of which my conscience does not accuse itself. I am not
aware that I have sinned, and am I to pay the penalty for an offence of
which I am ignorant? What more can I do, if I sin voluntarily?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p243">A. Do you expect me to explain the purposes and plans of
God? The Book of Wisdom gives an answer to your foolish question:<note place="end" n="5251" id="vi.ix.I_1-p243.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p244"> <scripRef passage="Wisdom 3.21" id="vi.ix.I_1-p244.1" parsed="|Wis|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.3.21">iii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>“Look not into things above thee,
and search not things too mighty for thee.” And elsewhere,<note place="end" n="5252" id="vi.ix.I_1-p244.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p245"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 16" id="vi.ix.I_1-p245.1" parsed="|Eccl|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.16">Eccles. vii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> “Make not thyself overwise, and
argue not more than is fitting.” And in the same place, “In
wisdom and simplicity of heart seek God.” You will perhaps deny
the authority of this book; listen then to the Apostle blowing the
Gospel trumpet:<note place="end" n="5253" id="vi.ix.I_1-p245.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p246"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 33, 34" id="vi.ix.I_1-p246.1" parsed="|Rom|11|33|11|34" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33-Rom.11.34">Rom. xi. 33, 34</scripRef>.</p></note>“O the
depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how
unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past tracing out! For who
hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been His
counsellor?” Your questions are such as he elsewhere describes:<note place="end" n="5254" id="vi.ix.I_1-p246.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p247"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 23" id="vi.ix.I_1-p247.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.23">2 Tim. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>“But foolish and ignorant
questioning avoid, knowing that they gender strifes.” And in
Ecclesiastes (a book concerning which there can be no doubt) we read,<note place="end" n="5255" id="vi.ix.I_1-p247.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p248"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 24, 25" id="vi.ix.I_1-p248.1" parsed="|Eccl|7|24|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.24-Eccl.7.25">Eccles. vii. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note>“I said, I will be wise, but it
was far from me. That which is exceeding deep, who can find it
out?” You ask me to tell you why the potter makes one vessel to
honour, another to dishonour, and will not be satisfied with Paul, who
replies on behalf of his Lord,<note place="end" n="5256" id="vi.ix.I_1-p248.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.I_1-p249"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 20" id="vi.ix.I_1-p249.1" parsed="|Rom|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.20">Rom. ix. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>“O
man, who art thou that repliest against God?”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p250">The remainder of this book is occupied by a series of
quotations from the Old Testament, designed to show that it is not only
the outer and conscious act which is reckoned sinful, but the
opposition to the Divine will, which is often implicit and
half-conscious. Occasionally, also, the speaker shows how the texts
quoted enforce the argument which he has before used, that men may be
spoken of as righteous in a general sense, yet by no means free from
sins of thought or desire, if not of act.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p251">The passages quoted are:</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p252"><scripRef passage="Gen. viii. 21" id="vi.ix.I_1-p252.1" parsed="|Gen|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.8.21">Gen. viii.
21</scripRef>. I will not curse the
ground….for the mind of man is set on evil from his youth.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p253"><scripRef passage="Gen. 17.17; 18.12" id="vi.ix.I_1-p253.1" parsed="|Gen|17|17|0|0;|Gen|18|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.17.17 Bible:Gen.18.12">xvii. 17, xviii. 12</scripRef>. Abraham and Sarah laughing at the
promise.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p254"><scripRef passage="Gen. 37.35" id="vi.ix.I_1-p254.1" parsed="|Gen|37|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.37.35">xxxvii. 35</scripRef>. Jacob’s excessive grief.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p255"><scripRef passage="Exod. xxi. 12, 13" id="vi.ix.I_1-p255.1" parsed="|Exod|21|12|21|13" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.12-Exod.21.13">Exod. xxi. 12,
13</scripRef>. The guilt of one who
slays another unawares.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p256"><scripRef passage="Lev. iv. 2, 27" id="vi.ix.I_1-p256.1" parsed="|Lev|4|2|0|0;|Lev|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.4.2 Bible:Lev.4.27">Lev. iv. 2,
27</scripRef>. Offerings for sins of
ignorance.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p257"><scripRef passage="Lev. 5.3" id="vi.ix.I_1-p257.1" parsed="|Lev|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.5.3">v. 3</scripRef>.
Offerings for ceremonial uncleanness.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p258"><scripRef passage="Lev. 9.1" id="vi.ix.I_1-p258.1" parsed="|Lev|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.9.1">ix. 1</scripRef>.
Offerings for Aaron at his consecration.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p259"><scripRef passage="Lev. 12.6" id="vi.ix.I_1-p259.1" parsed="|Lev|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.12.6">xii. 6</scripRef>.
Offerings for women after childbirth.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p260"><scripRef passage="Lev. 14.1,6; 16.6; 12.7" id="vi.ix.I_1-p260.1" parsed="|Lev|14|1|0|0;|Lev|14|6|0|0;|Lev|16|6|0|0;|Lev|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.14.1 Bible:Lev.14.6 Bible:Lev.16.6 Bible:Lev.12.7">xiv. 1, 6, xvi. 6, xii. 7</scripRef>. Offerings for the leper.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p261"><scripRef passage="Lev. 15.31; 16.2,5" id="vi.ix.I_1-p261.1" parsed="|Lev|15|31|0|0;|Lev|16|2|0|0;|Lev|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.15.31 Bible:Lev.16.2 Bible:Lev.16.5">xv. 31, xvi. 2, 5</scripRef>. Offerings for the people on the day of
atonement.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p262"><scripRef passage="Lev. 22.14" id="vi.ix.I_1-p262.1" parsed="|Lev|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.22.14">xxii. 14</scripRef>. Eating the hallowed things ignorantly;
compared with <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 27, 28" id="vi.ix.I_1-p262.2" parsed="|1Cor|11|27|11|28" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.27-1Cor.11.28">1 Cor. xi. 27,
28</scripRef>, of careless participation
in Sacrament.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p263"><scripRef passage="Numbers vi. 1" id="vi.ix.I_1-p263.1" parsed="|Num|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.6.1">Numbers vi.
1</scripRef>. Offerings for the
Nazarite.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p264"><scripRef passage="Num. 14.7; 7.28,29" id="vi.ix.I_1-p264.1" parsed="|Num|14|7|0|0;|Num|7|28|7|29" osisRef="Bible:Num.14.7 Bible:Num.7.28-Num.7.29">xiv. 7, vii. 28, 29</scripRef>. Offerings for imploring God’s
Mercy.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p265"><scripRef passage="Num. 28.15,22; 29.5; 5.11,17" id="vi.ix.I_1-p265.1" parsed="|Num|28|15|0|0;|Num|28|22|0|0;|Num|29|5|0|0;|Num|5|11|0|0;|Num|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.28.15 Bible:Num.28.22 Bible:Num.29.5 Bible:Num.5.11 Bible:Num.5.17">xxviii. 15, 22, xxix. 5, v.
11, 17</scripRef>. Offerings at the
feast.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p266"><pb n="466" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_466.html" id="vi.ix.I_1-Page_466" /><scripRef passage="Numbers xxxv. 13" id="vi.ix.I_1-p266.1" parsed="|Num|35|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.35.13">Numbers xxxv. 13</scripRef>. The cities of refuge provided for
manslayers.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p267"><scripRef passage="Deut. ix. 6, xviii. 13" id="vi.ix.I_1-p267.1" parsed="|Deut|9|6|0|0;|Deut|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.9.6 Bible:Deut.18.13">Deut. ix. 6,
xviii. 13</scripRef>. Israel warned not
to boast of righteousness.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p268"><scripRef passage="Deut. 18.9-12; 5.14,15" id="vi.ix.I_1-p268.1" parsed="|Deut|18|9|18|12;|Deut|5|14|5|15" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.9-Deut.18.12 Bible:Deut.5.14-Deut.5.15">xviii. 9–12, v. 14, 15</scripRef>. Perfection used only of avoiding
idolatry.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p269"><scripRef passage="Deut. 22.8" id="vi.ix.I_1-p269.1" parsed="|Deut|22|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.22.8">xxii. 8</scripRef>. The housetop without a parapet makes a
man guilty.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p270"><scripRef passage="Deut 23.2" id="vi.ix.I_1-p270.1" parsed="|Deut|23|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.23.2">xxiii. 2</scripRef>. Defilement from unconscious personal
acts.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p271"><scripRef passage="Josh. vii. 12" id="vi.ix.I_1-p271.1" parsed="|Josh|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.7.12">Josh. vii.
12</scripRef>. The people made guilty by
the sin of Achan.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p272"><scripRef passage="Josh. 11.19,20" id="vi.ix.I_1-p272.1" parsed="|Josh|11|19|11|20" osisRef="Bible:Josh.11.19-Josh.11.20">xi. 19, 20</scripRef>. The racial guilt of the Canaanites.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p273"><scripRef passage="1 Sam. xiv. 27" id="vi.ix.I_1-p273.1" parsed="|1Sam|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.14.27">1 Sam. xiv.
27</scripRef>. Jonathan made guilty by
tasting the honey.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p274"><scripRef passage="1 Sam. 16.6" id="vi.ix.I_1-p274.1" parsed="|1Sam|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.6">xvi. 6</scripRef>.
The Lord sees the heart, not the outward appearance.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p275"><scripRef passage="2 Sam. iv. 11" id="vi.ix.I_1-p275.1" parsed="|2Sam|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.4.11">2 Sam. iv.
11</scripRef>. Ishbosheth spoken of as
righteous.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p276"><scripRef passage="2 Sam. 6.7,8" id="vi.ix.I_1-p276.1" parsed="|2Sam|6|7|6|8" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.6.7-2Sam.6.8">vi. 7, 8</scripRef>. Uzzah smitten for carelessness.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p277"><scripRef passage="2 Sam. xxiv. 10" id="vi.ix.I_1-p277.1" parsed="|2Sam|24|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.24.10">2 Sam. xxiv.
10</scripRef>. David’s numbering
the people.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p278"><scripRef passage="1 Kings viii. 46" id="vi.ix.I_1-p278.1" parsed="|1Kgs|8|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.8.46">1 Kings viii.
46</scripRef>. Solomon’s
Prayer—There is none that sinneth not.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p279"><scripRef passage="1 Kings 14.5" id="vi.ix.I_1-p279.1" parsed="|1Kgs|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.14.5">xiv. 5</scripRef>.
The prophet detecting the motive of Jeroboam’s wife.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p280"><scripRef passage="2 Kings iv. 27" id="vi.ix.I_1-p280.1" parsed="|2Kgs|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.4.27">2 Kings iv.
27</scripRef>. Elijah seeing the
Shunamite’s heart.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p281"><scripRef passage="1 Chron. ii. 32" id="vi.ix.I_1-p281.1" parsed="|1Chr|2|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.2.32">1 Chron. ii.
32</scripRef>. Sept. Half-prophets.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p282"><scripRef passage="Habakkuk iii. 1" id="vi.ix.I_1-p282.1" parsed="|Hab|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.3.1">Habakkuk iii.
1</scripRef>. Vulgate. A prayer
“for sins of ignorance” (“upon Shigionoth”),
supposed to be in recognition of over-boldness in <scripRef passage="Hab. 1.2-4" id="vi.ix.I_1-p282.2" parsed="|Hab|1|2|1|4" osisRef="Bible:Hab.1.2-Hab.1.4">i.
2–4</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p283"><scripRef passage="Ezek. xlvi. 20" id="vi.ix.I_1-p283.1" parsed="|Ezek|46|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.46.20">Ezek. xlvi.
20</scripRef>. The sacrifice of
Ezekiel’s restored temple.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p284"><scripRef passage="Jer. x. 23" id="vi.ix.I_1-p284.1" parsed="|Jer|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.10.23">Jer. x. 23</scripRef>. The way of man not in
himself.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p285"><scripRef passage="Jer. 17.9" id="vi.ix.I_1-p285.1" parsed="|Jer|17|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.9">xvii. 9</scripRef>. The heart deceitful.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p286"><scripRef passage="Prov. xiv. 12" id="vi.ix.I_1-p286.1" parsed="|Prov|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.14.12">Prov. xiv.
12</scripRef>. A way that seemeth right
to a man.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p287"><scripRef passage="Prov. 19.21" id="vi.ix.I_1-p287.1" parsed="|Prov|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.19.21">xix. 21</scripRef>. Many devices in a man’s
heart.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p288"><scripRef passage="Prov. 20.9" id="vi.ix.I_1-p288.1" parsed="|Prov|20|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.9">xx. 9</scripRef>.
Who can say, I have a clean heart?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p289"><scripRef passage="Prov. 20.17" id="vi.ix.I_1-p289.1" parsed="|Prov|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.17">17</scripRef>.
Who will boast that he is clean?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.I_1-p290"><scripRef passage="Eccl. vii. 16" id="vi.ix.I_1-p290.1" parsed="|Eccl|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.16">Eccl. vii.
16</scripRef>. The heart of a man is
full of wickedness.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Book" n="II" title="Book II" shorttitle="Book II" progress="93.21%" prev="vi.ix.I_1" next="vi.ix.III" id="vi.ix.II"><p class="c46" id="vi.ix.II-p1">

<span class="c14" id="vi.ix.II-p1.1">Book II.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.ix.II-p2">This book can hardly be said to form part of a dialogue.
It is rather an argument from Scripture to prove the point of the
Augustinian arguer, Atticus. From the fourth chapter onwards it
consists, like the last five chapters of Book I., of a chain of
Scripture texts, taken from the New Testament and the Prophets, to show
the universality of sin, and thus to refute the Pelagian assertion that
a man can be without sin if he wills. We shall, therefore, give, as in
the previous case, a list of the texts and the first words of them,
only giving Jerome’s words where he introduces some original
remark of his own, or some noteworthy comment.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p3">The Pelagian begins by reiterating the dilemma: If the
commandments are given to be obeyed, then man can be without sin; if he
is, by his creation, such that he must be a sinner, then God, not he,
is the author of sin. To the argument that sacrifices are enjoined for
sins of ignorance, he replies by appealing from the Old Testament to
the New, which leads to a discussion (2, 3) on St. Paul’s
description of the conflict with sin, in <scripRef passage="Romans vii" id="vi.ix.II-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7">Romans vii</scripRef>. Paul, it is argued, speaks not as a
sinner, but as a <i>man</i>, and thus confesses the sinfulness of
humanity. That men may be without ingrained vice is possible; that they
can be without sin is not. This leads the Augustinian, Atticus,
resuming his list of testimonies, to the fact that, though men are
found who are righteous as avoiding wickedness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.II-p3.2">κακία</span>), yet none is without sin
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.II-p3.3">ἀναμάρτητος</span>
).</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.ix.II-p4">In <scripRef passage="Psalm xxxii. 5" id="vi.ix.II-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|32|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.5">Psalm xxxii.
5</scripRef>. One who speaks of himself
as “holy,” yet confesses his transgression.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p5"><scripRef passage="Prov. xxiv. 16" id="vi.ix.II-p5.1" parsed="|Prov|24|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.24.16">Prov. xxiv.
16</scripRef>. Explains this, “The
righteous falls, but sins again.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p6"><scripRef passage="Prov. 18.17" id="vi.ix.II-p6.1" parsed="|Prov|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.17">xviii. 17</scripRef>, LXX. and Vulgate. A righteous man
accuses himself when he begins to speak.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p7"><scripRef passage="Ps. lviii. 3" id="vi.ix.II-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|58|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.58.3">Ps. lviii.
3</scripRef>. Sinners are estranged from
the womb; that is, either, as St. Paul says (<scripRef passage="Rom. v. 14" id="vi.ix.II-p7.2" parsed="|Rom|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14">Rom. v. 14</scripRef>), they sin “after the similitude
of Adam”; or, “when Christ, as the firstborn, opened the
virgin’s womb” (<scripRef passage="Exod. xiii. 2" id="vi.ix.II-p7.3" parsed="|Exod|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.13.2">Exod. xiii. 2</scripRef>). The heretics refused to acknowledge
the mystery, which was prefigured by the Eastern door of the Temple
(<scripRef passage="Ezek. xliv. 2" id="vi.ix.II-p7.4" parsed="|Ezek|44|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.44.2">Ezek. xliv. 2</scripRef>), which closed again when once the High
Priest had gone through it.<note place="end" n="5257" id="vi.ix.II-p7.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p8"> There was an
early and widespread belief, afterwards confirmed by a decree of the
Council of Ephesus, that the birth of Christ was by miracle, not by a
true and proper parturition.</p></note></p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p9"><scripRef passage="Job iv. 17-21" id="vi.ix.II-p9.1" parsed="|Job|4|17|4|21" osisRef="Bible:Job.4.17-Job.4.21">Job iv.
17–21</scripRef>. Shall mortal man
be just with God?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p10"><scripRef passage="Job 7.1" id="vi.ix.II-p10.1" parsed="|Job|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.7.1">vii. 1</scripRef>.
The life of man is temptation.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p11"><scripRef passage="Job 7.20,21" id="vi.ix.II-p11.1" parsed="|Job|7|20|7|21" osisRef="Bible:Job.7.20-Job.7.21">20, 21</scripRef>. If I have sinned, what can I do?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p12"><scripRef passage="Job 9.15,16" id="vi.ix.II-p12.1" parsed="|Job|9|15|9|16" osisRef="Bible:Job.9.15-Job.9.16">ix. 15, 16</scripRef>. If I were righteous, he would not hear
me.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p13"><scripRef passage="Job. 9.29-31" id="vi.ix.II-p13.1" parsed="|Job|9|29|9|31" osisRef="Bible:Job.9.29-Job.9.31">29–31</scripRef>. If I wash myself with snow water,
etc.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p14"><scripRef passage="Job. 10.15" id="vi.ix.II-p14.1" parsed="|Job|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.10.15">x. 15</scripRef>.
If I be righteous, etc.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p15"><scripRef passage="Job. 14.4,5" id="vi.ix.II-p15.1" parsed="|Job|14|4|14|5" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.4-Job.14.5">xiv. 4, 5</scripRef>. Who will be free from uncleanliness?
Not one.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p16"><scripRef passage="Prov. xvi. 26" id="vi.ix.II-p16.1" parsed="|Prov|16|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.26">Prov. xvi.
26</scripRef>, LXX. Man toileth in
sorrow.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p17"><scripRef passage="Job xl. 4" id="vi.ix.II-p17.1" parsed="|Job|40|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.40.4">Job xl. 4</scripRef>. What shall I answer thee?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p18"><scripRef passage="Prov. xx. 9" id="vi.ix.II-p18.1" parsed="|Prov|20|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.9">Prov. xx.
9</scripRef>. “Who will boast that
he has a clean heart?” which shows at least that the commandments
are not easy, as Pelagius says they are.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p19"><scripRef passage="1 John v. 3" id="vi.ix.II-p19.1" parsed="|1John|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.3">1 John v.
3</scripRef>. “His commandments
are not grievous,” and</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p20"><scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 30" id="vi.ix.II-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.30">Matt. xi.
30</scripRef>. “My yoke is
easy,” are true only in comparison with Judaism, and should be
compared with</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p21"><scripRef passage="Acts xv. 10" id="vi.ix.II-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.10">Acts xv.
10</scripRef>. A yoke …which
neither our fathers nor we are able to bear.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p22"><scripRef passage="James iv. 11" id="vi.ix.II-p22.1" parsed="|Jas|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.11">James iv.
11</scripRef>. “Thou judgest the
law,” that is, if you say that the condemnation of sins of
ignorance is unreasonable. That we all sin in such ways is evident
from</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p23"><pb n="467" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_467.html" id="vi.ix.II-Page_467" /><scripRef passage="James i. 20" id="vi.ix.II-p23.1" parsed="|Jas|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.20">James i. 20</scripRef>. “The wrath of man worketh not the
righteousness of God.” But anger is constantly condemned as
in</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p24"><scripRef passage="Prov. xv. 1" id="vi.ix.II-p24.1" parsed="|Prov|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.15.1">Prov. xv.
1</scripRef>, LXX. “Wrath destroys
even wise men.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p25"><scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 26" id="vi.ix.II-p25.1" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26">Eph. iv.
26</scripRef>. Let not the sun go down
upon your wrath.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p26"><scripRef passage="Matt. v. 22" id="vi.ix.II-p26.1" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22">Matt. v.
22</scripRef>. He who is
angry…shall be in danger of council.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p27"><scripRef passage="Eccles. xi. 19" id="vi.ix.II-p27.1" parsed="|Eccl|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.11.19">Eccles. xi.
19</scripRef>. “I am the most
foolish of all men.” This is said by Christ in the person of
humanity. So</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p28"><scripRef passage="Ps. lxix. 5" id="vi.ix.II-p28.1" parsed="|Ps|69|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.5">Ps. lxix.
5</scripRef>. “God, Thou knowest
my foolishness.” But</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p29"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 25" id="vi.ix.II-p29.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.25">1 Cor. i.
25</scripRef>. The foolishness of God is
wiser than men.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p30"><scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 1.18" id="vi.ix.II-p30.1" parsed="|Sir|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.1.18">Ecclus. i. 18</scripRef>. “In much wisdom is much
grief,” shows the wise man’s sense of imperfection. So</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p31"><scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 8.7" id="vi.ix.II-p31.1" parsed="|Sir|8|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.8.7">viii. 7</scripRef>. “I hated my life,” and</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p32"><scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 8.14" id="vi.ix.II-p32.1" parsed="|Sir|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.8.14">14</scripRef>. “There be righteous men unto whom
it happeneth according to the work of the wicked;” that is, God
sees evil where we do not.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p33"><scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 8.17" id="vi.ix.II-p33.1" parsed="|Sir|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.8.17">17</scripRef>. “However much a man may labor,
yet he shall not find it;” and</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p34"><scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 9.2,3" id="vi.ix.II-p34.1" parsed="|Sir|9|2|9|3" osisRef="Bible:Sir.9.2-Sir.9.3">ix. 2, 3</scripRef>. There is one event to all. The
heart…is full of evil.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p35"><scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 10.1" id="vi.ix.II-p35.1" parsed="|Sir|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.10.1">x. 1</scripRef>. “Dead flies cause the ointment to
stink;” That is, almost everyone is defiled by heresy or other
faults.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p36"><scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 17, 18" id="vi.ix.II-p36.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|17|2|18" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.17-1Pet.2.18">1 Pet. ii. 17,
18</scripRef>. Judgement must begin at
the house of God.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.ix.II-p37">6. There are four emotions which agitate mankind, two
relating to the present, two to the future; two to good, and two to
evil. There is sorrow, called in Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.II-p37.1">λύπη</span>, and joy, in Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.II-p37.2">χαρά</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.II-p37.3">ἡδονή</span>,
although many translate the latter word by <i>voluptas,</i> pleasure;
the one of which is referred to evil, the other to good. And we go too
far if we rejoice over such things as we ought not, as, for example,
riches, power, distinctions, the bad fortune of enemies, or their
death; or, on the other hand, if we are tortured with grief on account
of present evils, adversity, exile, poverty, weakness, and the death of
kindred, all of which is forbidden by the Apostle. And again, if we
covet those things which we consider good, inheritance, distinctions,
unvaried prosperity, bodily health, and the like, in the possession of
which we rejoice and find enjoyment; or if we fear those things which
we deem adverse. Now, according to the Stoics, Zeno that is to say and
Chrysippus, it is possible for a perfect man to be free from these
emotions; according to the Peripatetics, it is difficult and even
impossible, an opinion which has the constant support of all Scripture.
Hence Josephus, the historian of the Maccabees, said that the emotions
can be subdued and governed, not extirpated, and Cicero’s five
books of “Tusculan Disputations” are full of these
discussions.<note place="end" n="5258" id="vi.ix.II-p37.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p38"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="vi.ix.II-p38.1" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>According to
the Apostle, the weakness of the body and spiritual hosts of wickedness
in the heavenly places fight against us. And the same writer<note place="end" n="5259" id="vi.ix.II-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p39"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 19" id="vi.ix.II-p39.1" parsed="|Gal|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.19">Gal. v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> tells us that the works of the flesh
and the works of the spirit are manifest, and these are contrary the
one to the other, so that we do not the things that we would. If we do
not what we would, but what we would not, how can you say that a man
can be without sin if he chooses? You see that neither an Apostle, nor
any believer can perform what he wishes.<note place="end" n="5260" id="vi.ix.II-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p40"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iv. 8" id="vi.ix.II-p40.1" parsed="|1Pet|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.8">1 Pet. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“Love covereth a multitude of
sins,” not so much sins of the past as sins of the present, that
we may not sin any more while the love of God abideth in us. Wherefore
it is said concerning the woman that was a sinner,<note place="end" n="5261" id="vi.ix.II-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p41"> <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 47" id="vi.ix.II-p41.1" parsed="|Luke|7|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.47">Luke vii. 47</scripRef>.</p></note>“Her sins which are many are
forgiven her, for she loved much.” And this shows us that the
doing what we wish does not depend merely upon our own power, but upon
the assistance which God in His mercy gives to our will.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p42">7. The quotations from Scripture are now continued:</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p43">In <scripRef passage="1 John 1.5; John 1.7,8; Matt. 5.14" id="vi.ix.II-p43.1" parsed="|1John|1|5|0|0;|John|1|7|1|8;|Matt|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5 Bible:John.1.7-John.1.8 Bible:Matt.5.14">1 John i. 5, John i. 7, 8,
Matt. v. 14</scripRef>, Christ and the
Apostles are called the Light of the world. The world therefore is
darkness.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p44"><scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 16" id="vi.ix.II-p44.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16">1 Tim. vi.
16</scripRef>. God only hath immortality
and is “only wise”; yet others, like the Prince of Tyre
(<scripRef passage="Ezek. xxviii. 3" id="vi.ix.II-p44.2" parsed="|Ezek|28|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.28.3">Ezek. xxviii. 3</scripRef>), are wise derivatively. So we are pure,
but only by grace. Thus</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p45"><scripRef passage="1 John i. 7" id="vi.ix.II-p45.1" parsed="|1John|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.7">1 John i.
7</scripRef>. The blood of Christ
cleanses us.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p46"><scripRef passage="Job xxv. 5, 6" id="vi.ix.II-p46.1" parsed="|Job|25|5|25|6" osisRef="Bible:Job.25.5-Job.25.6">Job xxv. 5,
6</scripRef>. The stars are not pure in
his sight.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p47"><scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 16" id="vi.ix.II-p47.1" parsed="|Gal|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.16">Gal. ii.
16</scripRef>. “By the law no
flesh shall be justified;” but</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p48"><scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 1, 24, 28, 30" id="vi.ix.II-p48.1" parsed="|Rom|3|1|0|0;|Rom|3|24|0|0;|Rom|3|28|0|0;|Rom|3|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.1 Bible:Rom.3.24 Bible:Rom.3.28 Bible:Rom.3.30">Rom. iii. 1,
24, 28, 30</scripRef>. Being justified
freely through His grace, etc.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p49"><scripRef passage="Rom. 6.14" id="vi.ix.II-p49.1" parsed="|Rom|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.14">vi. 14</scripRef>.
Not under the law, but under grace.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p50"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.16" id="vi.ix.II-p50.1" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16">ix. 16</scripRef>.
Not of him that willeth, but of God which showeth mercy.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p51"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9.30-32" id="vi.ix.II-p51.1" parsed="|Rom|9|30|9|32" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.30-Rom.9.32">ix. 30–32</scripRef>. The Gentiles…attained to the
righteousness by faith.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p52"><scripRef passage="Rom. 10.2" id="vi.ix.II-p52.1" parsed="|Rom|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.2">x. 2</scripRef>.
Christ is the end of the law to every one that believeth.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p53">8. The Apostle confesses his need of this grace for his
work.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p54"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 1-3" id="vi.ix.II-p54.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|1|1|3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.1-1Cor.1.3">1 Cor. i.
1–3</scripRef>. Grace to you from
God.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p55"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1.7,8" id="vi.ix.II-p55.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|7|1|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.7-1Cor.1.8">7, 8</scripRef>.
That ye come behind in no gift—that no flesh may glory in His
sight.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p56"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 6-10" id="vi.ix.II-p56.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|6|3|10" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.6-1Cor.3.10">1 Cor. iii.
6–10</scripRef>. Paul
planted…but God gave the increase.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p57"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3.18,19" id="vi.ix.II-p57.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|18|3|19" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.18-1Cor.3.19">18, 19</scripRef>. If any man thinketh himself to be wise,
let him become a fool.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p58"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 4.4" id="vi.ix.II-p58.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.4">iv. 4</scripRef>. I
know nothing against myself, yet I am not hereby justified.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p59"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 4.7" id="vi.ix.II-p59.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7">7</scripRef>. What
have ye that ye did not receive?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p60"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 4.19" id="vi.ix.II-p60.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.19">19</scripRef>. I
will come to you, <i>if the Lord will.</i></p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p61">9. The Apostle shows also his need of grace himself.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p62"><pb n="468" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_468.html" id="vi.ix.II-Page_468" /><scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 9, 10" id="vi.ix.II-p62.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|15|10" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9-1Cor.15.10">1
Cor. xv. 9, 10</scripRef>. By the grace
of God I am what I am, etc.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p63"><scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 4-6" id="vi.ix.II-p63.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|4|3|6" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.4-2Cor.3.6">2 Cor. iii.
4–6</scripRef>. Our sufficiency is
of God.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p64"><scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 16" id="vi.ix.II-p64.1" parsed="|Gal|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.16">Gal. ii.
16</scripRef>. We have believed, that we
might, be justified by faith.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p65"><scripRef passage="Gal. 2.21" id="vi.ix.II-p65.1" parsed="|Gal|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.21">ii. 21</scripRef>.
If righteousness come by the law, Christ is dead for nought.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p66"><scripRef passage="Gal. 3.10,13" id="vi.ix.II-p66.1" parsed="|Gal|3|10|0|0;|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.10 Bible:Gal.3.13">iii. 10, 13</scripRef>. Christ hath redeemed us from the curse
of the law.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p67"><scripRef passage="Gal. 3.24" id="vi.ix.II-p67.1" parsed="|Gal|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.24">24</scripRef>. The
law our teacher to bring us to Christ.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p68"><scripRef passage="Gal. 5.4" id="vi.ix.II-p68.1" parsed="|Gal|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.4">v. 4</scripRef>. Ye
are severed from Christ, ye that would be justified by the law.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p69">10.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p70"><scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 13" id="vi.ix.II-p70.1" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13">Phil. ii.
13</scripRef>. It is God that worketh in
you.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p71"><scripRef passage="2 Thess. iii. 3" id="vi.ix.II-p71.1" parsed="|2Thess|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.3">2 Thess. iii.
3</scripRef>. The Lord is faithful, He
shall establish you.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p72"><scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 20, 21" id="vi.ix.II-p72.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|6|21" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20-1Tim.6.21">1 Tim. vi. 20,
21</scripRef>. O Timothy, guard that
which is committed unto thee.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p73"><scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 4-7" id="vi.ix.II-p73.1" parsed="|Titus|3|4|3|7" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.4-Titus.3.7">Tit. iii.
4–7</scripRef>. The kindness and
mercy of God our Saviour saved us.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p74">11. We now turn to the Gospels “and supplement the
flickering flame of the Apostolic light with the brightness of the lamp
of Christ.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p75"><scripRef passage="Matt. v. 22" id="vi.ix.II-p75.1" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22">Matt. v.
22</scripRef>. “Every man who is
angry…shall be in danger of the council.” Which of us is
not here condemned?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p76"><scripRef passage="Matt. 5.23,24" id="vi.ix.II-p76.1" parsed="|Matt|5|23|5|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.23-Matt.5.24">23, 24</scripRef>. “First be reconciled to thy
brother.” Who is there that finds this command easy?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p77"><scripRef passage="Matt. 5.37" id="vi.ix.II-p77.1" parsed="|Matt|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.37">37</scripRef>.
“Let your speech be Yea, yea, Nay, nay.” Who has ever kept
this commandment? The Psalmist says <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 11" id="vi.ix.II-p77.2" parsed="|Ps|116|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.11">Ps. cxvi. 11</scripRef>. All men are liars.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p78">12.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p79"><scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 34" id="vi.ix.II-p79.1" parsed="|Matt|6|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.34">Matt. vi.
34</scripRef>. “Be not anxious for
to-morrow.” Do you fulfil this?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p80"><scripRef passage="Matt. 7.14" id="vi.ix.II-p80.1" parsed="|Matt|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.14">vii. 14</scripRef>. “Narrow is the gate which leadeth
to life.” How can you say that the commandments are easy?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p81"><scripRef passage="Luke ix. 58" id="vi.ix.II-p81.1" parsed="|Luke|9|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.58">Luke ix.
58</scripRef>. “The Son of Man
hath not where to lay His head.” This is interpreted by</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p82"><scripRef passage="Is. xxviii. 12" id="vi.ix.II-p82.1" parsed="|Isa|28|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.28.12">Is. xxviii.
12</scripRef>. “Receive him that
is weary, and this is my rest;” and</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p83"><scripRef passage="Is. lxvi. 1, 2" id="vi.ix.II-p83.1" parsed="|Isa|66|1|66|2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.1-Isa.66.2">Is. lxvi. 1,
2</scripRef>. “On whom shall I
rest but on him that is humble?” Christ finds few on whom to
rest. How then can His commands be said to be easy?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p84"><scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 12, 13" id="vi.ix.II-p84.1" parsed="|Matt|9|12|9|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.12-Matt.9.13">Matt. ix. 12,
13</scripRef>. “I came not to call
the righteous.” “They that are whole need not the
physician.” Had the world not been full of sin, Christ would not
have come. So</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p85"><scripRef passage="Ps. xii. 1" id="vi.ix.II-p85.1" parsed="|Ps|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.12.1">Ps. xii. 1</scripRef>. Help, Lord, for the godly man
ceaseth.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p86"><scripRef passage="Psa. 14.1,3" id="vi.ix.II-p86.1" parsed="|Ps|14|1|0|0;|Ps|14|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14.1 Bible:Ps.14.3">xiv. 1, 3</scripRef>. They are corrupt…none doeth
good.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p87"><scripRef passage="Matt. x. 9" id="vi.ix.II-p87.1" parsed="|Matt|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.9">Matt. x. 9</scripRef>. “Get you no gold…nor
shoes.” Who has fulfilled this? Not even the Apostles, for</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p88"><scripRef passage="Acts xii. 8" id="vi.ix.II-p88.1" parsed="|Acts|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.8">Acts xii.
8</scripRef>. The angel bids Peter to
bind on his sandals.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p89">13.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p90"><scripRef passage="Matt. x. 22-34" id="vi.ix.II-p90.1" parsed="|Matt|10|22|10|34" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.22-Matt.10.34">Matt. x.
22–34</scripRef>. Describes the
persecutions of Christ’s followers, and gives the command to take
up the cross. Are these easy?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p91"><scripRef passage="Matt. 14.31" id="vi.ix.II-p91.1" parsed="|Matt|14|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.31">xiv. 31</scripRef>. Even Peter’s faith fails, and he
begins to sink.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p92"><scripRef passage="Matt. 15.19,20" id="vi.ix.II-p92.1" parsed="|Matt|15|19|15|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.19-Matt.15.20">xv. 19, 20</scripRef>. Out of the heart came evil thoughts,
etc.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p93"><scripRef passage="Matt. 16.25" id="vi.ix.II-p93.1" parsed="|Matt|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.25">xvi. 25</scripRef>. Whosoever will lose his life will find
it.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p94"><scripRef passage="Matt. 18.7" id="vi.ix.II-p94.1" parsed="|Matt|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.7">xviii. 7</scripRef>. “Woe to the man through whom
stumbling cometh.” But</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p95"><scripRef passage="James iii. 2" id="vi.ix.II-p95.1" parsed="|Jas|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.2">James iii.
2</scripRef>. In many things we all
stumble or err.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p96"><scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 21" id="vi.ix.II-p96.1" parsed="|Phil|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.21">Phil. ii.
21</scripRef>. All seek their own.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p97"><scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="vi.ix.II-p97.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix.
21</scripRef>. The young lawyer had kept
all the law, yet failed.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p98"><scripRef passage="Matt. 23.26-28" id="vi.ix.II-p98.1" parsed="|Matt|23|26|23|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.26-Matt.23.28">xxiii. 26–28</scripRef>. The woes on the Pharisees fall in their
measure upon all.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p99">14.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p100"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 39" id="vi.ix.II-p100.1" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39">Matt. xxvi.
39</scripRef>. “Not as I will, but
as Thou wilt.” Yet Critobulus says, by his own will he can do
right.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p101"><scripRef passage="Mark xiv. 37" id="vi.ix.II-p101.1" parsed="|Mark|14|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.37">Mark xiv.
37</scripRef>. “Could ye not watch
with me one hour?” They <i>could</i> not.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p102"><scripRef passage="Mark 6.5" id="vi.ix.II-p102.1" parsed="|Mark|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.5">vi. 5</scripRef>.
He could do no mighty works because of their unbelief.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p103"><scripRef passage="Mark 7.24" id="vi.ix.II-p103.1" parsed="|Mark|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.24">vii. 24</scripRef>. “He went into the borders of Tyre
and Sidon.” If Christ could not do as he wished, how can we?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p104"><scripRef passage="Mark 9.5" id="vi.ix.II-p104.1" parsed="|Mark|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.5">ix. 5</scripRef>.
Peter’s request at the Transfiguration shows his ignorance.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p105"><scripRef passage="Mark 13.32" id="vi.ix.II-p105.1" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">xiii. 32</scripRef>. Even the Son knows not all things; how
then can we?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p106"><scripRef passage="Mark 14.35" id="vi.ix.II-p106.1" parsed="|Mark|14|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.35">xiv. 35</scripRef>. If it be possible. How can you say it
is possible every hour to avoid sin?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p107">15.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p108"><scripRef passage="Mark xvi. 14" id="vi.ix.II-p108.1" parsed="|Mark|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.14">Mark xvi.
14</scripRef>. Even the Apostles showed
unbelief and hardness of heart.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p109"><scripRef passage="1 John v. 19" id="vi.ix.II-p109.1" parsed="|1John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.19">1 John v.
19</scripRef>. The world lieth in the
evil one.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p110"><scripRef passage="Luke i. 20" id="vi.ix.II-p110.1" parsed="|Luke|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.20">Luke i. 20</scripRef>. Even Zacharias disbelieved
God’s message.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p111"><scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 15" id="vi.ix.II-p111.1" parsed="|Matt|17|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.15">Matt. xvii.
15</scripRef>. The disciples could not
relieve the lunatic, because of unbelief.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p112"><scripRef passage="Mark iv. 34" id="vi.ix.II-p112.1" parsed="|Mark|4|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.34">Mark iv.
34</scripRef>. The disciple’s
dispute about precedence.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p113"><scripRef passage="Luke ix. 54" id="vi.ix.II-p113.1" parsed="|Luke|9|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.54">Luke ix.
54</scripRef>. James and John show a
vindictive spirit.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p114"><scripRef passage="xiv. 26, 27" id="vi.ix.II-p114.1" parsed="|Luke|14|26|14|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.26-Luke.14.27">xiv. 26,
27</scripRef>. The commands to forsake
all and take up the cross are not easy.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p115"><scripRef passage="xvi. 15" id="vi.ix.II-p115.1" parsed="|Luke|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.15">xvi. 15</scripRef>. That which is exalted among men
is abomination in the sight of God.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p116"><scripRef passage="xvii. 1" id="vi.ix.II-p116.1" parsed="|Luke|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.1">xvii. 1</scripRef>. It is impossible but that
occasions of stumbling should come.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p117"><scripRef passage="xvii. 6" id="vi.ix.II-p117.1" parsed="|Luke|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.6">xvii. 6</scripRef>. The Apostles’ faith was not
even like a grain of mustard seed.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p118"><scripRef passage="James iii. 2" id="vi.ix.II-p118.1" parsed="|Jas|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.2">James iii.
2</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p119"><scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 19" id="vi.ix.II-p119.1" parsed="|Matt|17|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.19">Matt. xvii.
19</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p120">16.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p121"><scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 1" id="vi.ix.II-p121.1" parsed="|Luke|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.1">Luke xviii.
1</scripRef>. We are always to pray.
This shows our weakness.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p122"><scripRef passage="Luke 18.27" id="vi.ix.II-p122.1" parsed="|Luke|18|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.27">27</scripRef>.
Who, then, can be saved? It is possible, but to God only.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p123"><scripRef passage="Luke 22.24" id="vi.ix.II-p123.1" parsed="|Luke|22|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.24">xxii. 24</scripRef>. The contest for precedence at the last
supper.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p124"><scripRef passage="Luke 22.31,32" id="vi.ix.II-p124.1" parsed="|Luke|22|31|22|32" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.31-Luke.22.32">31, 32</scripRef>. Peter’s faith almost overcome by
Satan.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p125"><pb n="469" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_469.html" id="vi.ix.II-Page_469" /><scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 43" id="vi.ix.II-p125.1" parsed="|Luke|22|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.43">Luke
xxii. 43</scripRef>. Even Christ in his
agony needs an angel to strengthen Him.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p126"><scripRef passage="Luke 22.46" id="vi.ix.II-p126.1" parsed="|Luke|22|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.46">46</scripRef>.
Pray that ye enter not into temptation.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p127">17.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p128"><scripRef passage="John v. 30" id="vi.ix.II-p128.1" parsed="|John|5|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.30">John v. 30</scripRef>. Even Christ says, “I cannot
do anything by myself”; and</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p129"><scripRef passage="John 7.10" id="vi.ix.II-p129.1" parsed="|John|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.10">vii. 10</scripRef>. Was irresolute about going up to the
Feast of Tabernacles.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p130"><scripRef passage="John 7.19" id="vi.ix.II-p130.1" parsed="|John|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.19">19</scripRef>.
None of you doeth the law.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p131"><scripRef passage="John 8.3" id="vi.ix.II-p131.1" parsed="|John|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.3">viii. 3</scripRef>.
None of the accusers of the woman taken in adultery were without sin.
Christ wrote their names in the earth (<scripRef passage="Jerem. xvii. 13" id="vi.ix.II-p131.2" parsed="|Jer|17|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.13">Jerem. xvii. 13</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p132"><scripRef passage="John 10.8" id="vi.ix.II-p132.1" parsed="|John|10|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.8">x. 8</scripRef>.
All who came (not who were sent; <scripRef passage="Jerem. xiv. 15" id="vi.ix.II-p132.2" parsed="|Jer|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.14.15">Jerem. xiv. 15</scripRef>) before Christ were robbers.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p133"><scripRef passage="John 17.12" id="vi.ix.II-p133.1" parsed="|John|17|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.12">xvii. 12</scripRef>. I kept them—they did not keep
themselves.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p134"><scripRef passage="Acts xv. 39" id="vi.ix.II-p134.1" parsed="|Acts|15|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.39">Acts xv.
39</scripRef>. Paul and Barnabas
quarrelled.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p135"><scripRef passage="Acts 16.6,7" id="vi.ix.II-p135.1" parsed="|Acts|16|6|16|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.6-Acts.16.7">xvi. 6, 7</scripRef>. They were forbidden to preach where
they chose.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p136">18. Even the Apostles, with their full light, show their
dependence on grace.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p137"><scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 30" id="vi.ix.II-p137.1" parsed="|Acts|17|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.30">Acts xvii.
30</scripRef>. The times before Christ
were times of ignorance.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p138"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 19" id="vi.ix.II-p138.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.19">1 Cor. iv.
19</scripRef>. I will come <i>if the
Lord will.</i></p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p139"><scripRef passage="James ii. 10" id="vi.ix.II-p139.1" parsed="|Jas|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.10">James ii.
10</scripRef>. To stumble in one point
is to be guilty of all.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p140"><scripRef passage="James 3.2" id="vi.ix.II-p140.1" parsed="|Jas|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.2">iii. 2</scripRef>.
In many things we all stumble.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p141"><scripRef passage="James 3.8" id="vi.ix.II-p141.1" parsed="|Jas|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.8">8</scripRef>. The tongue is a deadly poison.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p142">19.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p143"><scripRef passage="James iv. 1" id="vi.ix.II-p143.1" parsed="|Jas|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.1">James iv.
1</scripRef>. Wars arise from our lust.
David indeed said,</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p144"><scripRef passage="Ps. xxvi. 2" id="vi.ix.II-p144.1" parsed="|Ps|26|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.2">Ps. xxvi.
2</scripRef>. “Examine me and
prove me,” etc. This self-confidence led to his fall.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p145"><scripRef passage="Psa. 51.1" id="vi.ix.II-p145.1" parsed="|Ps|51|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.1">li. 1</scripRef>.
Have mercy on me, O God.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p146"><scripRef passage="Psa. 80.5" id="vi.ix.II-p146.1" parsed="|Ps|80|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.80.5">lxxx. 5</scripRef>. “Thou feedest us with the bread
of tears.” Similarly</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p147"><scripRef passage="Ps. xxx. 6, 7" id="vi.ix.II-p147.1" parsed="|Ps|30|6|30|7" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.6-Ps.30.7">Ps. xxx. 6,
7</scripRef>. I said I shall never be
moved…Thou didst hide Thy face.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p148"><scripRef passage="Psa. 32.5" id="vi.ix.II-p148.1" parsed="|Ps|32|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.5">xxxii. 5</scripRef>. I said I will confess my sin,</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p149"><scripRef passage="Psa. 37.5,6" id="vi.ix.II-p149.1" parsed="|Ps|37|5|37|6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.5-Ps.37.6">xxxvii. 5, 6</scripRef>. <i>He</i> shall make thy righteousness
as the light.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p150"><scripRef passage="Psa. 37.39" id="vi.ix.II-p150.1" parsed="|Ps|37|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.39">39</scripRef>.
The salvation of the righteous <i>is of the Lord.</i></p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p151"><scripRef passage="Psa. 38.7" id="vi.ix.II-p151.1" parsed="|Ps|38|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.7">xxxviii. 7</scripRef>. There is no soundness in my flesh.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p152"><scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 18" id="vi.ix.II-p152.1" parsed="|Rom|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.18">Rom. vii.
18</scripRef>. In my flesh dwelleth no
good thing.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p153"><scripRef passage="Ps. xxxviii. 8" id="vi.ix.II-p153.1" parsed="|Ps|38|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.8">Ps. xxxviii.
8</scripRef>. Vulgate. My loins are
filled with deceits.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p154"><scripRef passage="Psa. 39.5" id="vi.ix.II-p154.1" parsed="|Ps|39|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.5">xxxix. 5</scripRef>. He hath made our days as
handbreadths.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p155"><scripRef passage="Psa. 69.5" id="vi.ix.II-p155.1" parsed="|Ps|69|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.5">lxix. 5</scripRef>. My sins are not hid from thee.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p156"><scripRef passage="Psa. 77.2" id="vi.ix.II-p156.1" parsed="|Ps|77|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.2">lxxvii. 2</scripRef>. My soul refused to be comforted.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p157"><scripRef passage="Psa. 77.10" id="vi.ix.II-p157.1" parsed="|Ps|77|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.10">10</scripRef>.
This is the changing of the right hand of the Most High.<note place="end" n="5262" id="vi.ix.II-p157.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p158"> Vulgate, Rev.
V. I will remember the years, etc. Marg.—The right hand of the
Most High doth change.</p></note></p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p159">20.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p160"><scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxix. 2" id="vi.ix.II-p160.1" parsed="|Ps|89|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89.2">Ps. lxxxix.
2</scripRef>. Mercy shall be <i>built
up</i> forever.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p161"><scripRef passage="Psa. 91.6" id="vi.ix.II-p161.1" parsed="|Ps|91|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.6">xci. 6</scripRef>.
From “the thing<note place="end" n="5263" id="vi.ix.II-p161.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p162"> LXX. A.V.
Pestilence.</p></note> that
walketh in darkness” who can be free? For</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p163"><scripRef passage="Psa. 11.2" id="vi.ix.II-p163.1" parsed="|Ps|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.11.2">xi. 2</scripRef>.
“The wicked bend their bow”—an image of the
heretics.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p164"><scripRef passage="Psa. 92.14" id="vi.ix.II-p164.1" parsed="|Ps|92|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.92.14">xcii. 14</scripRef>. Those that are planted in the house of
the Lord shall flourish.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p165"><scripRef passage="Psa. 103.8,10" id="vi.ix.II-p165.1" parsed="|Ps|103|8|0|0;|Ps|103|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.8 Bible:Ps.103.10">ciii. 8, 10</scripRef>. The Lord is full of compassion.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p166"><scripRef passage="2 Sam. viii. 13, 14" id="vi.ix.II-p166.1" parsed="|2Sam|8|13|8|14" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.8.13-2Sam.8.14">2 Sam. viii.
13, 14</scripRef>. David receives the
promises with the humble confession of his weakness. “Is this the
law of man, O God?”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p167"><scripRef passage="2 Sam. 16.10" id="vi.ix.II-p167.1" parsed="|2Sam|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.16.10">xvi. 10</scripRef>. He humbles himself under
Abishai’s violence and Shimei’s curse.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p168"><scripRef passage="2 Sam. 17.14" id="vi.ix.II-p168.1" parsed="|2Sam|17|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.17.14">xvii. 14</scripRef>. And is delivered only by God’s
confounding the counsel of Ahithophel.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p169"><scripRef passage="1 Kings xiv. 8" id="vi.ix.II-p169.1" parsed="|1Kgs|14|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.14.8">1 Kings xiv.
8</scripRef>. It was God who gave
Jeroboam the kingdom.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p170">21.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p171"><scripRef passage="1 Kings xv. 11" id="vi.ix.II-p171.1" parsed="|1Kgs|15|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.15.11">1 Kings xv.
11</scripRef>. Asa, though a good man,
was faulty.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p172"><scripRef passage="1 Kings 19.4" id="vi.ix.II-p172.1" parsed="|1Kgs|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.4">xix. 4</scripRef>.
Elijah fled from Jezebel.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p173"><scripRef passage="Ps. cxviii. 6" id="vi.ix.II-p173.1" parsed="|Ps|118|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.6">Ps. cxviii.
6</scripRef>. The Lord is my keeper.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p174"><scripRef passage="2 Chron. xvii. 3" id="vi.ix.II-p174.1" parsed="|2Chr|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.17.3">2 Chron. xvii.
3</scripRef>. Jehoshaphat prospers
because the Lord is with him. Yet</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p175"><scripRef passage="2 Chron. 19.2" id="vi.ix.II-p175.1" parsed="|2Chr|19|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.19.2">xix. 2</scripRef>.
He is rebuked for joining with Ahab.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p176"><scripRef passage="2 Chron. xxii. 9" id="vi.ix.II-p176.1" parsed="|2Chr|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.22.9">2 Chron. xxii.
9</scripRef>. Ahaziah received burial
among kings because descended from righteous Jehoshaphat.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p177"><scripRef passage="2 Kings xviii. 3, 4, 7" id="vi.ix.II-p177.1" parsed="|2Kgs|18|3|18|4;|2Kgs|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.18.3-2Kgs.18.4 Bible:2Kgs.18.7">2 Kings xviii.
3, 4, 7</scripRef>. Hezekiah did great
things, but only through the Lord’s help.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p178"><scripRef passage="2 Kings 18.14" id="vi.ix.II-p178.1" parsed="|2Kgs|18|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.18.14">14</scripRef>. He
gave the consecrated gold to the king of Assyria.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p179">22. Even the best kings of Judah were imperfect.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p180"><scripRef passage="2 Kings xx. 1, 5" id="vi.ix.II-p180.1" parsed="|2Kgs|20|1|0|0;|2Kgs|20|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.20.1 Bible:2Kgs.20.5">2 Kings xx. 1,
5</scripRef>. Hezekiah wept when death
was at hand, and recovered through special mercy.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p181"><scripRef passage="2 Kings 20.13,17" id="vi.ix.II-p181.1" parsed="|2Kgs|20|13|0|0;|2Kgs|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.20.13 Bible:2Kgs.20.17">13, 17</scripRef>. But he sinned in receiving the
Babylonian envoys.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p182"><scripRef passage="2 Chron. xxxii. 26" id="vi.ix.II-p182.1" parsed="|2Chr|32|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.32.26">2 Chron. xxxii.
26</scripRef>. He fell by the lifting up
of his heart.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p183"><scripRef passage="2 Chron. 34.2" id="vi.ix.II-p183.1" parsed="|2Chr|34|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.34.2">xxxiv. 2</scripRef>. Josiah was a righteous man; yet</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p184"><scripRef passage="2 Chron. 34.22,23" id="vi.ix.II-p184.1" parsed="|2Chr|34|22|34|23" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.34.22-2Chr.34.23">22, 23</scripRef>. He needed the aid of Huldah; and</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p185"><scripRef passage="2 Chron. 35.22" id="vi.ix.II-p185.1" parsed="|2Chr|35|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.35.22">xxxv. 22</scripRef>. He was slain through not heeding
God’s warning; and</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p186">23. The prophets also are weak and sinful.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p187"><scripRef passage="Lam. iv. 20" id="vi.ix.II-p187.1" parsed="|Lam|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.4.20">Lam. iv.
20</scripRef>. Jeremiah<note place="end" n="5264" id="vi.ix.II-p187.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p188"> The words of
the Lamentations refer to Zedekiah.</p></note> lamented his fall.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p189"><scripRef passage="Numb. xx. 10, 12" id="vi.ix.II-p189.1" parsed="|Num|20|10|0|0;|Num|20|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.20.10 Bible:Num.20.12">Numb. xx. 10,
12</scripRef>. Moses is punished for his
sin at Meribah. This is the meaning of <scripRef passage="Ps. cxli. 6" id="vi.ix.II-p189.2" parsed="|Ps|141|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.141.6">Ps. cxli. 6</scripRef>. Vulgate. Their judges were swallowed
up, joined to the Rock, etc.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p190"><pb n="470" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_470.html" id="vi.ix.II-Page_470" /><scripRef passage="Hosea ii. 19" id="vi.ix.II-p190.1" parsed="|Hos|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.2.19">Hosea ii. 19</scripRef>. God in mercy forgives Israel’s
unfaithfulness.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p191"><scripRef passage="Hos. 11.9" id="vi.ix.II-p191.1" parsed="|Hos|11|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.11.9">xi. 9</scripRef>.
“I will not enter into the city.” Only the Holy One is not
joined to the mass of ungodliness.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p192"><scripRef passage="Amos vi. 13" id="vi.ix.II-p192.1" parsed="|Amos|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.6.13">Amos vi.
13</scripRef>. We turn righteousness
into wormwood.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p193"><scripRef passage="Jonah i. 14" id="vi.ix.II-p193.1" parsed="|Jonah|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.1.14">Jonah i.
14</scripRef>. The sailors confess that
God is just in raising the storm.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p194"><scripRef passage="Micah vii. 2" id="vi.ix.II-p194.1" parsed="|Mic|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.7.2">Micah vii.
2</scripRef>. The godly man is perished
from the earth, etc.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p195"><scripRef passage="Mic. 6.8" id="vi.ix.II-p195.1" parsed="|Mic|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.6.8">vi. 8</scripRef>.
The command of justice, mercy, and a humble walk with God is only
possible to humble faith, for</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p196"><scripRef passage="Ps. cxl. 6" id="vi.ix.II-p196.1" parsed="|Ps|140|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.140.6">Ps. cxl. 6</scripRef>. “The wicked walk on every
side,” and</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p197"><scripRef passage="James iv. 6" id="vi.ix.II-p197.1" parsed="|Jas|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.6">James iv.
6</scripRef>. God giveth grace to the
humble.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p198">24.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p199"><scripRef passage="Habakkuk iii. 16" id="vi.ix.II-p199.1" parsed="|Hab|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.3.16">Habakkuk iii.
16</scripRef>. Let rottenness enter into
my bones, if only I may rest, etc.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p200"><scripRef passage="Zech. iii. 1" id="vi.ix.II-p200.1" parsed="|Zech|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.3.1">Zech. iii.
1</scripRef>. Joshua is represented as
clothed in filthy garments, and is freed through God’s mercy.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p201">But Jovinian’s heir says “I am quite free
from sin, I have no filthy garments, I am governed by my own will, I am
greater than an Apostle. The Apostle does what he would not, and what
he would he does not; but I do what I will, and what I would not I do
not: the kingdom of heaven has been prepared for me, or rather I have
by my virtuous life prepared it for myself. Adam was subject to
punishment, and so are others who think themselves guilty after the
similitude of Adam’s transgressions; I and my crew alone have
nothing to fear. Other men shut up in their cells and who never see
women, because, poor creatures! they do not listen to my words, are
tormented with desire: crowds of women may surround me, I feel no
stirring of concupiscence. For to me may be applied the<note place="end" n="5265" id="vi.ix.II-p201.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p202"> <scripRef passage="Zech. ix. 16" id="vi.ix.II-p202.1" parsed="|Zech|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.16">Zech. ix. 16</scripRef>, Sept. Correctly, they (God’s
people) shall be as the stones of a crown lifting themselves up (or
glittering) upon His land.</p></note>words, ‘Holy stones are rolled
upon the ground,’ and the reason why I am insensible to the
attraction of sin is that in the power of free will I carry
Christ’s trophy about with me.” But let us listen to God<note place="end" n="5266" id="vi.ix.II-p202.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p203"> <scripRef passage="Is. iii. 12" id="vi.ix.II-p203.1" parsed="|Isa|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.12">Is. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> proclaiming by the mouth of Isaiah:
“O my people, they which call thee happy cause thee to err, and
destroy the way of thy paths.” Who is the greatest subverter of
the people of God—he who, relying on the power of free choice,
despises the help of the Creator, and is satisfied with following his
own will, or he who dreads to be judged by the details of the
Lord’s commandments? To men of this sort, God<note place="end" n="5267" id="vi.ix.II-p203.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p204"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 5.21" id="vi.ix.II-p204.1" parsed="|Isa|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.21">v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>says, “Woe unto you that are
wise in your own eyes, and prudent in your own sight.” Isaiah, if
we follow the Hebrew, laments<note place="end" n="5268" id="vi.ix.II-p204.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p205"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 6.5" id="vi.ix.II-p205.1" parsed="|Isa|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.5">vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>and says,
“Woe is me because I have been silent, because I am a man of
unclean lips: and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips, for
mine eyes have seen the Lord of Hosts.” He for his meritorious
and virtuous life enjoyed the sight of God, and conscious of his sins
confessed that he had unclean lips. Not that he had said anything
repugnant to the will of God, but because, either from fear, or from a
deep sense of shame, he had been<note place="end" n="5269" id="vi.ix.II-p205.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p206"> That is,
according to Jerome’s rendering of the Hebrew. R.V. has “I
am undone.” For the Sept. rendering see below.</p></note>silent,
and had not reproved the errors of the people so freely as a prophet
should. When do we sinners rebuke offenders, we who flatter wealth and
accept the persons of sinners for the sake of filthy lucre? for we
shall hardly say that we speak with perfect frankness to men of whose
assistance we stand in need. Suppose that we do not such things as
they, suppose we keep ourselves from every form of sin; to refrain from
speaking the truth is certainly sin. In the Septuagint, however, we do
not find the words “because I have been silent,” but
“because I was pricked,” that is with the consciousness of
sin; and thus the words of the<note place="end" n="5270" id="vi.ix.II-p206.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p207"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxii. 4" id="vi.ix.II-p207.1" parsed="|Ps|32|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.4">Ps. xxxii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>prophet
are fulfilled. “My life was turned into misery while I was
pierced by the thorn.” He was pricked by the thorn of sin: you
are decked with the flowers of virtue.<note place="end" n="5271" id="vi.ix.II-p207.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p208"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxiv. 21" id="vi.ix.II-p208.1" parsed="|Isa|24|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.24.21">Is. xxiv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>“The moon shall be ashamed, and
the sun confounded, when the Lord shall punish the host of heaven on
high.” This is explained by another passage.<note place="end" n="5272" id="vi.ix.II-p208.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p209"> <scripRef passage="Job xxv. 5" id="vi.ix.II-p209.1" parsed="|Job|25|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.25.5">Job xxv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>“Even the stars are unclean in
His sight,” and again,<note place="end" n="5273" id="vi.ix.II-p209.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p210"> <scripRef passage="Job iv. 18" id="vi.ix.II-p210.1" parsed="|Job|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.4.18">Job iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> “He
chargeth His angels with folly.” The moon is ashamed, the sun is
confounded, and the sky covered with sackcloth, and shall we fearlessly
and joyously, as though we were free from all sin, face the majesty of
the Judge, when the mountains shall melt away, that is, all who are
lifted up by pride, and all the host of the heavens, whether they be
stars, or angelic powers, when the heavens shall be rolled together as
a scroll, and all their host shall fade away like leaves?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p211">The argument is now carried on mostly by the quotation
of passages from the prophets:</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p212">25.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p213"><scripRef passage="Is. xxxiv. 5" id="vi.ix.II-p213.1" parsed="|Isa|34|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.34.5">Is. xxxiv.
5</scripRef>. “My sword hath drunk
its fill in the heavens. It will come down in Edom.” How much
more is there wrath against sin on earth! Edom means blood, which
cannot inherit the kingdom (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 50" id="vi.ix.II-p213.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.50">1
Cor. xv. 50</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p214"><scripRef passage="Isa. 45.9" id="vi.ix.II-p214.1" parsed="|Isa|45|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.9">xlv. 9</scripRef>.
Woe unto him who striveth with his Maker.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p215"><scripRef passage="Isa. 53.6" id="vi.ix.II-p215.1" parsed="|Isa|53|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.6">liii. 6</scripRef>. We have all gone astray like sheep.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p216"><scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 14" id="vi.ix.II-p216.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.14">Ezek. xvi.
14</scripRef>. Jerusalem is perfect in
beauty; yet</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p217"><pb n="471" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_471.html" id="vi.ix.II-Page_471" /><scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 60, 61" id="vi.ix.II-p217.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|60|16|61" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.60-Ezek.16.61">Ezek. xvi. 60, 61</scripRef>. Her salvation is not of merit but of
mercy.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p218"><scripRef passage="Nahum i. 3" id="vi.ix.II-p218.1" parsed="|Nah|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Nah.1.3">Nahum i. 3</scripRef>. Though he cleanse,<note place="end" n="5274" id="vi.ix.II-p218.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p219">
<i>Mundans:</i> not in the Vulgate nor in A.V.</p></note> yet will he not make thee
innocent.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p220"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 9" id="vi.ix.II-p220.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">1 Cor. xv.
9</scripRef>. I am not
worthy—because I persecuted.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p221"><scripRef passage="Ezek. xx. 43, 44" id="vi.ix.II-p221.1" parsed="|Ezek|20|43|20|44" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.20.43-Ezek.20.44">Ezek. xx. 43,
44</scripRef>. When pardoned, Jerusalem
will still remember her sin.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p222">Let us confess with shame that these are the utterances
of men who have already won their reward; sinners upon earth, and still
in our frail and mortal bodies let us adopt the language of the saints
in heaven who have even been endowed with incorruption and immortality.<note place="end" n="5275" id="vi.ix.II-p222.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p223"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxii. 17" id="vi.ix.II-p223.1" parsed="|Ezek|32|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.32.17">Ezek. xxxii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>“And ye say the way of the Lord
is not equal, when your ways are not equal.” It is Pharisaic
pride to attribute to the injustice of the Creator sins which are due
to our own will, and to slander His righteousness. The sons of Zadok,
the priests of the spiritual temple, that is the Church,<note place="end" n="5276" id="vi.ix.II-p223.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p224"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. 44.15,16" id="vi.ix.II-p224.1" parsed="|Ezek|44|15|44|16" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.44.15-Ezek.44.16">Ibid.
xliv. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note>go not out to the people in their
ministerial robes, lest by human intercourse they may lose their
holiness and be defiled. And do you suppose that you, in the thick of
the throng, and an ordinary individual, are pure?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p225">26. Let us hastily run through the prophet Jeremiah:</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p226"><scripRef passage="Jerem. v. 1, 2" id="vi.ix.II-p226.1" parsed="|Jer|5|1|5|2" osisRef="Bible:Jer.5.1-Jer.5.2">Jerem. v. 1,
2</scripRef>. Is there any that doeth
justly, etc.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p227"><scripRef passage="Jer. 7.21,22" id="vi.ix.II-p227.1" parsed="|Jer|7|21|7|22" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.21-Jer.7.22">vii. 21, 22</scripRef>. God rejects the sacrifices, because of
the worshippers’ evil lives.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p228"><scripRef passage="Jer. 13.23" id="vi.ix.II-p228.1" parsed="|Jer|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.13.23">xiii. 23</scripRef>. Can the Ethiopian change his skin?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p229">27.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p230"><scripRef passage="Jerem. xvii. 14" id="vi.ix.II-p230.1" parsed="|Jer|17|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.14">Jerem. xvii.
14</scripRef>. “Heal me, O
Lord.” Otherwise Jeremiah could only say, as in the text next
quoted,</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p231"><scripRef passage="Jer. 20.14,17,18" id="vi.ix.II-p231.1" parsed="|Jer|20|14|0|0;|Jer|20|17|0|0;|Jer|20|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.20.14 Bible:Jer.20.17 Bible:Jer.20.18">xx. 14, 17, 18</scripRef>. Cursed be the day wherein I was born,
etc.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p232"><scripRef passage="Jer. 23.23" id="vi.ix.II-p232.1" parsed="|Jer|23|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.23">xxiii. 23</scripRef>. Am I a God at hand, etc. So conscious
is he of God’s power.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p233"><scripRef passage="Jer. 24.6,7" id="vi.ix.II-p233.1" parsed="|Jer|24|6|24|7" osisRef="Bible:Jer.24.6-Jer.24.7">xxiv. 6, 7</scripRef>. God, not they themselves, will plant
them, etc.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p234"><scripRef passage="Jer. 26.21-24" id="vi.ix.II-p234.1" parsed="|Jer|26|21|26|24" osisRef="Bible:Jer.26.21-Jer.26.24">xxvi. 21–24</scripRef>. Jeremiah needed the help of Ahikam. How
much more do we need that of God.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p235">28.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p236"><scripRef passage="Jerem. xxxi. 34" id="vi.ix.II-p236.1" parsed="|Jer|31|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.34">Jerem. xxxi.
34</scripRef>. The promise of the new
covenant.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p237"><scripRef passage="Jer. 32.30" id="vi.ix.II-p237.1" parsed="|Jer|32|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.32.30">xxxii. 30</scripRef>. The children of Israel have perpetually
done evil.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p238"><scripRef passage="Jer. 37.18,19" id="vi.ix.II-p238.1" parsed="|Jer|37|18|37|19" osisRef="Bible:Jer.37.18-Jer.37.19">xxxvii. 18, 19</scripRef>. Yet Jeremiah himself trembled before
Zedekiah.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p239"><scripRef passage="Jerem. xxx. 10, 11" id="vi.ix.II-p239.1" parsed="|Jer|30|10|30|11" osisRef="Bible:Jer.30.10-Jer.30.11">Jerem. xxx. 10,
11</scripRef>. Fear not, O Jacob, for
<i>I am with thee.</i></p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p240">29.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p241"><scripRef passage="Amos vi. 14" id="vi.ix.II-p241.1" parsed="|Amos|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.6.14">Amos vi.
14</scripRef>. “We have taken us
horns by our own strength.” These are the boasts of heretics.
But</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p242"><scripRef passage="Is. xvi. 6" id="vi.ix.II-p242.1" parsed="|Isa|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.16.6">Is. xvi. 6</scripRef>. His strength (Moab’s) is by
no means according to his arrogance.<note place="end" n="5277" id="vi.ix.II-p242.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p243"> This is the
sense of the Vulgate, but not the exact words.</p></note></p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p244"><scripRef passage="Jerem. i. 7, 20" id="vi.ix.II-p244.1" parsed="|Jer|1|7|0|0;|Jer|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.7 Bible:Jer.1.20">Jerem. i. 7,
20</scripRef>. Men’s sin will only
be abolished because God is gracious to them. If you will abandon your
assertions of natural ability, I will concede that your whole
contention stands good, but only by the gift of God.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p245"><scripRef passage="Lam. iii. 26-42" id="vi.ix.II-p245.1" parsed="|Lam|3|26|3|42" osisRef="Bible:Lam.3.26-Lam.3.42">Lam. iii.
26–42</scripRef>. It is good that
a man should quietly wait for the salvation of the Lord.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p246">30.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p247"><scripRef passage="Dan. iv. 17" id="vi.ix.II-p247.1" parsed="|Dan|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.17">Dan. iv.
17</scripRef>. The Most High ruleth in
the kingdom of men.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p248"><scripRef passage="Ps. cxiii. 7, 8" id="vi.ix.II-p248.1" parsed="|Ps|113|7|113|8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.113.7-Ps.113.8">Ps. cxiii. 7,
8</scripRef>. He raiseth up the poor out
of the dust.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p249"><scripRef passage="Is. xl. 17" id="vi.ix.II-p249.1" parsed="|Isa|40|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.17">Is. xl. 17</scripRef>. He doeth what He will in heaven
and in earth.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p250">The words of <scripRef passage="2 Maccabees v. 17" id="vi.ix.II-p250.1" parsed="|2Macc|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.5.17">2
Maccabees v. 17</scripRef>, which say
that Antiochus Epiphanes had power to overthrow the Temple,
“because of the multitude of sins,” are quoted in
connection with the confessions of Daniel.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p251"><scripRef passage="Dan. ix. 5" id="vi.ix.II-p251.1" parsed="|Dan|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.5">Dan. ix. 5</scripRef>. “We have sinned and dealt
perversely,” which is shown by</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p252"><scripRef passage="Dan. 9.20" id="vi.ix.II-p252.1" parsed="|Dan|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.20">20</scripRef>.
“While I was yet praying,” etc., to be a personal, not only
a national confession.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p253"><scripRef passage="Dan. 9.24" id="vi.ix.II-p253.1" parsed="|Dan|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.24">24</scripRef>. The
prophecy of the seventy weeks shows that the prophet looked to God
alone for the establishment of righteousness.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.II-p254">So then, until that end shall come, and this corruptible
and mortal shall put on incorruption and immortality, we must be liable
to sin; not, as you falsely say, owing to the fault of our nature and
creation, but through the frailty and fickleness of human will, which
varies from moment to moment; because God alone changeth not. You ask
in what respects Abel, Enoch, Joshua the son of Nun, or Elisha, and the
rest of the saints have sinned. There is no need to look for a knot in
a bulrush; I freely confess I do not know; and I only wish that, when
sins are manifest, I might still be silent.<note place="end" n="5278" id="vi.ix.II-p254.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p255"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 4" id="vi.ix.II-p255.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.4">1 Cor. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>“I know nothing against
myself,” says St. Paul, “yet am I not hereby
justified.”<note place="end" n="5279" id="vi.ix.II-p255.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p256"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvi. 7" id="vi.ix.II-p256.1" parsed="|1Sam|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.7">1 Sam. xvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“Man
looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord looketh on the
heart.” Before Him no man is justified. And so Paul says
confidently,<note place="end" n="5280" id="vi.ix.II-p256.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p257"> <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 23" id="vi.ix.II-p257.1" parsed="|Rom|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.23">Rom. iii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>“All
have sinned, and come short of the glory of God”; and<note place="end" n="5281" id="vi.ix.II-p257.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.II-p258"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 22" id="vi.ix.II-p258.1" parsed="|Gal|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.22">Gal. iii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>“God hath shut up all under sin
that He may have mercy upon all”; and similarly in other passages
which we have repeated again and again.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Book" n="III" title="Book III" shorttitle="Book III" progress="94.12%" prev="vi.ix.II" next="vii" id="vi.ix.III"><p class="c46" id="vi.ix.III-p1">

<pb n="472" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_472.html" id="vi.ix.III-Page_472" /><span class="c14" id="vi.ix.III-p1.1">Book
III.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vi.ix.III-p2">1. Critob. I am charmed with the exuberance of your
eloquence, but at the same time I would remind you that,<note place="end" n="5282" id="vi.ix.III-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p3"> <scripRef passage="Prov. x. 19" id="vi.ix.III-p3.1" parsed="|Prov|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.19">Prov. x. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> “In the multitude of words
there wanteth not transgression.” And how does it bear upon the
question before us? You will surely admit that those who have received
Christian baptism are without sin. And that being free from sin they
are righteous. And that once they are righteous, they can, if they take
care, preserve their righteousness, and so through life avoid all
sin.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p4">Attic. Do you not blush to follow the opinion of
Jovinian, which has been exploded and condemned? For he relies upon
just the same proofs and arguments as you do; nay, rather, you are all
eagerness for his inventions, and desire to preach in the East what was
formerly<note place="end" n="5283" id="vi.ix.III-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p5"> By a Synod
under Siricius in <span class="c17" id="vi.ix.III-p5.1">a.d.</span> 390.</p></note> condemned at Rome, and not
long ago in<note place="end" n="5284" id="vi.ix.III-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p6"> The allusion
is to the African Synod, held <span class="c17" id="vi.ix.III-p6.1">a.d.</span> 412, at
which Celestius was condemned and excommunicated.</p></note> Africa. Read then the reply
which was given to him, and you will there find the answer to yourself.
For in the discussion of doctrines and disputed points, we must have
regard not to persons but to things. And yet let me tell you that
baptism condones past offences, and does not preserve righteousness in
the time to come; the keeping of that is dependent on toil and
industry, as well as earnestness, and above all on the mercy of God. It
is ours to ask, to Him it belongs to bestow what we ask; ours to begin,
His it is to finish; ours to offer what we can, His to fulfil what we
cannot perform.<note place="end" n="5285" id="vi.ix.III-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxvii. 1" id="vi.ix.III-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|127|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.127.1">Ps. cxxvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>“For
except the Lord build the house, they labour in vain that build it.
Except the Lord keep the city, the watchman waketh but in vain.”
Wherefore the Apostle<note place="end" n="5286" id="vi.ix.III-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p8"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 24" id="vi.ix.III-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.24">1 Cor. ix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> bids us so
run that we may attain. All indeed run, but one receiveth the crown.
And in the<note place="end" n="5287" id="vi.ix.III-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p9"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 5.12" id="vi.ix.III-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.5.12">v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Psalm it is written,
“O Lord, thou hast crowned us with thy favour as with a
shield.” For our victory is won and the crown of our victory is
gained by His protection and through His shield; and here we run that
hereafter we may attain; there he shall receive the crown who in this
world has proved the conqueror. And when we have been baptized we are
told,<note place="end" n="5288" id="vi.ix.III-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p10"> <scripRef passage="John v. 14" id="vi.ix.III-p10.1" parsed="|John|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.14">John v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>“Behold thou art made
whole; sin no more lest a worse thing happen unto thee.” And
again,<note place="end" n="5289" id="vi.ix.III-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p11"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 16, 17" id="vi.ix.III-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|3|17" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16-1Cor.3.17">1 Cor. iii. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note>“Know ye not that ye are
a temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man
profane the temple of God, him shall God destroy.” And in another
place,<note place="end" n="5290" id="vi.ix.III-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p12"> <scripRef passage="2 Chron. xv. 2" id="vi.ix.III-p12.1" parsed="|2Chr|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.15.2">2 Chron. xv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>“The Lord is with you so
long as ye are with Him: if ye forsake Him, He will also forsake
you.” Where is the man, do you suppose, in whom as in a shrine
and sanctuary the purity of Christ is permanent, and in whose case the
serenity of the temple is saddened by no cloud of sin? We cannot always
have the same countenance, though the philosophers falsely boast that
this was the experience of Socrates; how much less can our minds be
always the same! As men have many expressions of countenance, so also
do the feelings of their hearts vary. If it were possible for us to be
always immersed in the waters of baptism, sins would fly over our heads
and leave us untouched. The Holy Spirit would protect us. But the enemy
assails us, and when conquered does not depart, but is ever lying in
ambush, that he may secretly shoot the upright in heart.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p13">2. In the Gospel according to the Hebrews, which is
written in the Chaldee and Syrian language, but in Hebrew characters,
and is used by the Nazarenes to this day (I mean the Gospel according
to the Apostles, or, as is generally maintained, the Gospel according
to Matthew, a copy of which is in the library at Cæsarea), we
find, “Behold, the mother of our Lord and His brethren said to
Him, John Baptist baptizes for the remission of sins; let us go and be
baptized by him. But He said to them, what sin have I committed that I
should go and be baptized by him? Unless, haply, the very words which I
have said are only ignorance.” And in the same volume, “If
thy brother sin against thee in word, and make amends to thee, receive
him seven times in a day.” Simon, His disciple, said to Him,
“Seven times in a day?” The Lord answered and said to him,
“I say unto thee until seventy times seven.” Even the
prophets, after they were anointed with the Holy Spirit, were guilty of
sinful words. Ignatius, an apostolic man and a martyr, boldly writes,<note place="end" n="5291" id="vi.ix.III-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p14"> The words are
those of S. Barnabas. Possibly in Jerome’s copy the passage may
have been attributed to Ignatius.</p></note> “The Lord chose Apostles who
were sinners above all men.” It is of their speedy conversion
that the Psalmist sings,<note place="end" n="5292" id="vi.ix.III-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 4" id="vi.ix.III-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.4">Ps. xvi. 4</scripRef>. Sept. and Vulgate.</p></note> “Their
infirmities were multiplied; afterwards they made haste.” If you
do not allow the authority of this evidence, at least admit its
antiquity, and see what has been the opinion of all good churchmen.
Suppose a person who has <pb n="473" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_473.html" id="vi.ix.III-Page_473" />been
baptized to have been carried off by death either immediately, or on
the very day of his baptism, and I will generously concede that he
neither thought nor said anything whereby, through error and ignorance,
he fell into sin. Does it follow that he will, therefore, be without
sin, because he appears not to have overcome, but to have avoided sin?
Is not the true reason rather that by the mercy of God he was released
from the prison of sins and departed to the Lord? We also say this,
that God can do what He wills; and that man of himself and by his own
will cannot, as you maintain, be without sin. If he can, it is idle for
you now to add the word grace, for, with such a power, he has no need
of it. If, however, he cannot avoid sin without the grace of God, it is
folly for you to attribute to him an ability which he does not possess.
For whatever depends upon another’s will, is not in the power of
him whose ability you assert, but of him whose aid is clearly
indispensable.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p16">3. C. What do you mean by this perversity, or, rather,
senseless contention? Will you not grant me even so much—that
when a man leaves the waters of baptism he is free from sin?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p17">A. Either I fail to express my meaning clearly, or you
are slow of apprehension.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p18">C. How so?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p19">A. Remember both what you maintained and also what I
say. You argued that a man can be free from sin if he chooses. I reply
that it is an impossibility; not that we are to think that a man is not
free from sin immediately after baptism, but that that time of
sinlessness is by no means to be referred to human ability, but to the
grace of God. Do not, therefore, claim the power for man, and I will
admit the fact. For how can a man be able who is not able of himself?
Or what is that sinlessness which is conditioned by the immediate death
of the body? Should the man’s life be prolonged, he will
certainly be liable to sins and to ignorance.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p20">C. Your logic stops my mouth. You do not speak with
Christian simplicity, but entangle me in some fine distinctions between
being and ability to be.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p21">A. Is it I who play these tricks with words? The article
came from your own workshop. For you say, not that a man is free from
sin, but that he is able to be; I, on the other hand, will grant what
you deny, that a man is free from sin by the grace of God, and yet will
maintain that he is not able of himself.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p22">C. It is useless to give commandments if we cannot keep
them.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p23">A. No one doubts that God commanded things possible. But
because men do not what they might, therefore the whole world is
subject to the judgment of God, and needs His mercy. On the other hand,
if you can produce a man who has fulfilled the whole law, you will
certainly be able to show that there is a man who does not need the
mercy of God. For everything which can happen must either take place in
the past, the present, or the future. As to your assertion that a man
can be without sin if he chooses, show that it has happened in the
past, or at all events that it does happen at the present day; the
future will reveal itself. If, however, you can point to no one who
either is, or has been, altogether free from sin, it remains for us to
confine our discussion to the future. Meanwhile, you are vanquished and
a captive as regards two out of three periods of time, the past and the
present. If anyone hereafter shall be greater than patriarchs,
prophets, apostles, inasmuch as he is without sin, then you may perhaps
be able to convince future generations as to their time.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p24">4. C. Talk as you like, argue as you please, you will
never wrest from me free will, which God bestowed once for all, nor
will you be able to deprive me of what God has given, the ability if I
have the will.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p25">A. By way of example let us take one proof:<note place="end" n="5293" id="vi.ix.III-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p26"> <scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 32; Ps. lxxxviii. 21" id="vi.ix.III-p26.1" parsed="|Acts|13|32|0|0;|Ps|88|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.32 Bible:Ps.88.21">Acts xiii. 32; Ps. lxxxviii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>“I have found David, the Son of
Jesse, a man after Mine own heart, who shall do all My will.”
There is no doubt that David was a holy man, and yet he who was chosen
that he might do all God’s will is blamed for certain actions. Of
course it was possible for him who was chosen for the purpose to do all
God’s will. Nor is God to blame Who beforehand spoke of his doing
all His will as commanded, but blame does attach to him who did not
what was foretold. For God did not say that He had found a man who
would unfailingly do His bidding and fulfil His will, but only one who
would do all His will. And we, too, say that a man can avoid sinning,
if he chooses, according to his local and temporal circumstances and
physical weakness, so long as his mind is set upon righteousness and
the string is well stretched upon the lyre. But if a man grow a little
remiss it is with him as with the boatman pulling against the stream,
who finds that, if he slackens but for a moment, the craft glides back
and he is carried by the flowing waters whither he would not. Such is
the state of man; if we are a little careless we learn our weakness,
and find that our power is limited. Do you suppose that the Apostle
Paul, when he wrote<note place="end" n="5294" id="vi.ix.III-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p27"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 13" id="vi.ix.III-p27.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.13">2 Tim. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> “the
coat (or cloak) that I left at Troas with Carpus, bring when thou
comest, and the books, especially <pb n="474" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_474.html" id="vi.ix.III-Page_474" />the parchments,” was thinking of heavenly
mysteries, and not of those things which are required for daily life
and to satisfy our bodily necessities? Find me a man who is never
hungry, thirsty, or cold, who knows nothing of pain, or fever, or the
torture of strangury, and I will grant you that a man can think of
nothing but virtue. When the Apostle was<note place="end" n="5295" id="vi.ix.III-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p28"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxiii. 2" id="vi.ix.III-p28.1" parsed="|Acts|23|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.2">Acts xxiii. 2</scripRef> sq.</p></note>struck by the servant, he delivered
himself thus against the High Priest who commanded the blow to be
given: “God shall strike thee, thou whited wall.” We miss
the patience of the Saviour Who was led as a lamb to the slaughter, and
opened not His mouth, but mercifully said to the smiter,<note place="end" n="5296" id="vi.ix.III-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p29"> S. <scripRef passage="John xviii. 23" id="vi.ix.III-p29.1" parsed="|John|18|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.23">John xviii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>“If I have spoken evil, bear
witness of the evil; but if well, why smitest thou Me?” We do not
disparage the Apostle, but declare the glory of God Who suffered in the
flesh and overcame the evil inflicted on the flesh and the weakness of
the flesh—to say nothing of what the Apostle says elsewhere:<note place="end" n="5297" id="vi.ix.III-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p30"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 14" id="vi.ix.III-p30.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.14">2 Tim. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>“Alexander, the coppersmith,
did me much evil; the Lord, the righteous Judge, will recompense him in
that day.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p31">5. C. I have been longing to say something, but have
checked the words as they were bursting from my lips. You compel me to
say it.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p32">A. Who hinders you from saying what you think? Either
what you are going to say is good—and you ought not to deprive us
of what is good—or it is bad, and, therefore, it is not regard
for us, but shame that keeps you silent.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p33">C. I will say, I will say after all, what I think. Your
whole argument tends to this: You accuse nature, and blame God for
creating man such as he is.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p34">A. Is this what you wished, and yet did not wish, to
say? Pray speak out, so that all may have the benefit of your wisdom.
Are you censuring God because he made man to be man? Let the angels
also complain because they are angels. Let every creature discuss the
question, Why it is as it was created? and not what the Creator could
have made it. I must now amuse myself with the rhetorical exercises of
childhood, and passing from the gnat and the ant to cherubim and
seraphim, inquire why each was not created with a happier lot. And when
I reach the exalted powers, I will argue the point: Why God alone is
only God, and did not make all things gods? For, according to you, He
will either be unable to do so, or will be guilty of envy. Censure Him,
and demand why He allows the devil to be in this world, and carry off
the crown when you have won the victory.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p35">C. I am not so senseless as to complain of the existence
of the devil, through whose malice death entered into the world; but
what grieves me is this: that dignitaries of the Church, and those who
usurp the title of master, destroy free will; and once that is
destroyed, the way is open for the Manichæans.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p36">A. Am I the destroyer of free will because, throughout
the discussion, my single aim has been to maintain the omnipotence of
God as well as free will?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p37">C. How can you have free will, and yet say that man can
do nothing without God’s assistance?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p38">A. If he is to be blamed who couples free will and
God’s help, it follows that we ought to praise him who does away
with God’s help.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p39">C. I am not making God’s help unnecessary, for to
His grace we owe all our ability; but I and those who think with me
keep both within their own bounds. To God’s grace we assign the
gift of the power of free choice; to our own will, the doing, or the
not doing, of a thing; and thus rewards and punishments for doing or
not doing can be maintained.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p40">6. A. You seem to me to be lost in forgetfulness, and to
be going over the lines of argument already traversed as though not a
word had been previously said. For, by this long discussion, it has
been established that the Lord, by the same grace wherewith He bestowed
upon us free choice, assists and supports us in our individual
actions.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p41">C. Why, then, does He crown and praise what He has
Himself wrought in us?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p42">A. That is to say, our will which offered all it could,
the toil which strove in action, and the humility which ever looked to
the help of God.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p43">C. So, then, if we have not done what He commanded,
either God was willing to assist us, or He was not. If He was willing
and did assist us, and yet we have not done what we wished, then He,
and not we, has been overcome. But if He would not help, the man is not
to be blamed who wished to do His will, but God, who was able to help,
but would not.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p44">A. Do you not see that your dilemma has landed you in a
deep abyss of blasphemy? Whichever way you take it, God is either weak
or malevolent, and He is not so much praised because He is the author
of good and gives His help, as abused for not restraining evil. Blame
Him, then, because He allows the existence of the devil, and has
suffered, and still suffers, evil to be done in the world. This is what
Marcion asks, and the whole pack of heretics who mutilate the Old <pb n="475" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_475.html" id="vi.ix.III-Page_475" />Testament, and have mostly spun an
argument something like this: Either God knew that man, placed in
Paradise, would transgress His command, or He did not know. If He knew,
man is not to blame, who could not avoid God’s foreknowledge, but
He Who created him such that he could not escape the knowledge of God.
If He did not know, in stripping Him of foreknowledge you also take
away His divinity. Upon the same showing God will be deserving of blame
for choosing Saul, who was to prove one of the worst of kings. And the
Saviour must be convicted either of ignorance, or of unrighteousness,
inasmuch as He said in the Gospel,<note place="end" n="5298" id="vi.ix.III-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p45"> S. <scripRef passage="John vi. 70" id="vi.ix.III-p45.1" parsed="|John|6|70|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.70">John vi. 70</scripRef>.</p></note>“Did I not choose you the
twelve, and one of you is a devil?” Ask Him why He chose Judas, a
traitor? Why He entrusted to him the bag when He knew that he was a
thief? Shall I tell you the reason? God judges the present, not the
future. He does not make use of His foreknowledge to condemn a man
though He knows that he will hereafter displease Him; but such is His
goodness and unspeakable mercy that He chooses a man who, He perceives,
will meanwhile be good, and who, He knows, will turn out badly, thus
giving him the opportunity of being converted and of repenting. This is
the Apostle’s meaning when he says,<note place="end" n="5299" id="vi.ix.III-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p46"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 4, 5" id="vi.ix.III-p46.1" parsed="|Rom|2|4|2|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.4-Rom.2.5">Rom. ii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “Dost thou not know that the
goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance? but after thy hardness and
impenitent heart treasurest up for thyself wrath in the day of wrath
and revelation of the righteous judgment of God, Who will render to
every man according to his works.” For Adam did not sin because
God knew that he would do so; but God inasmuch as He is God, foreknew
what Adam would do of his own free choice. You may as well accuse God
of falsehood because He said by the mouth of Jonah:<note place="end" n="5300" id="vi.ix.III-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p47"> <scripRef passage="Jonah 3.4" id="vi.ix.III-p47.1" parsed="|Jonah|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.3.4">iii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>“Yet three days, and Nineveh shall
be overthrown.” But God will reply by the mouth of Jeremiah,<note place="end" n="5301" id="vi.ix.III-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p48"> <scripRef passage="Jerem. xviii. 7, 8" id="vi.ix.III-p48.1" parsed="|Jer|18|7|18|8" osisRef="Bible:Jer.18.7-Jer.18.8">Jerem. xviii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“At what instant I shall speak
concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to pluck up, and to
break down, and to destroy it; if that nation, concerning which I have
spoken, turn from their evil, I will repent of the evil that I thought
to do unto them. And at what instant I shall speak concerning a nation,
and concerning a kingdom, to build and to plant it; if it do evil in my
sight, that it obey not my voice, then I will repent of the good,
wherewith I said I would benefit them.” Jonah, on a certain
occasion, was indignant because, at God’s command, he had spoken
falsely; but his sorrow was proved to be ill founded, since he would
rather speak truth and have a countless multitude perish, than speak
falsely and have them saved. His position was thus illustrated:<note place="end" n="5302" id="vi.ix.III-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p49"> <scripRef passage="Jonah iv. 10, 11" id="vi.ix.III-p49.1" parsed="|Jonah|4|10|4|11" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.4.10-Jonah.4.11">Jonah iv. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note>“Thou grievest over the ivy (or
gourd), for the which thou hast not laboured, neither madest it grow,
which came up in a night, and perished in a night; and should not I
have pity on Nineveh, that great city, wherein are more than six score
thousand persons that cannot discern between their right hand and their
left hand?” If there was so vast a number of children and simple
folk, whom you will never be able to prove sinners, what shall we say
of those inhabitants of both sexes who were at different periods of
life? According to Philo, and the wisest of philosophers, Plato (so the
“Timæus” tells us), in passing from infancy to
decrepit old age, we go through seven stages, which so gradually and so
gently follow one another that we are quite insensible of the
change.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p50">C. The drift of your whole argument is this—what
the Greeks call <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ix.III-p50.1">αὐτέξουσιον</span>
, and we free will, you admit in terms, but in effect destroy. For you
make God the author of sin, in asserting that man can of himself do
nothing, but that he must have the help of God to Whom is imputed all
we do. But we say that, whether a man does good or evil, it is imputed
to him on account of the faculty of free choice, inasmuch as he did
what he chose, and not to Him Who once for all gave him free
choice.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p51">A. Your shuffling is to no purpose; you are caught in
the snares of truth. For upon this showing, even if He does not Himself
assist, according to you He will be the author of evil, because He
might have prevented it and did not. It is an old maxim that if a man
can deliver another from death and does not, he is a homicide.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p52">C. I withdraw and yield the point; you have won;
provided, however, that victory is the subverting of the truth by
specious words, that is to say, not by truth, but by falsehood. For I
might make answer to you in the Apostle’s words,<note place="end" n="5303" id="vi.ix.III-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p53"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 6" id="vi.ix.III-p53.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.6">1 Cor. xi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>“Though I be rude in speech, yet
not in knowledge.” When you speak, your rhetorical tricks are too
much for me, and I seem to agree with you; but when you stop speaking,
it all goes out of my head, and I see quite clearly that your argument
does not flow from the fountains of truth and Christian simplicity, but
rests on the laboured subtleties of the philosophers.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p54">A. Do you wish me, then, once more to resort to the
evidence of Scripture? If so, what becomes of the boast of your
disciples <pb n="476" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_476.html" id="vi.ix.III-Page_476" />that no one can answer
your arguments or solve the questions you raise?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p55">C. I not only wish, but am eager that you should do so.
Show me any place in Holy Scripture where we find that, the power of
free choice being lost, a man does what of himself he either would not,
or could not do.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p56">8. A. We must use the words of Scripture not as you
propose, but as truth and reason demand. Jacob says in his prayer,<note place="end" n="5304" id="vi.ix.III-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p57"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxviii. 20" id="vi.ix.III-p57.1" parsed="|Gen|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.20">Gen. xxviii. 20</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “If the Lord God will be with
me, and will keep me in this way that I go, and will give me bread to
eat, and raiment to put on, so that I come again to my father’s
house in peace, then shall the Lord be my God, and this stone, which I
have set up for a token, shall be God’s house; and of all that
Thou shalt give me I will surely give the tenth unto Thee.” He
did not say, If thou preserve my free choice, and I gain by my toil
food and raiment, and return to my father’s house. He refers
everything to the will of God, that he may be found worthy to receive
that for which he prays. On Jacob’s return from Mesopotamia<note place="end" n="5305" id="vi.ix.III-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p58"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 2" id="vi.ix.III-p58.1" parsed="|Gen|32|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.2">Gen. xxxii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> an army of angels met him, who are
called God’s camp. He afterwards contended with an angel in the
form of a man, and was strengthened by God; whereupon, instead of
Jacob, the <i>supplanter,</i> he received the name, <i>the most upright
of God.</i> For he would not have dared to return to his cruel brother
unless he had been strengthened and secured by the Lord’s help.
In the sequel we read,<note place="end" n="5306" id="vi.ix.III-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p59"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 31" id="vi.ix.III-p59.1" parsed="|Gen|32|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.31">Gen. xxxii. 31</scripRef>. L. R.V. Penuel. Comp. <scripRef passage="Mt. xix. 4" id="vi.ix.III-p59.2" parsed="|Matt|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.4">Mt. xix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>“The sun
rose upon him after he passed over Phanuel,” which is, being
interpreted, <i>the face of God.</i> Hence<note place="end" n="5307" id="vi.ix.III-p59.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p60"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 32.30" id="vi.ix.III-p60.1" parsed="|Gen|32|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.30">Ib.
30</scripRef>. The words are
Jacob’s, but they are attributed to Moses as author.</p></note>Moses also says, “I have seen
the Lord face to face, and my life is preserved,” not by any
natural quality—but by the condescension of God, Who had mercy.
So then the Sun of Righteousness rises upon us when God makes His face
to shine upon us and gives us strength. Joseph in Egypt was shut up in
prison, and we next hear that the keeper of the prison, believing in
his fidelity, committed everything to his hand. And the reason is
given:<note place="end" n="5308" id="vi.ix.III-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p61"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxix. 23" id="vi.ix.III-p61.1" parsed="|Gen|39|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.39.23">Gen. xxxix. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>“Because the Lord was
with him: and whatsoever he did, the Lord made it to prosper.”
Wherefore, also, dreams were suggested to Pharaoh’s attendants,
and Pharaoh had one which none could interpret, that so Joseph might be
released, and his father and brethren fed, and Egypt saved in the time
of famine. Moreover, God<note place="end" n="5309" id="vi.ix.III-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p62"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlvi. 3, 4" id="vi.ix.III-p62.1" parsed="|Gen|46|3|46|4" osisRef="Bible:Gen.46.3-Gen.46.4">Gen. xlvi. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> said to
Israel, in a vision of the night, “I am the God of thy fathers;
fear not to go down into Egypt; for I will make of thee there a great
nation, and I will go down with thee into Egypt; and I will also surely
bring thee up again, and Joseph shall put his hand upon thine
eyes.” Where in this passage do we find the power of free choice?
Is not the whole circumstance that he ventured to go to his son, and
entrust himself to a nation that knew not the Lord, due to the help of
the God of his fathers? The people was released from Egypt with a
strong hand and an outstretched arm; not the hand of Moses and Aaron,
but of Him who set the people free by signs and wonders, and at last
smote the firstborn of Egypt, so that they who at<note place="end" n="5310" id="vi.ix.III-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p63"> <scripRef passage="Ex. 11; 12" id="vi.ix.III-p63.1" parsed="|Exod|11|0|0|0;|Exod|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.11 Bible:Exod.12">Ex. xi.
and xii</scripRef>.</p></note>first were persistent in keeping the
people, eagerly urged them to depart. Solomon<note place="end" n="5311" id="vi.ix.III-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p64"> <scripRef passage="Prov. iii. 5, 6" id="vi.ix.III-p64.1" parsed="|Prov|3|5|3|6" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.5-Prov.3.6">Prov. iii. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> says, “Trust in the Lord with
all thine heart, and lean not upon thine own understanding: in all thy
ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct thy paths.” Understand
what He says—that we must not trust in our wisdom, but in the
Lord alone, by Whom the steps of a man are directed. Lastly, we are
bidden to show Him our ways, and make them known, for they are not made
straight by our own labour, but by His assistance and mercy. And so it
is written,<note place="end" n="5312" id="vi.ix.III-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p65"> <scripRef passage="Ps. v. 8" id="vi.ix.III-p65.1" parsed="|Ps|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.5.8">Ps. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“Make my way right before
Thy face,” so that what is right to Thee may seem also right to
me. Solomon says the same—<note place="end" n="5313" id="vi.ix.III-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p66"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xvi. 3" id="vi.ix.III-p66.1" parsed="|Prov|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.3">Prov. xvi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>“Commit thy works unto the
Lord, and thy thoughts shall be established.” Our thoughts are
then established when we commit all we do to the Lord our helper,
resting it, as it were, upon the firm and solid rock, and attribute
everything to Him.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p67">9. The Apostle Paul, rapidly recounting the benefits of
God, ended with the words,<note place="end" n="5314" id="vi.ix.III-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p68"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 16" id="vi.ix.III-p68.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.16">2 Cor. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>“And
who is sufficient for these things?” Wherefore, also, in another
place he<note place="end" n="5315" id="vi.ix.III-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p69"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 4-6" id="vi.ix.III-p69.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|4|3|6" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.4-2Cor.3.6">2 Cor. iii. 4–6</scripRef>.</p></note>says, “Such confidence have
we through Christ to Godward; not that we are sufficient of ourselves
to think anything as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is from God; Who
also made us sufficient as ministers of a new covenant; not of the
letter but of the spirit; for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth
life.” Do we still dare to pride ourselves on free will, and to
abuse the benefits of God to the dishonour of the giver? Whereas the
same chosen vessel openly<note place="end" n="5316" id="vi.ix.III-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p70"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 7" id="vi.ix.III-p70.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.7">2 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>writes,
“We have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the exceeding
greatness of the power may be of God, and not from ourselves.”
Therefore, also, in another place, checking the impudence of the
heretics, he<note place="end" n="5317" id="vi.ix.III-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p71"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. x. 17, 18" id="vi.ix.III-p71.1" parsed="|2Cor|10|17|10|18" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.17-2Cor.10.18">2 Cor. x. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note>says,
“He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord. For not he that
commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.”
And again,<note place="end" n="5318" id="vi.ix.III-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p72"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 11" id="vi.ix.III-p72.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.11">2 Cor. xii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> “In nothing was I
behind the very chiefest Apostles, <pb n="477" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_477.html" id="vi.ix.III-Page_477" />though I be nothing.” Peter, disturbed by
the greatness of the miracles he witnessed, said to the Lord,<note place="end" n="5319" id="vi.ix.III-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p73"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke v. 8" id="vi.ix.III-p73.1" parsed="|Luke|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.8">Luke v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “Depart from me, for I am a
sinful man.” And the Lord said to His disciples,<note place="end" n="5320" id="vi.ix.III-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p74"> S. <scripRef passage="John xv. 5" id="vi.ix.III-p74.1" parsed="|John|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.5">John xv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “I am the vine and ye are the
branches: He that abideth in Me and I in him, the same beareth much
fruit, for apart from Me ye can do nothing.” Just as the vine
branches and shoots immediately decay when they are severed from the
parent stem, so all the strength of men fades and perishes, if it be
bereft of the help of God. “No one,”<note place="end" n="5321" id="vi.ix.III-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p75"> S. <scripRef passage="John vi. 44" id="vi.ix.III-p75.1" parsed="|John|6|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.44">John vi. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> He says, “can come unto Me
except the Father Who sent Me draw him.” When He says, “No
one can come unto Me,” He shatters the pride of free will;
because, even if a man will to go to Christ, except that be realized
which follows—“unless My heavenly Father draw
him”—desire is to no purpose, and effort is in vain. At the
same time it is to be noted that he who is drawn does not run freely,
but is led along either because he holds back and is sluggish, or
because he is reluctant to go.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p76">10. Now, how can a man who cannot by his own strength
and labour come to Jesus, at the same time avoid all sins? and avoid
them perpetually, and claim for himself a name which belongs to the
might of God? For if He and I are both without sin, what difference is
there between me and God? One more proof only I will adduce, that I may
not weary you and my hearers.<note place="end" n="5322" id="vi.ix.III-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p77"> <scripRef passage="Esther vi. 1" id="vi.ix.III-p77.1" parsed="|Esth|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Esth.6.1">Esther vi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>Sleep was
removed from the eyes of Ahasuerus, whom the Seventy call Artaxerxes,
that he might turn over the memoirs of his faithful ministers and come
upon Mordecai, by whose evidence he was delivered from a conspiracy;
and that thus Esther might be more acceptable, and the whole people of
the Jews escape imminent death. There is no doubt that the mighty
sovereign to whom belonged the whole East, from India to the North and
to Ethiopia, after feasting sumptuously on delicacies gathered from
every part of the world would have desired to sleep, and to take his
rest, and to gratify his free choice of sleep, had not the Lord, the
provider of all good things, hindered the course of nature, so that in
defiance of nature the tyrant’s cruelty might be overcome. If I
were to attempt to produce all the instances in Holy Writ, I should be
tedious. All that the saints say is a prayer to God; their whole prayer
and supplication a strong wrestling for the pity of God, so that we,
who by our own strength and zeal cannot be saved, may be preserved by
His mercy. But when we are concerned with grace and mercy, free will is
in part void; in part, I say, for so much as this depends upon it, that
we wish and desire, and give assent to the course we choose. But it
depends on God whether we have the power in His strength and with His
help to perform what we desire, and to bring to effect our toil and
effort.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p78">11. C. I simply said that we find the help of God not in
our several actions, but in the grace of creation and of the law, that
free will might not be destroyed. But there are many of us who maintain
that all we do is done with the help of God.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p79">A. Whoever says that must leave your party. Either,
then, say the same yourself and join our side, or, if you refuse, you
will be just as much our enemy as those who do not hold our views.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p80">C. I shall be on your side if you speak my sentiments,
or rather you will be on mine if you do not contradict them. You admit
health of body, and deny health of the soul, which is stronger than the
body. For sin is to the soul what disease or a wound is to the body. If
then you admit that a man may be healthy so far as he is flesh, why do
you not say he may be healthy so far as he is spirit?</p>

<p class="c27" id="vi.ix.III-p81">A. I will follow in the line you point out,</p>

<p class="c48" id="vi.ix.III-p82">“and you to-day</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ix.III-p83">Shall ne’er escape; where’r you call, I
come.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p84">C. I am ready to listen.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p85">A. And I to speak to deaf ears. I will therefore reply
to your argument. Made up of soul and body, we have the nature of both
substances. As the body is said to be healthy if it is troubled with no
weakness, so the soul is free from fault if it is unshaken and
undisturbed. And yet, although the body may be healthy, sound, and
active, with all the faculties in their full vigour, yet it suffers
much from infirmities at more or less frequent intervals, and, however
strong it may be, is sometimes distressed by various humours; so the
soul, bearing the onset of thoughts and agitations, even though it
escape shipwreck, does not sail without danger, and remembering its
weakness, is always anxious about death, according as it is written,<note place="end" n="5323" id="vi.ix.III-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p86"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxix. 48" id="vi.ix.III-p86.1" parsed="|Ps|89|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89.48">Ps. lxxxix. 48</scripRef>.</p></note>“What man is he that shall
live and not see death?”—death, which threatens all mortal
men, not through the decay of nature, but through the death of sin,
according to the prophet’s words,<note place="end" n="5324" id="vi.ix.III-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p87"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 4" id="vi.ix.III-p87.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.4">Ezek. xviii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “The soul that sinneth, it
shall die.” Besides, we know that Enoch and Elias have not yet
seen this death which is common to man and the brutes. Show me a body
which is never sick, or which after sickness is ever safe and sound,
and I will <pb n="478" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_478.html" id="vi.ix.III-Page_478" />show you a soul which
never sinned, and after acquiring virtues will never again sin. The
thing is impossible, and all the more when we remember that vice
borders on virtue, and that, if you deviate ever so little, you will
either go astray or fall over a precipice. How small is the interval
between obstinacy and perseverance, miserliness and frugality,
liberality and extravagance, wisdom and craft, intrepidity and
rashness, caution and timidity! some of which are classed as good,
others as bad. And the same applies to bodies. If you take precautions
against biliousness, the phlegm increases. If you dry up the humours
too quickly, the blood becomes heated and vitiated with bile, and a
sallow hue spreads over the countenance. Without question, however much
we may exercise all the care of the physician, and regulate our diet,
and be free from indigestion and whatever fosters disease, the causes
of which are in some cases hidden from us and known to God alone, we
shiver with cold, or burn with fever, or howl with colic, and implore
the help of the true physician, our Saviour, and<note place="end" n="5325" id="vi.ix.III-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p88"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 25" id="vi.ix.III-p88.1" parsed="|Matt|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.25">Matt. viii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>say with the Apostles, “Master,
save us, we perish.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p89">12. C. Granted that no one could avoid all sin in
boyhood, youth, and early manhood; can you deny that very many
righteous and holy men, after falling into vice, have heartily devoted
themselves to the acquisition of virtue and through these have escaped
sin?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p90">A. This is what I told you at the beginning—that
it rests with ourselves either to sin or not to sin, and to put the
hand either to good or evil; and thus free will is preserved, but
according to circumstances, time, and the state of human frailty; we
maintain, however, that perpetual freedom from sin is reserved for God
only, and for Him Who being the Word was made flesh without incurring
the defects and the sins of the flesh. And, because I am able to avoid
sin for a short time, you cannot logically infer that I am able to do
so continually. Can I fast, watch, walk, sing, sit, sleep
perpetually?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p91">C. Why then in Holy Scripture are we stimulated to aim
at perfect righteousness? For example:<note place="end" n="5326" id="vi.ix.III-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p92"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 8" id="vi.ix.III-p92.1" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“Blessed are the pure in heart,
for they shall see God,” and<note place="end" n="5327" id="vi.ix.III-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p93"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 1" id="vi.ix.III-p93.1" parsed="|Ps|119|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.1">Ps. cxix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>“Blessed are the undefiled in
the way, who walk in the law of the Lord.” And God says to
Abraham,<note place="end" n="5328" id="vi.ix.III-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p94"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xvii. 1, 2" id="vi.ix.III-p94.1" parsed="|Gen|17|1|17|2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.17.1-Gen.17.2">Gen. xvii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>“I am thy God, be thou
pleasing in My sight, and be thou without spot, or blame, and I will
make My covenant between Me and thee, and will multiply thee
exceedingly.” If that is impossible which Scripture testifies, it
was useless to command it to be done.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p95">A. You play upon Scripture until you wear a question
threadbare, and remind me of the platform tricks of a conjurer who
assumes a variety of characters, and is now Mars, next moment Venus; so
that he who was at first all sternness and ferocity is dissolved into
feminine softness. For the objection you now raise with an air of
novelty—“Blessed are the pure in heart,”
“Blessed are the undefiled in the way,” and “Be
without spot,” and so forth—is refuted when the Apostle
replies,<note place="end" n="5329" id="vi.ix.III-p95.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p96"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 9, 10" id="vi.ix.III-p96.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|9|13|10" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.9-1Cor.13.10">1 Cor. xiii. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>“We know in part, and we
prophesy in part,” and, “Now we see through a mirror
darkly, but when that which is perfect is come, that which is in part
shall be done away.” And therefore we have but the shadow and
likeness of the pure heart, which hereafter is destined to see God,
and, free from spot or stain, to live with Abraham. However great the
patriarch, prophet, or Apostle may be, it is<note place="end" n="5330" id="vi.ix.III-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p97"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 11" id="vi.ix.III-p97.1" parsed="|Matt|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.11">Matt. vii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>said to them, in the words of our Lord
and Saviour, “If ye being evil, know how to give good gifts unto
your children, how much more shall your Father Which is in heaven give
good things to them which ask Him?” Then again even Abraham, to
whom it was said,<note place="end" n="5331" id="vi.ix.III-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p98"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xvii. 1" id="vi.ix.III-p98.1" parsed="|Gen|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.17.1">Gen. xvii. 1</scripRef> sq.</p></note> “Be
thou without spot and blame,” in the consciousness of his frailty
fell upon his face to the earth. And when God had spoken to Him,
saying, “Thy wife Sarai shall no longer be called Sarai, but Sara
shall her name be, and I will give thee a son by her, and I will bless
him and he shall become a great nation, and kings of nations shall
spring from him,” the narrative at once proceeds to say,
“Abraham fell upon his face, and laughed, and said in his heart,
Shall a child be born unto him that is an hundred years old? and shall
Sarah, that is ninety years old, bear?” And Abraham said unto
God, “Oh, that Ishmael might live before thee!” And God
said, “Nay, but Sarah thy wife shall bear thee a son, and thou
shalt call his name Isaac,” and so on. He certainly had heard the
words of God, “I am thy God, be thou pleasing in My sight, and
without spot”; why then did he not believe what God promised, and
why did he laugh in his heart, thinking that he escaped the notice of
God, and not daring to laugh openly? Moreover he gives the reasons for
his unbelief, and says, “How is it possible for a man that is an
hundred years old to beget a son of a wife that is ninety years
old?” “Oh, that Ishmael might live before thee,” he
says. “Ishmael whom thou once gavest me. I do not ask a hard
thing, I am content with the blessing I have received.” God
convinced <pb n="479" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_479.html" id="vi.ix.III-Page_479" />him by a mysterious
reply. He said, “Yea.” The meaning is, that shall come to
pass which you think shall not be. Your wife Sara shall bear you a son,
and before she conceives, before he is born, I will give the boy a
name. For, from your error in secretly laughing, your son shall be
called Isaac, that is <i>laughter.</i> But if you think that God is
seen by those who are pure in heart in this world, why did Moses, who
had previously said, “I have seen the Lord face to face, and my
life is preserved,” afterwards entreat that he might see him
distinctly? And because he said that he had seen God, the Lord told
him,<note place="end" n="5332" id="vi.ix.III-p98.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p99"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxiii. 20" id="vi.ix.III-p99.1" parsed="|Exod|33|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.20">Ex. xxxiii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thou canst not see My face.
For man shall not see My face, and live.” Wherefore also the
Apostle<note place="end" n="5333" id="vi.ix.III-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p100"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 17; vi. 16" id="vi.ix.III-p100.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|17|0|0;|1Tim|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.17 Bible:1Tim.6.16">1 Tim. i. 17; vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> calls Him the only invisible
God, Who dwells in light unapproachable, and Whom no man hath seen, nor
can see. And the Evangelist John in holy accents testifies, saying,<note place="end" n="5334" id="vi.ix.III-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p101"> <scripRef passage="John 1.18" id="vi.ix.III-p101.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>“No man hath at any time seen
God. The only begotten Son Who is in the bosom of the Father, He hath
declared Him.” He Who sees, also declares, not how great He is
Who is seen, nor how much He knows Who declares; but as much as the
capacity of mortals can receive.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p102">13. And whereas you think he is blessed who is undefiled
in the way, and walks in His law, you must interpret the former clause
by the latter. From the many proofs I have adduced you have learnt that
no one has been able to fulfil the law. And if the Apostle, in
comparison with the grace of Christ, reckoned those things as filth
which formerly, under the law, he counted gain, so that he might win
Christ, how much more certain ought we to be that the reason why the
grace of Christ and of the Gospel has been added is that, under the
law, no one could be justified? Now if, under the law, no one is
justified, how is he perfectly undefiled in the way who is still
walking and hastening to reach the goal? Surely, he who is in the
course, and who is advancing on the road, is inferior to him who has
reached his journey’s end. If, then, he is undefiled and perfect
who is still walking in the way and advancing in the law, what more
shall he have who has arrived at the end of life and of the law? Hence
the Apostle, speaking of our Lord, says that, at the end of the world,
when all virtues shall receive their consummation, He will present His
holy Church to Himself without spot or wrinkle, and yet you think that
Church perfect, while yet in the flesh, which is subject to death and
decay. You deserve to be told, with the Corinthians,<note place="end" n="5335" id="vi.ix.III-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p103"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 8" id="vi.ix.III-p103.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.8">1 Cor. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “Ye are already perfect, ye
are already made rich: ye reign without us, and I would that ye did
reign, that we might also reign with you”—since true and
stainless perfection belongs to the inhabitants of heaven, and is
reserved for that day when the bridegroom shall say to the bride,<note place="end" n="5336" id="vi.ix.III-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p104"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 4.7" id="vi.ix.III-p104.1" parsed="|Song|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.7">Cant. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>“Thou art all fair, my love;
and there is no spot in thee.” And in this sense we must
understand the words:<note place="end" n="5337" id="vi.ix.III-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p105"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 15" id="vi.ix.III-p105.1" parsed="|Phil|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.15">Phil. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>“That ye may be blameless and
harmless, as children of God, without blemish”; for He did not
say <i>ye are,</i> but <i>may be.</i> He is contemplating the future,
not stating a case pertaining to the present; so that here is toil and
effort, in that other world the rewards of labour and of virtue.
Lastly, John writes:<note place="end" n="5338" id="vi.ix.III-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p106"> <scripRef passage="1 John iii. 2" id="vi.ix.III-p106.1" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2">1 John iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>“Beloved, we are sons of
God, and it is not yet made manifest what we shall be. We know that
when He shall be manifested, we shall be like Him: for we shall see Him
even as He is.” Although, then, we are sons of God, yet likeness
to God, and the true contemplation of God, is promised us then, when He
shall appear in His majesty.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p107">14. From this swelling pride springs the audacity in
prayer which marks the directions in your letter to a<note place="end" n="5339" id="vi.ix.III-p107.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p108"> See S. Aug.
De Gest. Pelag. § 16. The widow was Juliana, mother to Demetrias
(to whom Jerome addressed his Letter CXXX. “On the keeping of
Virginity”). Pelagius’ letter to Demetrias is found in
Jerome’s works (Ed. Vall.), vol. xi. col. 15.</p></note>certain widow as to how the saints
ought to pray. “He,” you say,<note place="end" n="5340" id="vi.ix.III-p108.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p109"> The whole
passage, as quoted by Augustin, runs as follows: “May piety find
with thee a place which it has never found elsewhere. May truth, which
no one now knows, be thy household friend; and the law of God, which is
despised by almost all men, be honoured by thee alone.”
“How happy, how blessed art thou, if that justice which we are to
believe exists only in heaven is found with thee alone upon
earth.” Then follow the words quoted above.</p></note>“rightly lifts up his hands to
God; he pours out supplications with a good conscience who can say,
‘Thou knowest, Lord, how holy, how innocent, how pure from all
deceit, wrong, and robbery are the hands which I spread out unto Thee;
how righteous, how spotless, and free from all falsehood are the lips
with which I pour forth my prayers unto Thee, that Thou mayest pity
me.’” Is this the prayer of a Christian, or of a proud
Pharisee like him who<note place="end" n="5341" id="vi.ix.III-p109.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p110"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 11" id="vi.ix.III-p110.1" parsed="|Luke|18|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.11">Luke xviii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> says in the
Gospel, “God, I thank Thee that I am not as other men are,
robbers, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican: I fast twice in
the week, I give tithes of all that I possess.” Yet he merely
thanks God because, by His mercy, he is not as other men: he execrates
sin, and does not claim his righteousness as his own. But you say,
“Now Thou knowest how holy, how innocent, how pure from all
deceit, wrong, and robbery are the hands which I spread out before
Thee.” He says that he fasts twice in the week, that he may
afflict his vicious and wanton flesh, and he gives tithes <pb n="480" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_480.html" id="vi.ix.III-Page_480" />of all his substance. For<note place="end" n="5342" id="vi.ix.III-p110.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p111"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xiii. 8" id="vi.ix.III-p111.1" parsed="|Prov|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.13.8">Prov. xiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>“the ransom of a man’s
life is his riches.” You join the devil in boasting,<note place="end" n="5343" id="vi.ix.III-p111.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p112"> <scripRef passage="Is. xiv. 13, 14" id="vi.ix.III-p112.1" parsed="|Isa|14|13|14|14" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.13-Isa.14.14">Is. xiv. 13, 14</scripRef>. Spoken of the King of Babylon.</p></note>“I will ascend above the
stars, I will place my throne in heaven, and I will be like the Most
High.” David says,<note place="end" n="5344" id="vi.ix.III-p112.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p113"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxviii. 7" id="vi.ix.III-p113.1" parsed="|Ps|38|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.7">Ps. xxxviii. 7</scripRef>. Vulg.</p></note>“My
loins are filled with illusions”; and<note place="end" n="5345" id="vi.ix.III-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p114"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 38.5" id="vi.ix.III-p114.1" parsed="|Ps|38|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.5">Ibid.
5</scripRef>.</p></note>“My wounds stink and are corrupt
because of my foolishness”; and<note place="end" n="5346" id="vi.ix.III-p114.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p115"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxliii. 2" id="vi.ix.III-p115.1" parsed="|Ps|143|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.2">Ps. cxliii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>“Enter not into judgment with
Thy servant”; and<note place="end" n="5347" id="vi.ix.III-p115.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p116"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 143.4" id="vi.ix.III-p116.1" parsed="|Ps|143|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.4">Ibid.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>“In
Thy sight no man living shall be justified.” You boast that you
are holy, innocent, and pure, and spread out clean hands unto God. And
you are not satisfied with glorying in all your works, unless you say
that you are pure from all sins of speech; and you tell us how
righteous, how spotless, how free from all falsehood your lips are. The
Psalmist sings,<note place="end" n="5348" id="vi.ix.III-p116.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p117"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 11" id="vi.ix.III-p117.1" parsed="|Ps|116|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.11">Ps. cxvi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>“Every man is a liar”;
and this is supported by apostolical authority: “That God may be
true,” says St. Paul,<note place="end" n="5349" id="vi.ix.III-p117.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p118"> <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 4" id="vi.ix.III-p118.1" parsed="|Rom|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.4">Rom. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “and
every man a liar”; and yet you have lips righteous, spotless, and
free from all falsehood. Isaiah laments, saying,<note place="end" n="5350" id="vi.ix.III-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p119"> <scripRef passage="Is. vi. 5" id="vi.ix.III-p119.1" parsed="|Isa|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.5">Is. vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “Woe is me! for I am undone,
because I am a man of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a
people of unclean lips”; and afterwards one of the seraphim
brings a hot coal, taken with the tongs, to purify the prophet’s
lips, for he was not, according to the tenor of your words, arrogant,
but he confessed his own faults. Just as we read in the Psalms,<note place="end" n="5351" id="vi.ix.III-p119.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p120"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxx. 3" id="vi.ix.III-p120.1" parsed="|Ps|120|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.120.3">Ps. cxx. 3</scripRef>. Vulg.</p></note>“What shall be due unto thee, and
what shall be done more unto thee in respect of a deceitful tongue?
Sharp arrows of the mighty, with coals that make desolate.” And
after all this swelling with pride, and boastfulness in prayer, and
confidence in your holiness, like one fool trying to persuade another,
you finish with the words “These lips with which I pour out my
supplication that Thou mayest have pity on me.” If you are holy,
if you are innocent, if you are cleansed from all defilement, if you
have sinned neither in word nor deed—although James says,<note place="end" n="5352" id="vi.ix.III-p120.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p121"> <scripRef passage="James iii. 2" id="vi.ix.III-p121.1" parsed="|Jas|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.2">James iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “He who offends not in word is
a perfect man,” and “No one can curb his
tongue”—how is it that you sue for mercy? so that,
forsooth, you bewail yourself, and pour out prayers because you are
holy, pure, and innocent, a man of stainless lips, free from all
falsehood, and endowed with a power like that of God. Christ prayed
thus on the cross:<note place="end" n="5353" id="vi.ix.III-p121.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p122"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxii. 2" id="vi.ix.III-p122.1" parsed="|Ps|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.2">Ps. xxii. 2</scripRef>; Sept. and Vulgate. S. <scripRef passage="Matt xxvii. 46" id="vi.ix.III-p122.2" parsed="|Matt|27|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.46">Matt xxvii. 46</scripRef>, R.V., “and from the words of my
roaring.”</p></note>“My
God, my God, why hast Thou forsaken Me? Why art Thou so far from
helping Me?” And, again,<note place="end" n="5354" id="vi.ix.III-p122.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p123"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 46" id="vi.ix.III-p123.1" parsed="|Luke|23|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.46">Luke xxiii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>“Father, into Thy hands I
commend My spirit,” and<note place="end" n="5355" id="vi.ix.III-p123.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p124"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 34" id="vi.ix.III-p124.1" parsed="|Luke|23|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.34">Luke xxiii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>“Father,
forgive them, for they know not what they do.” And this is He,
who, returning thanks for us, had said,<note place="end" n="5356" id="vi.ix.III-p124.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p125"> S. <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 25" id="vi.ix.III-p125.1" parsed="|Matt|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25">Matt. xi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>“I confess to Thee, O Father,
Lord of heaven and earth.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p126">15. Our Lord so instructed His Apostles that, daily at
the sacrifice of His body, believers make bold to say, “Our
Father, Which art in Heaven, hallowed be Thy name”; they
earnestly desire the name of God, which in itself is holy, to be
hallowed in themselves; you say, “Thou knowest, Lord, how holy,
how innocent, and how pure are my hands.” Then they say:
“Thy Kingdom come,” anticipating the hope of the future
kingdom, so that, when Christ reigns, sin may by no means reign in
their mortal body, and to this they couple the words, “Thy will
be done in earth as it is in Heaven”; so that human weakness may
imitate the angels, and the will of our Lord may be fulfilled on earth;
you say, “A man can, if he chooses, be free from all sin.”
The Apostles prayed for the daily bread, or the bread better than all
food, which was to come, so that they might be worthy to receive the
body of Christ; and you are led by your excess of holiness and well
established righteousness to boldly claim the heavenly gifts. Next
comes, “Forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our
debtors.” No sooner do they rise from the baptismal font, and by
being born again and incorporated into our Lord and Saviour thus fulfil
what is written of them,<note place="end" n="5357" id="vi.ix.III-p126.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p127"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxi. 1" id="vi.ix.III-p127.1" parsed="|Ps|21|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.21.1">Ps. xxi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>“Blessed are they whose
iniquities are forgiven and whose sins are covered,” than at the
first communion of the body of Christ they say, “Forgive us our
debts,” though these debts had been forgiven them at their
confession of Christ; but you in your arrogant pride boast of the
cleanness of your holy hands and of the purity of your speech. However
thorough the conversion of a man may be, and however perfect his
possession of virtue after a time of sins and failings, can such
persons be as free from fault as they who are just leaving the font of
Christ? And yet these latter are commanded to say, “Forgive us
our debts, as we also forgive our debtors”; not in the spirit of
a false humility, but because they are afraid of human frailty and
dread their own conscience. They say, “Lead us not into
temptation”; you and Jovinian unite in saying that those who with
a full faith have been baptized cannot be further tempted or sin.
Lastly, they add, “But deliver us from the evil one.” Why
do they beg from the Lord what they have already by the power of free
will? Oh, man, now thou hast been made clean in the laver, and of thee
it is said, “Who is this that cometh up <pb n="481" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_481.html" id="vi.ix.III-Page_481" />all white, leaning upon her beloved?” The
bride, therefore, is washed, yet she cannot keep her purity, unless she
be supported by the Lord. How is it that you long to be set free by the
mercy of God, you who but a little while ago were released from your
sins? The only explanation is the principle by which we maintain that,
when we have done all, we must confess we are unprofitable.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p128">16. So then your prayer outdoes the pride of the
Pharisee, and you are condemned when compared with the Publican. He,
standing afar off, did not dare to lift up his eyes unto Heaven, but
smote upon his breast, saying,<note place="end" n="5358" id="vi.ix.III-p128.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p129"> S. <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 13" id="vi.ix.III-p129.1" parsed="|Luke|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.13">Luke xviii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>“God be merciful unto me a
sinner.” And on this is based our Lord’s declaration,
“I say unto you this man went down to his house justified rather
than the other. For every one that exalteth himself shall be abased,
and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted.” The Apostles are
humbled that they may be exalted. Your disciples are lifted up that
they may fall. In your flattery of the widow previously mentioned you
are not ashamed to say that piety such as is found on earth, and truth
which is everywhere a stranger, had made their home with her in
preference to all others. You do not recollect the familiar words,<note place="end" n="5359" id="vi.ix.III-p129.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p130"> <scripRef passage="Is. iii. 12" id="vi.ix.III-p130.1" parsed="|Isa|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.12">Is. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “O my people, they which call
thee blessed cause thee to err, and destroy the paths of thy
feet”; and you expressly praise her and say, “Happy beyond
all thought are you! how blessed! if righteousness, which is believed
to be now nowhere but in Heaven, is found with you alone on
earth.” Is this teaching or slaying? Is it raising from earth, or
casting down from heaven, to attribute that to a poor creature of a
woman, which angels would not dare arrogate to themselves? If piety,
truth, and righteousness are found on earth nowhere but in one woman,
where shall we find your righteous followers, who, you boast, are
sinless on earth? These two chapters on prayer and praise you and your
disciples are wont to swear are none of yours, and yet your brilliant
style is so clearly seen in them, and the elegance of your Ciceronian
diction is so marked that, although you strut about with the slow pace
of a tortoise, you have not the courage to acknowledge what you teach
in private and expose for sale. Happy man! whose books no one writes
out but your own disciples, so that whatever appears to be
unacceptable, you may contend is not your own but some one else’s
work. And where is the man with ability enough to imitate the charm of
your language?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p131">17. C. I can put it off no longer; my patience is
completely overcome by your iniquitous words. Tell me, pray, what sin
have little infants committed. Neither the consciousness of wrong nor
ignorance can be imputed to those who, according to the prophet Jonah,
know not their right hand from their left. They cannot sin, and they
can perish; their knees are too weak to walk, they utter inarticulate
cries; we laugh at their attempts to speak; and, all the while, poor
unfortunates! the torments of eternal misery are prepared for them.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p132">A. Ah! now that your disciples have turned masters you
begin to be fluent, not to say eloquent. Antony,<note place="end" n="5360" id="vi.ix.III-p132.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p133"> The grandfather
of the Triumvir, born <span class="c17" id="vi.ix.III-p133.1">b.c.</span> 142, died in the
civil conflict excited by Marius, <span class="c17" id="vi.ix.III-p133.2">b.c.</span> 87.</p></note> an excellent orator, whose praises
Tully loudly proclaims, says that he had seen many fluent men, but so
far never an eloquent speaker; so don’t amuse me with flowers of
oratory which have not grown in your own garden, and with which the
ears of inexperience and of boyhood are wont to be tickled, but plainly
tell me what you think.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p134">C. What I say is this—you must at least allow that
they have no sin who cannot sin.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p135">A. I will allow it, if they have been baptized into
Christ; and if you will not then immediately bind me to agree with your
opinion that a man can be without sin if he chooses; for they neither
have the power nor the will; but they are free from all sin through the
grace of God, which they received in their baptism.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p136">C. You force me to make an invidious remark and ask,
Why, what sin have they committed? that you may immediately have me
stoned in some popular tumult. You have not the power to kill me, but
you certainly have the will.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p137">A. He slays a heretic who allows him to be a heretic.
But when we rebuke him we give him life; you may die to your heresy,
and live to the Catholic faith.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p138">C. If you know us to be heretics, why do you not accuse
us?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p139">A. Because the<note place="end" n="5361" id="vi.ix.III-p139.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p140"> <scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 10" id="vi.ix.III-p140.1" parsed="|Titus|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10">Tit. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>Apostle
teaches me to avoid a heretic after the first and second admonition,
not to accuse him. The Apostle knew that such an one is perverse and
self-condemned. Besides, it would be the height of folly to make my
faith depend on another man’s judgment. For supposing some one
were to call you a Catholic, am I to immediately give assent? Whoever
defends you, and says that you rightly hold your perverse opinions,
does not succeed in rescuing you from infamy, but charges himself with
perfidy. Your numerous supporters will never prove you to be a
Catholic, but will <pb n="482" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_482.html" id="vi.ix.III-Page_482" />show that you
are a heretic. But I would have such opinions as these suppressed by
ecclesiastical authority; otherwise we shall be in the case of those
who show some dreadful picture to a crying child. May the fear of God
grant us this—to despise all other fears. Therefore, either
defend your opinions, or abandon what you are unable to defend. Whoever
may be called in to defend you must be enrolled as a partisan, not as a
patron.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p141">18. C. Tell me, pray, and rid me of all doubts, why
little children are baptized.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p142">A. That their sins may be forgiven them in baptism.</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p143">C. What sin are they guilty of? How can any one be set
free who is not bound?</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p144">A. You ask me! The Gospel trumpet will reply, the
teacher of the Gentiles, the golden vessel shining throughout the
world:<note place="end" n="5362" id="vi.ix.III-p144.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p145"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 14" id="vi.ix.III-p145.1" parsed="|Rom|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14">Rom. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “Death reigned from Adam
even unto Moses: even over those who did not sin after the likeness of
the transgression of Adam, who is a figure of Him that was to
come.” And if you object that some are spoken of who did not sin,
you must understand that they did not sin in the same way as Adam did
by transgressing God’s command in Paradise. But all men are held
liable either on account of their ancient forefather Adam, or on their
own account. He that is an infant is released in baptism from the chain
which bound his father. He who is old enough to have discernment is set
free from the chain of his own or another’s sin by the blood of
Christ. You must not think me a heretic because I take this view, for
the blessed martyr Cyprian, whose rival you boast of being in the
classification of Scripture proofs, in the<note place="end" n="5363" id="vi.ix.III-p145.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p146"> Cyp. <scripRef passage="Ep. 64" id="vi.ix.III-p146.1">Ep. 64</scripRef>
(al. 59). S. Augustine preaching at Carthage on June 27, 413, quoted
the same letter, which was a Synodical letter of <span class="c17" id="vi.ix.III-p146.2">a.d.</span> 253. See Bright’s Anti-Pelagian Treatises,
Introduction, p. xxi.</p></note>epistle addressed to Bishop Fidus on
the Baptism of Infants speaks thus: “Moreover, if even the worst
offenders, and those who previous to baptism sin much against God, once
they believe have the gift of remission of sins, and no one is kept
from baptism and from grace, how much more ought not an infant to be
kept from baptism seeing that, being only just born, he has committed
no sin? He has only, being born according to the flesh among
Adam’s sons, incurred the taint of ancient death by his first
birth. And he is the more easily admitted to remission of sins because
of the very fact that not his own sins but those of another are
remitted to him. And so, dearest brother, it was our decision in
council that no one ought to be kept by us from baptism and from the
grace of God, Who is merciful to all, and kind, and good. And whereas
this rule ought to be observed and kept with reference to all, bear in
mind that it ought so much the more to be observed with regard to
infants themselves and those just born, for they have the greater
claims on our assistance in order to obtain Divine mercy, because their
cries and tears from the very birth are one perpetual
prayer.”</p>

<p id="vi.ix.III-p147">19. That holy man and eloquent bishop Augustin not long
ago wrote to<note place="end" n="5364" id="vi.ix.III-p147.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p148"> Marcellinus
was the lay imperial commissioner appointed to superintend the
discussion between the Catholics and Donatists at the Council of
Carthage, <span class="c17" id="vi.ix.III-p148.1">a.d.</span> 411. In 413 Heraclian, governor
of Africa, revolted against Honorius, the Emperor, and invaded Italy.
The enterprise failed, and on his return to Africa the promoter of it
was put to death. The Donatists, called by Jerome
“heretics,” are supposed to have accused Marcellinus of
taking part in the rebellion. He was executed in 414.</p></note>Marcellinus
(the same that was afterwards, though innocent, put to death by
heretics on the pretext of his taking part in the tyranny of
Heraclian<note place="end" n="5365" id="vi.ix.III-p148.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p149"> “On the
Deserts and Remission of Sins, and the Baptism of Infants,” in
three books, the earliest of S. Augustin’s Anti-Pelagian
treatises. It was composed in reply to a letter from his friend
Marcellinus, who was harassed by Pelagianising disputants. See S. Aug.
“De Gest. Pel.” § 25.</p></note>) two treatises on infant
baptism, in opposition to your heresy which maintains that infants are
baptized not for remission of sins, but for admission to the kingdom of
heaven, according as it is written in the Gospel,<note place="end" n="5366" id="vi.ix.III-p149.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p150"> S. <scripRef passage="John iii. 3" id="vi.ix.III-p150.1" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3">John iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “Except a man be born again of
water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of
heaven.” He addressed a<note place="end" n="5367" id="vi.ix.III-p150.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p151"> The “De
Spiritu et Littera.” Marcellinus found a difficulty in
Augustin’s view of the question of sinlessness. See
Bright’s Anti-Pelagian Treatises, Introduction, p. xix.</p></note>third,
moreover, to the same Marcellinus, against those who say as do you,
that a man can be free from sin, if he chooses, without the help of
God. And, recently, a<note place="end" n="5368" id="vi.ix.III-p151.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p152"> Whether he
who was made Bishop of Arles, in 429, is disputed. The treatise was the
“De Natura et Gratia,” written early in 415.</p></note>fourth to
Hilary against this doctrine of yours, which is full of perversity. And
he is said to have others on the anvil with special regard to you,
which have not yet come to hand. Wherefore, I think I must abandon my
task, for fear Horace’s words may be thrown at me,<note place="end" n="5369" id="vi.ix.III-p152.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p153"> Sat. i.
10.</p></note>“Don’t carry firewood
into a forest.” For we must either say the same as he does, and
that would be superfluous; or, if we wished to say something fresh, we
should<note place="end" n="5370" id="vi.ix.III-p153.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p154"> <i>Or,</i>
better positions have been occupied.</p></note>find our best points anticipated
by that splendid genius. One thing I will say and so end my discourse,
that you ought either to give us a new creed, so that, after baptizing
children into the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, you may
baptize them into the kingdom of heaven; or, if you have one baptism
both for infants and for persons of mature age, it follows that infants
also should be baptized for the remission of sins after the likeness of
the transgression of Adam. But if you think the remission of <pb n="483" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_483.html" id="vi.ix.III-Page_483" />another’s sins implies injustice,
and that he has no need of it who could not sin, cross over to Origen,
your special favourite, who says that ancient offences<note place="end" n="5371" id="vi.ix.III-p154.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.III-p155"> Origen held
the pre-existence of souls, endowed with free will, and supposed their
condition in this world to be the result of their conduct in their
previous state of probation.</p></note> committed long before in the heavens
are loosed in baptism. You will then be not only led by his authority
in other matters, but will be following his error in this also.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Prefaces." n="vii" shorttitle="Prefaces." progress="96.21%" prev="vi.ix.III" next="vii.i" id="vii">

<div2 title="Introduction." n="i" shorttitle="Introduction." progress="96.21%" prev="vii" next="vii.ii" id="vii.i"><p class="c15" id="vii.i-p1">

<span class="c14" id="vii.i-p1.1">Prefaces.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.i-p3">The Prefaces to Jerome’s works have in many cases
a special value. This value is sometimes personal; they are the free
expressions of his feelings to those whom he trusts. Sometimes it lies
in the mention of particular events; sometimes in showing the special
difficulties he encountered as a translator, or the state of mind of
those for whom he wrote; sometimes in making us understand the extent
and limits of his own knowledge, and the views on points such as the
inspiration of Scripture which actuated him as a translator or
commentator; sometimes, again, in the particular interpretations which
he gives. These things gain a great importance from the fact that
Jerome’s influence and that of his Vulgate was preponderant in
Western Europe for more than a thousand years.</p>

<p id="vii.i-p4">We have had to make a selection, not only from want of
space, but also because the Prefaces are of very unequal value, and
sometimes are mere repetitions of previous statements. We have
therefore given specimens of each class of Preface; we have given also
all which bears on the better understanding of the life and views of
Jerome; but where a Preface repeats what has been said before, or where
it gives facts or interpretations which are well known or of no
particular value, we have contented ourselves with a short statement of
its contents.</p>

<p id="vii.i-p5">The Prefaces fall under three heads: 1st. Those prefixed
to Jerome’s early works bearing on Church history or Scripture.
2d. The Prefaces to the Vulgate translation. 3d. Those prefixed to the
Commentaries.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Prefaces to Jerome's Early Works." n="ii" shorttitle="Prefaces to Jerome's Early Works." progress="96.27%" prev="vii.i" next="vii.ii.i" id="vii.ii">

<div3 title="Preface to the Chronicle of Eusebius." n="i" shorttitle="Preface to the Chronicle of Eusebius." progress="96.27%" prev="vii.ii" next="vii.ii.ii" id="vii.ii.i"><p class="c46" id="vii.ii.i-p1">

<span class="c14" id="vii.ii.i-p1.1">Prefaces
to Jerome’s Early Works.</span></p>

<p class="c26" id="vii.ii.i-p2"><span class="c1" id="vii.ii.i-p2.1">Preface to the Chronicle of
Eusebius.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.ii.i-p3">The “Chronicle” is a book of universal
history, giving the dates from the call of Abraham, and the Olympiads.
For an account of it the reader is referred to the article of Dr.
Salmon in the “Dictionary of Christian Antiquities.” It was
translated by Jerome in the years 381–82, at Constantinople,
where he was staying for the Council. This Preface shows that Jerome
was already becoming aware of the difficulties arising from the various
versions of the Old Testament, and of the necessity of going back to
the Hebrew.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.ii.i-p4">Jerome to his friends<note place="end" n="5372" id="vii.ii.i-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.i-p5"> Vincentius
appears to have attached himself to Jerome at Constantinople and
remained with him till the end of the century. (Jerome, Against John of
Jerusalem, 41; Apol., iii. 22; Letter LXXXVIII.) Nothing is known of
Gallienus.</p></note>Vincentius and Gallienus,
Greeting:</p>

<p id="vii.ii.i-p6">1. It has long been the practice of learned men to
exercise their minds by rendering into Latin the works of Greek
writers, and, what is more difficult, to translate the poems of
illustrious authors though trammelled by the farther requirements of
verse. It was thus that our Tully literally translated whole books of
Plato; and after publishing an edition of<note place="end" n="5373" id="vii.ii.i-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.i-p7"> Flourished
<span class="c17" id="vii.ii.i-p7.1">b.c.</span> 270.</p></note>Aratus (who may now be considered a
Roman) in hexameter verse, he amused himself with the economics of
Xenophon. In this latter work the golden river of eloquence again and
again meets with obstacles, around which its waters break and foam to
such an extent that persons unacquainted with the original would not
believe they were reading Cicero’s words. And no wonder! It is
hard to follow another man’s lines and everywhere keep within
bounds. It is an arduous task to preserve felicity and grace unimpaired
in a translation. Some word has forcibly expressed a given thought; I
have no word of my own to convey the meaning; and while I am seeking to
satisfy the sense I may go a long way round and accomplish but a small
distance of my journey. Then we must take into account the ins and outs
of transposition, the variations in cases, the diversity of figures,
and, lastly, the peculiar, and, so to speak, the native idiom of the
language. A literal translation sounds absurd; if, on the other hand, I
am obliged to change either the order or the words themselves, I shall
appear to have forsaken the duty of a translator.</p>

<p id="vii.ii.i-p8">2. So, my dear Vincentius, and you, Gallienus, whom I
love as my own soul, I beseech you, whatever may be the value of this
hurried piece of work, to read it with the feelings of a friend rather
than with those of a critic. And I ask this all the more earnestly
because, as you know, I dictated with great rapidity to my amanuensis;
and how difficult the task <pb n="484" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_484.html" id="vii.ii.i-Page_484" />is, the
sacred records testify; for the old flavour is not preserved in the
Greek version by the Seventy. It was this that stimulated Aquila,
Symmachus, and Theodotion; and the result of their labors was to impart
a totally different character to one and the same work; one strove to
give word for word, another the general meaning, while the third
desired to avoid any great divergency from the ancients. A fifth,
sixth, and seventh edition, though no one knows to what authors they
are to be attributed, exhibit so pleasing a variety of their own that,
in spite of their being anonymous, they have won an authoritative
position. Hence, some go so far as to consider the sacred writings
somewhat harsh and grating to the ear; which arises from the fact that
the persons of whom I speak are not aware that the writings in question
are a translation from the Hebrew, and therefore, looking at the
surface not at the substance, they shudder at the squalid dress before
they discover the fair body which the language clothes. In fact, what
can be more musical than the Psalter? Like the writings of our own<note place="end" n="5374" id="vii.ii.i-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.i-p9"> That is,
Horace.</p></note>Flaccus and the Grecian Pindar it
now trips along in iambics, now flows in sonorous alcaics, now swells
into sapphics, now<note place="end" n="5375" id="vii.ii.i-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.i-p10"> Sublimia
debent ingredi.—Quint, 9, 4 fin.</p></note>marches in
half-foot metre. What can be more lovely than the strains of
Deuteronomy and Isaiah? What more grave than Solomon’s words?
What more finished than Job? All these, as Josephus and Origen tell us,
were composed in hexameters and pentameters, and so circulated amongst
their own people. When we read these in Greek they have <i>some</i>
meaning; when in Latin they are utterly incoherent. But if any one
thinks that the grace of language does not suffer through translation,
let him render Homer word for word into Latin. I will go farther and
say that, if he will translate this author into the prose of his own
language, the order of the words will seem ridiculous, and the most
eloquent of poets almost dumb.</p>

<p id="vii.ii.i-p11">3. What is the drift of all this? I would not have you
think it strange if here and there we stumble; if the language lag; if
it bristle with consonants or present gaping chasms of vowels; or be
cramped by condensation of the narrative. The most learned among men
have toiled at the same task; and in addition to the difficulty which
all experience, and which we have alleged to attend all translation, it
must not be forgotten that a peculiar difficulty besets us, inasmuch as
the history is manifold, is full of barbarous names, circumstances of
which the Latins know nothing, dates which are tangled knots, critical
marks blended alike with the events and the numbers, so that it is
almost harder to discern the sequence of the words than to come to a
knowledge of what is related.</p>

<p id="vii.ii.i-p12">[Here follows a long passage showing an arrangement
according to which the dates are distinguished by certain colours as
belonging to one or another of the kingdoms, the history of which is
dealt with. This passage seems unintelligible in the absence of the
coloured figures, and would be of no use unless the book with its
original arrangement were being studied.]</p>

<p id="vii.ii.i-p13">I am well aware that there will be many who, with their
customary fondness for universal detraction (from which the only escape
is by writing nothing at all), will drive their fangs into this volume.
They will cavil at the dates, change the order, impugn the accuracy of
events, winnow the syllables, and, as is very frequently the case, will
impute the negligence of copyists to the authors. I should be within my
right if I were to rebut them by saying that they need not read unless
they choose; but I would rather send them away in a calm state of mind,
so that they may attribute to the Greek author the credit which is his
due, and may recognize that any insertions for which we are responsible
have been taken from other men of the highest repute. The truth is that
I have partly discharged the office of a translator and partly that of
a writer. I have with the utmost fidelity rendered the Greek portion,
and at the same time have added certain things which appeared to me to
have been allowed to slip, particularly in the Roman history, which
Eusebius, the author of this book, as it seems to me, only glanced at;
not so much because of ignorance, for he was a learned man, as because,
writing in Greek, he thought them of slight importance to his
countrymen. So again from Ninus and Abraham, right up to the captivity
of Troy, the translation is from the Greek only. From Troy to the
twentieth year of Constantine there is much, at one time separately
added, at another intermingled, which I have gleaned with great
diligence from Tranquillus and other famous historians. Moreover, the
portion from the aforesaid year of Constantine to the sixth consulship
of the Emperor Valens and the second of Valentinianus is entirely my
own. Content to end here, I have reserved the remaining period, that of
Gratianus and Theodosius, for a wider historical survey; not that I am
afraid to discuss the living freely and truthfully, for the fear of God
banishes the fear of man; but because while our country is still
exposed to the fury of the barbarians everything is in confusion.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Preface to the Translation of Origen's Two Homilies on the Song of Songs." n="ii" shorttitle="Preface to the Translation of Origen's..." progress="96.56%" prev="vii.ii.i" next="vii.ii.iii" id="vii.ii.ii"><p class="c26" id="vii.ii.ii-p1">

<pb n="485" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_485.html" id="vii.ii.ii-Page_485" /><span class="c1" id="vii.ii.ii-p1.1">Preface to the
Translation of Origen’s Two Homilies on the Song of
Songs.</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ii.ii-p2">Written at Rome, <span class="c17" id="vii.ii.ii-p2.1">a.d.</span> 383.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.ii.ii-p3">Jerome to the most holy Pope Damasus:</p>

<p id="vii.ii.ii-p4">Origen, whilst in his other books he has surpassed all
others, has in the Song of Songs surpassed himself. He wrote ten
volumes upon it, which amount to almost twenty thousand lines, and in
these he discussed, first the version of the Seventy Translators, then
those of Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion, and lastly, a fifth version
which he states that he found on the coast of Atrium, with such
magnificence and fulness, that he appears to me to have realized what
is said in the poem: “The king brought me into his
chamber.” I have left that work on one side, since it would
require almost boundless leisure and labour and money to translate so
great a work into Latin, even if it could be worthily done; and I have
translated these two short treatises, which he composed in the form of
daily lectures for those who were still like babes and sucklings, and I
have studied faithfulness rather than elegance. You can conceive how
great a value the larger work possesses, when the smaller gives you
such satisfaction.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Preface to the Book on Hebrew Names." n="iii" shorttitle="Preface to the Book on Hebrew Names." progress="96.60%" prev="vii.ii.ii" next="vii.ii.iv" id="vii.ii.iii"><p class="c26" id="vii.ii.iii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.ii.iii-p1.1">Preface to the
Book on Hebrew Names.</span></p>

<p class="c51" id="vii.ii.iii-p2">The origin and scope of this book is described in the
Preface itself. It was written in the year 388, two years after Jerome
had settled at Bethlehem. He had, immediately on arriving in Palestine,
three years previously, set to work to improve his knowledge of Hebrew,
with a view to his translation of the Old Testament, which was begun in
391. This book, therefore, and the two which follow, may be taken as
records of studies preparatory to the Vulgate.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.ii.iii-p3">Philo, the most erudite man among the Jews, is declared
by Origen to have done what I am now doing; he set forth a book of
Hebrew Names, classing them under their initial letters, and placing
the etymology of each at the side. This work I originally proposed to
translate into Latin. It is well known in the Greek world, and is to be
found in all libraries. But I found that the copies were so discordant
to one another, and the order so confused, that I judged it to be
better to say nothing, rather than to write what would justly be
condemned. A work of this kind, however, appeared likely to be of use;
and my friends Lupulianus and Valerianus<note place="end" n="5376" id="vii.ii.iii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.iii-p4"> Nothing is
known of these men. It is very improbable that this Valerianus was the
bishop of Apuleia, who must, however, have been known to Jerome.</p></note> urged me to attempt it, because, as
they thought, I had made some progress in the knowledge of Hebrew. I,
therefore, went through all the books of Scripture in order, and in the
restoration which I have now made of the ancient fabric, I think that I
have produced a work which may be found valuable by Greeks as well as
Latins.</p>

<p id="vii.ii.iii-p5">I here in the Preface beg the reader to take notice
that, if he finds anything omitted in this work, it is reserved for
mention in another. I have at this moment on hand a book of Hebrew
Questions, an undertaking of a new kind such as has never until now
been heard of amongst either the Greeks or the Latins. I say this, not
with a view of arrogantly puffing up my own work, but because I know
how much labour I have spent on it, and wish to provoke those whose
knowledge is deficient to read it. I recommend all those who wish to
possess both that work and the present one, and also the book of Hebrew
Places, which I am about to publish, to make no account of the Jews and
all their ebullitions of vexation. Moreover, I have added the meaning
of the words and names in the New Testament, so that the fabric might
receive its last touch and might stand complete. I wished also in this
to imitate Origen, whom all but the ignorant acknowledge as the
greatest teacher of the Churches next to the Apostles; for in this
work, which stands among the noblest monuments of his genius, he
endeavoured as a Christian to supply what Philo, as a Jew, had
omitted.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Preface to the Book on the Sites and Names of Hebrew Places." n="iv" shorttitle="Preface to the Book on the Sites and..." progress="96.70%" prev="vii.ii.iii" next="vii.ii.v" id="vii.ii.iv"><p class="c26" id="vii.ii.iv-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.ii.iv-p1.1">Preface to the Book on the Sites and Names of Hebrew
Places.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.ii.iv-p2">For the scope and value of this book see Prolegomena. It
was written <span class="c17" id="vii.ii.iv-p2.1">a.d.</span> 388.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.ii.iv-p3">Eusebius, who took his second name from the blessed
Martyr Pamphilus, after he had written the ten books of his
“Ecclesiastical History,” the Chronicle of Dates, of which
I published a Latin version, the book in which he set forth the names
of the different nations and those given to them of old by the Jews and
by those of the present day, the topography of the land of Judæa
and the portions allotted to the tribes, together with a representation
of Jerusalem itself and its temple, which he accompanied with a very
short explanation, bestowed his labour at the end of his life upon this
little work, of which the design is to gather for us out of the Holy
Scriptures the names of almost all the cities, mountains, rivers,
hamlets, and other places, whether they remain the same or have since
been changed or in some degree corrupted. I have taken up the work of
this admirable man, and have translated it, following the arrangement
of the Greeks, and taking the words in the order of their initial
letters, but <pb n="486" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_486.html" id="vii.ii.iv-Page_486" />leaving out those
names which did not seem worthy of mention, and making a considerable
number of alterations. I have explained my method once for all in the
Preface to my translation of the Chronicle, where I said that I might
be called at once a translator and the composer of a new work; but I
repeat this especially because one who had hardly the first tincture of
letters has ventured upon a translation of this very book into Latin,
though his language is hardly to be called Latin. His lack of
scholarship will be seen by the observant reader as soon as he compares
it with my translation. I do not pretend to a style which soars to the
skies; but I hope that I can rise above one which grovels on the
earth.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Preface to the Book of Hebrew Questions." n="v" shorttitle="Preface to the Book of Hebrew Questions." progress="96.77%" prev="vii.ii.iv" next="vii.ii.vi" id="vii.ii.v"><p class="c26" id="vii.ii.v-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.ii.v-p1.1">Preface to
the Book of Hebrew Questions.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.ii.v-p2">Written <span class="c17" id="vii.ii.v-p2.1">a.d.</span> 388. For the scope
and character of this work, see Prolegomena.</p>

<p class="c31" id="vii.ii.v-p3">The object of the Preface to a book is to set forth the
argument of the work which follows; but I am compelled to begin by
answering what has been said against me. My case is somewhat like that
of Terence, who turned the scenic prologues of his plays into a defence
of himself. We have a<note place="end" n="5377" id="vii.ii.v-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.v-p4">
Terence’s rival, to whom he makes allusions in the Prologi to the
Eunuchus, Heoutontimoroumenos and Phormio.</p></note>Luscius
Lanuvinus, like the one who worried him, and who brought charges
against the poet as if he had been a plunderer of the treasury. The
bard of Mantua suffered in the same way; he had translated a few verses
of Homer very exactly, and they said that he was nothing but a
plagiarist from the ancients. But he answered them that it was no small
proof of strength to wrest the club of Hercules from his hands. Why,
even Tully, who stands on the pinnacle of Roman eloquence, that king of
orators and glory of the Latin tongue, has actions for embezzlement<note place="end" n="5378" id="vii.ii.v-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.v-p5">
<i>Repetundarum.</i> Properly an action to compel one who has left
office to restore public money which he had embezzled.</p></note> brought against him by the
Greeks. I cannot, therefore, be surprised if a poor little fellow like
me is exposed to the gruntings of vile swine who trample our pearls
under their feet, when some of the most learned of men, men whose glory
ought to have hushed the voice of ill will, have felt the flames of
envy. It is true, this happened by a kind of justice to men whose
eloquence had filled with its resonance the theatres and the senate,
the public assembly and the rostra; hardihood always courts detraction,
and (as Horace says):</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.ii.v-p6">“The<note place="end" n="5379" id="vii.ii.v-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.v-p7"> Hor. Odes
II., x. 19, 20.</p></note> highest
peaks invoke</p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.ii.v-p8">The lightning’s stroke.”</p>

<p class="c27" id="vii.ii.v-p9">But I am in a corner, remote from the city and the
forum, and the wranglings of crowded courts; yet, even so (as
Quintilian says) ill-will has sought me out. Therefore, I beseech the
reader,</p>

<p class="c52" id="vii.ii.v-p10">“If<note place="end" n="5380" id="vii.ii.v-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.v-p11"> Virgil, Ec.,
vi. 10.</p></note> one there
be, if one,</p>

<p class="c28" id="vii.ii.v-p12">Who, rapt by strong desire, these lines shall
read,”</p>

<p id="vii.ii.v-p13">not to expect eloquence or oratorical grace in those Books of Hebrew
Questions, which I propose to write on all the sacred books; but
rather, that he should himself answer my detractors for me, and tell
them that a work of a new kind can claim some indulgence. I am poor and
of low estate; I neither possess riches nor do I think it right to
accept them if they are offered me; and, similarly, let me tell them
that it is impossible for them to have the riches of Christ, that is,
the knowledge of the Scriptures, and the world’s riches as well.
It will be my simple aim, therefore, first, to point out the mistakes
of those who suspect some fault in the Hebrew Scriptures, and,
secondly, to correct the faults, which evidently teem in the Greek and
Latin copies, by a reference to the original authority; and, further,
to explain the etymology of things, names, and countries, when it is
not apparent from the sound of the Latin words, by giving a paraphrase
in the vulgar tongue. To enable the student more easily to take note of
these emendations, I propose, in the first place, to set out the true<note place="end" n="5381" id="vii.ii.v-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.v-p14"> <i>Ipsa
testimonia.</i> This is what he calls in other places Hebraica veritas.
Jerome was right in the main in correcting the LXX, and other Greek
versions by the Hebrew. He was not aware (as has been since made clear)
that there are various readings in the Hebrew itself, and that these
may sometimes be corrected by the LXX., which was made from older <span class="c17" id="vii.ii.v-p14.1">mss.</span></p></note> reading itself, as I am now able to
do, and then, by bringing the later readings into comparison with it,
to<note place="end" n="5382" id="vii.ii.v-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.v-p15"> That is, by
the obeli (†), to show what has been left out, and the asterisk
(*), to show what has been inserted.</p></note>indicate what has been omitted or
added or altered. It is not my purpose, as snarling ill-will pretends,
to convict the LXX. of error, nor do I look upon my own labour as a
disparagement of theirs. The fact is that they, since their work was
undertaken for King Ptolemy of Alexandria, did not choose to bring to
light all the mysteries which the sacred writings contain, and
especially those which give the promise of the advent of Christ, for
fear that he who held the Jews in esteem because they were believed to
worship one God, would come to think that they worshipped a second. But
we find that the Evangelists, and even our Lord and Saviour, and the
Apostle Paul, also, bring forward many citations as coming from the Old
Testament which are not contained in our copies; and on these I shall
dilate more fully in their proper <pb n="487" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_487.html" id="vii.ii.v-Page_487" />places. But it is clear from this fact that
those are the best <span class="c17" id="vii.ii.v-p15.1">mss.</span> which most correspond
with the authoritative words of the New Testament. Add to this that
Josephus, who gives the story of the Seventy Translators, reports them
as translating only the five books of Moses; and we also acknowledge
that these are more in harmony with the Hebrew than the rest. And,
further, those who afterward came into the field as translators—I
mean Aquila and Symmachus and Theodotion—give a version very
different from that which we use.<note place="end" n="5383" id="vii.ii.v-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.v-p16"> That is,
from the copies of the LXX. commonly used in the fourth century.</p></note></p>

<p id="vii.ii.v-p17">I have but one word more to say, and it may calm my
detractors. Foreign goods are to be imported only to the regions where
there is a demand for them. Country people are not obliged to buy
balsam, pepper, and dates. As to Origen, I say nothing. His name (if I
may compare small things with great) is even more than my own the
object of ill-will, because, though following the common version in his
Homilies, which were spoken to common people, yet, in his Tomes,<note place="end" n="5384" id="vii.ii.v-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.v-p18"> Larger
Commentaries.</p></note> that is, in his fuller discussion
of Scripture, he yields to the Hebrew as the truth, and, though
surrounded by his own forces, occasionally seeks the foreign tongue as
his ally. I will only say this about him: that I should gladly have his
knowledge of the Scriptures, even if accompanied with all the ill-will
which clings to his name, and that I do not care a straw for these
shades and spectral ghosts, whose nature is said to be to chatter in
dark corners and be a terror to babies.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Preface to the Commentary on Ecclesiastes." n="vi" shorttitle="Preface to the Commentary on..." progress="96.99%" prev="vii.ii.v" next="vii.ii.vii" id="vii.ii.vi"><p class="c26" id="vii.ii.vi-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.ii.vi-p1.1">Preface
to the Commentary on Ecclesiastes.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.ii.vi-p2">Addressed to Paula and Eustochium, Bethlehem, <span class="c17" id="vii.ii.vi-p2.1">a.d.</span> 388.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.ii.vi-p3">I remember that, about five years ago, when I was still
living at Rome, I read Ecclesiastes to the saintly Blesilla,<note place="end" n="5385" id="vii.ii.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.vi-p4"> Daughter of
Paula. See Letter XXXIX.</p></note> so that I might provoke her to the
contempt of this earthly scene, and to count as nothing all that she
saw in the world; and that she asked me to throw my remarks upon all
the more obscure passages into the form of a short commentary, so that,
when I was absent, she might still understand what she read. She was
withdrawn from us by her sudden death, while girding herself for our
work; we were not counted worthy to have such an one as the partner of
our life; and, therefore, Paula and Eustochium, I kept silence under
the stroke of such a wound. But now, living as I do in the smaller
community of Bethlehem, I pay what I owe to her memory and to you. I
would only point out this, that I have followed no one’s
authority. I have translated direct from the Hebrew, adapting my words
as much as possible to the form of the Septuagint, but only in those
places in which they did not diverge far from the Hebrew. I have
occasionally referred also to the versions of Aquila, Symmachus, and
Theodotion, but so as not to alarm the zealous student by too many
novelties, nor yet to let my commentary follow the side streams of
opinion, turning aside, against my conscientious conviction, from the
fountainhead of truth.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Prefaces to the Vulgate Version of the New Testament." n="vii" shorttitle="Prefaces to the Vulgate Version of the..." progress="97.04%" prev="vii.ii.vi" next="vii.ii.viii" id="vii.ii.vii"><p class="c26" id="vii.ii.vii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.ii.vii-p1.1">Prefaces to the Vulgate Version of the New Testament.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.ii.vii-p2">This version was made at Rome between the years 382 and
385. The only Preface remaining is that to the translation of the
Gospels, but Jerome speaks of, and quotes from, his version of the
other parts also. The work was undertaken at the request and under the
sanction of Pope Damasus, who had consulted Jerome in <span class="c17" id="vii.ii.vii-p2.1">a.d.</span> 383 on certain points of Scriptural criticism, and
apparently in the same year urged him to revise the current Latin
version by help of the Greek original. It is to be observed that
Jerome’s aim was “to revise the old Latin, and not to make
a new version. When Augustin expressed to him his gratitude for
‘his <i>translation</i> of the Gospels,’ he tacitly
corrected him by substituting for this phrase ‘the
<i>correction</i> of the New Testament.’ Yet, although he
proposed to himself this limited object, the various forms of
corruption which had been introduced were, as he describes, so numerous
that the difference of the old and revised (Hieronymian) text is
throughout clear and striking.” See article by Westcott in
“Dictionary of Bible,” on the Vulgate, and
Fremantle’s article on Jerome in “Dictionary of Christian
Biography.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="The Four Gospels." n="viii" shorttitle="The Four Gospels." progress="97.09%" prev="vii.ii.vii" next="vii.iii" id="vii.ii.viii"><p class="c26" id="vii.ii.viii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.ii.viii-p1.1">The Four Gospels.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.ii.viii-p2"><i>Addressed to Pope</i><note place="end" n="5386" id="vii.ii.viii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.viii-p3"> Made pope
366, died 384. Jerome had been his secretary at the Council held at
Rome in 382, and continued is literary services till the pope’s
death, in 385.</p></note><i>Damasus, <span class="c17" id="vii.ii.viii-p3.1">a.d.</span> 383.</i></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.ii.viii-p4">You urge me to revise the old Latin version, and, as it
were, to sit in judgment on the copies of the Scriptures which are now
scattered throughout the whole world; and, inasmuch as they differ from
one another, you would have me decide which of them agree with the
Greek original. The labour is one of love, but at the same time both
perilous and presumptuous; for in judging others I must be content to
be judged by all; and how can I dare to change the language of the
world in its hoary old age, and carry it back to the early days of its
infancy? Is there a man, learned or unlearned, who will not, when he
<pb n="488" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_488.html" id="vii.ii.viii-Page_488" />takes the volume into his hands,
and perceives that what he reads does not suit his settled tastes,
break out immediately into violent language, and call me a forger and a
profane person for having the audacity to add anything to the ancient
books, or to make any changes or corrections therein? Now there are two
consoling reflections which enable me to bear the odium—in the
first place, the command is given by you who are the supreme bishop;
and secondly, even on the showing of those who revile us, readings at
variance with the early copies cannot be right. For if we are to pin
our faith to the Latin texts, it is for our opponents to tell us
<i>which;</i> for there are almost as many forms of texts as there are
copies. If, on the other hand, we are to glean the truth from a
comparison of <i>many,</i> why not go back to the original Greek and
correct the mistakes introduced by inaccurate translators, and the
blundering alterations of confident but ignorant critics, and, further,
all that has been inserted or changed by copyists more asleep than
awake? I am not discussing the Old Testament, which was turned into
Greek by the Seventy elders, and<note place="end" n="5387" id="vii.ii.viii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.viii-p5"> That is,
after being translated from Hebrew into Greek, and from Greek into
Latin.</p></note> has
reached us by a descent of three steps. I do not ask what<note place="end" n="5388" id="vii.ii.viii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.viii-p6"> Aquila
belonged to the second century, but whether to the first half, or to
the early part of the second half, cannot be determined. He was a
Jewish proselyte, of Sinope in Pontus, and is supposed to have
translated the books of the Old Testament into Greek in order to assist
the Hellenistic Jews in their controversies with Christians.
Jerome’s estimate of him varied from time to time. In his
commentary on <scripRef passage="Hos. ii." id="vii.ii.viii-p6.1" parsed="|Hos|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.2">Hos. ii.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Is. xlix." id="vii.ii.viii-p6.2" parsed="|Isa|49|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49">Is. xlix.</scripRef>, and Letter XXVIII., etc., he treats
him as worthy of credit. On the other hand, in the letter to
Pammachius, <i>De Opt. Gen. Interp.</i> (LVII. 11), he describes him as
<i>contentiosus;</i> but in Letter XXXVI. 12, he denies that he is
such. In the preface to Job he speaks of Aquila, Symmachus, and
Theodotion as “Judaising heretics, who by their deceitful
translation have concealed many mysteries of salvation.” The
second edition of Aquila’s version, which was extremely literal,
was highly esteemed by the Jews, and was called by them <i>the Hebrew
verity.</i> See Davidson’s “Biblical Criticism,” p.
215, etc.</p></note>Aquila and<note place="end" n="5389" id="vii.ii.viii-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.viii-p7"> Symmachus
was the author of the third Greek version. He is said to have been a
Samaritan by birth. The date of his version cannot be accurately fixed;
but, apparently, it appeared after Theodotion’s. “He does
not adhere to the text so closely as to render it verbatim into Greek;
but chooses to express the same in perspicuous and intelligible
language.”—Davidson.</p></note>Symmachus think, or why<note place="end" n="5390" id="vii.ii.viii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.viii-p8"> Theodotion, the
author of the second Greek version, was a native of Ephesus. His
version is thought to have been made before 160. “The mode of
translation adopted by him holds an intermediate place between the
scrupulous literality of Aquila and the free interpretation of
Symmachus,” and his work was more highly valued by Christians
than that of either Aquila or Symmachus. Daniel was read in his version
in the churches (Pref. to Joshua).</p></note>Theodotion takes a middle course
between the ancients and the moderns. I am willing to let that be the
true translation which had apostolic approval. I am now speaking of the
New Testament. This was undoubtedly composed in Greek, with the
exception of the work of Matthew the Apostle, who was the first to
commit to writing the Gospel of Christ, and who published his work in
Judæa in Hebrew characters. We must confess that as we have it in
our language it is marked by discrepancies, and now that the stream is
distributed into different channels we must go back to the
fountainhead. I pass over those manuscripts which are associated with
the names of<note place="end" n="5391" id="vii.ii.viii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.viii-p9"> Lucian in Syria
and Hesychius in Egypt attempted their recensions about the middle of
the third century, the time when Origen also began to labour in the
same direction. Lucian’s recension, also called the
Constantinopolitan, and to which the Slavonian and Gothic versions
belong, spread over Asia Minor and Thrace. See the Preface to the
Chronicles. It was decreed by a council held under Pope Gelasius, <span class="c17" id="vii.ii.viii-p9.1">a.d.</span> 494, that “the Gospels which Lucian and
Hesychius falsified are apocryphal.”</p></note>Lucian and
Hesychius, and the authority of which is perversely maintained by a
handful of disputatious persons. It is obvious that these writers could
not amend anything in the Old Testament after the labours of the
Seventy; and it was useless to correct the New, for versions of
Scripture which already exist in the languages of many nations show
that their additions are false. I therefore promise in this short
Preface the four Gospels only, which are to be taken in the following
order, Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, as they have been revised by a
comparison of the Greek manuscripts. Only early ones have been used.
But to avoid any great divergences from the Latin which we are
accustomed to read, I have used my pen with some restraint, and while I
have corrected only such passages as seemed to convey a different
meaning, I have allowed the rest to remain as they are.</p>

<p id="vii.ii.viii-p10">The Preface concludes with a description of lists of
words made by Eusebius and translated by Jerome, designed to show what
passages occur in two or more of the Gospels.</p>
</div3></div2>

<div2 title="Prefaces to the Books of the Vulgate Version of the Old Testament." n="iii" shorttitle="Prefaces to the Books of the Vulgate..." progress="97.31%" prev="vii.ii.viii" next="vii.iii.i" id="vii.iii">

<div3 title="Introduction." n="i" shorttitle="Introduction." progress="97.31%" prev="vii.iii" next="vii.iii.ii" id="vii.iii.i"><p class="c53" id="vii.iii.i-p1">


<span class="c14" id="vii.iii.i-p1.1">Prefaces
to the Books of the Vulgate Version of the Old Testament.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.i-p2">This version was not undertaken with ecclesiastical
sanction as was the case with the Gospels, but at the request of
private friends, or from Jerome’s “own sense of the
imperious necessity of the work.” It was wholly made at
Bethlehem, and was begun about <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.i-p2.1">a.d.</span> 391, and
finished about <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.i-p2.2">a.d.</span> 404. The approximate dates
of the several books are given before each Preface in the following
pages.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Preface to Genesis." n="ii" shorttitle="Preface to Genesis." progress="97.33%" prev="vii.iii.i" next="vii.iii.iii" id="vii.iii.ii"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.ii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.ii-p1.1">Preface to
Genesis.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.ii-p2"><i>This Preface was addressed to Desiderius, but which
of the three correspondents of Jerome who bore this name is uncertain
(See Article Desiderius in Smith and Wace’s “Dictionary of
Christian Biography”). We do not give it because it has been
given at length as a specimen of the rest, in Jerome’s
“Apology,” book ii., vol. iii. of this series, pp.
515–516. Jerome in it complains that he is accused of forging a
new version. He justifies his undertaking by showing that in the
versions then current many passages were left out (though they exist in
our</i> <pb n="489" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_489.html" id="vii.iii.ii-Page_489" /><i>copies of the LXX.),
such as “Out of Egypt” (<scripRef passage="Hos. xi. 1" id="vii.iii.ii-p2.1" parsed="|Hos|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.11.1">Hos. xi. 1</scripRef>); “They shall look on
him whom they pierced” (<scripRef passage="Zech. xii. 10" id="vii.iii.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Zech|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.12.10">Zech. xii. 10</scripRef>), etc., which are quoted in
the New Testament and are found in the Hebrew. He accounts for these
omissions by the suggestion that the LXX. were afraid of offending
Ptolemy Lagus for whom they worked, and who was a Platonist. He rejects
the fable of the LXX. being shut up in separate cells and producing an
identical version, and protests against the notion that they were
inspired, and he urges his calumniators, by applying to those who knew
Hebrew, to test the correctness of his version.</i></p>

<p id="vii.iii.ii-p3"><i>There is no Preface to the other books of the
Pentateuch. From the allusion to the work on the Pentateuch as lately
finished, in the Preface to Joshua, which was published in 404, it is
presumed that the date of the translation of the Pentateuch is
403.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Joshua, Judges, and Ruth." n="iii" shorttitle="Joshua, Judges, and Ruth." progress="97.38%" prev="vii.iii.ii" next="vii.iii.iv" id="vii.iii.iii"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.iii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.iii-p1.1">Joshua, Judges, and
Ruth.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.iii-p2"><i>The Preface to these books was written <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.iii-p2.1">a.d.</span> 404; Jerome speaks of the death of Paula, which took
place in that year, and the work is addressed to Eustochium alone. The
Preface is chiefly occupied with a defence of his translation. He tells
those who carp at it that they are not bound to read it, and mentions
that the Church had given no final sanction to the LXX., but read the
book of Daniel in Theodotion’s version. The books of Joshua,
Judges, and Ruth, were probably the last of the Vulgate translation;
the Preface declares Jerome’s intention of devoting himself
henceforward to the Commentaries on the Prophets, a work which took up
the remainder of his life.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="The Books of Samuel and Kings." n="iv" shorttitle="The Books of Samuel and Kings." progress="97.41%" prev="vii.iii.iii" next="vii.iii.v" id="vii.iii.iv"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.iv-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.iv-p1.1">The Books of Samuel
and Kings.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iii.iv-p2">This Preface was the first in order of publication. It
was set forth as an exposition of the principles adopted by Jerome in
all his translations from the Hebrew—the “Helmeted
Preface,” as he calls it in the beginning of the last paragraph,
with which he was prepared to do battle against all who impugn his
design and methods. It was addressed to Paula and Eustochium, and
published about <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.iv-p2.1">a.d.</span> 391.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.iv-p3">That the Hebrews have twenty-two letters is testified by
the Syrian and Chaldæan languages which are nearly related to the
Hebrew, for they have twenty-two elementary sounds which are pronounced
the same way, but are differently written. The Samaritans also employ
just the same number of letters in their copies of the Pentateuch of
Moses, and differ only in the shape and outline of the letters. And it
is certain that Esdras, the scribe and teacher of the law, after the
capture of Jerusalem and the restoration of the temple by Zerubbabel,
invented<note place="end" n="5392" id="vii.iii.iv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.iv-p4"> That is, the
square character which was of Assyrian origin. As to how far the
tradition is true, see Davidson’s “Biblical
Criticisms” (1854), p. 22, and the authorities there referred
to.</p></note>other letters which we now use,
although up to that time the Samaritan and Hebrew characters were the
same. In the<note place="end" n="5393" id="vii.iii.iv-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.iv-p5"> <scripRef passage="Num. 3.39" id="vii.iii.iv-p5.1" parsed="|Num|3|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.3.39">iii.
39</scripRef>. All the males from a
month old and upwards are said to have been <i>twenty-two</i>
thousand.</p></note>book of
Numbers, also, where we have the census of the Levites and priests, the
mystic teaching of Scripture conducts us to the same result. And we
find the four-lettered name of the Lord in certain Greek books written
to this day in the ancient characters. The thirty-seventh Psalm,
moreover, the one hundred and eleventh, the one hundred and twelfth,
the one hundred and nineteenth, and the one hundred and forty-fifth,
although they are written in different metres, have for their<note place="end" n="5394" id="vii.iii.iv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.iv-p6"> These are the
alphabetical Psalms which, being mainly didactic, were written
acrostically to assist the memory. Others partially acrostic are ix.,
x., xxv., xxxiv., to make the alphabet complete in xxxvii. <span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="vii.iii.iv-p6.1">ע</span> in <scripRef passage="Psa. 37.28" id="vii.iii.iv-p6.2" parsed="|Ps|37|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.28">verse 28</scripRef> must be supposed to be represented by
<span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="vii.iii.iv-p6.3">לְערלָמ</span>, and
<span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="vii.iii.iv-p6.4">ת</span> in <scripRef passage="Psa. 37.39" id="vii.iii.iv-p6.5" parsed="|Ps|37|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.39">verse
39</scripRef> by <span lang="HE" dir="rtl" id="vii.iii.iv-p6.6">רּתְשׁהַּיח</span></p></note>acrostic framework an alphabet of the
same number of letters. The Lamentations of Jeremiah, and his Prayer,
the Proverbs of Solomon also, towards the end, from the place where we
read “Who will find a brave woman?” are instances of the
same number of letters forming the division into sections. And, again,
five are double letters, viz., <i>Caph</i>, <i>Mem</i>, <i>Nun</i>,
<i>Phe</i>, <i>Sade</i>, for at the beginning and in the middle of
words they are written one way, and at the end another way. Whence it
happens that, by most people, five of the books are reckoned as double,
viz., Samuel, Kings, Chronicles, Ezra, Jeremiah, with <i>Kinoth,
i.e</i>., his Lamentations. As, then, there are twenty-two elementary
characters by means of which we write in Hebrew all we say, and the
compass of the human voice is contained within their limits, so we
reckon twenty-two books, by which, as by the alphabet of the doctrine
of God, a righteous man is instructed in tender infancy, and, as it
were, while still at the breast.</p>

<p id="vii.iii.iv-p7">The first of these books is called <i>Bresith</i>, to
which we give the name Genesis. The second, <i>Elle Smoth</i>, which
bears the name Exodus; the third, <i>Vaiecra</i>, that is Leviticus;
the fourth, <i>Vaiedabber</i>, which we call Numbers; the fifth,
<i>Elle Addabarim</i>, which is entitled Deuteronomy. These are the
five books of Moses, which they properly call<note place="end" n="5395" id="vii.iii.iv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.iv-p8"> More correctly
<i>Torah.</i></p></note><i>Thorath</i>, that is
<i>law</i>.</p>

<p id="vii.iii.iv-p9">The second class is composed of the Prophets, and they
begin with <i>Jesus</i> the son of Nave, who among them is called
Joshua the son of Nun. Next in the series is <i>Sophtim</i>, that is
the book of Judges; and in the same book they include Ruth, because the
events narrated occurred in the days of the Judges. Then comes Samuel,
which we call First and Second Kings. The fourth is <i>Malachim</i>,
that is, Kings, which is contained in the third and fourth volumes of
Kings. And it is far better to say <i>Malachim</i>, that is Kings, than
<i>Malachoth</i>, that is Kingdoms. For the author does not describe
the Kingdoms of many nations, but that of one people, the people of
Israel, which is comprised in the twelve tribes. The fifth is Isaiah,
the sixth, <pb n="490" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_490.html" id="vii.iii.iv-Page_490" />Jeremiah, the seventh,
Ezekiel, the eighth is the book of the Twelve Prophets, which is called
among the Jews<note place="end" n="5396" id="vii.iii.iv-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.iv-p10"> The laws or
instructions of Ezra. By many of the Jews Ezra was regarded as the
author of the Twelve Prophets.</p></note> <i>Thare
Asra</i>.</p>

<p id="vii.iii.iv-p11">To the third class belong the <i>Hagiographa</i>, of
which the first book begins with Job, the second with David, whose
writings they divide into five parts and comprise in one volume of
Psalms; the third is Solomon, in three books, Proverbs, which they call
<i>Parables</i>, that is <i>Masaloth</i>, Ecclesiastes, that is
<i>Coeleth</i>, the Song of Songs, which they denote by the title
<i>Sir Assirim</i>; the sixth is Daniel; the seventh, <i>Dabre
Aiamim</i>, that is, <i>Words of Days</i>, which we may more
expressively call a chronicle of the whole of the sacred history, the
book that amongst us is called First and Second<note place="end" n="5397" id="vii.iii.iv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.iv-p12"> Jerome has in
the text the Greek equivalent <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii.iv-p12.1">παραλειπομένων</span>
.</p></note>Chronicles; the eighth, Ezra, which
itself is likewise divided amongst Greeks and Latins into<note place="end" n="5398" id="vii.iii.iv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.iv-p13"> That is,
Ezra and Nehemiah.</p></note>two books; the ninth is Esther.</p>

<p id="vii.iii.iv-p14">And so there are also twenty-two books of the Old
Testament; that is, five of Moses, eight of the prophets, nine of the
Hagiographa, though some include Ruth and Kinoth (Lamentations) amongst
the Hagiographa, and think that these books ought to be reckoned
separately; we should thus have twenty-four books of the old law. And
these the Apocalypse of John represents by the twenty-four elders, who
adore the Lamb, and with downcast looks offer their crowns, while in
their presence stand the four living creatures with eyes before and
behind, that is, looking to the past and the future, and with unwearied
voice crying, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God Almighty, who wast, and art,
and art to come.</p>

<p id="vii.iii.iv-p15">This preface to the Scriptures may serve as a
“helmeted” introduction to all the books which we turn from
Hebrew into Latin, so that we may be assured that what is not found in
our list must be placed amongst the Apocryphal writings. Wisdom,
therefore, which generally bears the name of Solomon, and the book of
Jesus, the Son of Sirach, and Judith, and Tobias, and the Shepherd are
not in the canon. The first book of Maccabees I have found to be
Hebrew, the second is Greek, as can be proved from the very style.
Seeing that all this is so, I beseech you, my reader, not to think that
my labours are in any sense intended to disparage the old translators.
For the service of the tabernacle of God each one offers what he can;
some gold and silver and precious stones, others linen and blue and
purple and scarlet; we shall do well if we offer skins and goats’
hair. And yet the Apostle pronounces our more contemptible parts more
necessary than others. Accordingly, the beauty of the tabernacle as a
whole and in its several kinds (and the ornaments of the church present
and future) was covered with skins and goats’-hair cloths, and
the heat of the sun and the injurious rain were warded off by those
things which are of less account. First read, then, my Samuel and
Kings; mine, I say, mine. For whatever by diligent translation and by
anxious emendation we have learnt and made our own, is ours. And when
you understand that whereof you were before ignorant, either, if you
are grateful, reckon me a translator, or, if ungrateful, a paraphraser,
albeit I am not in the least conscious of having deviated from the
Hebrew original. At all events, if you are incredulous, read the Greek
and Latin manuscripts and compare them with these poor efforts of mine,
and wherever you see they disagree, ask some Hebrew (though you ought
rather to place confidence in me), and if he confirm our view, I
suppose you will not think him a soothsayer and suppose that he and I
have, in rendering the same passage, divined alike. But I ask you also,
the<note place="end" n="5399" id="vii.iii.iv-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.iv-p16"> Paula and
Eustochium.</p></note>handmaidens of Christ, who anoint the
head of your reclining Lord with the most precious ointment of faith,
who by no means seek the Saviour in the tomb, for whom Christ has long
since ascended to the Father—I beg you to confront with the
shields of your prayers the mad dogs who bark and rage against me, and
go about the city, and think themselves learned if they disparage
others. I, knowing my lowliness, will always remember what we are told.<note place="end" n="5400" id="vii.iii.iv-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.iv-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxix. 2" id="vii.iii.iv-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|39|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.2">Ps. xxxix. 2</scripRef> sq.</p></note>“I said, I will take heed to my ways
that I offend not in my tongue. I have set a guard upon my mouth while
the sinner standeth against me. I became dumb, and was humbled, and
kept silence from good words.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chronicles." n="v" shorttitle="Chronicles." progress="97.72%" prev="vii.iii.iv" next="vii.iii.vi" id="vii.iii.v"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.v-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.v-p1.1">Chronicles.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.v-p2"><i>This Preface is almost wholly a repetition of the
arguments adduced in the Preface to Genesis. It is addressed to
Chromatius, bishop of Aquileia, who took great interest in the work and
provided funds for its continuance. The date is <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.v-p2.1">a.d.</span> 395.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Ezra and Nehemiah." n="vi" shorttitle="Ezra and Nehemiah." progress="97.73%" prev="vii.iii.v" next="vii.iii.vii" id="vii.iii.vi"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.vi-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.vi-p1.1">Ezra and
Nehemiah.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.iii.vi-p2">This Preface is addressed to Domnio (a Roman presbyter.
See Letters L., and XLVII. 3, Paulinus, <scripRef passage="Ep. 3" id="vii.iii.vi-p2.1">Ep. 3</scripRef>) and Rogatianus, of whom
nothing is known. It was written <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.vi-p2.2">a.d.</span> 394. It
is a repetition of his constant ground of self-defence, and contains a
noble expression of his determination to carry the work through.
“The serpent may hiss, and</p>

<p class="c55" id="vii.iii.vi-p3">“‘Victorious Sinon hurl his brand of
fire,’</p>

<p id="vii.iii.vi-p4"><pb n="491" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_491.html" id="vii.iii.vi-Page_491" /><i>but never shall my mouth be
closed. Cut off my tongue; it will still stammer out
something.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Esther." n="vii" shorttitle="Esther." progress="97.75%" prev="vii.iii.vi" next="vii.iii.viii" id="vii.iii.vii"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.vii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.vii-p1.1">Esther.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.vii-p2"><i>To Paula and Eustochium, early in 404. Merely assures
them that he is acting as a faithful translator, adding nothing of his
own; whereas in the version then in common use (vulgata), “the
book is drawn out into all kinds of perplexing entanglements of
language.”</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Job." n="viii" shorttitle="Job." progress="97.76%" prev="vii.iii.vii" next="vii.iii.ix" id="vii.iii.viii"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.viii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.viii-p1.1">Job.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iii.viii-p2">This was put into circulation about the same time as the
sixteen prophets, that is, about the year 393. It was written in 392.
It has no dedication, but is full of personal interest, and shows the
deplorable state in which the text of many parts of Scripture was
before his time, thus justifying his boast, “I have rescued Job
from the dunghill.”</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.viii-p3">I am compelled at every step in my treatment of the
books of Holy Scripture to reply to the abuse of my opponents, who
charge my translation with being a censure of the Seventy; as though
Aquila among Greek authors, and Symmachus and Theodotion, had not
rendered word for word, or paraphrased, or combined the two methods in
a sort of translation which is neither the one nor the other; and as
though Origen had not marked all the books of the Old Testament with
obeli and asterisks, which he either introduced or adopted from
Theodotion, and inserted in the old translation, thus showing that what
he added was deficient in the older version. My detractors must
therefore learn either to receive altogether what they have in part
admitted, or they must erase my translation and at the same time their
own asterisks. For they must allow that those translators who it is
clear have left out numerous details, have erred in some points;
especially in the book of Job, where, if you withdraw such passages as
have been added and marked with asterisks, the greater part of the book
will be cut away. This, at all events, will be so in Greek. On the
other hand, previous to the publication of our recent translation with
asterisks and obeli, about seven or eight hundred lines were missing in
the Latin, so that the book, mutilated, torn, and disintegrated,
exhibits its deformity to those who publicly read it. The present
translation follows no ancient translator, but will be found to
reproduce now the exact words, now the meaning, now both together of
the original Hebrew, Arabic, and occasionally the Syriac. For an
indirectness and a slipperiness attaches to the whole book, even in the
Hebrew; and, as orators say in Greek, it<note place="end" n="5401" id="vii.iii.viii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.viii-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii.viii-p4.1">ἐσχηματισμένος</span>
.</p></note>is tricked out with figures of speech,
and while it says one thing, it does another; just as if you close your
hand to hold an eel or a little<note place="end" n="5402" id="vii.iii.viii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.viii-p5"> A small fish well
known to the ancients, but apparently not identified with any species
known to us.</p></note>muræna, the more you squeeze it,
the sooner it escapes. I remember that in order to understand this
volume, I paid a not inconsiderable sum for the services of a teacher,
a native of Lydda, who was amongst the Hebrews reckoned to be in the
front rank; whether I profited at all by his teaching, I do not know;
of this one thing I am sure, that I could translate only that which I
previously understood. Well, then, from the beginning of the book to
the words of Job, the Hebrew version is in prose. Further, from the
words of Job where he says,<note place="end" n="5403" id="vii.iii.viii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.viii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Job iii. 3" id="vii.iii.viii-p6.1" parsed="|Job|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.3.3">Job iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>“May the
day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, a
man-child is conceived,” to the place where before the close of
the book it is written<note place="end" n="5404" id="vii.iii.viii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.viii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Job 42.6" id="vii.iii.viii-p7.1" parsed="|Job|42|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.42.6">xlii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>“Therefore I blame myself and
repent in dust and ashes,” we have hexameter verses running in
dactyl and spondee: and owing to the idiom of the language other feet
are frequently introduced not containing the same number of syllables,
but the same quantities. Sometimes, also, a sweet and musical rhythm is
produced by the breaking up of the verses in accordance with the laws
of metre, a fact better known to prosodists than to the ordinary
reader. But from the aforesaid verse to the end of the book the small
remaining section is a prose composition. And if it seem incredible to
any one that the Hebrews really have metres, and that, whether we
consider the Psalter or the Lamentations of Jeremiah, or almost all the
songs of Scripture, they bear a resemblance to our Flaccus, and the
Greek Pindar, and Alcæus, and Sappho, let him read Philo,
Josephus, Origen, Eusebius of Cæsarea, and with the aid of their
testimony he will find that I speak the truth. Wherefore, let my
barking critics listen as I tell them that my motive in toiling at this
book was not to censure the ancient translation, but that those
passages in it which are obscure, or those which have been omitted, or
at all events, through the fault of copyists have been corrupted, might
have light thrown upon them by our translation; for we have some slight
knowledge of Hebrew, and, as regards Latin, my life, almost from the
cradle, has been spent in the company of grammarians, rhetoricians, and
philosophers. But if, since the version of the Seventy was published,
and even now, when the Gospel of Christ is beaming forth, the Jewish
Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion, judaising heretics, have been
welcomed amongst the Greeks—heretics, who, by their deceitful
translation, have concealed many mysteries of salvation, and yet, in
the Hexapla are found in the <pb n="492" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_492.html" id="vii.iii.viii-Page_492" />Churches and are expounded by churchmen; ought
not I, a Christian, born of Christian parents, and who carry the
standard of the cross on my brow, and am zealous to recover what is
lost, to correct what is corrupt, and to disclose in pure and faithful
language the mysteries of the Church, ought not I, let me ask, much
more to escape the reprobation of fastidious or malicious readers? Let
those who will keep the old books with their gold and silver letters on
purple skins, or, to follow the ordinary phrase, in “uncial
characters,” loads of writing rather than manuscripts, if only
they will leave for me and mine, our poor pages and copies which are
less remarkable for beauty than for accuracy. I have toiled to
translate both the Greek versions of the Seventy, and the Hebrew which
is the basis of my own, into Latin. Let every one choose which he
likes, and<note place="end" n="5405" id="vii.iii.viii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.viii-p8"> Reading
<i>studiosum me magis quam malevolum probet.</i> Substituting <i>se</i>
for <i>me,</i> according to some manuscripts, we must translate
“and thus show that he is actuated more by a love of learning
than by malice.”</p></note> he will find out that what he
objects to in me, is the result of sound learning, not of malice.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Psalms." n="ix" shorttitle="Psalms." progress="97.98%" prev="vii.iii.viii" next="vii.iii.x" id="vii.iii.ix"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.ix-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.ix-p1.1">Psalms.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.ix-p2"><i>Dedicated to Sophronius about the year 392. Jerome
had, while at Rome, made a translation of the Psalms from the LXX.,
which he had afterwards corrected by collation with the Hebrew text
(see the Preface addressed to Paula and Eustochium, infra). His friend
Sophronius, in quoting the Psalms to the Jews, was constantly met with
the reply, “It does not so stand in the Hebrew.” He,
therefore, urged Jerome to translate them direct from the original.
Jerome, in presenting the translation to his friend, records the
intention which he had expressed of translating the new Latin version
into Greek. This we know was done by Sophronius, not only for the
Psalms, but also for the rest of the Vulgate, and was valued by the
Greeks (Apol. ii. 24, vol. iii. of this series, p. 515).</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Songs." n="x" shorttitle="Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of..." progress="98.01%" prev="vii.iii.ix" next="vii.iii.xi" id="vii.iii.x"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.x-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.x-p1.1">Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Songs.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iii.x-p2">Dedicated to Chromatius and Heliodorus, <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.x-p2.1">a.d.</span> 393. The Preface is important as showing the help
given to Jerome by his friends, the rapidity of his work, and his view
of the Apocrypha. We give the two chief passages.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.x-p3">It is well that my letter should couple those who are
coupled in the episcopate; and that I should not separate on paper
those who are bound in one by the law of Christ. I would have written
the commentaries on Hosea, Amos, Zechariah, and the Kings, which you
ask of me, if I had not been prevented by illness. You give me comfort
by the supplies you send me; you support my secretaries and copyists,
so that the efforts of all my powers may be given to you. And then all
at once comes a thick crowd of people with all sorts of demands, as if
it was just that I should neglect your hunger and work for others, or
as if, in the matter of giving and receiving, I had a debt to any one
but you. And so, though I am broken by a long illness, yet, not to be
altogether silent and dumb amongst you this year, I have dedicated to
you three days’ work, that is to say, the translation of the
three books of Solomon.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iii.x-p4">After speaking of the books of the Wisdom of Solomon and
Ecclesiasticus, which were sent at the same time, the Preface
continues:</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.x-p5">As, then, the Church reads Judith, Tobit, and the books
of Maccabees, but does not admit them among the canonical Scriptures,
so let it read these two volumes for the edification of the people, not
to give authority to doctrines of the Church. If any one is better
pleased with the edition of the Seventy, there it is, long since
corrected by me. For it is not our aim in producing the new to destroy
the old. And yet if our friend reads carefully, he will find that our
version is the more intelligible, for it has not turned sour by being
poured three times over into different vessels, but has been drawn
straight from the press, and stored in a clean jar, and has thus
preserved its own flavour.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Isaiah." n="xi" shorttitle="Isaiah." progress="98.08%" prev="vii.iii.x" next="vii.iii.xii" id="vii.iii.xi"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.xi-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.xi-p1.1">Isaiah.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.xi-p2"><i>Addressed to Paula and Eustochium, about <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.xi-p2.1">a.d.</span> 393. This Preface speaks of Isaiah as using the
polished diction natural to a man of rank and refinement, as an
Evangelist more than a prophet, and a poet rather than a prose writer.
He then reiterates his defence of his translation, saying that now,
“The Jews can no longer scoff at our Churches because of the
falsity of our Scriptures.”</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Jeremiah and Ezekiel." n="xii" shorttitle="Jeremiah and Ezekiel." progress="98.10%" prev="vii.iii.xi" next="vii.iii.xiii" id="vii.iii.xii"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.xii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.xii-p1.1">Jeremiah and
Ezekiel.</span></p>

<p class="c56" id="vii.iii.xii-p2"><i>Short Prefaces without dedication, but probably
addressed to Paula and Eustochium, about <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.xii-p2.1">a.d.</span>
393.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Daniel." n="xiii" shorttitle="Daniel." progress="98.10%" prev="vii.iii.xii" next="vii.iii.xiv" id="vii.iii.xiii"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.xiii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.xiii-p1.1">Daniel.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iii.xiii-p2">The Preface is interesting as showing the difficulties
caused by the incorporation of apocryphal matter into this book, the
fact that Theodotion’s version, not the LXX., was read in the
Churches, and that the book was reckoned by the Jews not among the
prophets but among the Hagiographa. It was addressed to Paula and
Eustochium about <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.xiii-p2.1">a.d.</span> 392.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.xiii-p3">The Septuagint version of Daniel the prophet is not read
by the Churches of our Lord and Saviour. They use Theodotion’s
version, but how this came to pass I cannot tell. Whether it be that
the language is Chaldee, which differs in certain peculiarities from
our speech, and the Seventy were unwilling to follow those deviations
in a translation; or that the book was published in the name of the
Seventy, by some one or other not familiar with Chaldee, or if there be
some other reason, I know not; this one thing I can affirm—that
it differs widely from the original, and is rightly rejected. For we
<pb n="493" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_493.html" id="vii.iii.xiii-Page_493" />must bear in mind that Daniel and
Ezra, the former especially, were written in Hebrew letters, but in the
Chaldee language, as was<note place="end" n="5406" id="vii.iii.xiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.xiii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Jer. 10.11" id="vii.iii.xiii-p4.1" parsed="|Jer|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.10.11">x.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>one section of
Jeremiah; and, further, that Job has much affinity with Arabic. As for
myself, when, in lily youth, after reading the flowery rhetoric of
Quintilian and Tully, I entered on the vigorous study of this language,
the expenditure of much time and energy barely enabled me to utter the
puffing and hissing words; I seemed to be walking in a sort of
underground chamber with a few scattered rays of light shining down
upon me; and when at last I met with Daniel, such a sense of weariness
came over me that, in a fit of despair, I could have counted all my
former toil as useless. But there was a certain Hebrew who encouraged
me, and was for ever quoting for my benefit the saying that
“Persistent labour conquers all things”; and so, conscious
that among Hebrews I was only a smatterer, I once more began to study
Chaldee. And, to confess the truth, to this day I can read and
understand Chaldee better than I can pronounce it. I say this to show
you how hard it is to master the book of Daniel, which in Hebrew
contains neither the history of Susanna, nor the hymn of the three
youths, nor the fables of Bel and the Dragon; because, however, they
are to be found everywhere, we have formed them into an appendix,
prefixing to them an obelus, and thus making an end of them, so as not
to seem to the uninformed to have cut off a large portion of the
volume. I heard a certain Jewish teacher, when mocking at the history
of Susanna, and saying that it was the fiction of some Greek or other,
raise the same objection which Africanus brought against
Origen—that these etymologies of<note place="end" n="5407" id="vii.iii.xiii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.xiii-p5"> To split. The
word has no sort of etymological connection with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii.xiii-p5.1">σχῖνος</span>. <scripRef passage="Susanna 54, 55, 58, 59" id="vii.iii.xiii-p5.2" parsed="|Sus|1|54|0|0;|Sus|1|55|0|0;|Sus|1|58|0|0;|Sus|1|59|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sus.1.54 Bible:Sus.1.55 Bible:Sus.1.58 Bible:Sus.1.59">Susanna 54, 55, 58, 59</scripRef>. When the first elder says the crime was
committed under a mastich tree (schinos), Daniel answers, “God
shall cut thee in two” (schisei).</p></note><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii.xiii-p5.3">σχίσαι</span> from<note place="end" n="5408" id="vii.iii.xiii-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.xiii-p6"> The mastich
tree.</p></note><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii.xiii-p6.1">σχίνος</span>, and<note place="end" n="5409" id="vii.iii.xiii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.xiii-p7"> To saw.</p></note><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii.xiii-p7.1">πρίσαι</span> from<note place="end" n="5410" id="vii.iii.xiii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.xiii-p8"> The holm-oak.</p></note><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii.xiii-p8.1">πρίνος</span>, are to be traced to
the Greek. To make the point clear to Latin readers: It is as if he
were to say, playing upon the word <i>ilex</i>, <i>illico pereas</i>;
or upon <i>lentiscus</i>, may the angel make a <i>lentil</i> of you, or
may you perish <i>nan lente</i>, or may you <i>lentus</i> (that is
pliant or compliant) be led to death, or anything else suiting the name
of the tree. Then he would captiously maintain that the three youths in
the furnace of raging fire had leisure enough to amuse themselves with
making poetry, and to summon all the elements in turn to praise God. Or
what was there miraculous, he would say, or what indication of divine
inspiration, in the slaying of the dragon with a lump of pitch, or in
frustrating the schemes of the priests of Bel? Such deeds were more the
results of an able man’s forethought than of a prophetic spirit.
But when he came to<note place="end" n="5411" id="vii.iii.xiii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.xiii-p9"> In the LXX. the
story of Bel and the Dragon bears a special heading as “part of
the prophecy of Habakkuk.”—Westcott. The angel is said to
have carried Habakkuk with a dish of food in his hand for Daniel from
Judæa to Babylon.</p></note>Habakkuk and
read that he was carried from Judæa into Chaldæa to bring a
dish of food to Daniel, he asked where we found an instance in the
whole of the Old Testament of any saint with an ordinary body flying
through the air, and in a quarter of an hour traversing vast tracts of
country. And when one of us who was rather too ready to speak adduced
the instance of Ezekiel, and said that he was transported from
Chaldæa into Judæa, he derided the man and proved from the
book itself that Ezekiel, in spirit, saw himself carried over. And he
argued that even our own Apostle, being an accomplished man and one who
had been taught the law by Hebrews, had not dared to affirm that he was
bodily rapt away, but had said:<note place="end" n="5412" id="vii.iii.xiii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.xiii-p10"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 2" id="vii.iii.xiii-p10.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.2">2 Cor. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>“Whether in the body, or out of
the body, I know not; God knoweth.” By these and similar
arguments he used to refute the apocryphal fables in the Church’s
book. Leaving this for the reader to pronounce upon as he may think
fit, I give warning that Daniel in Hebrew is not found among the
prophets, but amongst the writers of the Hagiographa; for all Scripture
is by them divided into three parts: the law, the Prophets, and the
Hagiographa, which have respectively five, eight, and eleven books, a
point which we cannot now discuss. But as to the objections which<note place="end" n="5413" id="vii.iii.xiii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.xiii-p11"> The bitter
enemy of the Christian faith. Born at Tyre 223. Died at Rome about
304.</p></note>Porphyry raises against this prophet,
or rather brings against the book,<note place="end" n="5414" id="vii.iii.xiii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.xiii-p12"> Bishop of Patara
in Lycia, and afterwards of Tyre. Suffered martyrdom 302 or 303.</p></note>Methodius, Eusebius, and Apollinaris
may be cited as witnesses, for they replied to his folly in many
thousand lines of writing, whether with satisfaction to the curious
reader I know not. Therefore, I beseech you, Paula and Eustochium, to
pour out your supplications for me to the Lord, that so long as I am in
this poor body, I may write something pleasing to you, useful to the
Church, worthy of posterity. As for my contemporaries, I am indifferent
to their opinions, for they pass from side to side as they are moved by
love or hatred.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="The Twelve Minor Prophets." n="xiv" shorttitle="The Twelve Minor Prophets." progress="98.32%" prev="vii.iii.xiii" next="vii.iii.xv" id="vii.iii.xiv"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.xiv-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.xiv-p1.1">The Twelve Minor
Prophets.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.xiv-p2"><i>This Preface, dedicated to Paula and Eustochium in
<span class="c17" id="vii.iii.xiv-p2.1">a.d.</span> 392, contains nothing of importance,
merely mentioning the dates of a few of the prophets. and the fact that
the Twelve Prophets were counted by the Hebrews as forming a single
book.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Translations from the Septuagint and Chaldee." n="xv" shorttitle="Translations from the Septuagint and..." progress="98.33%" prev="vii.iii.xiv" next="vii.iii.xvi" id="vii.iii.xv"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.xv-p1">

<pb n="494" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_494.html" id="vii.iii.xv-Page_494" /><span class="c1" id="vii.iii.xv-p1.1">Translations from the Septuagint and Chaldee.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.xv-p2"><i>There are three stages of Jerome’s work of
Scripture Translation. The first is during his stay at Rome, <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.xv-p2.1">a.d.</span> 382–385, when he translated only from the
Greek—the New Testament from the Greek <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.xv-p2.2">mss.</span>, and the Book of Psalms from the LXX. The second is
the period immediately after his settlement at Bethlehem, when he
translated still from the LXX., but marked with obeli and asterisks the
passages in which that version differed from the Hebrew: the third from
<span class="c17" id="vii.iii.xv-p2.3">a.d.</span> 390–404, in which he translated
directly from the Hebrew. The work of the second period is that which
is now before us. The whole of the Old Testament was translated from
the LXX. (see his Apology, book ii. c. 24), but most of it was lost
during his lifetime (see Letters CXXXIV. (end) and CXVI. 34 (in
Augustin Letter, 62)). What remains is the Book of Job, the Psalms,
Chronicles, the Books of Solomon, and Tobit and Judith.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Chronicles." n="xvi" shorttitle="Chronicles." progress="98.37%" prev="vii.iii.xv" next="vii.iii.xvii" id="vii.iii.xvi"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.xvi-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.xvi-p1.1">Chronicles.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.xvi-p2"><i>This book was dedicated to<note place="end" n="5415" id="vii.iii.xvi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii.xvi-p3"> See Preface to
Ezra (Vulgate).</p></note>Domnion and
Rogatianus, about <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.xvi-p3.1">a.d.</span> 388. Jerome points out
the advantages he enjoyed, in living in Palestine, for obtaining
correct information on matters illustrative of Scripture, especially
the names of places. The <span class="c17" id="vii.iii.xvi-p3.2">mss.</span> of the LXX. on
such points were so corrupt that occasionally three names were run into
one, and “you would think that you had before you, not a heap of
Hebrew names, but those of some foreign and Sarmatian tribe.”
Jerome had sent for a Jew, highly esteemed among his brethren, from
Tiberias, and, after “examining him from top to toe,” had,
by his aid, emended the text and made the translation. But he had not
the critical knowledge to guard him against supposing that the Books of
Chronicles are “the Book of the Chronicles of the Kings of
Judah,” referred to in the Books of Kings.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Book of Job." n="xvii" shorttitle="Book of Job." progress="98.40%" prev="vii.iii.xvi" next="vii.iii.xviii" id="vii.iii.xvii"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.xvii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.xvii-p1.1">Book of Job.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.xvii-p2"><i>This translation was dedicated to Paula and
Eustochium, about the year 388. He complains that even the revision he
was now making was the subject of many cavils. Men prefer ancient
faults to new truths, and would rather have handsome copies than
correct ones; but he boasts that “the blessed Job, who, as far as
the Latins are concerned, was till now lying amidst filth and swarming
with the worms of error, is now whole and free from
stain.”</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="The Psalms." n="xviii" shorttitle="The Psalms." progress="98.42%" prev="vii.iii.xvii" next="vii.iii.xix" id="vii.iii.xviii"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.xviii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.xviii-p1.1">The Psalms.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iii.xviii-p2">Jerome first undertook a revision of the Psalter with
the help of the Septuagint about the year 383, when living at Rome.
This revision, which obtained the name of the Roman Psalter
“probably because it was made for the use of the Roman Church at
the request of Damasus,” was retained until the pontificate of
Pius V. (<span class="c17" id="vii.iii.xviii-p2.1">a.d.</span> 1566). Before long “the
old error prevailed over the new correction,” the faults of the
old version crept in again through the negligence of copyists; and at
the request of Paula and Eustochium, Jerome commenced a new and more
thorough revision. The exact date is not known; the work was in all
probability done at Bethlehem in the years 387 and 388. This edition,
which soon became popular, was introduced by Gregory of Tours into the
services of the Church of France, and thus obtained the name of the
Gallican Psalter. In 1566 it superseded the Roman in all churches
except those of the Vatican, Milan, and St. Mark’s, Venice.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.xviii-p3">Long ago, when I was living at Rome, I revised the
Psalter, and corrected it in a great measure, though but cursorily, in
accordance with the Septuagint version. You now find it, Paula and
Eustochium, again corrupted through the fault of copyists, and realise
the fact that ancient error is more powerful than modern correction;
and you therefore urge me, as it were, to cross-plough the land which
has already been broken up, and, by means of the transverse furrows, to
root out the thorns which are beginning to spring again; it is only
right, you say, that rank and noxious growths should be cut down as
often as they appear. And so I issue my customary admonition by way of
preface both to you, for whom it happens that I am undertaking the
labour, and to those persons who desire to have copies such as I
describe. Pray see that what I have carefully revised be transcribed
with similar painstaking care. Every reader can observe for himself
where there is placed either a horizontal line or mark issuing from the
centre, that is, either an obelus (†) or an asterisk (*). And
wherever he sees the former, he is to understand that between this mark
and the two stops (:) which I have introduced, the Septuagint
translation contains superfluous matter. But where he sees the asterisk
(*), an addition to the Hebrew books is indicated, which also goes as
far as the two stops.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Books of Solomon." n="xix" shorttitle="Books of Solomon." progress="98.50%" prev="vii.iii.xviii" next="vii.iii.xx" id="vii.iii.xix"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.xix-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.xix-p1.1">Books of Solomon.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.xix-p2"><i>This is addressed to Paula and Eustochium. Jerome
describes the numerous emendations he has had to make in what was then
the received Latin text, but says he has not found the same necessity
in dealing with Ecclesiasticus. He adds, “All I aim at is to give
you a revised edition of the Canonical Scriptures, and to employ my
Latin on what is certain rather than on what is
doubtful.”</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Tobit and Judith." n="xx" shorttitle="Tobit and Judith." progress="98.52%" prev="vii.iii.xix" next="vii.iv" id="vii.iii.xx"><p class="c26" id="vii.iii.xx-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii.xx-p1.1">Tobit and Judith.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iii.xx-p2"><i>The Preface is to Chromatius and Heliodorus. It
recognizes that the books are apocryphal. After his usual complaints of
“the Pharisees” who impugned his translations, he says:
“Inasmuch as the Chaldee is closely allied to the Hebrew, I
procured the help of the most skilful speaker of both languages I could
find, and gave to the subject one day’s hasty labour, my method
being to explain in Latin, with the aid of a secretary, whatever an
interpreter expressed to me in Hebrew words.” As to Judith, he
notes that the Council of Nicæa had, contrary to the Hebrew
tradition, included it in the Canon of Scripture, and this, with his
friends’ requests, had induced him to undertake the labour of
emendation and translation.</i></p>
</div3></div2>

<div2 title="Prefaces to the Commentaries." n="iv" shorttitle="Prefaces to the Commentaries." progress="98.54%" prev="vii.iii.xx" next="vii.iv.i" id="vii.iv">

<div3 title="Introduction." n="i" shorttitle="Introduction." progress="98.54%" prev="vii.iv" next="vii.iv.ii" id="vii.iv.i"><p class="c53" id="vii.iv.i-p1">


<pb n="495" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_495.html" id="vii.iv.i-Page_495" /><span class="c14" id="vii.iv.i-p1.1">The Commentaries.</span></p>

<p class="c31" id="vii.iv.i-p2">The extant commentaries by Jerome on the books of Holy
Scripture may be arranged thus, chronological sequence being observed
as far as possible:</p>

<p class="c29" id="vii.iv.i-p3">A. New Testament:</p>

<p class="c57" id="vii.iv.i-p4">The Epistles to Philemon, Galatians, Ephesians, Titus.
<span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p4.1">a.d.</span> 387.</p>

<p class="c57" id="vii.iv.i-p5">Origen on St. Luke. <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p5.1">a.d.</span>
389.</p>

<p class="c57" id="vii.iv.i-p6">St. Matthew. <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p6.1">a.d.</span> 398.</p>

<p class="c29" id="vii.iv.i-p7">B. Old Testament:</p>

<p class="c57" id="vii.iv.i-p8">Ecclesiastes. <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p8.1">a.d.</span> 388.</p>

<p class="c57" id="vii.iv.i-p9">1. The Twelve Minor Prophets:</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.iv.i-p10">Nahum, Michah, Zephaniah, Haggai, Habakkuk. <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p10.1">a.d.</span> 392.</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.iv.i-p11">Jonah. Begun three years after the foregoing (Preface).
Finished between <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p11.1">a.d.</span> 395 and <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p11.2">a.d.</span> 397.</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.iv.i-p12">Obadiah. <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p12.1">a.d.</span> 403.</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.iv.i-p13">Zechariah, Malachi, Hosea, Joel, Amos. Finished by <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p13.1">a.d.</span> 406.</p>

<p class="c57" id="vii.iv.i-p14">2. The Four Greater Prophets:</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.iv.i-p15">Daniel. <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p15.1">a.d</span>. 407.</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.iv.i-p16">Isaiah. <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p16.1">a.d.</span> 408–410.</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.iv.i-p17">Ezekiel. <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p17.1">a.d</span>.
410–414.</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.iv.i-p18">Jeremiah. Commenced after the death of Eustochium in
<span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p18.1">a.d.</span> 418. The commentary on this book, which
stops short at chapter xxxii., was therefore written in <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.i-p18.2">a.d.</span> 419, the year which intervened between
Eustochium’s death and Jerome’s own.</p>

<p id="vii.iv.i-p19">We have thought it best to give the Prefaces, as in
those to the Vulgate, in the order of the books as they stand in our
Bible, not in the order in which they were written.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Matthew." n="ii" shorttitle="Matthew." progress="98.58%" prev="vii.iv.i" next="vii.iv.iii" id="vii.iv.ii"><p class="c26" id="vii.iv.ii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iv.ii-p1.1">Matthew.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.ii-p2">The Preface, addressed to Eusebius of Cremona, was
written <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.ii-p2.1">a.d.</span> 398. Eusebius was at this time
starting for Rome, and he was charged to give a copy of this Commentary
to Principia, the friend of Marcella, for whom he had been unable
through sickness to write on the Song of Songs as he had wished. Jerome
begins by distinguishing the Canonical from the Apocryphal Gospels,
quoting the words of St. Luke, that many had taken in hand to write the
life of Christ. He gives his view of the origin of the Gospels as
follows:</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.ii-p3">The first evangelist is Matthew, the publican, who was
surnamed Levi. He published his Gospel in Judæa in the Hebrew
language, chiefly for the sake of Jewish believers in Christ, who
adhered in vain to the shadow of the law, although the substance of the
Gospel had come. The second is Mark, the<note place="end" n="5416" id="vii.iv.ii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.ii-p4"> Interpres.</p></note>amanuensis of the Apostle Peter, and
first bishop of the Church of Alexandria. He did not himself see our
Lord and Saviour, but he related the matter of his Master’s
preaching with more regard to minute detail than to historical
sequence. The third is Luke, the physician, by birth a native of
Antioch, in Syria, whose praise is in the Gospel. He was himself a
disciple of the Apostle Paul, and composed his book in Achaia and
Bœotia. He thoroughly investigates certain particulars and, as he
himself confesses in the preface, describes what he had heard rather
than what he had seen. The last is John, the Apostle and Evangelist,
whom Jesus loved most, who, reclining on the Lord’s bosom, drank
the purest streams of doctrine, and was the only one thought worthy of
the words from the cross, “Behold! thy mother.” When he was
in Asia, at the time when the seeds of heresy were springing up (I
refer to Cerinthus, Ebion, and the rest who say that Christ has not
come in the flesh, whom he in his own epistle calls Antichrists, and
whom the Apostle Paul frequently assails), he was urged by almost all
the bishops of Asia then living, and by deputations from many Churches,
to write more profoundly concerning the divinity of the Saviour, and to
break through all obstacles so as to attain to the very Word of God (if
I may so speak) with a boldness as successful as it appears audacious.
Ecclesiastical history relates that, when he was urged by the brethren
to write, he replied that he would do so if a general fast were
proclaimed and all would offer up prayer to God; and when the fast was
over, the narrative goes on to say, being filled with revelation, he
burst into the heaven-sent Preface: “In the beginning was the
Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God: this was in the
beginning with God.”</p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.ii-p5">Jerome then applies the four symbolical figures of
Ezekiel to the Gospels: the Man is Matthew, the Lion, Mark, the Calf,
Luke, “because he began with Zacharias the priest,” and the
Eagle, John. He then describes the works of his predecessors: Origen
with his twenty-five volumes, Theophilus of Antioch, Hippolytus the
martyr, Theodorus of Heraclea, Apollinaris of Laodicæa, Didymus of
Alexandria, and of the Latins, Hilary, Victorinus, and Fortunatianus;
from these last, he says, he had gained but little. He continues as
follows:</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.ii-p6">But you urge me to finish the composition in a
fortnight, when Easter is now rapidly approaching, and the spring
breezes are blowing; you do not consider when the shorthand writers are
to take notes, when the sheets are to be written, when corrected, how
long it takes to make a really accurate copy; and this is the more
surprising, since you <pb n="496" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_496.html" id="vii.iv.ii-Page_496" />know that for
the last three months I have been so ill that I am now hardly beginning
to walk; and I could not adequately perform so great a task in so short
a time. Therefore, neglecting the authority of ancient writers, since I
have no opportunity of reading or following them, I have confined
myself to the brief exposition and translation of the narrative which
you particularly requested; and I have sometimes thrown in a few of the
flowers of the<note place="end" n="5417" id="vii.iv.ii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.ii-p7"> That is, the
allegorical or mystical sense.</p></note>spiritual
interpretation, while I reserve the perfect work for a future day.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Preface to Translation of Origen on St. Luke." n="iii" shorttitle="Preface to Translation of Origen on St...." progress="98.73%" prev="vii.iv.ii" next="vii.iv.iv" id="vii.iv.iii"><p class="c26" id="vii.iv.iii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iv.iii-p1.1">Preface to Translation of Origen on St. Luke.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.iii-p2">Addressed to Paula and Eustochium, <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.iii-p2.1">a.d.</span> 388.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.iii-p3">A few days ago you told me that you had read some
commentaries on Matthew and Luke, of which one was equally dull in
perception and expression, the other frivolous in expression, sleepy in
sense. Accordingly you requested me to translate, without regarding
such rubbish, our Adamantius’ thirty-nine “homilies”
on Luke, just as they are found in the original Greek; I replied that
it was an irksome task and a mental torment to write, as Cicero phrases
it, with another man’s heart<note place="end" n="5418" id="vii.iv.iii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.iii-p4"> Alieno
stomacho.</p></note> not
one’s own; but yet I will undertake it, as your requests reach no
higher than this. The demand which the sainted Blesilla once made, at
Rome, that I should translate into our language his twenty-five volumes
on Matthew, five on Luke, and thirty-two on John is beyond my powers,
my leisure, and my energy. You see what weight your influence and
wishes have with me. I have laid aside for a time my books on Hebrew
Questions because you think my labour will not be in vain, and turn to
the translation of these commentaries, which, good or bad, are his work
and not mine. I do this all the more readily because I hear on the left
of me the raven—that ominous bird—croaking and mocking in
all extraordinary way at the colours of all the other birds, though he
himself is nothing if not a bird of gloom. And so, before he change his
note, I confess that in these treatises Origen is like a boy amusing
himself with the dice-box; there is a wide difference between his
mature efforts and the serious studies of his old age. If my proposal
meet with your approbation, if I am still able to undertake the task,
and if the Lord grant me opportunity to translate them into Latin after
completing the work I have now deferred, you will then be able to
see—aye, and all who speak Latin will learn through you—how
much good they knew not, and how much they have now begun to know.
Besides this, I have arranged to send you shortly the Commentaries of
Hilary, that master of eloquence, and of the blessed martyr Victorinus,
on the Gospel of Matthew. Their style is different, but the grace of
the Spirit which wrought in them is one. These will give you some idea
of the study which our Latins also have, in former days, bestowed upon
the Holy Scriptures.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Galatians." n="iv" shorttitle="Galatians." progress="98.82%" prev="vii.iv.iii" next="vii.iv.v" id="vii.iv.iv"><p class="c26" id="vii.iv.iv-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iv.iv-p1.1">Galatians.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.iv-p2">The Commentary is in three books, with full
Prefaces.</p>

<p id="vii.iv.iv-p3">Book I., Ch. i. 1–iii. 9.</p>

<p id="vii.iv.iv-p4">Addressed to Paula and Eustochium, <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.iv-p4.1">a.d.</span> 387.</p>

<p id="vii.iv.iv-p5">The Preface to this book begins with a striking
description of the noble Roman lady Albina, which is as follows:</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.iv-p6">Only a few days have elapsed since, having finished my
exposition of the Epistle of Paul to Philemon, I had passed to
Galatians, turning my course backwards and passing over many
intervening subjects. But all at once letters unexpectedly arrived from
Rome with the news that the venerable Albina has been recalled to the
presence of the Lord, and that the saintly Marcella, bereft of the
company of her mother, demands more than ever such solace as you can
give, my dear Paula and Eustochium. This for the present is impossible
on account of the great distance to be traversed by sea and land, and I
could, therefore, wish to apply to the wound so suddenly inflicted at
least the healing virtue of Scripture. I know full well her zeal and
faith; I know how brightly the fire burns in her bosom, how she rises
superior to her sex, and soars so far above human nature itself, that
she crosses the Red Sea of this world, sounding the loud timbrel of the
inspired volumes. Certainly, when I was at Rome, she never saw me for
ever so short a time without putting some question to me respecting the
Scriptures, and she did not, like the Pythagoreans, accept the
“Ipse dixit” of her teacher, nor did authority, unsupported
by the verdict of reason, influence her; but she tested all things, and
weighed the whole matter so sagaciously that I perceived I had not a
disciple so much as a judge. And so, believing that my labours would be
most acceptable to her who is at a distance, and profitable for you who
are with me here, I will approach a work unattempted by any writers in
our language before me, and which scarcely any of the Greeks themselves
have handled in a manner worthy of the dignity of the subject.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.iv-p7"><pb n="497" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_497.html" id="vii.iv.iv-Page_497" /><i>Jerome then
speaks of Victorinus, who had published a commentary on St. Paul, but
“was busily engaged with secular literature and knew nothing of
the Scriptures,” and of the great Greek writers, Origen,<note place="end" n="5419" id="vii.iv.iv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.iv-p8"> Didymus, the
blind teacher of Alexandria.</p></note>Didymus, and<note place="end" n="5420" id="vii.iv.iv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.iv-p9"> He became bishop
of Laodicea about 362. About 376 his followers became a sect, and about
the same time he set up bishops of his own at Antioch and
elsewhere.</p></note>Appolinaris,
Eusebius of Emessa, and Theodorus of Heraclea, and says he has plucked
flowers out of their gardens, so that the Commentary is more theirs
than his. The expository part of the Preface is chiefly remarkable as
giving the view of St. Paul’s rebuke of St. Peter in</i> <scripRef id="vii.iv.iv-p9.1"><i>Galatians ii</i></scripRef><i>., which occasioned the controversy
between Jerome and Augustin. Jerome says:</i></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.iv-p10">Paul does not go straight to the point, but is like a
man walking in secret passages: his object is to exhibit Peter as doing
what was expedient for the people of the circumcision committed to him,
since, if a too sudden revolt took place from their ancient mode of
life, they might be offended and not believe in the Cross; he wished,
moreover, to show, inasmuch as the evangelisation of the Gentiles had
been entrusted to himself that he had justice on his side in defending
as true that which another only pretended was a dispensation. That
wretch Porphyry<note place="end" n="5421" id="vii.iv.iv-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.iv-p11"> Probably from
Batanea, the ancient Bashan, where Porphyry is said to have been
born.</p></note>Bataneotes by
no means understood this, and, therefore, in the first book of the work
which he wrote against us, he raised the objection that Peter was
rebuked by Paul for not walking uprightly as an evangelical teacher.
His desire was to brand the former with error and the latter with
impudence, and to bring against us as a body the charge of erroneous
notions and false doctrine, on the ground that the leaders of the
Churches are at variance among themselves.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.iv-p12">In the Preface to Book II. Jerome describes the origin
of the Galatians as a Gaulish tribe settled in Asia; but he takes them
as slow of understanding, and says that the Gauls still preserve this
character, just as the Roman Church preserves the character for which
it was praised by St. Paul, for it still has crowds frequenting its
churches and the tombs of its martyrs, and “nowhere else does the
Amen resound so loudly, like spiritual thunder, and shake the temples
of the idols”; and similarly the traits of the churches of
Corinth and Thessalonica are still preserved; in the first, the
looseness of behaviour and of doctrine, and the conceit of worldly
knowledge; in the second, the love of the brethren side by side with
the disorderly conduct of busybodies. And he speaks of the condition of
Galatia in his own day as follows:</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.iv-p13">Any one who has seen by how many schisms Ancyra, the
metropolis of Galatia, is rent and torn, and by how many differences
and false doctrines the place is debauched, knows this as well as I do.
I say nothing of<note place="end" n="5422" id="vii.iv.iv-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.iv-p14"> “The
patriarch (of the Montanists) resided at Pepuza, a small town or
village in Phrygia, to which the sectaries gave the mystical name of
Jerusalem, as believing that it would be the seat of the Millennial
Kingdom, which was the chief subject of their hopes. Hence they derived
the names of Pepuzians and Cataphrygians.”—Robertson, Ch.
Hist., vol. i. p. 76.</p></note>Cataphrygians,<note place="end" n="5423" id="vii.iv.iv-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.iv-p15"> The Ophites,
who took their name from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv.iv-p15.1">ὄφις</span>, <i>a serpent,</i> supposed the serpent
of <scripRef passage="Genesis iii." id="vii.iv.iv-p15.2" parsed="|Gen|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3">Genesis iii.</scripRef> to have been either the Divine Wisdom or the Christ
Himself, come to set men free from the ignorance in which the Demiurge
wished to keep them. The sect began in the second century and lasted
until the sixth.</p></note>Ophites, Borborites, and
Manichæans; for these are familiar names of human woe. Who ever
heard of Passaloryncitæ, and<note place="end" n="5424" id="vii.iv.iv-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.iv-p16"> The Ben. editor
prefers the form Tascodrogi, and states that it is the Phrygian or
Galatian equivalent for Passaloryncitæ. The sect is said to have
been so called from their habit of putting the finger to the nose when
praying.</p></note>Ascodrobi, and<note place="end" n="5425" id="vii.iv.iv-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.iv-p17"> Heretics who
made offerings of bread and cheese (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv.iv-p17.1">ἀρτό-τυρος</span>.
<i>Arto-tyros</i>).—Aug. de Hæres, No. 28.</p></note>Artotyritæ, and other
portents—I can hardly call them names—in any part of the
Roman Empire? The traces of the ancient foolishness remain to this day.
One remark I must make, and so fulfil the promise with which I started.
While the Galatians, in common with the whole East, speak Greek, their
own language is almost identical with that of the<note place="end" n="5426" id="vii.iv.iv-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.iv-p18"> The people who
lived between the Moselle and the Forest of Ardennes in and about the
modern Treves.</p></note>Treviri; and if through contact with
the Greek they have acquired a few corruptions, it is a matter of no
moment. The Africans have to some extent changed the Phenician
language, and Latin itself is daily undergoing changes through
differences of place and time.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.iv-p19">The Preface to Book III. opens with the following
passage, describing, in contrast with his own simple exposition, the
arts of the preachers of his day.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.iv-p20">We are now busily occupied with our third book on
Galatians, and, my friends, Paula and Eustochium, we are well aware of
our weakness, and are conscious that our slender ability flows in but a
small stream and makes little roar and rattle. For these are the
qualities (to such a pass have we come) which are now expected even in
the Churches; the simplicity and purity of apostolic language is
neglected; we meet as if we were in the<note place="end" n="5427" id="vii.iv.iv-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.iv-p21"> The
Athenæum was the name specially given to a school founded by the
Emperor Hadrian at Rome, about <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.iv-p21.1">a.d.</span> 133, for
the promotion of literary and scientific studies. The word denoted in
general any place consecrated to the goddess Athena.</p></note>Athenæum, or the lecture rooms,
to kindle the applause of the bystanders; what is now required is a
discourse painted and tricked out with spurious rhetorical skill, and
which, like a strumpet in the streets, does not aim at instructing the
public, but at winning their favour; like a psaltery or a
sweet-sounding lute, it must soothe the ears of the audience; and the
passage of the prophet Ezekiel is suitable for our times, where the
Lord says to him, “Thou art become unto them as the sound of a
pleasant lute which is well made, for they hear thy words but do them
not.”</p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.iv-p22">Jerome then speaks of the composition of his
commentaries as follows:</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.iv-p23">How far I have profited by my unflagging study of Hebrew
I leave to others to decide; <pb n="498" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_498.html" id="vii.iv.iv-Page_498" />what I
have lost in my own language, I can tell. In addition to this, on
account of the weakness of my eyes and bodily infirmity generally, I do
not write with my own hand; and I cannot make up for my slowness of
utterance by greater pains and diligence, as is said to have been the
case with Virgil, of whom it is related that he treated his books as a
bear treats her cubs, and licked them into shape. I must summon a
secretary, and either say whatever comes uppermost; or, if I wish to
think a little and hope to produce something superior, my helper
silently reproves me, clenches his fist, wrinkles his brow, and plainly
declares by his whole bearing that he has come for nothing.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.iv-p24">He then points out how the Scriptures have dispossessed
the great writers of the pre-Christian world.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.iv-p25">How few there are who now read Aristotle. How many are
there who know the books, or even the name of Plato? You may find here
and there a few old men, who have nothing else to do, who study them in
a corner.<note place="end" n="5428" id="vii.iv.iv-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.iv-p26"> Angulis. So.
Cic. Rep. i. 2.</p></note> But the whole world speaks
the language of our Christian peasants and fishermen, the whole world
re-echoes their words. And so their simple words must be set forth with
simplicity of style; for the word <i>simple</i> applies to their
<i>words</i>, not their meaning. But if, in response to your prayers, I
could, in expounding their epistles, have the same spirit which they
had when they dictated them, you would then see in the Apostles as much
majesty and breadth of true wisdom as there is arrogance and vanity in
the learned men of the world. To make a brief confession of the secrets
of my heart, I should not like any one who wished to understand the
Apostle to find a difficulty in understanding my writings, and so be
compelled to find some one to interpret the interpreter.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Ephesians." n="v" shorttitle="Ephesians." progress="99.19%" prev="vii.iv.iv" next="vii.iv.vi" id="vii.iv.v"><p class="c26" id="vii.iv.v-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iv.v-p1.1">Ephesians.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.v-p2"><i>This Commentary was specially prized by Jerome as
exhibiting his true views (Letter LXXXIV. 2), and they became in
consequence one of the chief subjects of controversy between him and
Rufinus, who traced in them, not unjustly, the influence of Origen. It
was written immediately after that on the Epistle to the Galatians, in
<span class="c17" id="vii.iv.v-p2.1">a.d.</span> 387, and, like that, addressed to Paula
and Eustochium. In the Preface to Book i. Jerome defends himself
against various accusations. He declares that he has been, in the main,
his own instructor, but yet that he has constantly consulted others as
to Scriptural difficulties, and that he had, not long before, been to
Alexandria to consult Didymus. “I questioned him about everything
which was not clear to me in the whole range of Scripture.” As to
his indebtedness to Origen, he speaks as follows, certainly not blaming
his doctrines: “I remark in the Prefaces, for your information,
that Origen composed three volumes on this Epistle, and I have partly
followed him. Apollinaris and Didymus also published some commentaries,
and, though we have gleaned a few things from them, we have added or
omitted such as we thought fit. The studious reader will, therefore,
understand at the outset that this work is partly my own, and that I am
in part indebted to others.” The Preface to Books ii. and iii. is
short. It speaks in praise of Marcella, who had invited him to his
task, and declares that he in his monastery could not accomplish as
much as that noble woman amidst the cares of her household. “I
beseech you,” he says, “to bear in mind that the language
of this publication has not been long thought over or highly polished.
In revealing the mysteries of Scripture I use almost the language of
the street, and sometimes get through a thousand lines a day, in order
that the explanation of the Apostle which I have begun may be completed
with the aid of the prayers of Paul himself, whose Epistles I am
endeavouring to explain.”</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Philemon." n="vi" shorttitle="Philemon." progress="99.26%" prev="vii.iv.v" next="vii.iv.vii" id="vii.iv.vi"><p class="c26" id="vii.iv.vi-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iv.vi-p1.1">Philemon.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.vi-p2"><i>Written for Paula and Eustochium, <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.vi-p2.1">a.d.</span> 387. The Preface is a defence of the genuineness of
the Epistle against those who thought its subject beneath the dignity
of inspiration. “There are many degrees of inspiration,”
Jerome says, “though in Christ alone it is seen in its
fulness.” Many of the other Epistles touch upon small affairs of
life, like the cloak left at Troas. To suppose that common life is
separate from God is Manichæanism. Jerome mentions that Marcion,
who altered many of the Epistles, did not touch that of Philemon; and
brevity in a document which has in it so much of the beauty of the
Gospel is a mark of its inspiration.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Titus." n="vii" shorttitle="Titus." progress="99.28%" prev="vii.iv.vi" next="vii.iv.viii" id="vii.iv.vii"><p class="c26" id="vii.iv.vii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iv.vii-p1.1">Titus.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.vii-p2"><i>Addressed to Paula and Eustochium, <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.vii-p2.1">a.d.</span> 387. The Preface speaks of the rejection of the
Epistle by Marcion and Basilides, its acceptance by Tatius, but without
assigning reasons. It ought, Jerome says, to be of special interest to
Paula and Eustochium, as being written from Nicopolis, near Actium,
where their property lay.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Isaiah." n="viii" shorttitle="Isaiah." progress="99.29%" prev="vii.iv.vii" next="vii.iv.ix" id="vii.iv.viii"><p class="c26" id="vii.iv.viii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iv.viii-p1.1">Isaiah.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.viii-p2">The Commentary in eighteen books, each with its Preface.
It was written in the years 404–410, and addressed to Eustochium
alone, her mother Paula having died in 404.</p>

<p class="c59" id="vii.iv.viii-p3">The Preface to Book i. touches generally upon the
character and contents of Isaiah, asserting that many of the prophecies
are directly applicable to Christ, and that the nations who are dealt
with have a spiritual meaning. Those to the following books mostly give
a short statement of the contents of the chapters commented on, and
entreat the prayers of Eustochium for the work. The Fifth Book (or
chapters xiii. to xxiii.) had been published before by itself, at the
instance of a bishop named Amabilis, but he says he must add the
metaphorical and spiritual meaning of the Visions of the various
nations, which is done in Books vi. and vii. The Preface to Book x.
contains a bitter allusion to Rufinus, “the Scorpion, a dumb and
poisonous brute, still grumbling over my former reply,” and
speaks of Pammachius as joining in the request for the continuation of
the Commentaries.</p>

<p id="vii.iv.viii-p4"><i>The Preface to Book xi. intimates that his commentary
upon Daniel, which expounded the statue with feet of iron and clay as
the Roman Empire, and announced its fall, had been known at the court
and resented by Stilicho, but that all danger from that source had been
removed by the judgment of God, that is, through the death of Stilicho
by the command of his son in-law Honorius.</i> <pb n="499" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_499.html" id="vii.iv.viii-Page_499" /><i>The Preface to Book xiii. records a severe
illness which had stopped his work, though he was restored to health
suddenly; and that to Book xiv. thanks Eustochium for her kind offices
during this illness. The remaining Prefaces, though they have
occasionally some interest in the history of the interpretation of
Scripture, need not delay us.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Jeremiah." n="ix" shorttitle="Jeremiah." progress="99.36%" prev="vii.iv.viii" next="vii.iv.x" id="vii.iv.ix"><p class="c26" id="vii.iv.ix-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iv.ix-p1.1">Jeremiah.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.ix-p2">The Commentary on Jeremiah is in six books; but Jerome
did not live to finish it. It was written between the years 317 and
319, but only extends to chapter xxxii. It was dedicated to Eusebius of
Cremona. The Prefaces, which are full of vigour, contain many allusions
to the events and controversies of the last years of Jerome’s
life. In the Preface to Book i., after speaking of the Book of Daniel
and the apocryphal Letter of Jeremiah as not belonging to the
prophet’s writings, he continues:</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.ix-p3">I pay little heed to the ravings of disparaging critics
who revile not only my words, but the very syllables of my words, and
suppose they give evidence of some little knowledge if they discredit
another man’s work, as was exemplified in that<note place="end" n="5429" id="vii.iv.ix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.ix-p4"> Pelagius.</p></note> ignorant traducer who lately broke
out, and thought it worth his while to censure my commentaries on
Paul’s Epistle to the Ephesians. He does not understand the rules
of commenting (for he is more asleep than awake and seems utterly
dazed), and is not aware that in our books we give the opinions of many
different writers, the authors’ names being either expressed or
understood, so that it is open to the reader to decide which he may
prefer to adopt; although I must add that, in my Preface to the First
Book of that work, I gave fair notice that my remarks would be partly
my own, partly those of other commentators, and that thus the
commentary would be the work conjointly of the ancient writers and of
myself.<note place="end" n="5430" id="vii.iv.ix-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.ix-p5"> That is,
Rufinus. See Preface to Book xii. of Isaiah, where Rufinus is called
Grunnius Corocotta Porcellus, and Preface to Book iv. of Jeremiah.</p></note>Grunnius, his precursor,
overlooked the same fact, and once upon a time did his best to cavil. I
replied to him in two books, and there I cleared away the objections
which he adduced in his own name, though the real traducer was some one
else; to say nothing of my treatises against Jovinianus where, you may
remember, I show that he (Jovinianus) laments that virginity is
preferred to marriage, single marriage to digamy, digamy to polygamy.
The stupid fool,<note place="end" n="5431" id="vii.iv.ix-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.ix-p6"> Scotorum
pultibus prægravatus. The words have been translated “made
fat with Scotch flummery” (Stillingfleet). Another rendering is,
“having his belly filled and his head bedulled with Scotch
porridge” (Wall on Infant Baptism, pt. i. c. 19, § 3). Some
think the words refer to Celestius, Pelagius’ supporter.</p></note> labouring
under his load of Scotch porridge, does not recollect that we said, in
that very work, “I do not condemn the twice married, nor the
thrice married, and, if it so be, the eight times married; I will go a
step farther, and say that I welcome even a penitent whoremonger; for
things equally lawful must be weighed in an even balance.” Let
him read the Apology<note place="end" n="5432" id="vii.iv.ix-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.ix-p7"> The letter to
Pammachius (Jer. Letter XLVIII.) in defence of the book against
Jovinianus.</p></note> for the
same work which was directed against his<note place="end" n="5433" id="vii.iv.ix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.ix-p8"> Jovinian was
condemned in a Synod at Rome about 390. Thirty years had thus passed
since the events occurred to which Jerome refers. See Preface to the
treatise against Jovinian.</p></note> master, and was received by Rome
with acclamation many years ago. He will then observe that his
revilings are but the echoes of other men’s voices, and that his
ignorance is so deep that even his abuse is not his own, but that he
employs against us the ravings of foes long since dead and buried.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.ix-p9">The Preface to Book ii. is short and contains nothing of
special importance. In that to Book iii. Jerome declares that he will,
like Ulysses with the Sirens, close his ears to the adversary. The
devil, who once spoke through Jovinianus, “now barks through the
hound of Albion (Pelagius), who is like a mountain of fat, and whose
fury is more in his heels than in his teeth; for his offspring is among
the Scots, in the neighbourhood of Britain; and, according to the
fables of the poet, he must, like Cerberus, be smitten to death with a
spiritual club, that, in company with his master Pluto, he may forever
hold his peace.”</p>

<p class="c59" id="vii.iv.ix-p10">In the Preface to Book iv. Jerome says he has been
hindered in his work by the harassing of the Pelagian controversy. He
regards Pelagius as reproducing the doctrines of impassibility and
sinlessness taught by Pythagoras and Zeno, and revived by Origen,
Rufinus, Evagrius Ponticus, and Jovinian. Their doctrines, he says,
were promulgated chiefly in Sicily, Rhodes, and other islands; they
were propagated secretly, and denied in public. They were full of
malice, but were but dumb dogs, and were refuted in “certain
writings,” probably those of Augustin; but he declares his
intention of writing against them, which he did in his anti-Pelagian
Dialogue.</p>

<p id="vii.iv.ix-p11"><i>The Prefaces to Books v. and vi. contain nothing
noteworthy.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Ezekiel." n="x" shorttitle="Ezekiel." progress="99.53%" prev="vii.iv.ix" next="vii.iv.xi" id="vii.iv.x"><p class="c26" id="vii.iv.x-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iv.x-p1.1">Ezekiel.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.x-p2">The Commentary on Ezekiel is in fourteen Books. It was
dedicated to Eustochium, and was written between the years 410 and 414.
The Prefaces gain a special interest from their descriptions of the
sack of Rome by Alaric and the consequent immigration into Palestine.
We give several passages.</p>

<p class="c59" id="vii.iv.x-p3">In Preface to Book i.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.x-p4">Having completed the eighteen books of the exposition of
Isaiah, I was very desirous, Eustochium, Christ’s virgin, to go
on to Ezekiel, in accordance with my frequent promises to you and your
mother Paula, of saintly memory, and thus, as the saying is, put the
finishing touches to the work on the prophets; but alas! intelligence
was suddenly brought me of the death of Pammachius and<note place="end" n="5434" id="vii.iv.x-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.x-p5"> Under whose
care Eustochium had been trained.</p></note>Marcella,<note place="end" n="5435" id="vii.iv.x-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.x-p6"> By the Goths
under Alaric. The city was taken in <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.x-p6.1">a.d.</span>
410.</p></note>the siege of Rome, and the falling
asleep of many of my brethren and sisters. I <pb n="500" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_500.html" id="vii.iv.x-Page_500" />was so stupefied and dismayed that day and
night I could think of nothing but the welfare of the community; it
seemed as though I was sharing the captivity of the saints, and I could
not open my lips until I knew something more definite; and all the
while, full of anxiety, I was wavering between hope and despair, and
was torturing myself with the misfortunes of other people. But when the
bright light of all the world was put out, or, rather, when the Roman
Empire was decapitated, and, to speak more correctly, the whole world
perished in one city,<note place="end" n="5436" id="vii.iv.x-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.x-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxix. 3, 4" id="vii.iv.x-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|39|3|39|4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.3-Ps.39.4">Ps. xxxix. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “I
became dumb and humbled myself, and kept silence from good words, but
my grief broke out afresh, my heart glowed within me, and while I
meditated the fire was kindled;” and I thought I ought not to
disregard the saying,<note place="end" n="5437" id="vii.iv.x-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.x-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 22.6" id="vii.iv.x-p8.1" parsed="|Sir|22|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.22.6">Ecclus. xxii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> “An
untimely story is like music in a time of grief.” But seeing that
you persist in making this request, and a wound, though deep, heals by
degrees; and<note place="end" n="5438" id="vii.iv.x-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.x-p9"> Rufinus who
died <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.x-p9.1">a.d.</span> 410, in Sicily, on his way to the
Holy Land from Aquileia and Rome, whence he had been driven by the
troubles in Italy.</p></note>the
scorpion lies beneath the ground with<note place="end" n="5439" id="vii.iv.x-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.x-p10"> The giants who
bore those names. See Hor. III. od. 4.</p></note>Enceladus and Porphyrion, and the
many-headed Hydra has at length ceased to hiss at us; and since
opportunity has been given me which I ought to use, not for replying to
insidious heretics, but for devoting myself to the exposition of
Scripture, I will resume my work upon the prophet Ezekiel.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.x-p11">Book ii. has, instead of a Preface, merely a line
calling the attention of Eustochium to its opening words.</p>

<p class="c59" id="vii.iv.x-p12">The Preface to Book iii. has a noteworthy passage on the
sack of Rome and its results.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.x-p13">Who would believe that Rome, built up by the conquest of
the whole world, had collapsed, that the mother of nations had become
also their tomb; that the shores of the whole East, of Egypt, of
Africa, which once belonged to the imperial city, were filled with the
hosts of her men-servants and maid-servants, that we should every day
be receiving in this holy Bethlehem men and women who once were noble
and abounding in every kind of wealth but are now reduced to poverty?
We cannot relieve these sufferers: all we can do is to sympathise with
them, and unite our tears with theirs. The burden of this holy work was
as much as we could carry; the sight of the wanderers, coming in
crowds, caused us deep pain; and we therefore abandoned the exposition
of Ezekiel, and almost all study, and were filled with a longing to
turn the words of Scripture into action, and not to say holy things but
to do them. Now, however, in response to your admonition, Eustochium,
Christ’s virgin, we resume the interrupted labour, and approach
our third Book.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.x-p14">The Prefaces to Books iv., v., and vi. contain nothing
remarkable. The following is the important part of the Preface to Book
vii.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.x-p15">There is not a single hour, nor a single moment, in
which we are not relieving crowds of brethren, and the quiet of the
monastery has been changed into the bustle of a guest house. And so
much is this the case that we must either close our doors, or abandon
the study of the Scriptures on which we depend for keeping the doors
open. And so, turning to profit, or rather stealing the hours of the
nights, which, now that winter is approaching, begin to lengthen
somewhat, I am endeavouring by the light of the lamp to dictate these
comments, whatever they maybe worth, and am trying to mitigate with
exposition the weariness of a mind which is a stranger to rest. I am
not boasting, as some perhaps suspect, of the welcome given to the
brethren, but I am simply confessing the causes of the delay. Who could
boast when the flight of the people of the West, and the holy places,
crowded as they are with penniless fugitives, naked and wounded,
plainly reveal the ravages of the Barbarians? We cannot see what has
occurred, without tears and moans. Who would have believed that mighty
Rome, with its careless security of wealth, would be reduced to such
extremities as to need shelter, food, and clothing? And yet, some are
so hard-hearted and cruel that, instead of showing compassion, they
break up the rags and bundles of the captives, and expect to find gold
about those who are nothing than prisoners. In addition to this
hindrance to my dictating, my eyes are growing dim with age and to some
extent I share the suffering of the saintly Isaac: I am quite unable to
go through the Hebrew books with such light as I have at night, for
even in the full light of day they are hidden from my eyes owing to the
smallness of the letters. In fact, it is only the voice of the brethren
which enables me to master the commentaries of Greek writers.</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.x-p16"><i>The Prefaces to Books viii. to xiv. contain nothing
of special interest.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Daniel." n="xi" shorttitle="Daniel." progress="99.74%" prev="vii.iv.x" next="vii.iv.xii" id="vii.iv.xi"><p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xi-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xi-p1.1">Daniel.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.xi-p2"><i>The Commentary on Daniel was dedicated to Pammachius
and Marcella in the year 407. It is in a single book, and is aimed at
the criticisms of Porphyry, who, like most modern critics, took the
predictions in the Book of Daniel as relating to the time of Antiochus
Epiphanes and the Maccabees, and written near that date. The Preface is
very similar to that prefixed to the Vulgate translation of
Daniel.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Prefaces to the Commentaries on the Minor Prophets." n="xii" shorttitle="Prefaces to the Commentaries on the..." progress="99.75%" prev="vii.iv.xi" next="viii" id="vii.iv.xii"><p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xii-p1">

<pb n="501" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_501.html" id="vii.iv.xii-Page_501" /><span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xii-p1.1">Prefaces to the Commentaries on the Minor
Prophets.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.xii-p2">For the order and date of writing of these Commentaries
see the Preface to Amos, Book iii., and the note there.</p>

<p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xii-p3"><span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xii-p3.1">Hosea.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.xii-p4">This Commentary was dedicated to Pammachius, <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p4.1">a.d.</span> 406 (sixth consulate of Arcadius—Preface
to Amos, Book iii. The Preface to Book i. is chiefly taken up with a
discussion on Hosea’s “wife of whoredoms.” He takes
the story as allegorical; it cannot be literal, for “God commands
nothing but what is honourable, nor does he, by bidding men do
disgraceful things, make that conduct honourable which is
disgraceful.” Jerome then describes, as in former Prefaces, the
chief Greek commentators, of whom Apollinaris and Origen had written
very shortly on Hosea, Pierius at great length, but to little purpose;
and says that he had himself obtained from Didymus of Alexandria that
he should complete the Commentary of Origen. He had himself often
judged independently, though with little knowledge of Hebrew, but he
had been in earnest, while most scholars were “more concerned for
their bellies than their hearts, and thought themselves learned if in
the doctors’ waiting rooms they could disparage other men’s
works.”</p>

<p class="c59" id="vii.iv.xii-p5">In the Preface to Book ii. Jerome complains of his
detractors, and appeals from the present favour of high-placed men to
the posthumous authority of sound ability.</p>

<p class="c55" id="vii.iv.xii-p6">In Book iii. he claims Pammachius as his defender,
though he fears the judgment of his great learning.</p>

<p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xii-p7"><span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xii-p7.1">Joel.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.xii-p8">This Commentary also is addressed to Pammachius, <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p8.1">a.d.</span> 406. It is in one book. It gives the order of
the Twelve Prophets adopted by the LXX. and the Hebrew respectively,
the Hebrew order being that now in use. It also gives the etymological
meaning of their names.</p>

<p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xii-p9"><span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xii-p9.1">Amos.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.xii-p10">In three books, addressed also to Pammachius, <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p10.1">a.d.</span> 406 (Preface to Amos, Book iii.). The Preface
to Book i. merely gives a description of Tekoa, Amos’ birthplace.
That to Book ii. speaks of old age, with its advantages for
self-control and its trials in various infirmities, such as phlegm, dim
eyesight, loosened teeth, colic, and gout. That to Book iii. contains
the passage several times referred to for the order of these
Commentaries, which is as follows:</p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.xii-p11">We have not discussed them in regular sequence from the
first to the ninth, as they are read, but as we have been able, and in
accordance with requests made to us. Nahum, Micah, Zephaniah, Haggai,<note place="end" n="5440" id="vii.iv.xii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.xii-p12"> These four and
Habakkuk are mentioned in the De Vir. Ill. (<span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p12.1">a.d.</span> 492), and were written about that date, Jonah three
years after, but Obadiah probably not till 403. The rest are fixed to
the Sixth Consulate of Arcadius, 406.</p></note>I first addressed to Paula and
Eustochium, her daughter, who are never weary; I next dedicated two
books on Habakkuk to Chromatius, bishop of Aquileia; I then proceeded
to explain, at your command, Pammachius, and after a long interval of
silence, Obadiah and Jonah.<note place="end" n="5441" id="vii.iv.xii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.xii-p13"> But see Preface
to Jonah, which is addressed to Chromatius.</p></note> In the<note place="end" n="5442" id="vii.iv.xii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.xii-p14"> The year <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p14.1">a.d.</span> 406.</p></note>present year, which bears in the
calendar the name of the sixth consulate of Arcadius Augustus and
Anitius Probus, I interpreted Malachi for Exsuperius, bishop of
Toulouse, and Minervius and Alexander, monks of that city. Unable to
refuse your request I immediately went back to the beginning of the
volume, and expounded Hosea, Joel, and Amos. A severe sickness
followed, and I showed my rashness in resuming the dictation of this
work too hastily; and, whereas others hesitate to write and frequently
correct their work, I entrusted mine to the fortune which attends those
who employ a secretary, and hazarded my reputation for ability and
orthodoxy; for, as I have often testified, I cannot endure the toil of
writing with my own hand; and, in expounding the Holy Scriptures, what
we want is not a polished style and oratorical flourishes, but learning
and simple truth.</p>

<p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xii-p15"><span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xii-p15.1">Obadiah.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.xii-p16">Addressed to Pammachius <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p16.1">a.d.</span>
403. The Preface records how in early youth (some thirty years before),
he had attempted an allegorical commentary of Obadiah, of which he was
now ashamed, though it has lately been praised by a youth of similar
years.</p>

<p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xii-p17"><span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xii-p17.1">Jonah.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.xii-p18">This was addressed to Chromatius,<note place="end" n="5443" id="vii.iv.xii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv.xii-p19"> Chromatius is
named in this Preface distinctly. But see Preface to Amos, Book iii.,
which says that the Commentaries to Obadiah and Jonah were written at
the request of Pammachius.</p></note> but
belongs to the year 395. It is said in the Preface to be three years
after the commentary on Micah, Nahum, etc. The Preface merely touches
on the various places of Scripture in which Jonah is named.</p>

<p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xii-p20"><span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xii-p20.1">Micah.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.xii-p21">Addressed to Paula and Eustochium. <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p21.1">a.d.</span> 392. It is in two books. In the Preface to Book ii.,
Jerome vindicates himself against the charge of making mere
compilations from Origen. He confesses, however, his great admiration
for him. “What they consider a reproach,” he says, “I
regard as the highest praise, since I desire to imitate him who, I
doubt not, is acceptable to all wise men, and to you.”</p>

<p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xii-p22"><span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xii-p22.1">Nahum.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.xii-p23">Also to Paula and Eustochium, <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p23.1">a.d.</span> 392. The Preface contains little of importance.
Jerome mentions that the village of Elkosh, Nahum’s birthplace,
was pointed out to him by a guide in Galilee.</p>

<p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xii-p24"><span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xii-p24.1">Habakkuk.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.xii-p25"><i>Addressed to Chromatius, <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p25.1">a.d.</span> 392. The commentary is in two books. The Preface to
Book i. is long, but merely describes the contents of the book. That to
Book ii. mentions among his adversaries, “The Serpent, and
Sardanapalus, whose character is worse than his</i> <pb n="502" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf206/Page_502.html" id="vii.iv.xii-Page_502" /><i>name”—expressions which have
been referred to Rufinus; but the enmity between Jerome and Rufinus had
not broken out in 392.</i></p>

<p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xii-p26"><span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xii-p26.1">Zephaniah.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.xii-p27">Addressed to Paula and Eustochium, <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p27.1">a.d.</span> 392. In the Preface Jerome defends himself for
writing for women, bringing many examples from Scripture and from
classical writers to show the capacity of women.</p>

<p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xii-p28"><span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xii-p28.1">Haggai.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.xii-p29">Also to Paula and Eustochium, <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p29.1">a.d.</span> 392. The preface merely describes the occasion of the
book, but says that Haggai’s prophecy was contemporary with the
reign of Tarquinius Superbus (<span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p29.2">b.c.</span>
535–510).</p>

<p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xii-p30"><span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xii-p30.1">Zechariah.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vii.iv.xii-p31">Addressed to Exsuperius, bishop of Toulouse, <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p31.1">a.d.</span> 406, in three books, and sent, “in the
closing days of autumn, by the monk, Sisinnius, who had been sent with
presents for the poor saints at Jerusalem, and was hastening to Egypt
on a similar errand.” The Prefaces to the three books mention
these facts, but have nothing in them of note which has not been said
before.</p>

<p class="c26" id="vii.iv.xii-p32"><span class="c1" id="vii.iv.xii-p32.1">Malachi.</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="vii.iv.xii-p33"><i>Addressed, <span class="c17" id="vii.iv.xii-p33.1">a.d.</span> 406, to
Minervius and Alexander, presbyters of the diocese of Toulouse. The
Jews, the Preface says, believe Malachi to be a name for Ezra. Origen
and his followers believe that (according to his name) he was an angel.
But we reject this view altogether, lest we be compelled to accept the
doctrine of the fall of souls from heaven.</i></p>








</div3></div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="vii.iv.xii" next="viii.i" id="viii">
<h1 id="viii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="viii" next="viii.ii" id="viii.i">
  <h2 id="viii.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="viii.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p73.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.LVII-p93.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.LXIX-p52.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi.iv-p68.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.LI-p54.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#v.XLVIII-p165.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#v.LI-p67.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#v.XLIII-p11.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXIV-p60.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#v.XXII-p151.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#v.LI-p35.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#v.XLVIII-p16.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#v.LII-p84.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#v.LXVI-p21.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#v.LXIX-p31.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#v.CVII-p78.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#v.CXXIII-p87.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#vi.v-p110.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#vi.vi.I-p30.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#vi.vi.I-p46.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#v.XLVIII-p110.1">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p73.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.I-p130.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.LXIX-p55.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#v.LXIX-p58.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.LI-p49.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.LXIX-p58.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.LI-p50.1">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#v.LIII-p10.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXV-p23.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#v.LI-p50.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#v.LI-p52.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#v.XXII-p149.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#v.LI-p44.1">2:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXIII-p70.1">2:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#v.LI-p43.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#v.CXXIII-p71.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vi.vi.I-p44.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#vi.iv-p188.2">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#vii.iv.iv-p15.2">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p269.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.III-p38.1">3:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#v.LI-p45.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.VII-p13.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.XXII-p24.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.XXXVIII-p27.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#v.XXII-p148.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#v.XLVIII-p126.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXX-p85.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#v.XXII-p24.1">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXV-p44.1">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#v.XXII-p152.1">3:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#v.XVII-p18.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#v.LXXIX-p49.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXIII-p73.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#v.LI-p42.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXVIII-p18.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#v.LI-p46.1">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#v.LI-p48.1">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#v.XXXIX-p50.1">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#v.LX-p19.1">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#v.CXXVIII-p19.1">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#v.XXXV-p3.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#v.LXVI-p97.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#v.CXLVII-p62.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#v.XXXVI-p3.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#v.XLVI-p59.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXIII-p74.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#v.LI-p67.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vi.vi.I-p136.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#v.LI-p68.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#v.LI-p67.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#v.LX-p88.1">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p179.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.II-p156.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.viii-p104.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#v.X-p6.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p156.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p77.1">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#v.XLVIII-p167.1">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p166.1">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXIII-p80.1">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#v.LI-p57.1">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXIII-p79.1">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#v.XV-p22.1">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p79.1">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#v.LXIX-p60.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#v.LXIX-p60.1">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXIII-p81.1">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#v.LXXIX-p90.1">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#vi.vi.II-p157.1">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.I_1-p252.1">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p46.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p47.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p48.1">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.II-p157.1">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#v.LI-p69.1">9:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#v.LI-p35.1">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXIII-p87.1">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#v.XXII-p77.1">9:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#v.LXIX-p116.1">9:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p74.1">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#v.XLVI-p10.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p75.1">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#v.XLVI-p11.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#v.XLVI-p11.1">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#v.XLVI-p9.1">11:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#v.LI-p70.1">11:10-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=31#v.XXII-p6.1">11:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p6.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVI-p8.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXI-p31.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p329.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXV-p151.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.XXXIX-p71.1">12:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vi.v-p87.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#v.LXVI-p85.1">13:5-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#vi.v-p86.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#v.LXXI-p22.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vi.v-p86.1">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#v.CVIII-p118.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#v.LXVI-p91.1">14:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.v-p88.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=18#v.XLVI-p22.1">14:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#v.XXXV-p5.1">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#v.XXXVI-p4.2">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXVI-p12.1">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.III-p98.1">17:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.III-p94.1">17:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.I_1-p253.1">17:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p111.1">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXII-p11.1">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#v.LXVI-p81.1">18:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#vi.v-p116.1">18:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.I_1-p253.1">18:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi.II-p172.1">18:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#v.CVIII-p116.1">18:23-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXII-p8.1">19:15-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#v.XXII-p8.1">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.II-p258.1">19:18-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#v.XXII-p20.1">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#v.XXII-p79.1">19:30-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#v.CVIII-p120.1">19:30-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#v.LXIX-p117.1">19:30-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p78.1">20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=11#vi.v-p98.1">20:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=3#v.LXVI-p90.1">21:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=6#v.LXVI-p90.1">21:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=12#vi.v-p117.1">21:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=31#v.LXIX-p67.1">21:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#v.XXXVIII-p4.1">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#v.LXVI-p48.1">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXX-p51.1">22:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p81.1">23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=19#v.LXVI-p87.1">23:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p81.1">24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#v.LXIX-p69.1">24:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=42#vi.vi.I-p278.1">24:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p182.1">25:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=22#v.CXXV-p98.1">25:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=22#v.CXXIII-p104.1">25:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi.I-p49.1">25:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#v.XXXIX-p62.1">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p80.1">26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=8#v.XXII-p227.1">26:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=12#v.LXVI-p47.1">26:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=15#v.LXIX-p66.1">26:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=18#v.LXIX-p66.1">26:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=0#v.XXXV-p7.1">27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=0#v.LXVIII-p7.1">27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=36#v.LXIX-p71.1">27:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=41#v.CVIII-p195.1">27:41-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p195.1">28:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXIII-p138.1">28:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=12#v.III-p26.1">28:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=12#v.XXII-p44.1">28:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=12#v.LIV-p41.1">28:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=12#v.CVIII-p149.1">28:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=12#v.CXVIII-p53.1">28:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.III-p57.1">28:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#v.XXII-p314.1">28:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=10#v.LXIX-p70.1">29:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=11#vi.v-p89.1">29:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=15#vi.v-p90.1">29:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=17#v.CXXIII-p103.1">29:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=20#v.XXII-p379.1">29:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p50.1">30:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p184.1">30:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.I-p51.1">30:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=14#v.XXII-p183.1">30:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=33#v.LV-p5.1">30:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=36#vi.v-p91.1">31:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=40#v.XXII-p380.1">31:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=41#vi.vi.I-p168.1">31:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=46#vi.vi.I-p143.1">31:46-49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.III-p58.1">32:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p315.1">32:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXIII-p140.1">32:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=10#v.XXII-p315.1">32:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXIII-p140.1">32:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p170.1">32:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=24#v.XXII-p100.1">32:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=25#vi.vi.I-p144.1">32:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=28#vi.vi.I-p144.1">32:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=30#v.LIV-p95.1">32:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.III-p60.1">32:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=31#vi.vi.I-p144.1">32:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.III-p59.1">32:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p82.1">33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=18#v.LVII-p83.1">33:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=0#v.XXII-p232.1">34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=0#v.CVII-p37.1">34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=30#v.LXXXIV-p53.1">34:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=4#vi.v-p38.1">35:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=16#v.LXVI-p19.1">35:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.I-p145.1">35:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=18#v.CVIII-p73.1">35:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.I-p145.1">35:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=21#v.CVIII-p99.1">35:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=23#v.XLVIII-p38.1">37:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=23#v.LIV-p71.1">37:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=25#v.LXXIX-p29.1">37:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=28#vi.vi.I-p169.1">37:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=35#v.XXXIX-p46.1">37:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=35#vi.ix.I_1-p254.1">37:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=36#v.LXXIX-p44.1">37:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.I-p147.1">38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.I-p148.1">38:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXIII-p83.1">38:12-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=26#vi.v-p49.1">38:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.I_1-p145.1">38:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXIII-p105.1">38:27-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=28#v.LII-p32.1">38:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=12#v.LXXI-p39.1">39:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=12#v.LXXIX-p43.1">39:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=12#v.CXVIII-p35.1">39:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=12#v.CXLV-p8.1">39:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=12#v.XLVIII-p28.1">39:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.III-p61.1">39:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=42#v.LXXIX-p18.1">41:42-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=45#v.LXXIX-p31.1">41:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=50#v.LXXIX-p19.1">41:50-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=16#v.CVIII-p123.1">43:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p76.1">46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.III-p62.1">46:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=26#iv.V-p16.1">46:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=26#v.XXII-p99.1">46:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=10#v.LXVIII-p8.1">48:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=10#v.CVIII-p89.1">49:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=10#v.LXVIII-p9.1">49:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=11#vi.viii-p138.1">49:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi.I-p181.1">49:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=27#v.XXXVIII-p8.1">49:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=27#v.LX-p55.1">49:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=27#v.LXIX-p82.1">49:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=31#v.XLVI-p99.1">49:31</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.XXXII-p6.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#v.LXIX-p72.1">2:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.LXXV-p4.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.LXXVI-p14.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p167.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.I-p150.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.I-p162.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.XLVIII-p112.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.XV-p35.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.XXV-p2.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.viii-p132.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.I-p427.1">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.vi.I-p149.1">4:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.CXLVII-p10.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#v.LXXXV-p2.1">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#v.XXII-p217.1">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.III-p63.1">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.III-p63.1">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#v.XXXI-p5.1">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXVIII-p12.1">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#v.XXII-p101.1">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXX-p190.1">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#v.CVIII-p102.1">12:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#v.XV-p21.1">12:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXX-p103.1">12:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#v.CXXX-p103.1">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#vi.v-p60.1">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#v.LXIX-p8.1">12:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=38#v.LXIX-p8.1">12:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#v.XXII-p361.1">12:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#v.CVII-p17.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p7.3">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#v.XXXV-p5.2">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#v.XXXVI-p4.1">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#vi.vi.I-p159.3">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii-p15.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#v.XXII-p393.1">15:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#v.LIV-p85.1">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXV-p66.1">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#v.XXII-p84.1">15:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#v.LXIX-p65.1">15:23-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXV-p66.1">15:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.II-p158.1">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXXII-p23.1">17:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.II-p165.1">17:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=8#v.XCI-p5.1">17:8-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#v.LX-p130.1">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p427.1">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#v.XLVIII-p138.1">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#v.XXXIX-p18.1">20:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#v.CXLVII-p28.1">20:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#v.LIV-p14.1">20:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXIII-p34.1">20:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.II-p267.1">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=10#v.LXIX-p36.1">21:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.I_1-p255.1">21:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=28#vi.viii-p54.1">22:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.I-p159.3">23:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=26#vi.v-p111.1">23:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=11#v.XXII-p213.1">25:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=22#v.XXII-p215.1">25:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXVIII-p11.1">27:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.II-p324.1">28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=2#v.LX-p78.1">31:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXIX-p110.1">32:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p78.1">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXVIII-p35.1">32:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=30#vi.vii-p27.1">32:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=30#v.LXXVII-p20.1">32:30-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=31#v.LXXXII-p24.1">32:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=32#v.CXXVIII-p38.1">32:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=3#v.LIV-p70.1">33:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.III-p99.1">33:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXIII-p144.1">33:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=29#v.LI-p83.1">34:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=33#vi.vi.I-p252.1">34:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=35#vi.vi.I-p252.1">34:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.I-p157.1">37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.I-p156.1">38:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#v.XXXI-p4.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXVIII-p10.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXV-p8.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.I_1-p256.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.I_1-p256.1">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.I_1-p257.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.I_1-p258.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#vi.iv-p51.1">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=6#v.XXXIX-p65.1">10:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#v.LII-p96.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#v.LXIX-p109.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.II-p181.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#v.XXXIX-p65.1">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vi.v-p51.1">12:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.I_1-p259.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.I_1-p260.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.I_1-p260.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.I_1-p260.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.I_1-p261.1">15:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.II-p323.1">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.I_1-p261.1">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.I_1-p261.1">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.I_1-p260.1">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi.II-p210.1">16:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=9#vi.v-p99.1">18:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#v.CXVIII-p46.1">19:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXIX-p5.1">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p154.1">21:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=7#v.LXIX-p37.1">21:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=10#v.XXXIX-p66.1">21:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=12#v.XXXIX-p68.1">21:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#v.LXIX-p37.1">21:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.I-p152.1">21:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=14#v.LII-p82.1">21:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#vi.iv-p62.1">21:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#v.LII-p83.1">21:17-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXIII-p43.1">22:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.I-p153.1">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.I_1-p262.1">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXX-p119.1">23:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=29#v.CXXX-p119.1">23:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=40#v.LII-p86.1">23:40-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXX-p126.1">25:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p268.1">25:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=39#vii.iii.iv-p5.1">3:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#v.LXXXII-p48.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p156.2">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi.I-p156.2">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#vi.vi.I-p156.2">4:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#vi.vi.I-p156.2">4:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=39#vi.vi.I-p156.2">4:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.I_1-p265.1">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.I_1-p265.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.I_1-p263.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p325.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#v.LII-p78.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.I_1-p264.1">7:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXVIII-p7.1">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p159.1">11:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#v.LVIII-p8.1">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#v.LX-p67.1">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#v.LIV-p21.1">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXVIII-p7.1">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=31#v.CXXVIII-p7.1">11:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=31#v.LIV-p21.1">11:31-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#vi.vi.II-p211.1">11:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p15.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#v.LXXXII-p22.1">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXVII-p37.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#v.CVIII-p108.1">13:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.I_1-p264.1">14:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXX-p100.1">14:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#vi.iv-p55.1">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=46#v.CXXVIII-p34.1">16:46-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#vi.v-p57.1">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=16#vi.v-p58.1">18:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.II-p322.1">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#v.CXVIII-p33.1">18:20-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#v.LII-p45.1">18:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p126.1">19:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.II-p189.1">20:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.II-p189.1">20:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p67.1">20:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#v.XLVIII-p67.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#v.CXXV-p146.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#v.XXXIX-p49.1">20:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#v.XXXIX-p55.1">20:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#v.III-p30.1">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=21#v.LXXVII-p66.1">23:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXX-p75.1">23:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXVII-p51.1">24:15-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=6#v.CXLVII-p64.1">25:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=7#v.CIX-p21.1">25:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.I_1-p265.1">28:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.I_1-p265.1">28:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.I_1-p265.1">29:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=0#v.LXXVII-p52.1">33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=47#v.LXXVI-p24.1">33:47-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.II-p321.1">34:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.I_1-p240.1">35:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.I_1-p266.1">35:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=30#vi.viii-p181.1">35:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.I_1-p268.1">5:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#v.CXXII-p108.1">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#v.LVII-p91.1">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXX-p114.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.II-p162.1">8:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#v.VII-p12.1">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#v.LXIX-p63.1">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.I_1-p267.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#v.XLVI-p14.1">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#v.XLVI-p17.1">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#v.XLVI-p16.1">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#v.CVIII-p205.1">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#v.CIX-p27.1">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#v.CIX-p26.1">13:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#vi.v-p82.1">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#v.CVII-p42.1">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#v.LII-p85.1">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#v.XIV-p69.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#vi.viii-p181.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#v.LXIX-p112.1">17:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#v.XIV-p69.1">17:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=15#vi.v-p83.1">17:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#vi.vii-p53.1">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.I_1-p268.1">18:9-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.I_1-p105.1">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.I_1-p267.1">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.I-p155.1">20:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#vi.v-p22.1">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=10#v.LXX-p13.1">21:10-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=11#v.LXVI-p61.1">21:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi.II-p287.1">21:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#vi.v-p84.1">22:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.I_1-p224.1">22:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.I_1-p269.1">22:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXIII-p28.1">22:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=23#vi.v-p21.1">22:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=23#v.LV-p24.1">22:23-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=24#vi.v-p20.1">22:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.I_1-p270.1">23:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p80.1">23:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#v.LV-p27.1">24:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=9#v.CVIII-p305.1">27:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXV-p103.1">27:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=23#v.XLVI-p61.1">29:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=7#v.LIII-p28.1">32:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.II-p161.1">32:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=9#vi.viii-p39.1">33:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=5#vi.v-p39.1">34:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=6#v.CIX-p9.1">34:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.I-p176.1">34:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=6#v.XXXIX-p55.1">34:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=8#v.XXXIX-p48.1">34:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=8#v.LX-p40.1">34:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#v.LII-p33.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.I-p160.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#v.CVIII-p144.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#v.CVIII-p140.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#v.CVIII-p140.1">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.LXXVI-p25.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#v.CVIII-p138.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXVI-p25.1">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#v.XXII-p167.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.I-p162.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#v.LXXVI-p26.1">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#v.CXXXIII-p118.1">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.I_1-p271.1">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#v.CVIII-p146.1">7:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#v.LXXVI-p28.1">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#v.CVIII-p59.1">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.II-p315.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXVI-p27.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p163.1">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#v.CVIII-p58.1">10:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p166.1">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.I-p164.1">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#v.LXXVI-p27.1">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#v.LXXVI-p28.1">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.I_1-p272.1">11:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.II-p321.1">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#v.CVIII-p112.1">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#v.LXVI-p88.1">15:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#v.LXVI-p89.1">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=50#vi.vi.I-p172.1">19:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=27#v.LV-p6.1">22:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=28#vi.vi.I-p175.1">24:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi.I-p171.1">24:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=30#v.CVIII-p150.1">24:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=30#v.XXXIX-p57.1">24:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=30#v.LX-p41.1">24:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=33#v.CVIII-p151.1">24:33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#v.CVIII-p114.1">1:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.I-p172.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#v.CVIII-p162.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.v-p79.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=36#v.LVIII-p31.1">6:36-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=37#v.CVIII-p101.1">6:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#v.LX-p53.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vi.vi.I-p182.1">11:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#v.CXVIII-p45.1">11:34-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#v.CVIII-p165.1">15:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#v.XXIX-p2.2">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#v.CVIII-p60.1">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=0#v.CVIII-p60.1">20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=47#v.CVIII-p60.2">20:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#v.CVIII-p153.1">21:19-23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ruth</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ruth&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#v.XXXIX-p72.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ruth&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXI-p26.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ruth&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#v.CVIII-p331.1">1:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#v.CVIII-p152.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.II-p174.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi.II-p174.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXV-p50.1">1:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.I-p303.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#v.LXIX-p124.1">2:12-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#v.CXLVII-p71.1">2:12-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#v.VII-p40.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#v.XXIX-p2.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#v.CVII-p83.1">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#v.LXIX-p124.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#v.CXLVII-p71.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi.I-p156.2">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi.I-p187.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.I_1-p180.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vi.viii-p170.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#v.CVII-p32.1">2:27-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#v.LXVI-p43.1">2:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#v.CXXXIII-p119.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.I-p303.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#v.CXLVII-p72.1">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#v.LXVI-p23.1">4:19-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.II-p170.1">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p428.1">8:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#v.CXLVII-p70.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.I-p428.1">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#v.LIII-p43.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#v.XLV-p8.1">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#v.LXIX-p121.1">12:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=24#vi.vi.II-p167.1">14:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=24#vi.vi.II-p168.1">14:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.I_1-p273.1">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#v.CXLVII-p4.1">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#v.CXLVII-p33.1">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#v.CXLVII-p4.1">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#v.CXXII-p13.1">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.I_1-p274.1">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p349.1">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXV-p130.1">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXXIII-p28.1">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.II-p256.1">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=11#v.XIV-p82.1">16:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=49#v.XLVI-p19.1">17:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=50#v.LXX-p12.1">17:50-51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#v.XLVI-p20.1">18:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#v.LVII-p68.1">21:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.I-p151.1">21:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=4#v.XLVIII-p137.1">21:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=10#v.CVIII-p196.1">21:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#v.LVII-p69.1">22:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#v.CVIII-p53.1">22:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=38#v.CXXV-p67.1">25:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=13#v.XCVII-p13.1">28:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.II-p259.1">30:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.I_1-p275.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#v.CVIII-p66.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#v.CVIII-p66.1">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p208.1">6:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#v.CXLVII-p73.1">6:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.I_1-p276.1">6:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.II-p166.1">8:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#v.XXII-p107.1">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXXV-p15.1">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXII-p61.1">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p180.1">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=16#v.LXXVII-p21.1">12:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#v.XXII-p112.1">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#v.CXLVII-p65.1">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.II-p167.1">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#v.XXXIX-p52.1">17:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p168.1">17:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=33#v.XXXIX-p47.1">18:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.II-p316.1">21:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=0#v.CXXXIII-p120.1">24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.I_1-p277.1">24:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.LII-p14.1">1:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#v.LII-p18.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=38#v.LXIX-p68.1">1:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.XLVI-p97.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.LXXIX-p74.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#v.LXXIV-p2.1">3:16-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=33#v.XXII-p110.1">4:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#v.LX-p79.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#v.XXII-p214.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=46#vi.ix.I_1-p278.1">8:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=46#v.CXXXIII-p24.1">8:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p111.1">11:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p194.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#v.CVIII-p193.1">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#v.LXXXII-p20.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#vi.vi.II-p212.1">13:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.I_1-p279.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.II-p169.1">14:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.II-p171.1">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=34#v.CVIII-p137.1">16:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#v.LIV-p97.1">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p310.1">17:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p310.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXV-p149.1">17:8-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#v.XXII-p311.1">17:9-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#v.XLVI-p102.1">18:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#v.CVIII-p158.1">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#vi.viii-p16.1">18:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=40#v.CIX-p22.1">18:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.II-p172.1">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p82.1">19:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.II-p169.1">19:8-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXIII-p144.1">19:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#v.LXXI-p42.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=10#v.CXVIII-p22.1">21:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#v.CXLVII-p66.1">21:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#v.LXXVII-p24.1">21:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXII-p70.1">21:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=21#v.LXXVII-p24.1">21:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXII-p70.1">21:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#v.LXXVII-p23.1">21:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=27#v.LXXVII-p25.1">21:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXII-p71.1">21:27-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.II-p173.1">21:27-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=28#v.LXXVII-p26.1">21:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=29#v.CXLVII-p67.1">21:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXXIII-p144.1">22:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXX-p19.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#v.XXII-p29.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#v.LI-p84.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#v.LXXI-p41.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#v.CXVIII-p36.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#v.XXII-p147.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#v.LXXI-p41.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#v.CXVIII-p36.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#v.CVIII-p142.1">2:19-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.I_1-p280.1">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=38#v.CXXV-p37.1">4:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=38#v.XXII-p83.1">4:38-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#v.LVIII-p55.1">6:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXV-p37.1">6:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXV-p65.1">6:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#v.XXII-p28.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#v.XXII-p29.1">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#v.XXII-p85.1">6:18-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#v.LVIII-p59.1">10:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#v.XLVI-p101.1">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.II-p171.1">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.II-p177.1">18:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.II-p177.1">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p178.1">18:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#v.VII-p23.1">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=35#v.LX-p128.1">19:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=0#v.XXXVIII-p6.1">20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p180.1">20:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p180.1">20:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#v.XXII-p209.1">20:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.II-p181.1">20:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.II-p181.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.I-p199.1">20:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p198.1">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=29#v.LXVIII-p10.1">23:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=29#v.CVIII-p47.1">23:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi.II-p65.1">23:29</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#vi.ix.I_1-p281.1">2:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=55#v.LII-p34.1">2:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#vi.vi.I-p185.1">6:34-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#v.LVIII-p86.1">11:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#vi.iv-p172.2">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#v.XLVI-p21.1">21:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#v.XLVI-p21.1">21:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.I-p189.1">22:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p427.1">23:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=3#v.LII-p20.1">28:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVI-p21.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=36#vi.ix.I_1-p92.1">6:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#v.CVIII-p57.1">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.III-p12.1">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.II-p174.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p175.1">19:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#v.LX-p129.1">20:5-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=26#v.CVIII-p115.1">20:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.II-p176.1">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.II-p182.1">32:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=30#v.LXIX-p68.1">32:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=12#v.LXXVII-p27.1">33:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.II-p64.1">33:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p183.1">34:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.II-p184.1">34:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.II-p65.1">35:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXXIII-p145.1">35:20-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.II-p185.1">35:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Nehemiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Neh&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#v.XXXIV-p4.2">4:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Esther</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXV-p90.1">2:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.III-p77.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#v.XXII-p193.1">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#v.LIII-p138.1">9:20-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#v.XLVIII-p113.1">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXX-p25.1">14:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.I_1-p82.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXX-p48.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#v.CXVIII-p13.1">1:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#v.XXII-p299.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#v.XXXIX-p23.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#v.CVIII-p227.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXIII-p68.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXVII-p91.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p95.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#v.CXVIII-p19.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#v.LXVI-p95.1">2:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#v.CVIII-p188.1">2:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#v.CXVIII-p20.1">2:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.CXVIII-p23.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.XXXIX-p11.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.iii.viii-p6.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.II-p9.1">4:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXII-p97.1">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.II-p210.1">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi.II-p68.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p10.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXX-p49.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.II-p69.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.II-p11.1">7:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.II-p250.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.II-p12.1">9:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.II-p27.1">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.I_1-p88.1">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=29#vi.ix.II-p13.1">9:29-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=30#vi.vi.II-p27.1">9:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.I_1-p88.1">9:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.I_1-p88.1">9:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.II-p14.1">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.I_1-p233.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.II-p15.1">14:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXII-p95.1">14:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p24.1">14:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#v.CXLIV-p31.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.I_1-p86.1">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#v.XLVIII-p114.1">18:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#vi.viii-p115.1">19:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#v.LIII-p85.1">19:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXII-p96.1">25:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p209.1">25:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p46.1">25:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXV-p42.1">25:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=35#vi.ix.I_1-p87.1">31:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p102.1">38:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=32#vi.vi.II-p250.1">38:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.II-p17.1">40:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=8#v.CVIII-p200.1">40:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=16#v.VII-p20.1">40:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=16#v.XXII-p96.1">40:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXX-p120.1">40:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.II-p72.1">40:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=21#vi.vi.II-p72.1">40:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p74.1">41:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.II-p76.1">41:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=34#vi.vi.II-p73.1">41:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXXIII-p143.1">42:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=6#vii.iii.viii-p7.1">42:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#v.LIV-p76.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.V-p12.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.LIII-p30.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.LII-p24.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.XXX-p3.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXVII-p18.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXXIII-p31.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi.vii-p52.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.I_1-p215.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#v.XLV-p6.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.iv-p120.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.CIX-p12.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v.XIII-p5.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXIX-p100.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXX-p147.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXII-p81.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.III-p65.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.III-p9.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#vi.iv-p172.2">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p287.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXII-p53.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.v-p19.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p142.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#v.CVIII-p174.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXII-p31.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#v.I-p10.1">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vi.viii-p42.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p79.1">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.iv-p123.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#iv.III-p23.1">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#v.XIV-p31.1">10:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p163.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#vi.iv-p172.2">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p85.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.iv-p117.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#v.X-p19.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#v.LX-p13.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p86.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.II-p86.1">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p339.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#v.LXXXIV-p24.1">15:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.III-p15.1">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#v.LII-p43.1">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#v.CXVIII-p32.1">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#v.LII-p44.1">16:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXXIII-p58.1">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#vi.viii-p110.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXXIII-p99.1">17:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#vi.iv-p121.1">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=37#v.CXXII-p26.1">18:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=45#vi.viii-p17.1">18:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#v.LVIII-p35.1">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#vi.iv-p122.1">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXX-p167.1">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.I_1-p93.1">19:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.I_1-p236.1">19:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXX-p97.1">19:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXV-p71.1">19:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXX-p99.1">19:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#vi.ii-p16.1">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.III-p127.1">21:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#v.LVII-p84.1">22:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.III-p122.1">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=22#vi.v-p94.1">22:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#v.CVIII-p97.1">22:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=5#v.XLIV-p7.1">23:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#v.XVII-p22.1">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#v.LVIII-p30.1">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXXII-p58.1">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=7#v.LXXVI-p4.1">25:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXXIII-p94.1">25:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.II-p62.1">26:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p144.1">26:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=8#v.CVIII-p313.1">26:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXX-p191.1">26:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXX-p192.1">27:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=13#v.XXII-p7.1">27:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=13#v.CVIII-p319.1">27:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=3#v.LXIX-p87.1">29:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=10#v.LXIX-p87.1">29:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=5#v.LX-p38.1">30:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.II-p147.1">30:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXII-p25.1">30:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=9#vi.iv-p118.1">30:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=11#v.CVIII-p269.1">30:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXXIII-p123.1">32:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=1#v.LXIX-p94.1">32:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=4#v.CVIII-p16.1">32:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.II-p207.1">32:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p4.1">32:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p148.1">32:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXII-p54.1">32:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=9#vi.vii-p13.1">32:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=9#vi.vii-p14.1">32:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.I_1-p213.1">32:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#vi.viii-p61.1">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=15#vi.viii-p79.1">33:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p258.1">34:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=8#v.LXXI-p73.1">34:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=8#v.CVIII-p273.1">34:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXXIII-p84.1">34:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXV-p91.1">34:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=13#v.CVIII-p14.1">35:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXX-p113.1">35:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=6#v.XXXIX-p21.1">36:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=6#v.CVIII-p298.1">36:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=7#v.XLVIII-p118.1">36:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.I-p117.1">36:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p149.1">37:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=25#v.XXII-p309.1">37:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=28#vii.iii.iv-p6.2">37:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=39#vi.ix.II-p150.1">37:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=39#vii.iii.iv-p6.5">37:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p381.1">38:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXII-p67.1">38:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.III-p114.1">38:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.II-p151.1">38:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.III-p113.1">38:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.II-p153.1">38:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=13#v.CVIII-p203.1">38:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=13#v.XVII-p5.1">38:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=14#v.CVIII-p204.1">38:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=1#v.XVII-p4.1">39:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p202.1">39:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=2#vii.iii.iv-p17.1">39:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=3#vii.iv.x-p7.1">39:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=4#v.CXLIV-p29.1">39:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p154.1">39:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p138.1">39:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=6#v.LI-p74.1">39:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=12#v.LXXI-p32.1">39:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=12#v.CVIII-p10.1">39:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXII-p109.1">40:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXX-p83.1">40:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=0#v.LIV-p76.1">41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=3#v.CVIII-p15.1">41:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.I_1-p108.1">41:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=9#vi.vii-p58.1">41:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p276.1">42:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXII-p32.1">42:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=3#v.CVIII-p271.1">42:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=6#v.CVIII-p161.1">42:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=11#v.XXII-p67.1">42:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=11#v.CVIII-p223.1">42:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=8#v.XXII-p258.1">44:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=17#v.CVIII-p244.1">44:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=21#v.CVIII-p243.1">44:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXXIII-p29.1">44:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=22#v.CVIII-p245.1">44:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=22#v.CXXVII-p40.1">44:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=23#v.CVIII-p310.1">44:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=23#v.CIX-p38.1">44:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=0#v.XLVIII-p39.1">45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=0#vi.viii-p140.1">45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXI-p74.1">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p274.1">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXIII-p98.1">45:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXX-p9.1">45:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.I-p75.1">45:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=10#v.XXII-p61.1">45:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=10#v.XLVIII-p40.1">45:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=10#v.LIV-p17.1">45:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=10#v.XXII-p4.1">45:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=10#v.LIV-p15.1">45:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=13#v.CVII-p47.1">45:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXX-p9.1">45:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXX-p12.1">45:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.I-p75.1">45:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=13#vi.viii-p96.1">45:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXX-p9.1">45:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p75.1">45:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.I-p268.1">45:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=4#v.LVIII-p23.1">46:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXV-p102.1">47:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.I-p173.1">48:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=8#v.XXIII-p23.1">48:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=8#v.LX-p44.1">48:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=8#v.CVIII-p266.1">48:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=7#v.LIV-p113.1">49:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXXIII-p126.1">50:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=18#v.CIX-p14.1">50:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=20#v.L-p7.1">50:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=20#v.XXII-p342.1">50:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXV-p124.1">50:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=20#v.LII-p112.1">50:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p145.1">51:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXII-p62.1">51:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.II-p63.1">51:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXII-p63.1">51:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p108.1">51:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXVII-p22.1">51:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p305.1">51:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXXIII-p26.1">51:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=5#v.CXLVII-p60.1">51:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p26.1">51:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.I_1-p234.1">51:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=7#v.IV-p9.1">51:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=7#v.CXLVII-p60.1">51:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=12#v.LXXVII-p22.1">51:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.II-p17.1">51:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXII-p65.1">51:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=17#v.LXXVII-p32.1">51:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p339.1">53:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p262.1">53:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p331.1">55:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=6#v.LXXI-p5.1">55:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=6#v.LXXIX-p26.1">55:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=6#v.CVIII-p18.1">55:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXII-p106.1">55:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=7#v.LXXI-p17.1">55:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=13#v.LVIII-p12.1">55:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXV-p126.1">55:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=56&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p66.1">56:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXV-p125.1">57:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXX-p178.1">57:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=6#vi.iv-p26.1">57:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXX-p104.1">57:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.II-p7.1">58:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXXIX-p10.1">58:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=62&amp;scrV=1#v.LV-p31.1">62:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=62&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.I_1-p149.1">62:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p257.1">63:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXI-p16.1">63:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXV-p9.1">63:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXII-p33.1">63:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXIII-p96.1">63:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXX-p73.1">63:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=13#v.LXVI-p76.1">68:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=14#v.LXVI-p78.1">68:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=27#v.XXXVIII-p9.1">68:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=30#v.CVIII-p281.1">68:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=4#v.XXVII-p11.1">69:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p28.1">69:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p155.1">69:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=5#v.CVIII-p235.1">69:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXX-p111.1">69:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=11#v.XXVII-p12.1">69:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=12#v.CXVII-p8.1">69:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=71&amp;scrV=7#v.CVIII-p236.1">71:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p53.1">72:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.I-p54.1">72:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=20#v.XXIII-p5.1">72:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=0#v.XXIII-p4.1">73</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=0#v.XXIII-p6.1">73</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.I-p174.1">73:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=2#v.XXXIX-p14.1">73:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=3#v.CXLVII-p15.1">73:3-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=11#v.XXXIX-p14.1">73:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=11#v.CXLVII-p12.1">73:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=12#v.XXXIX-p14.1">73:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=13#v.LXVIII-p6.1">73:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=13#v.CXLVII-p13.1">73:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=13#v.XXXIX-p19.1">73:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=15#v.XXIII-p7.1">73:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=15#v.XXXIX-p15.1">73:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=15#v.LXVIII-p6.1">73:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=16#v.XXXIX-p20.1">73:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.I_1-p132.1">73:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi.II-p256.1">73:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=20#v.XLIII-p10.1">73:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=22#v.CVIII-p237.1">73:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.I_1-p133.1">73:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=25#v.XLIII-p17.1">73:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=26#v.LII-p43.1">73:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=26#v.LXVI-p66.1">73:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=26#vi.vi.II-p283.1">73:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=28#v.XLIII-p15.1">73:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=13#v.LXIX-p62.1">74:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=19#v.CVIII-p280.1">74:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=75&amp;scrV=5#v.LXXVI-p7.1">75:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=76&amp;scrV=1#v.LVIII-p34.1">76:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=76&amp;scrV=1#v.LX-p25.1">76:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=76&amp;scrV=2#v.XLVI-p36.1">76:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=76&amp;scrV=2#v.LXXV-p13.1">76:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=76&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXV-p93.1">76:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p156.1">77:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXIX-p99.1">77:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=4#v.CVIII-p229.1">77:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.II-p157.1">77:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=12#v.CVIII-p169.1">78:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=25#v.CVIII-p272.1">78:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=57#v.CXXV-p132.1">78:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=79&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXVII-p80.1">79:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=79&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXVII-p81.1">79:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=79&amp;scrV=11#v.CVIII-p231.1">79:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=80&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p146.1">80:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p46.1">82:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p45.1">82:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=83&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXIII-p152.1">83:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=83&amp;scrV=9#v.XLVI-p109.1">83:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p314.1">84:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p90.1">84:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXX-p169.1">84:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=7#v.LXXI-p34.1">84:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=10#v.CVIII-p315.1">84:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=85&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXII-p24.1">85:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=85&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXII-p57.1">85:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=85&amp;scrV=11#v.LVIII-p45.1">85:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=85&amp;scrV=11#v.CXLVII-p37.1">85:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=87&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p68.1">87:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=87&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVI-p38.1">87:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=87&amp;scrV=5#v.LIV-p114.1">87:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=88&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.III-p26.1">88:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p160.1">89:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=48#vi.ix.III-p86.1">89:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=90&amp;scrV=10#v.X-p7.1">90:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=90&amp;scrV=10#v.CXVIII-p49.1">90:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p27.1">91:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.II-p161.1">91:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=10#v.LXVIII-p5.1">91:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=92&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p164.1">92:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=92&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXX-p168.1">92:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXXIII-p98.1">94:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=95&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p373.1">95:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=95&amp;scrV=6#v.LXXXIV-p41.1">95:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXII-p66.1">96:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=97&amp;scrV=8#v.XXII-p298.1">97:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=97&amp;scrV=8#v.XXXIX-p26.1">97:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=99&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.I-p184.1">99:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=101&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.I_1-p179.1">101:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=101&amp;scrV=8#v.CIX-p15.1">101:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p140.1">102:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p143.1">102:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=9#v.XXII-p146.1">102:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=9#v.CVIII-p270.1">102:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXX-p112.1">102:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.II-p178.1">102:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p145.1">103:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.II-p165.1">103:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.II-p165.1">103:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=4#vi.viii-p62.1">104:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXX-p84.1">104:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXX-p92.1">104:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=20#v.XXII-p35.1">104:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.I_1-p166.1">104:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=26#v.LXXI-p15.1">104:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=29#v.CXXVII-p72.1">104:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=35#vi.ix.I_1-p211.1">104:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=105&amp;scrV=37#v.XXII-p179.1">105:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=106&amp;scrV=32#vi.vi.II-p67.1">106:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=109&amp;scrV=24#v.XXII-p140.1">109:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=109&amp;scrV=24#vi.vi.II-p179.1">109:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=110&amp;scrV=3#v.CVIII-p85.1">110:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=111&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXXIII-p85.1">111:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=112&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXV-p31.1">112:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=113&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.II-p248.1">113:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=115&amp;scrV=4#v.XXXIV-p3.1">115:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p160.1">116:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=7#v.LI-p37.1">116:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=7#vi.viii-p32.1">116:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=9#v.LI-p39.1">116:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.II-p77.2">116:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=11#vi.vi.II-p304.1">116:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.III-p117.1">116:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=12#v.XXII-p375.1">116:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=14#v.VII-p22.1">116:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=15#v.XXII-p375.1">116:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=15#v.CIX-p17.1">116:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=6#v.I-p28.1">118:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p66.1">118:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.II-p173.1">118:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=6#v.CVIII-p246.1">118:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=8#v.LII-p93.1">118:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=25#v.XX-p2.1">118:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.II-p319.1">119</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXVII-p10.1">119:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.III-p93.1">119:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=11#v.LXXXIV-p23.1">119:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXVII-p17.1">119:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=18#v.LIII-p45.1">119:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=18#v.LII-p90.1">119:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=18#v.LVIII-p78.1">119:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.I_1-p122.1">119:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=20#v.LIII-p142.1">119:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=54#v.LIII-p29.1">119:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=62#v.CIX-p31.1">119:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=67#v.LI-p36.1">119:67</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=67#v.CXXX-p170.1">119:67</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=67#vi.viii-p31.1">119:67</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=83#v.XXII-p139.1">119:83</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=103#v.LIV-p102.1">119:103</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=104#v.CXXVII-p20.1">119:104</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=105#vi.vi.I-p261.1">119:105</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=105#vi.vii-p42.1">119:105</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=123#vi.v-p36.1">119:123</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=136#v.CXXII-p37.1">119:136</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=137#v.XXXIX-p24.1">119:137</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=140#v.XXII-p134.1">119:140</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=176#v.CXXII-p119.1">119:176</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=120&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.II-p319.2">120</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=120&amp;scrV=0#v.VII-p14.1">120</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=120&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p96.1">120</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=120&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.III-p120.1">120:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=120&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p382.1">120:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=120&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p329.1">120:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=120&amp;scrV=5#v.XXXIX-p35.1">120:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=120&amp;scrV=5#v.CVIII-p6.1">120:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=121&amp;scrV=1#v.VII-p15.1">121:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=121&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXV-p37.1">121:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=121&amp;scrV=4#v.CIX-p36.1">121:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=121&amp;scrV=6#v.LII-p105.1">121:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=123&amp;scrV=2#vi.v-p35.1">123:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=124&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p30.1">124:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=126&amp;scrV=5#v.III-p29.1">126:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=126&amp;scrV=5#v.LIII-p118.1">126:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=126&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXII-p30.1">126:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=127&amp;scrV=0#v.XXXIV-p2.1">127</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=127&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.I_1-p25.1">127:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=127&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.III-p7.1">127:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=127&amp;scrV=2#v.XXXIV-p2.2">127:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=127&amp;scrV=3#v.LXXIX-p61.1">127:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=127&amp;scrV=4#v.XXXIV-p2.3">127:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=127&amp;scrV=5#v.CXVIII-p50.1">127:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=128&amp;scrV=2#v.XXXIV-p4.3">128:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=128&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p178.1">128:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=128&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXIII-p94.1">128:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=128&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p178.1">128:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=128&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXIII-p94.1">128:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=131&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p260.1">131:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=131&amp;scrV=2#v.CVIII-p323.1">131:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=132&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXVI-p9.1">132:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=132&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXXII-p8.1">132:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=132&amp;scrV=2#v.CVIII-p91.1">132:2-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=132&amp;scrV=6#v.CVIII-p92.1">132:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=132&amp;scrV=7#v.CVIII-p94.1">132:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=132&amp;scrV=7#v.XLVI-p68.1">132:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=132&amp;scrV=11#v.XXII-p98.1">132:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=132&amp;scrV=14#v.CVIII-p95.1">132:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=132&amp;scrV=17#v.CVIII-p96.1">132:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=133&amp;scrV=1#vi.v-p93.1">133:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=134&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.II-p320.1">134:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=137&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVI-p12.1">137:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=137&amp;scrV=3#v.VII-p24.1">137:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=137&amp;scrV=4#v.XLV-p19.1">137:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=137&amp;scrV=9#v.XXII-p68.1">137:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=137&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXX-p98.1">137:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.I_1-p131.1">139:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=11#v.XLVIII-p142.1">139:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=12#v.CVIII-p8.1">139:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=13#v.VII-p21.1">139:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=21#v.LI-p62.1">139:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=21#v.CIX-p16.1">139:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=21#vi.viii-p38.1">139:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=140&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.II-p196.1">140:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=3#v.CXVII-p9.1">141:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=4#v.LI-p20.1">141:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXV-p123.1">141:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXV-p128.1">141:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXV-p137.1">141:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.II-p189.2">141:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=142&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXX-p91.1">142:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=142&amp;scrV=7#v.LI-p38.1">142:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=142&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXX-p171.1">142:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=142&amp;scrV=7#vi.viii-p33.1">142:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXXIII-p27.1">143:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.I_1-p94.1">143:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.I_1-p125.1">143:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.III-p115.1">143:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.III-p116.1">143:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=146&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXVII-p73.1">146:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=146&amp;scrV=7#v.IV-p11.1">146:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=146&amp;scrV=7#v.VII-p24.1">146:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=161&amp;scrV=4#v.LV-p18.1">161:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.LXX-p7.1">1:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.I_1-p121.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.LXXXII-p18.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.III-p64.1">3:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXI-p54.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vi.vi.I-p236.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#v.LII-p21.1">4:5-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#v.XXII-p241.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#v.LXXIX-p87.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXV-p48.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXX-p96.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXVIII-p8.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXVIII-p22.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#v.XLVIII-p191.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXV-p80.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#v.LI-p59.1">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=26#vi.vi.I-p230.1">6:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#v.XXII-p122.1">6:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.I-p64.1">6:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#v.CVIII-p247.1">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p357.1">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.I-p231.1">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.I-p231.1">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#v.LII-p70.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#v.CXVII-p17.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vi.viii-p18.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.III-p3.1">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXV-p81.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXX-p161.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#v.XXII-p290.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#v.LXXI-p53.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.III-p111.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#v.LXIX-p45.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#v.XI-p17.1">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.I_1-p286.1">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vi.iv-p177.1">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#v.CXXVIII-p39.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=29#v.CVIII-p216.1">14:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p24.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.III-p66.1">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p57.1">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXXIII-p96.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.II-p16.1">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#vi.vi.II-p191.1">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXII-p16.1">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=12#v.LXXVI-p10.1">18:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.II-p6.1">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.I_1-p100.1">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.I_1-p287.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#v.LIV-p82.1">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.II-p125.1">20:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.I_1-p288.1">20:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.II-p18.1">20:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXV-p41.1">20:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXXIII-p25.1">20:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.II-p25.1">20:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.I_1-p289.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.I_1-p203.1">20:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.I-p234.1">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#vi.vi.I-p232.1">21:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.II-p5.1">24:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXII-p84.1">24:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXII-p100.1">24:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=21#v.LII-p113.1">24:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXV-p135.1">24:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXV-p131.1">25:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=24#vi.vi.I-p234.1">25:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.I-p235.1">27:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXII-p68.1">28:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.I-p237.1">30:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=10#v.LXIX-p44.1">31:10-11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.XLVIII-p109.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXXIII-p19.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXIV-p44.1">1:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#v.XLVIII-p63.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#v.LXXVII-p50.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p239.1">3:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXVI-p10.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p156.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.CVII-p80.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXIII-p91.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.i-p23.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#v.XLVIII-p63.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#v.XXXIX-p50.2">3:16-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXVI-p11.1">4:9-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#v.LXXXII-p63.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.I-p240.1">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#v.LXXIX-p21.1">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#v.XLVIII-p68.1">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#v.XLVIII-p6.1">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.I_1-p290.1">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.I-p119.1">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.I_1-p245.1">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXXIII-p23.1">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.I_1-p91.1">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.I_1-p248.1">7:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#vi.vi.I-p242.1">7:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=63#v.LII-p75.1">8:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#v.CVIII-p311.1">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#vi.vii-p30.1">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#v.XXXIX-p6.1">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#v.LXXVII-p83.1">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXII-p80.1">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXX-p88.1">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.I-p243.1">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vi.viii-p121.1">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=51#v.LII-p12.1">9:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=54#v.LII-p12.1">9:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=55#v.LII-p12.1">9:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#v.XLIV-p8.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p249.1">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXX-p82.1">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXX-p95.1">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXV-p127.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vi.iv-p171.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.II-p27.1">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#v.I-p30.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#v.XXXIX-p8.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXVI-p2.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=0#iv.III-p48.3">35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p71.1">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p16.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXX-p5.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#v.CVII-p48.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXX-p11.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.viii-p97.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p13.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p239.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p128.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.CVIII-p122.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.LXVI-p75.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXII-p12.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXX-p72.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.XXII-p240.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.I-p245.1">1:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#v.XXII-p238.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p163.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXV-p8.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXX-p89.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p246.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#v.XCVII-p5.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#v.XLVI-p25.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#v.LXVI-p75.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p165.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.LXVI-p63.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.XXII-p395.1">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.CVIII-p318.1">2:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.I-p246.1">2:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.I-p248.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.I-p249.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.I-p251.1">2:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#v.XV-p5.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXX-p86.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.I-p254.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p135.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.LXVI-p73.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXI-p6.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXX-p72.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p235.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p233.1">3:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p223.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#v.XLVI-p110.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p255.1">3:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#v.LXIX-p88.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.I-p256.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#v.LIV-p16.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.III-p104.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.I-p258.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXVI-p13.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.I-p262.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.I-p263.1">4:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#v.XLVIII-p187.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#v.XV-p6.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#v.XXII-p230.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.I-p270.1">4:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p264.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p60.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p229.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p237.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.LXVI-p74.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.LXVI-p75.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.LXXI-p20.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.LXXV-p39.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.CVII-p51.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p247.1">5:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#v.CVII-p53.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p229.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p235.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p248.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p236.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#v.CVII-p49.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#v.XXII-p229.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#v.CVIII-p328.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.I-p271.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vi.viii-p142.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.I-p272.1">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.I-p193.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXIII-p76.1">6:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#v.XXII-p224.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#v.XXII-p397.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#v.XXII-p396.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p273.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p17.1">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.I-p260.1">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.viii-p141.1">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p403.1">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p404.1">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#v.CVII-p52.1">8:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#v.CVIII-p75.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.I-p211.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.I-p253.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#v.XXII-p64.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.I_1-p212.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXV-p139.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.II-p203.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.III-p130.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.II-p337.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#v.III-p32.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#v.LXII-p6.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#v.LXXXIV-p13.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#v.LXXXV-p11.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.II-p204.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#iv.III-p15.1">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#v.LXI-p7.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#v.LXXXIV-p20.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#v.LIV-p108.1">6:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p205.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.III-p119.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#v.LIV-p109.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#v.XXII-p190.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#v.LVII-p57.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vi.v-p23.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p276.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p277.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#v.LXVI-p77.1">7:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#v.LXX-p15.1">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p37.1">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p353.1">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#v.LXVI-p79.1">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p354.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#v.XXII-p400.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXXIII-p77.1">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p191.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p161.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVI-p103.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#v.LVII-p54.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXV-p7.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vi.iv-p73.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXX-p93.1">11:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#v.XLVI-p52.1">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#vi.vii-p7.1">13:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#v.XXII-p65.1">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#v.XV-p14.1">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#v.XXII-p41.1">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.II-p70.1">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#v.XXII-p390.1">14:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#v.XXII-p114.1">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#v.XXII-p43.1">14:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXXIII-p4.1">14:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.III-p112.1">14:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#v.LXI-p16.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.ii-p11.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXVII-p79.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#v.CVIII-p117.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#v.LIII-p88.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#v.LIV-p106.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.II-p242.1">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#v.LI-p10.1">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#v.CVIII-p168.1">19:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=19#v.XCVII-p6.1">19:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.vii-p8.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=2#v.XL-p4.1">20:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#v.CXIII-p6.1">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXII-p17.1">22:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#v.CXLVII-p31.1">22:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXX-p105.1">23:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXVIII-p37.1">24:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#v.XLVIII-p102.1">24:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.II-p208.1">24:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXV-p147.1">26:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=18#v.XXII-p355.1">26:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=20#v.XXII-p244.1">26:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=20#vi.viii-p126.1">26:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=11#v.LXIX-p41.1">27:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXX-p54.1">28:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=9#v.CVIII-p206.1">28:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.II-p82.1">28:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=15#v.CXLVII-p30.1">28:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=16#v.CVIII-p148.1">28:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=24#v.XXII-p171.1">28:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p67.1">29:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=11#v.LIII-p49.1">29:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXXIII-p133.1">29:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXII-p21.1">30:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=15#v.CXLVII-p59.1">30:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=17#v.LX-p132.1">30:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXII-p48.1">31:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=9#v.XXII-p176.1">31:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=9#v.LVII-p86.1">31:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#v.LI-p60.1">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#v.CXLVI-p5.1">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=9#v.LXIX-p43.1">32:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=20#v.XXVII-p21.1">32:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=20#v.CVIII-p76.1">32:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXV-p30.1">33:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXV-p134.1">33:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p23.1">34:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXV-p43.1">34:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p213.1">34:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=14#vi.vii-p7.1">34:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=15#v.XXII-p65.1">34:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi.I-p279.1">37:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=0#v.XXXVIII-p6.1">38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=19#vi.vi.I-p55.1">38:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=19#vi.vi.I-p197.1">38:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=3#v.LVII-p66.1">40:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p220.1">40:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=5#vi.viii-p112.1">40:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=6#v.LXXIX-p48.1">40:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=12#v.XXII-p373.1">40:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=12#v.LXIX-p56.1">40:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=15#v.XII-p11.1">40:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.II-p249.1">40:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=8#v.LXXIX-p6.1">41:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=14#v.XVII-p21.1">42:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.I_1-p101.1">43:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.II-p214.1">45:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXII-p49.1">45:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=4#vi.v-p32.1">46:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXII-p50.1">46:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXVII-p38.1">47:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p59.1">47:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXVII-p39.1">47:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=0#vii.ii.viii-p6.2">49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=2#v.LXXV-p35.1">49:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=8#v.CVIII-p211.1">49:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=6#v.L-p27.1">50:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=6#v.LXIX-p118.1">50:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=7#v.CVIII-p212.1">51:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.II-p215.1">53:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=8#vi.viii-p50.1">53:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p177.1">54:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=1#v.LXVI-p28.1">54:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p280.1">54:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=56&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p180.1">56:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=56&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p99.1">56:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p346.1">58:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p345.1">58:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p209.1">58:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXVII-p34.2">60:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=6#v.LXXIX-p28.1">60:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=1#vi.viii-p137.1">63:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=3#v.CVIII-p109.1">63:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.II-p330.1">63:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=64&amp;scrV=4#v.LVII-p72.1">64:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXXIII-p90.1">65:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p14.1">65:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=13#v.CVIII-p275.1">65:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=17#v.CXXIV-p21.1">65:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p83.1">66:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=2#v.IV-p12.1">66:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=2#v.XIV-p84.1">66:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=2#v.XXXIX-p41.1">66:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=5#vi.v-p96.1">66:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=7#v.LXIX-p81.1">66:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=22#v.CXXIV-p43.1">66:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=24#vi.viii-p128.1">66:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#iv.IV-p10.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.I-p285.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.XXIV-p7.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p186.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.I-p284.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.II-p244.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#v.XC-p5.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#v.LIII-p131.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#v.LIII-p132.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#v.LXVI-p40.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.II-p244.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#v.LXXXII-p30.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#v.CVIII-p267.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXVIII-p21.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#v.LI-p51.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#v.CVIII-p167.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXII-p43.1">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#v.LXVI-p62.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#v.CXVII-p27.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#v.CXXII-p19.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXII-p44.1">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#vi.vi.I-p281.1">2:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXII-p47.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p118.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.CXVII-p28.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXIII-p57.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.CXLVII-p49.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXII-p45.1">3:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.i-p25.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#v.LXIX-p46.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#v.XLI-p20.1">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p226.1">5:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXIII-p85.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.v-p52.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.II-p342.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.vii-p12.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.II-p338.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#v.LIV-p69.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#v.LVIII-p40.1">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p339.1">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.II-p300.1">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.II-p227.1">7:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#v.XLI-p19.1">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXII-p20.1">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#v.LXXIX-p30.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#v.XXXIX-p4.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXII-p38.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#v.XXII-p251.1">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#v.LXXVI-p16.1">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#vi.vi.II-p113.1">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#v.XXII-p254.1">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vii.iii.xiii-p4.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.I_1-p134.1">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#v.LXXI-p78.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.I_1-p284.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXXIII-p95.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.I_1-p204.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXXII-p12.1">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.XXXIX-p13.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#v.LI-p7.1">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#v.LII-p51.1">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#v.VII-p19.1">13:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#v.XL-p5.1">13:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#v.CVIII-p105.1">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#v.LIII-p133.1">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#v.LXIX-p85.1">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#v.XCVII-p18.1">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.II-p228.1">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=26#v.XXII-p62.1">13:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXVII-p65.1">14:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.II-p132.2">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#v.XXXIX-p12.1">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#v.CXXVIII-p14.1">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p185.1">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXIII-p92.1">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.I_1-p285.1">17:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXXIII-p74.1">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.II-p131.2">17:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p230.1">17:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXX-p74.1">17:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#vi.viii-p133.1">18:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.III-p48.1">18:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXII-p90.1">18:7-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=14#v.XXXIX-p11.1">20:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p231.1">20:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.II-p231.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.II-p231.1">20:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXII-p39.1">22:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.II-p232.1">23:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=28#v.CXXII-p103.1">23:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.I_1-p103.1">23:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#v.XXXI-p19.1">24:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=3#v.XXXI-p20.1">24:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.II-p233.1">24:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.II-p234.1">26:21-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=6#v.LX-p127.1">27:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p340.1">28:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXXIV-p67.2">29:14-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=20#v.LIV-p66.1">29:20-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=22#v.XXII-p36.1">29:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.II-p239.1">30:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi.I-p282.1">31:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=31#vi.vi.II-p275.1">31:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=33#v.XXII-p357.1">31:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=33#vi.vi.II-p276.1">31:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix.II-p236.1">31:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.II-p237.1">32:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=0#v.LVIII-p56.1">35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXV-p52.1">35:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=11#v.LVIII-p60.1">35:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.II-p183.1">35:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=19#v.LVIII-p57.1">35:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=0#v.XXXI-p9.1">36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=23#v.XXXI-p14.1">36:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.II-p238.1">37:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p100.1">38:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=11#vi.vi.I-p285.1">39:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.I-p285.1">40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=23#v.CVII-p36.1">50:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=6#v.XLVI-p89.1">51:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=6#v.CVIII-p330.1">51:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.II-p338.1">51:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Lamentations</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#v.LIII-p134.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXII-p41.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXII-p56.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#v.XXII-p338.1">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.II-p245.1">3:26-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#v.L-p15.1">3:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#v.XXII-p337.1">3:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=30#v.XXII-p337.1">3:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=31#v.XXII-p337.1">3:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p189.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.I_1-p143.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.II-p187.1">4:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.I-p286.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.LIII-p147.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.LIII-p149.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#v.LIII-p150.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#v.LIII-p148.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.XXXIX-p50.1">1:15-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#v.LIII-p151.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#v.LIII-p146.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#v.LIII-p152.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#v.LXIX-p54.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.LXIX-p95.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXIV-p9.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.CXLVII-p29.1">2:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXII-p15.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.CXLVII-p29.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#v.LXVI-p40.1">3:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#v.XL-p6.1">4:9-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#v.LXX-p16.1">5:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p203.1">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#v.XLVI-p13.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#v.LVIII-p46.1">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#v.LXVI-p9.1">10:8-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#v.CVIII-p127.1">10:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#v.CXLVII-p11.1">12:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXXIII-p63.1">13:10-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p201.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p204.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.I-p201.1">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#v.CVII-p50.1">16:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p105.1">16:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#v.CXLVII-p27.1">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=11#v.XXXI-p8.1">16:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#v.LIV-p72.1">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p216.1">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#v.XXII-p63.1">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#v.LXXIX-p108.1">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#v.CXXV-p82.1">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=42#v.LXVIII-p11.1">16:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=55#v.XLVI-p60.1">16:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=55#vi.ix.I_1-p144.1">16:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=60#vi.ix.II-p217.1">16:60-61</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=62#vi.vi.II-p306.1">16:62-63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#v.XXXIX-p17.1">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#v.LX-p54.1">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#v.CXLVII-p69.1">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.I-p202.1">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.III-p87.1">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#v.XXXIX-p16.1">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#v.LIV-p49.1">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#v.CVII-p39.1">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#v.XLI-p18.1">18:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#v.LXXVII-p33.1">18:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.I_1-p241.1">18:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=30#v.CXXII-p22.1">18:30-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#v.LXXIX-p111.1">20:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=43#vi.ix.II-p221.1">20:43-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#v.LXXIX-p109.1">23:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#v.XL-p7.1">24:15-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXIII-p93.1">24:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.I-p287.1">24:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXIII-p93.1">24:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=13#vi.v-p80.1">25:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.II-p44.2">28:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p70.2">28:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.II-p223.1">32:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXII-p18.1">33:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=11#v.XI-p9.1">33:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXII-p23.1">33:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=11#v.CXLVII-p25.1">33:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=12#v.LIV-p40.1">33:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXII-p83.1">33:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXII-p101.1">33:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi.II-p231.1">34:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXVII-p53.1">34:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.II-p231.1">34:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=21#vi.vi.II-p231.1">34:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=31#vi.vi.II-p232.1">34:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=24#v.LXIX-p96.1">36:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=31#vi.vi.II-p307.1">36:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=1#vi.viii-p113.1">37:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p7.4">44:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=2#v.XLVIII-p193.1">44:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.II-p284.1">44:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.II-p224.1">44:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi.I-p153.2">44:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.I_1-p283.1">46:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=1#v.LXIX-p59.1">47:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=8#v.LXIX-p59.1">47:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.II-p175.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p200.1">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.XXII-p86.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#v.LIV-p65.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.II-p175.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=34#v.LXI-p15.1">2:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=45#v.XXII-p164.1">2:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=45#v.LIII-p135.1">2:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=45#v.LXI-p15.1">2:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#v.LXXIX-p42.1">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#v.CXXX-p127.1">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#v.LXXV-p38.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#v.CIX-p37.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXX-p125.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.II-p247.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#v.CXXX-p125.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#v.LXVI-p36.1">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#v.CVIII-p183.1">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#v.CXXX-p125.1">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=33#v.CVII-p8.1">4:33-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p210.1">5:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#v.I-p20.1">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#v.XXII-p250.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXIII-p148.1">7:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p251.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.II-p252.1">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#v.XXII-p88.1">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#v.XLVII-p9.1">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi.II-p176.1">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.II-p253.1">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vi.viii-p127.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#v.LIII-p31.1">12:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.LIII-p91.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXIII-p84.1">1:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.LXX-p14.1">1:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vii.ii.viii-p6.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXII-p28.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXIII-p108.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXII-p27.1">2:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.II-p190.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.LIII-p92.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.LIII-p92.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXIII-p108.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#v.LIII-p92.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#v.CXIII-p5.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p132.1">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXX-p122.1">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p132.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#v.XXXI-p15.1">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#vi.iv-p56.1">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXXIII-p131.1">9:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXXIII-p131.1">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#v.LVII-p50.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vii.iii.ii-p2.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXII-p52.1">11:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.II-p191.1">11:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#v.LX-p10.1">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXV-p6.1">13:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#v.LX-p9.1">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXV-p5.1">13:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#v.LIII-p93.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.II-p213.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXII-p51.1">2:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#v.LII-p87.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.II-p213.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=29#v.LIII-p94.1">2:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#v.LXXXVII-p4.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#v.XLVIII-p188.1">3:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p124.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVI-p98.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXX-p101.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#v.CXLVII-p24.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.II-p182.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXIII-p20.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=83#v.CXXIII-p20.1">3:83</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#v.LIII-p98.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p54.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#v.CXVIII-p11.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#v.LVII-p88.1">6:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#v.LIII-p99.1">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.II-p192.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p241.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#v.LIII-p100.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#v.LIII-p101.1">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#v.XL-p8.1">7:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#v.XIV-p81.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#v.LIII-p97.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#v.LIII-p104.1">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#v.LIII-p105.1">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#v.XXII-p55.1">8:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Obadiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Obad&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p42.1">1:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jonah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#v.CVIII-p54.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXXIII-p136.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p193.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.III-p47.1">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#v.XXXIX-p42.1">2:2-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.III-p47.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.XVI-p7.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.LXXVII-p28.1">3:5-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#v.XVI-p7.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.III-p49.1">4:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.CVII-p35.1">4:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Micah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p166.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#v.CVIII-p166.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#v.CVIII-p99.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#v.LIII-p108.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.LVII-p61.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.CVIII-p84.1">5:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.II-p195.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p194.1">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#v.LXIX-p92.1">7:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Nahum</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Nah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.II-p218.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Nah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#v.LXVIII-p14.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Nah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.LIII-p110.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Nah&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.LIII-p109.1">3:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Habakkuk</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.I_1-p282.2">1:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.LX-p120.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#v.LI-p64.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#v.LI-p64.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#v.XXII-p38.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#v.LI-p64.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.LIII-p112.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.I_1-p282.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.XCVII-p4.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.LIII-p113.1">3:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p163.2">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#v.LXVI-p10.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iv.III-p5.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.II-p199.1">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zephaniah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zeph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#v.LIII-p115.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zeph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#v.LIII-p117.1">1:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Haggai</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.XLV-p18.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#v.LXXVI-p21.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.LIII-p120.1">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#v.LIII-p27.1">2:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.II-p66.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p200.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.LIII-p123.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#v.LIII-p124.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#v.CVIII-p147.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#v.LIII-p125.1">4:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#v.LIII-p126.1">6:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.I-p267.1">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#v.XXVII-p20.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#v.LIII-p128.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#v.LIII-p127.1">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#v.XXII-p158.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#v.CVIII-p184.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.II-p202.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi.I-p267.1">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#v.LVII-p42.1">11:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#v.LVII-p44.1">11:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=15#v.LII-p39.1">11:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.viii-p78.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#v.LVII-p46.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vii.iii.ii-p2.2">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#v.LVII-p48.1">13:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXIV-p37.1">1:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXXIII-p117.1">1:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#v.LII-p65.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#v.LIII-p130.1">1:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.vi.I-p86.1">2:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.LVII-p65.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.I_1-p126.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#v.CXLVII-p50.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.CXLVII-p21.1">3:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#v.CXLVII-p21.1">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#v.XLVIII-p194.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#v.XV-p12.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#v.CVIII-p143.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.II-p263.1">4:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.XXXIX-p73.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.I-p187.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#v.LI-p71.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.v-p9.1">1:18-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.v-p29.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.v-p41.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.v-p42.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#v.LVII-p57.1">1:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.v-p17.1">1:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#v.LVII-p59.1">2:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.CVIII-p82.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.CVIII-p84.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#v.LVII-p49.1">2:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#v.LVII-p53.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.LX-p17.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXII-p78.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.I_1-p227.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.iv-p73.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p103.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#v.XXXVIII-p23.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#v.CVII-p19.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXX-p19.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#v.XCVII-p16.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#v.XXII-p157.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#v.XIV-p65.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#v.CIX-p42.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXIII-p90.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#vi.iv-p83.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXII-p104.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#v.XLVI-p95.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#v.LXIX-p74.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#v.XXXI-p10.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#v.LXIX-p61.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#v.LXIX-p74.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXX-p50.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXX-p116.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#v.III-p38.1">4:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p91.1">4:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXX-p118.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v.III-p39.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.I_1-p228.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#v.XIV-p48.1">4:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#v.XXXVIII-p31.1">4:18-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#v.LIII-p165.1">4:18-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#v.LXXIX-p37.1">4:18-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#v.LXXI-p14.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXV-p57.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.I_1-p229.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.II-p198.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#v.CVIII-p179.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#v.LI-p86.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXV-p16.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.III-p92.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXXII-p5.1">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#v.CVIII-p201.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#v.XV-p16.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#v.XIV-p92.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXV-p10.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#vi.iv-p50.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#v.XV-p15.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#v.LVIII-p24.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p43.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.ii-p55.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vi.iv-p58.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#v.III-p48.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.vi.II-p277.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#v.XIV-p88.1">5:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#v.LI-p9.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.II-p26.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.II-p75.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi.I-p191.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#v.XIII-p6.1">5:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#v.LXXXII-p13.1">5:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.II-p76.1">5:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#v.CXXVII-p11.1">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#v.CXXX-p79.1">5:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#v.IV-p10.1">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.I-p192.1">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#v.XXII-p56.1">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#v.LXXVI-p17.1">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#v.CXXV-p40.1">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.I_1-p238.1">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#v.LV-p21.1">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#vi.vi.II-p200.1">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=35#v.XLVI-p69.1">5:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#vi.ix.II-p77.1">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=38#v.CXXIII-p97.1">5:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#v.LXXXIV-p8.1">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#v.CVIII-p197.1">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=40#v.LIII-p164.1">5:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=42#v.LIV-p77.1">5:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#v.LXXXIV-p70.1">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#v.CXXXIII-p101.1">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=48#vi.ix.I_1-p106.1">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#v.XXII-p302.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#v.XXIII-p17.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p259.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#v.LII-p106.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p245.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.I_1-p209.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#v.XIII-p7.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.II-p33.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#v.LV-p9.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#v.XXII-p261.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#v.XXII-p259.1">6:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#v.XXIV-p15.1">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXV-p25.1">6:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#v.LXXI-p55.1">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#v.LXXVI-p22.1">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#v.XXII-p286.1">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#vi.viii-p28.1">6:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#vi.iv-p59.1">6:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#vi.iv-p60.1">6:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#v.XLVIII-p181.1">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#v.XXII-p291.1">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#v.LX-p64.1">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#v.LXXI-p45.1">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#v.XXII-p293.1">6:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#v.CXXIII-p136.1">6:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#v.XXII-p296.1">6:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=26#v.CXXIII-p125.1">6:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXIII-p136.1">6:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=28#v.CXXIII-p125.1">6:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=32#v.XXII-p294.1">6:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=33#v.XIV-p6.1">6:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=33#v.XXII-p308.1">6:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=33#v.CXXIII-p124.1">6:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#v.III-p27.1">6:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#v.LV-p2.1">6:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#v.LV-p4.1">6:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix.II-p79.1">6:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#v.CXXIII-p136.1">6:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVI-p82.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#v.XLV-p14.1">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#v.L-p8.1">7:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#v.LII-p122.1">7:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#v.LXIX-p29.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#v.LXXXIV-p22.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#vi.iv-p54.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#v.XXX-p4.1">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#v.LIII-p157.1">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.III-p97.1">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXXIII-p100.1">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#v.XXII-p234.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p80.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#v.XXII-p365.1">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#v.CXLVII-p77.1">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.iv-p57.1">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#v.CXXII-p110.1">7:24-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii-p37.1">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#v.LXXIX-p17.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vi.iv-p128.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#v.LXXI-p7.1">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXX-p77.1">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#v.XIV-p50.1">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#v.XXII-p195.1">8:20-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#v.XXXVIII-p34.1">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#v.XIV-p28.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#v.LIV-p11.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#v.CXXII-p40.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#v.CVIII-p309.1">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#v.CIX-p39.1">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.III-p88.1">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vi.iv-p129.1">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXII-p117.1">9:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#v.XIV-p49.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#v.XXXVIII-p32.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#v.CXVIII-p31.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#v.XI-p8.1">9:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.II-p84.1">9:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXII-p74.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi.I-p265.1">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#v.LXXI-p19.1">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#vi.iv-p131.1">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#vi.iv-p127.1">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#v.CXVIII-p8.1">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#v.CXLVII-p57.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=29#vi.iv-p132.1">9:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.I_1-p230.1">10:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#vi.ii-p57.1">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.II-p87.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.II-p94.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXIII-p141.1">10:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#v.XXIII-p25.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#v.XXII-p168.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.I-p291.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#v.XXXIV-p4.1">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#v.LVIII-p63.1">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.II-p90.1">10:22-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXX-p90.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#v.CXLVII-p17.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#v.CXLVII-p18.1">10:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#v.XXXVIII-p38.1">10:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#v.XXII-p40.1">10:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#v.XIV-p23.1">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#v.CVIII-p230.1">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#vi.viii-p40.1">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#v.LXXV-p33.1">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#v.CIX-p8.1">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXX-p22.1">11:7-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXX-p18.1">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#vi.iv-p78.1">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#vi.iv-p77.1">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#vi.vi.II-p272.1">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#v.XXII-p388.1">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#v.LX-p18.1">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.II-p192.1">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.I-p353.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p60.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXX-p20.1">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#vi.ii-p6.1">11:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.III-p125.1">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#v.LXXVI-p8.1">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#v.LXXIX-p4.1">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#v.LXXXII-p9.1">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.II-p20.1">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.LII-p91.1">12:1-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXI-p4.1">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#v.XLII-p9.1">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#v.XLII-p8.1">12:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=30#v.XIV-p11.1">12:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=30#v.XV-p26.1">12:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#v.XLII-p5.1">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#v.XLII-p15.1">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#v.LVIII-p4.1">12:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#v.XIV-p87.1">12:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#v.LX-p75.1">12:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#v.LXXV-p18.1">12:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#v.CXXX-p80.1">12:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=39#v.CXXXIII-p137.1">12:39-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=41#v.CXXII-p73.1">12:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#vi.v-p62.1">12:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=49#v.XXII-p356.1">12:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=50#v.XIV-p27.1">12:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=50#v.LXXI-p35.1">12:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXXIII-p33.1">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#v.XLVIII-p192.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p292.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#v.XXII-p124.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#v.XLVIII-p17.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#v.LXVI-p7.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXIII-p60.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXIV-p27.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#v.XLVIII-p101.1">13:10-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXXIII-p33.1">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#v.XXII-p292.1">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#v.XV-p11.1">13:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#vi.iv-p174.1">13:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=25#v.CXXX-p71.1">13:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=31#v.LXVI-p26.1">13:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=31#v.LXXIX-p27.1">13:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#v.LXVI-p27.1">13:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=44#v.LXVI-p59.1">13:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=45#v.LXVI-p60.1">13:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=45#v.LIV-p68.1">13:45-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=45#v.CXXV-p25.1">13:45-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#v.X-p18.1">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#v.XV-p9.1">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#v.CVII-p28.1">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=54#vi.v-p66.1">13:54-55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=55#vi.v-p101.1">13:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=58#v.XIV-p59.1">13:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#v.CVIII-p159.1">14:13-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#v.XLVI-p106.1">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#v.XLVIII-p117.1">14:15-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=25#v.CVIII-p291.1">14:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=25#v.XXX-p6.1">14:25-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#vi.vi.I-p316.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#vi.viii-p162.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=29#v.CVIII-p292.1">14:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.II-p91.1">14:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=31#v.CVIII-p293.1">14:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=31#vi.vi.II-p274.1">14:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=32#vi.ii-p68.1">14:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#v.LXXIX-p89.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.II-p92.1">15:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#v.CXXII-p118.1">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#v.CVIII-p87.1">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#v.LVIII-p64.1">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=27#v.XI-p7.1">15:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#v.XVI-p4.1">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#v.XLVIII-p124.1">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#v.XLVI-p107.1">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#v.XLVIII-p117.1">15:32-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi.II-p203.1">16:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#v.XV-p20.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#v.CVIII-p69.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#v.XLI-p8.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.I-p215.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.II-p31.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#v.XIV-p25.1">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#v.XXXVIII-p28.1">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#v.CXXI-p5.1">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.II-p93.1">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#v.CVIII-p226.1">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVI-p105.1">17:1-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=2#vi.viii-p109.1">17:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.II-p111.1">17:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.II-p119.1">17:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#vi.ii-p63.1">17:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#vi.iv-p130.1">17:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vi.vi.II-p185.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#v.XII-p4.1">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.I-p190.1">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.II-p94.1">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#v.LI-p26.1">18:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXV-p39.1">18:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#v.LXXV-p15.1">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#v.XLII-p7.1">18:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXV-p140.1">18:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.I-p216.1">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXII-p85.1">18:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.III-p59.2">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#v.LV-p16.1">19:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.I-p45.1">19:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#v.XLVIII-p30.1">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#v.XLVIII-p26.1">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXVII-p10.1">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.I-p96.1">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#v.LV-p22.1">19:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#v.XXII-p155.1">19:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#v.XIV-p53.1">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#v.XLVIII-p144.1">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#v.LXVI-p51.1">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXIII-p67.1">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.I-p307.1">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.I-p311.1">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXX-p151.1">19:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#v.XIV-p52.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#v.LVIII-p18.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#v.LX-p63.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#v.LXVI-p50.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#v.LXXIX-p35.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.II-p97.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXX-p151.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#v.CXLV-p11.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.vi.I-p292.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.vi.II-p94.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.vi.II-p95.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.vii-p59.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.I_1-p74.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#v.LXXIX-p22.1">19:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#v.CXLV-p10.1">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.I_1-p72.1">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#v.XXIV-p16.1">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.I-p207.1">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#v.XVI-p20.1">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#v.LXXI-p48.1">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#v.LXVI-p46.1">19:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi.II-p219.1">19:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi.II-p270.1">19:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#v.XLVI-p80.1">19:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=15#v.XI-p21.1">20:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=15#v.LXIX-p4.1">20:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXVII-p85.1">20:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#v.XXII-p207.1">20:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#vi.vii-p61.1">20:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi.II-p281.1">20:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=26#vi.vi.II-p311.1">20:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.I-p218.1">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#v.LXVI-p94.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#v.CVIII-p135.1">20:30-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p216.1">21:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p130.1">21:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p399.1">21:1-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#v.XXVII-p20.1">21:2-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#v.XXII-p401.1">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=12#v.XXII-p218.1">21:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXV-p150.1">21:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=33#v.XLII-p6.1">21:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=11#v.XIV-p73.1">22:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#v.LXXX-p15.1">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#vi.viii-p122.1">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#v.XXII-p207.1">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#vi.vii-p61.1">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#v.CVIII-p282.1">22:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#v.LXXV-p21.1">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#v.LXXXIV-p38.1">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#vi.vi.I-p317.1">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#vi.viii-p101.1">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=32#vi.vii-p22.1">22:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=5#v.LII-p107.1">23:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=6#v.XII-p10.1">23:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=10#v.CXLIV-p27.1">23:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=23#v.LXIX-p30.1">23:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.II-p98.1">23:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=27#v.LVIII-p16.1">23:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=27#v.CVIII-p189.1">23:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=37#v.XLVI-p5.1">23:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=37#v.LVIII-p22.1">23:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=37#v.XLVI-p39.1">23:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=38#v.XXII-p220.1">23:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=38#v.LVIII-p38.1">23:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#v.LII-p40.1">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXVII-p70.1">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=13#v.XXII-p206.1">24:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#v.XXII-p10.1">24:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#v.LXXI-p21.1">24:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#v.CXLV-p6.1">24:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXIII-p150.1">24:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=19#vi.v-p121.1">24:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=19#vi.vi.I-p103.1">24:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXI-p6.1">24:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=24#vi.viii-p86.1">24:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=28#v.XV-p10.1">24:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=46#v.XIV-p102.1">24:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#v.XLIV-p6.1">25:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#vi.vii-p39.1">25:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXV-p144.1">25:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXX-p135.1">25:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p57.1">25:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=4#v.VII-p39.1">25:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=4#v.LIV-p86.1">25:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=10#v.XXII-p57.1">25:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p264.1">25:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.II-p313.1">25:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=31#v.LIX-p4.1">25:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=33#v.XXII-p242.1">25:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#vi.vi.II-p215.1">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#v.IV-p5.1">25:34-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=35#v.LIV-p79.1">25:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=40#v.LVIII-p66.1">25:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=41#v.XLVI-p71.1">25:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=41#v.LXXX-p14.1">25:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=41#vi.vi.II-p216.1">25:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.II-p288.1">26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=6#v.LXXI-p30.1">26:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=8#vi.vii-p37.1">26:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=15#v.XIV-p42.1">26:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=15#v.XXII-p318.1">26:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=26#v.XLVIII-p125.1">26:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=29#v.XLVIII-p125.1">26:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=29#v.CXX-p5.1">26:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=31#v.LVII-p48.1">26:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=33#v.XLII-p13.1">26:33-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#vi.ix.II-p100.1">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=40#v.XXII-p377.1">26:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=40#v.CIX-p30.1">26:40-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=41#v.CXXXIII-p113.1">26:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=41#v.CXXXIII-p124.1">26:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=48#v.LXXXII-p16.1">26:48-49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=49#v.CXXV-p6.1">26:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=52#v.CXXIII-p99.1">26:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=74#v.XLII-p12.1">26:74</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=6#v.CVIII-p325.1">27:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=9#v.LVII-p40.1">27:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=28#v.XIV-p106.1">27:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=29#v.LIV-p88.1">27:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=46#vi.ix.III-p122.2">27:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=50#v.CXX-p11.1">27:50-51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=51#v.XIV-p89.1">27:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=51#v.XXII-p219.1">27:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=51#v.XLVI-p66.1">27:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=51#v.XLVI-p40.1">27:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=52#vi.viii-p136.1">27:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=52#v.LX-p15.1">27:52-53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=53#v.XLVI-p66.1">27:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=55#vi.v-p70.1">27:55-56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=64#v.XIV-p108.1">27:64</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=66#v.CXX-p9.1">27:66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#v.XII-p9.1">28:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#v.CXX-p6.1">28:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=2#v.CVIII-p65.1">28:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=9#v.XII-p9.1">28:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=9#v.LIX-p6.2">28:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=9#v.CXX-p7.1">28:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=9#v.CXX-p8.1">28:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#v.XLVI-p43.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#v.LXIX-p79.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#vi.v-p33.1">28:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.LVII-p64.1">1:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.iv-p80.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.iv-p81.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXV-p36.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#v.XXXVIII-p12.1">1:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#v.LVII-p67.1">2:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#v.CXLVI-p17.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#v.CVIII-p238.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#vi.iv-p119.1">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix.II-p112.1">4:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii-p37.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#vi.viii-p152.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#v.XXXIX-p77.1">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#v.LX-p6.1">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=41#v.LVII-p39.1">5:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=43#v.CVIII-p288.1">5:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=43#vi.vi.II-p205.1">5:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.v-p66.1">6:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.v-p101.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p102.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.II-p94.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXIII-p35.1">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.II-p103.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#v.XXII-p194.1">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p104.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi.II-p185.2">9:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=44#v.LXXX-p16.1">9:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#v.CXVIII-p28.1">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#v.LXXIX-p23.1">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#v.CVIII-p22.1">10:28-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi.II-p219.1">10:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#vi.vi.II-p270.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=50#v.CXLVII-p58.1">10:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=41#v.LIII-p166.1">12:41-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=43#v.LIV-p107.1">12:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=43#v.CXVIII-p43.1">12:43-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#vi.v-p121.1">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#vi.ix.II-p105.1">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.II-p288.1">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vi.vii-p37.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=8#v.LXXI-p29.1">14:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=35#vi.ix.II-p106.1">14:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=37#vi.ix.II-p101.1">14:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=51#v.LXXI-p40.1">14:51-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=40#vi.v-p71.1">15:40-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=47#vi.v-p74.1">15:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#vi.v-p74.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#v.CXX-p6.2">16:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p108.1">16:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#v.LXIX-p65.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.I_1-p84.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.LII-p96.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#v.CXXX-p20.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.v-p103.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.I_1-p89.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.II-p110.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.I_1-p90.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXII-p102.1">1:20-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXXIII-p142.1">1:20-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#v.XLVI-p18.1">1:26-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#v.XXII-p352.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#v.CVII-p46.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=34#vi.v-p27.1">1:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#vi.viii-p119.1">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=39#v.XLVI-p18.1">1:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=41#v.XXIV-p8.1">1:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=41#v.CVII-p18.1">1:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=41#v.CXXIV-p40.1">1:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=41#v.CXXX-p21.1">1:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=43#vi.iv-p75.1">1:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=48#vi.ix.I_1-p141.1">1:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=79#v.CXLVII-p56.1">1:79</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.v-p55.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.XIV-p104.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.XLVI-p84.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.v-p53.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#v.XLVI-p96.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.v-p43.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#v.CVIII-p100.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXV-p11.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.v-p44.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#v.CVIII-p77.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.v-p59.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#vi.v-p24.1">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=29#vi.v-p45.1">2:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=33#vi.v-p46.1">2:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=34#v.CXXII-p91.1">2:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#v.VII-p40.1">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#v.LIV-p94.1">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#v.LIV-p112.1">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#vi.vi.II-p184.1">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#v.XXXIX-p81.1">2:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#v.CXXIII-p7.1">2:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#v.CXXVII-p8.1">2:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#v.CXXX-p23.1">2:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#v.LXXIX-p115.1">2:36-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=41#vi.v-p25.1">2:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=43#vi.v-p26.1">2:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=43#v.CVII-p45.1">2:43-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#v.LIII-p34.1">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=48#vi.v-p28.1">2:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=51#v.XXII-p130.1">2:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=51#v.CXVII-p12.1">2:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=51#v.CXXX-p138.1">2:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=51#v.XXII-p374.1">2:51-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#v.CVII-p44.1">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#v.CVIII-p177.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#v.XIV-p60.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.III-p73.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#v.CXLVII-p26.1">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#vi.ii-p24.1">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#v.LVIII-p50.1">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#v.CIX-p32.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#v.CIX-p23.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#v.XIV-p96.1">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#v.CVIII-p265.1">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=42#v.LXVIII-p16.1">6:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=44#v.LVIII-p5.1">6:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.II-p288.1">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#v.XLVI-p108.1">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#v.CVIII-p163.1">7:11-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#v.CXVIII-p7.1">7:11-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXI-p3.1">7:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#v.XXXVIII-p22.1">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#v.CVIII-p283.1">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#v.CVIII-p156.1">7:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#v.XXXVIII-p21.1">7:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#v.XI-p6.1">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=38#v.XXXVIII-p17.1">7:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#v.XII-p8.1">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=47#v.XI-p19.1">7:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=47#v.LIV-p43.1">7:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=47#v.LXXVII-p89.1">7:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=47#vi.ix.II-p41.1">7:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=47#v.CXXII-p86.1">7:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=47#vi.vi.II-p312.1">7:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=48#v.CXXII-p87.1">7:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#v.LVIII-p81.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#v.LVIII-p81.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#v.XIV-p27.1">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXV-p49.1">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#v.CVIII-p309.1">8:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#v.CIX-p39.1">8:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=55#vi.vi.II-p205.1">8:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#v.XIV-p56.1">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#v.CVIII-p224.1">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXVII-p39.1">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#v.CVIII-p225.1">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#v.LXXVII-p36.1">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=31#vi.vi.II-p164.1">9:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=48#v.LXXV-p32.1">9:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=53#v.CXXI-p7.1">9:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=54#vi.ix.II-p113.1">9:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=58#vi.ix.II-p81.1">9:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=59#v.XIV-p24.1">9:59-60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=59#v.XXXIX-p67.1">9:59-62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=61#v.XXXVIII-p33.1">9:61-62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=62#v.III-p28.1">9:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=62#v.XXII-p9.1">9:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=62#v.LXXI-p18.1">9:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=62#v.CXVIII-p34.1">9:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=62#v.CXXV-p14.1">9:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=62#v.CXLV-p7.1">9:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#v.LXIX-p65.1">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.I-p291.1">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#v.XV-p13.1">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXXIII-p138.1">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.II-p71.1">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXIV-p9.1">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#v.LXXVII-p86.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#v.CXLVII-p54.1">10:30-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#v.CVIII-p132.1">10:30-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#v.XLV-p20.1">10:30-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#vi.viii-p134.1">10:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#v.XXII-p222.1">10:41-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#v.LX-p71.1">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p389.1">11:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#v.XXX-p5.1">11:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#v.XVI-p5.1">11:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#v.LX-p71.1">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=15#v.CVIII-p240.1">11:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#vi.vi.II-p298.1">11:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=41#v.CVIII-p182.1">11:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#v.LVIII-p87.1">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vi.viii-p123.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#v.XXII-p316.1">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#v.XLIII-p7.1">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXV-p68.1">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXVII-p74.1">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#v.XXII-p104.1">12:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#vi.vii-p40.1">12:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=47#vi.vi.II-p317.1">12:47-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=48#v.XIV-p85.1">12:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=49#v.LII-p35.1">12:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p260.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#v.CXLVII-p61.1">13:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=29#v.LVIII-p32.1">13:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#v.CXXIII-p62.1">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.II-p278.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#v.XIV-p83.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#v.LVIII-p6.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#v.LXVI-p41.1">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#v.XXXVIII-p35.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#v.CXVII-p19.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.II-p114.1">14:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#v.CXLV-p9.1">14:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXVII-p39.1">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#v.XIV-p91.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#v.LXVI-p100.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#v.XIV-p46.1">14:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#vi.ii-p9.1">14:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=35#v.CXXV-p11.1">14:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#vi.viii-p145.1">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#v.II-p4.1">15:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXXII-p25.1">15:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXII-p76.1">15:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#v.XI-p10.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#v.XVI-p10.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#v.LXXVII-p86.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#v.XI-p20.1">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#v.LXXVII-p80.1">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXII-p75.1">15:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#v.XI-p20.1">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#v.LXXVII-p80.1">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXII-p77.1">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXII-p79.1">15:11-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#v.II-p5.1">15:11-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#vi.vi.II-p202.1">15:19-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#v.XI-p11.1">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#v.XVI-p9.1">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#v.CXLV-p14.1">15:20-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXVII-p60.1">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#v.LII-p80.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#v.LIV-p75.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXI-p51.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXVII-p71.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXIX-p36.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#v.CVIII-p181.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#v.CXVIII-p30.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXIII-p37.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXX-p41.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#vi.vii-p57.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#v.XXII-p289.1">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#v.LVIII-p20.1">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#v.XIV-p55.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#v.CXLVII-p7.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.II-p115.1">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#v.CXLVII-p7.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#v.XXII-p181.1">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#v.XXIII-p19.1">16:19-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#v.LXXVII-p44.1">16:19-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#v.XLVIII-p198.1">16:19-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#v.LVIII-p33.1">16:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#v.XXXIX-p51.1">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#v.LXVIII-p13.1">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#v.CXVIII-p51.1">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi.I-p166.1">16:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p116.1">17:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p273.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.II-p117.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#v.CXVIII-p26.1">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXXIII-p87.1">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#v.XLVI-p77.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#v.LVIII-p43.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#v.LX-p23.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXIII-p86.1">17:27-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=37#v.XLVI-p79.1">17:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#v.LX-p72.1">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p121.1">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.i-p14.2">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXIX-p10.1">18:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#v.LXIII-p6.1">18:2-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#v.LX-p72.1">18:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXVII-p69.1">18:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#vi.iv-p126.1">18:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=9#v.XII-p13.1">18:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#v.XVI-p6.1">18:10-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.III-p110.1">18:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#v.LXXVII-p29.1">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.III-p129.1">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXII-p88.1">18:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#v.CXXX-p152.1">18:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=27#v.CVII-p6.1">18:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.II-p122.1">18:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#v.CXVIII-p47.1">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi.I-p208.1">18:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi.II-p219.1">18:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=30#vi.vi.II-p270.1">18:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=35#v.CXLVII-p57.1">18:35-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#v.LXVI-p96.1">19:2-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#v.CVIII-p134.1">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#v.LXXI-p27.1">19:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXIV-p30.1">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#v.XIV-p74.1">19:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=41#v.XXXIX-p5.1">19:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=41#v.XLVI-p47.1">19:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=41#v.CXXII-p35.1">19:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#vi.viii-p101.1">20:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#vi.viii-p84.1">20:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=38#v.CVIII-p4.1">20:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#v.XIV-p66.1">21:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#v.CXLV-p13.1">21:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#v.CVIII-p213.1">21:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=31#vi.vi.II-p32.1">21:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=33#v.LVIII-p39.1">21:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=34#v.LIV-p57.1">21:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.II-p123.1">22:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=26#vi.vi.I-p218.1">22:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=31#v.XXII-p39.1">22:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.II-p124.1">22:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=42#vi.ix.I_1-p208.1">22:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=43#vi.ix.II-p125.1">22:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=46#vi.ix.II-p126.1">22:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=47#v.XII-p6.1">22:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=54#v.XXXVIII-p7.1">22:54-62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=62#v.CXXII-p36.1">22:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=28#vi.viii-p147.1">23:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=31#v.CXLVII-p19.1">23:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#v.L-p29.1">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix.III-p124.1">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=38#v.LX-p29.1">23:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=42#v.CVII-p7.1">23:42-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=43#v.XVI-p8.1">23:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=43#v.XXXIX-p7.1">23:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=43#v.CXXV-p4.1">23:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=46#vi.ix.III-p123.1">23:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#v.XXXIX-p78.1">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=10#vi.v-p72.1">24:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=13#v.CVIII-p56.1">24:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#vi.viii-p155.1">24:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=28#v.CVIII-p56.1">24:28-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=32#v.XVIII-p5.1">24:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=32#v.XXII-p133.1">24:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=32#v.LII-p36.1">24:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=39#v.LXXXIV-p39.1">24:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=39#vi.viii-p102.1">24:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=39#v.CVIII-p295.1">24:39-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=42#vi.vi.II-p201.1">24:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=42#v.CVIII-p287.1">24:42-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=50#v.CVIII-p125.1">24:50-51</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.LIII-p37.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.CVIII-p78.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p221.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.XXXIX-p36.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.CVIII-p9.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.II-p43.1">1:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.II-p292.1">1:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#v.CVIII-p78.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.III-p101.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#v.CVIII-p103.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#v.LXIX-p11.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#vi.iv-p74.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=36#v.CXXI-p3.2">1:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=41#v.CXXII-p5.1">1:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=42#v.CXXII-p6.1">1:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=45#v.CXXII-p5.1">1:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=45#vi.v-p104.1">1:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=47#v.CXXII-p7.1">1:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.LXIX-p75.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVIII-p88.1">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVI-p104.1">2:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#v.LXIX-p75.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vi.v-p63.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXV-p150.1">2:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.LXXXIV-p18.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.III-p150.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.LXIX-p77.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#v.LVIII-p29.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#v.LXIX-p73.1">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=30#vi.iv-p84.1">3:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=31#vi.iv-p82.1">3:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#v.CXXV-p7.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#v.CVIII-p154.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.II-p208.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#v.XII-p7.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#v.LXIX-p76.1">4:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#v.III-p34.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#v.CVIII-p268.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#v.XLVIII-p161.1">4:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXIII-p64.1">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#v.LVIII-p28.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#vi.vi.II-p199.1">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#v.LXXVI-p18.1">4:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vi.iv-p69.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.III-p10.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#v.CXXVI-p6.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#v.CXXXIII-p83.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.viii-p77.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#v.LXIX-p12.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#vi.viii-p124.1">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.I_1-p216.1">5:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.II-p128.1">5:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=35#vi.vii-p41.1">5:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#v.XXII-p253.1">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#v.XLVIII-p117.1">6:5-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#v.XIV-p61.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=38#vi.ix.I_1-p207.1">6:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=39#vi.viii-p144.1">6:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=44#vi.ix.III-p75.1">6:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=51#v.CVIII-p80.1">6:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=56#vi.vi.II-p220.1">6:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=57#vi.vi.II-p293.1">6:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=60#v.XL-p10.1">6:60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=66#v.XL-p10.1">6:66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=70#vi.ix.III-p45.1">6:70</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#vi.v-p64.1">7:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vi.v-p65.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.II-p129.1">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.II-p130.1">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#v.CXIII-p8.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#vi.vi.I-p98.1">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.II-p131.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXX-p78.1">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#v.XCVII-p14.1">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#v.XXII-p11.1">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#vi.vi.II-p217.1">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=48#v.XIV-p107.1">8:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=48#v.XLV-p21.1">8:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=48#v.CVIII-p239.1">8:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=49#v.XLV-p22.1">8:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=56#v.LIII-p44.1">8:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=56#v.CVIII-p111.1">8:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXX-p172.1">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#v.LXVIII-p4.1">9:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#v.LXVIII-p2.1">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#v.CVII-p40.1">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.II-p132.1">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#v.LXXXII-p25.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXIV-p29.1">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#v.LX-p7.1">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#vi.vii-p31.1">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=35#v.LX-p45.1">11:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=35#v.XXXIX-p10.1">11:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=35#v.XLVI-p48.1">11:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=38#v.XXXVIII-p13.1">11:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=38#v.XXXVIII-p14.1">11:38-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=39#v.CXVIII-p9.1">11:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=39#v.CXLVII-p55.1">11:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=43#v.IV-p13.1">11:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=43#v.VII-p18.1">11:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=43#v.CXVIII-p9.1">11:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=43#v.XLVI-p94.1">11:43-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=44#v.CXVIII-p9.1">11:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=44#v.CXLVII-p55.1">11:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.II-p288.1">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#vi.viii-p153.1">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#v.XXXVIII-p15.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#v.LXXI-p28.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#v.CVIII-p289.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.II-p206.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#v.XXXVIII-p16.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#v.LIV-p98.1">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#v.LV-p34.1">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=41#v.XVIII-p3.1">12:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#v.XII-p5.1">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#v.XIV-p98.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.II-p30.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXX-p115.1">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=20#v.LXXXII-p65.1">13:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#v.CXLVI-p18.1">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=25#vi.vi.I-p212.1">13:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=26#v.CXXV-p5.1">13:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=38#v.XLII-p13.1">13:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#v.III-p50.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#v.LXXVII-p87.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.II-p222.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.II-p280.1">14:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.II-p282.1">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#v.LV-p33.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXII-p29.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi.II-p221.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#v.XIII-p9.1">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#v.LXXXII-p4.1">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.I-p217.1">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#v.XLI-p5.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#v.CXXIV-p58.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#v.XXII-p26.1">14:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.I_1-p182.1">14:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=31#v.LVIII-p37.1">14:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.III-p74.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#v.XLV-p17.1">15:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#v.XLIII-p13.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#v.CVIII-p242.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#vi.vi.I-p113.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#v.XLI-p5.1">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.I-p351.1">16:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#vi.viii-p139.1">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.II-p133.1">17:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.II-p289.1">17:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.II-p224.1">17:20-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXIV-p48.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi.II-p291.1">17:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXVII-p33.1">18:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXVII-p19.1">18:15-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.III-p29.1">18:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#v.CVIII-p64.1">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.II-p265.1">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.II-p331.1">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#vi.viii-p146.1">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.II-p331.1">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#v.XV-p4.1">19:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#v.XXII-p159.1">19:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#v.XXII-p169.1">19:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXXIII-p135.1">19:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#v.XLVI-p92.1">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#vi.v-p76.1">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#v.CXVII-p13.1">19:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#v.CXXVII-p34.1">19:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#vi.vi.I-p222.1">19:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=34#v.III-p34.1">19:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=34#v.LXIX-p78.1">19:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=37#v.LVII-p46.1">19:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=38#v.CVIII-p52.1">19:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=38#v.XLVI-p51.1">19:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=41#v.XLVIII-p186.1">19:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=0#vi.viii-p156.1">20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#v.CXX-p9.1">20:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#v.CXX-p7.2">20:1-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.I-p213.1">20:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=6#v.XLVI-p50.1">20:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.I_1-p205.1">20:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#v.XLVI-p50.1">20:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#v.XXXIX-p79.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#v.LIX-p6.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#v.CXX-p8.2">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#vi.v-p95.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=19#v.XLVIII-p185.1">20:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=19#v.XLVIII-p196.1">20:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=19#v.CVIII-p290.1">20:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=19#vi.vi.I-p315.1">20:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.I-p314.1">20:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#v.CXX-p12.1">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi.I-p216.1">20:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=26#v.CVIII-p285.1">20:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#v.XLVIII-p196.1">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#v.CVIII-p294.1">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#vi.viii-p103.1">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=4#v.CVIII-p286.1">21:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p214.1">21:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=7#vi.viii-p157.1">21:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#vi.viii-p151.1">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=12#vi.viii-p158.1">21:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p201.1">21:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#v.XLII-p14.1">21:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXVII-p19.1">21:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.I_1-p150.1">21:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=16#v.XXXVIII-p7.1">21:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#v.XVI-p21.1">21:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.XCVII-p8.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXVII-p21.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.viii-p149.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.CXLIV-p28.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#v.XLVI-p93.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#v.CVIII-p125.1">1:9-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.viii-p148.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#v.XLVI-p93.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#v.LIII-p95.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.v-p67.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.LIII-p95.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#v.III-p46.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#v.XLI-p6.1">2:14-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#v.CVIII-p71.1">2:16-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=31#vi.viii-p111.1">2:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=38#v.LXIX-p80.1">2:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=40#v.LI-p22.1">2:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=40#vi.viii-p35.1">2:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p312.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.LII-p81.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXIII-p143.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#v.LXXXIV-p46.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#v.LXXI-p52.1">4:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#v.CXXX-p153.1">4:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=37#v.LVIII-p51.1">4:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#v.XIV-p45.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#v.LXVI-p53.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#v.CIX-p24.1">5:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#v.CXVIII-p29.1">5:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXX-p154.1">5:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#v.LIII-p163.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#v.LXXXVIII-p6.1">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#v.LXXXIV-p57.1">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#v.CXLVI-p24.1">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#v.CXLVI-p6.1">6:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#v.CXLVI-p26.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#v.CXLVII-p34.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.iv-p184.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#v.LI-p85.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#v.LVII-p79.1">7:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#v.CXXV-p56.1">7:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=45#v.XXXIX-p60.1">7:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=55#vi.viii-p131.1">7:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=56#v.CVIII-p17.1">7:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=59#vi.vii-p28.1">7:59-60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#v.XXXIX-p53.1">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#v.CIX-p28.1">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#v.XVI-p12.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vi.iv-p182.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#v.XXII-p319.1">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vi.iv-p94.1">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#v.III-p7.1">8:26-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#v.LIII-p51.1">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.I-p101.1">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#v.LXIX-p84.1">8:27-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#v.CVIII-p106.1">8:27-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#v.LIII-p52.1">8:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=36#v.XLVI-p100.1">8:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#v.XXXVIII-p10.1">9:3-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#v.XVI-p11.1">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#v.XXII-p49.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#v.LIII-p32.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#v.LI-p77.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#v.XXXIX-p31.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#v.LIII-p15.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#v.LVIII-p10.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXIX-p70.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXV-p45.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXX-p128.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#v.LX-p57.1">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#vi.iv-p76.1">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#v.LXIX-p83.1">9:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=32#v.CVIII-p51.1">9:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=36#v.CVIII-p50.1">9:36-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=39#v.CVIII-p321.1">9:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#v.LX-p61.1">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXI-p8.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXIX-p14.1">10:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXV-p15.1">10:3-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p186.1">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.II-p207.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#v.XXXV-p4.1">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#vi.vii-p21.1">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#v.LXXIX-p16.1">10:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#v.XLI-p10.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#vi.viii-p160.1">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.II-p88.1">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#v.CIX-p25.1">13:8-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#vi.ix.III-p26.1">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#v.CVIII-p86.1">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#v.XLVI-p44.1">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#vi.vii-p20.1">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.II-p21.1">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#vi.vi.I-p290.1">15:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=39#vi.ix.II-p134.1">15:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.II-p135.1">16:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXIV-p41.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#v.CIX-p33.1">16:25-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#v.LXX-p11.1">17:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#v.LXX-p10.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#vi.vi.I-p81.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.II-p137.1">17:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vi.iv-p85.1">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#v.LXIX-p86.1">19:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#vi.iv-p71.1">19:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#v.XLVI-p72.1">20:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#v.LIV-p24.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#v.CXLVI-p10.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#v.LII-p117.1">20:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=5#v.CVIII-p46.1">21:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#v.CVIII-p49.1">21:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#v.VII-p40.1">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#v.XLI-p9.1">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXX-p24.1">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.I-p352.1">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=10#v.XLI-p10.1">21:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#v.XIV-p26.1">21:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#v.XLVI-p73.1">21:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.III-p28.1">23:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=5#vi.viii-p54.1">23:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#vi.vii-p51.1">24:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=2#v.LVII-p5.1">26:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=24#v.XXVII-p7.1">26:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi.II-p257.1">27:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=37#vi.vii-p29.1">27:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=7#v.LXXVII-p67.1">28:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=30#v.LXXI-p12.1">28:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.LXXV-p12.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.XV-p7.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.LXIII-p9.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.LXXXIV-p64.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXVII-p57.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXX-p165.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#v.CIX-p7.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#v.LXIX-p24.1">1:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#v.CXLVII-p9.1">2:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.III-p46.1">2:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.I_1-p217.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#v.CXXIII-p130.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#v.CVIII-p139.1">2:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p48.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.XXIII-p11.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p304.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.III-p118.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#v.LX-p14.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXXIII-p107.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXXIII-p22.1">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.II-p257.1">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.I_1-p113.1">3:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.II-p48.1">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.II-p48.1">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.II-p48.1">3:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.XXXV-p6.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p384.1">5:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#v.CVIII-p207.1">5:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXX-p52.1">5:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXI-p9.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#v.XXXIX-p59.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#v.LX-p12.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p7.2">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p167.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.II-p301.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.III-p145.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#v.XLVI-p42.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#v.LXIX-p7.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#v.LXXVII-p88.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#v.XCVII-p7.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#v.LXIX-p102.1">6:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p368.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi.viii-p129.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi.viii-p164.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#v.XXXVIII-p18.1">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p49.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#vi.vi.I-p320.1">6:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.II-p3.1">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#v.LV-p19.1">7:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#v.XLVIII-p45.1">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#v.XXXVIII-p20.1">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXIII-p26.1">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.I-p123.1">7:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.I-p321.1">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#v.LXIX-p100.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.I-p266.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXI-p10.1">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#v.LIII-p46.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#v.LII-p89.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p322.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXXIII-p110.1">7:14-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.II-p152.1">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXII-p99.1">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXX-p108.1">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#v.LXXIX-p72.1">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXX-p108.1">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXXIII-p18.1">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXXIII-p115.1">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#v.CXXXIII-p108.1">7:22-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#v.XXII-p52.1">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#v.LXXVII-p14.1">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#v.LXXIX-p45.1">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXXIII-p17.1">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#v.XXII-p53.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#v.CVIII-p260.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#v.CXXII-p98.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#v.CXXV-p47.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#v.CXXX-p108.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#v.CXXXIII-p6.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#vi.vi.I-p322.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#vi.viii-p67.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vi.vi.I-p322.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p323.1">8:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXXIII-p106.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.I-p324.1">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#v.XXXVIII-p24.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXX-p109.1">8:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#vi.viii-p106.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#v.LVIII-p42.1">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vi.vi.I-p325.1">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vi.viii-p130.1">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p325.1">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#v.XIV-p51.1">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#v.XIV-p99.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#v.XXII-p383.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#v.CVIII-p214.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXX-p55.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXIV-p23.1">8:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXIV-p32.1">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXIV-p45.1">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXIV-p47.1">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vi.viii-p9.1">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#v.LXXVII-p69.1">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#v.XXII-p369.1">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#v.CXXX-p53.1">8:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#v.XXII-p369.1">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=39#v.XXII-p369.1">8:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXI-p11.1">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXVIII-p36.1">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#v.LXXXII-p26.1">9:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vi.v-p85.1">9:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#v.CXLIV-p20.1">9:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXXIII-p117.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#v.CXX-p13.1">9:14-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#v.LXVI-p52.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#v.LXXXV-p2.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#v.LXXXV-p5.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.II-p50.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXX-p143.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXXIII-p81.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.I_1-p43.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.I_1-p249.1">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXXIII-p116.1">9:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.I_1-p140.1">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#vi.iv-p175.1">9:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.II-p51.1">9:30-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=33#v.LVII-p73.1">9:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#v.LIV-p38.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#v.LXXXIV-p56.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p52.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXIV-p7.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#vi.vii-p36.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#v.XXXIX-p27.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#v.XXIV-p6.1">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#v.XXII-p22.1">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#v.CXXIII-p109.1">11:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#v.LXIX-p6.1">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#v.CXXII-p64.1">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#v.CXXXIII-p21.1">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#vi.vi.II-p54.1">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#vi.ix.I_1-p102.1">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#v.XXXIX-p22.1">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#vi.viii-p49.1">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#v.CVIII-p299.1">11:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#vi.ix.I_1-p246.1">11:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.XIV-p44.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.LXVI-p93.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.CXVIII-p41.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXV-p59.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXVII-p43.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXX-p6.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p327.1">12:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.II-p233.1">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#v.LI-p12.1">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#v.LII-p38.1">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#v.XXVII-p16.1">12:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXV-p94.1">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#v.LX-p68.1">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXII-p42.1">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#v.CXVII-p18.1">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#v.CXXIII-p129.1">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#v.LXXXII-p11.1">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.I_1-p225.1">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#v.LXXXIV-p7.1">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#v.CVIII-p198.1">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vi.vi.I-p329.1">13:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#v.LX-p39.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p329.1">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.II-p93.1">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#v.XLVI-p15.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#v.LIV-p64.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.II-p195.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.II-p193.1">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.XI-p13.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p343.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.XLVI-p81.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.XLV-p4.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXV-p63.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#v.XLVIII-p139.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#v.CXLIV-p11.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p196.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p234.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#vi.vii-p38.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p344.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#v.XLV-p28.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.II-p194.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.II-p81.1">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#v.XXII-p76.1">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#v.LIV-p63.1">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#v.LXXIX-p77.1">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#v.CVIII-p13.1">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#vi.vi.I-p141.1">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#v.LXXI-p11.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#v.LXXI-p9.1">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.I_1-p200.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#v.LI-p90.1">16:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXX-p117.1">16:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p54.1">1:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.II-p55.1">1:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#v.LIII-p38.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXXIII-p133.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#v.LIII-p39.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#v.LIII-p41.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#v.LXVI-p13.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.II-p29.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#v.CVIII-p234.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#v.CXXXIII-p134.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vi.viii-p73.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.I_1-p135.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#v.LXVI-p25.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#v.LVII-p62.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#v.LXVI-p65.1">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#v.III-p42.1">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#v.XXII-p255.1">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.LIII-p40.1">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#v.LVII-p70.1">2:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.III-p6.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.XXII-p392.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.LIX-p3.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.CVIII-p326.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.viii-p150.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#v.LII-p88.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.viii-p72.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p330.1">3:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.LXIX-p90.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXXIII-p129.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p47.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.VII-p26.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXX-p13.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.II-p235.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.II-p56.1">3:6-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.I-p115.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.II-p236.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#v.XLVIII-p14.1">3:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.VI-p16.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.II-p223.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.III-p11.1">3:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#v.XIV-p33.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#v.LXIX-p33.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#v.CVII-p30.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.II-p57.1">3:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.II-p237.1">4:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.II-p58.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.II-p255.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#v.XI-p12.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.II-p59.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXXIII-p80.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.I_1-p206.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.III-p103.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#v.CVIII-p232.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#v.CVIII-p233.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#v.XVII-p17.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXIII-p134.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXV-p73.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.II-p60.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.II-p138.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#v.LXXXII-p6.1">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#v.CVIII-p252.1">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#v.CXLVII-p5.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXII-p92.1">5:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#v.XC-p11.1">5:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#v.XIV-p68.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#v.CIX-p13.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXVIII-p13.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vi.v-p97.1">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#v.LXIX-p34.1">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#v.XLVIII-p76.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#v.XLVIII-p163.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#v.LIV-p81.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXIII-p66.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.I-p128.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#v.XXII-p92.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#v.LV-p14.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p4.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p97.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#v.LV-p13.1">6:13-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#v.LI-p28.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#v.LV-p16.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#v.LXXVII-p11.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#v.CXXII-p111.1">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#v.CXXIII-p95.1">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi.I-p92.1">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#v.LIV-p56.1">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#v.LV-p2.1">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#v.LV-p11.1">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#v.LI-p28.1">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#vi.vi.II-p223.1">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#vi.vi.II-p286.1">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#v.XLVIII-p127.1">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#v.XLIX-p7.1">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.I-p6.1">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVIII-p27.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#v.CVII-p79.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p63.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVIII-p106.1">7:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p200.1">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#v.XLVIII-p29.1">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#v.XLVIII-p24.1">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#v.CVII-p81.1">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#v.XLVIII-p133.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#v.XLVIII-p147.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXII-p107.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.I-p95.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p42.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#v.XLVIII-p148.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#v.XLIX-p10.1">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#v.XLVIII-p31.1">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p71.1">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p295.1">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p312.1">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p173.1">7:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#v.XLVIII-p152.1">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.I-p78.1">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#v.XLVIII-p150.1">7:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXIII-p22.1">7:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXIII-p41.1">7:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#v.XLVIII-p43.1">7:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#v.XLVIII-p70.1">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#v.XXII-p273.1">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXVII-p13.1">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXIX-p104.1">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.I-p83.1">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#v.LXXVII-p10.1">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#v.CVII-p4.1">7:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXXV-p2.2">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXXV-p6.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#v.XLVIII-p50.1">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#v.XLVIII-p48.1">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXVIII-p17.1">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.I-p89.1">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#v.XLVIII-p51.1">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#v.CVII-p82.1">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#v.XLVIII-p54.1">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#v.XLVIII-p58.1">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXVIII-p23.1">7:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#v.XLVIII-p127.1">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#v.CXXVIII-p16.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#v.XXII-p172.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#v.XLVIII-p56.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#v.CXXX-p129.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vi.v-p120.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vi.vi.I-p289.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vi.vi.I-p308.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vi.vi.I-p94.1">7:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#v.XXII-p187.1">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#vi.vi.I-p102.1">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#v.CXLV-p5.1">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.I-p104.1">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#v.XXII-p201.1">7:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#v.XXII-p188.1">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#v.LII-p118.1">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#v.CXXIII-p31.1">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#v.CXXIII-p89.1">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#vi.v-p112.1">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi.I-p60.1">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi.I-p195.1">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#vi.vi.I-p247.1">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=30#vi.vi.I-p106.1">7:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=32#vi.v-p113.1">7:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=32#v.XXII-p196.1">7:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=34#v.XXII-p350.1">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=34#v.LXXIX-p79.1">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=34#vi.v-p114.1">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=34#vi.v-p119.1">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#iv.III-p17.1">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#v.XLVIII-p61.1">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#v.XLVIII-p62.2">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#vi.vi.I-p114.1">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#vi.vi.I-p116.1">7:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#v.XLVIII-p46.1">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#v.LV-p20.1">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#vi.vi.I-p58.1">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#vi.vi.I-p85.1">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#v.CXXIII-p26.1">7:39-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#vi.vi.I-p120.1">7:39-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#v.XLVIII-p73.1">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#vi.vi.I-p122.1">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#v.XXII-p281.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXIII-p135.1">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#vi.v-p69.1">9:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p174.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#v.XLVII-p7.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#v.CXVIII-p37.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXIII-p131.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.I-p209.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#v.LXVI-p54.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#v.CVIII-p249.1">9:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXV-p74.1">9:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#v.LII-p46.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#v.LXVI-p56.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p238.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#v.XIV-p64.1">9:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXIII-p133.1">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXV-p72.1">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#v.LXXXII-p60.1">9:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#v.LXXI-p25.1">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.III-p8.1">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#v.CIX-p41.1">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#v.XXII-p51.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#v.LIV-p51.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#v.LXXIX-p73.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#v.CVIII-p12.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXV-p46.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXX-p107.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.II-p34.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p69.1">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.I-p159.2">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#v.LI-p89.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#v.LII-p79.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXIII-p88.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vi.vi.II-p61.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#v.XI-p14.1">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.II-p39.1">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#v.XLV-p24.1">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p38.1">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#v.XXII-p284.1">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#v.LV-p25.1">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#v.CXXIII-p132.1">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#v.CXXVII-p19.1">10:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#v.CXXXIII-p92.1">10:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#v.CXLVII-p41.1">11:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.III-p53.1">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#v.LI-p78.1">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#v.XXII-p265.1">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#vi.iv-p199.1">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#v.XIV-p76.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.II-p262.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.I_1-p262.2">11:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#v.XIV-p79.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#v.XLVIII-p143.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#vi.iv-p53.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#v.XLVIII-p33.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p240.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.I_1-p168.1">12:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.I_1-p139.1">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.II-p241.1">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#v.LII-p76.1">12:12-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.I_1-p139.1">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi.II-p297.1">12:22-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#v.XLI-p11.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vi.vi.II-p242.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#vi.ix.I_1-p139.1">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#v.LX-p136.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXXII-p61.1">13:4-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#v.XLVII-p5.1">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#v.VII-p31.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#v.XVII-p6.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#v.LX-p136.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#v.LX-p136.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.II-p243.1">13:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#v.XLI-p25.1">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#vi.viii-p43.1">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.I_1-p129.1">13:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.III-p96.1">13:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#v.XLI-p25.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.I_1-p130.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#v.LXXXII-p62.1">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.II-p244.1">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.II-p244.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p245.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#v.XXII-p144.1">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXV-p100.1">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#v.LXXXII-p14.1">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.II-p246.1">14:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#v.LIII-p83.1">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#v.LII-p69.1">14:30-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#v.XLVII-p15.1">15:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.II-p220.1">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.II-p62.1">15:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.II-p247.1">15:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#v.LVIII-p11.1">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi.II-p248.1">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#vi.v-p34.1">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#v.LV-p2.1">15:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#v.LV-p30.1">15:25-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.I_1-p148.1">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=31#v.LX-p87.1">15:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=31#v.CXXVII-p38.1">15:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#v.XXII-p275.1">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#v.LII-p52.1">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#v.LXX-p9.1">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#v.CXXX-p183.1">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#vi.vi.I-p80.1">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#vi.viii-p91.1">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=37#vi.viii-p91.1">15:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=39#vi.vi.II-p249.1">15:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=40#v.LXXXIV-p35.1">15:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#v.III-p51.1">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#vi.vi.II-p5.1">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=42#vi.viii-p92.1">15:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=44#v.CVIII-p279.1">15:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=44#vi.vi.I-p331.1">15:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=44#vi.viii-p83.1">15:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=44#vi.viii-p92.1">15:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=44#vi.viii-p101.1">15:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=47#vi.vi.I-p332.1">15:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=50#vi.viii-p165.1">15:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=50#vi.viii-p166.1">15:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=50#vi.ix.II-p213.2">15:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=51#v.CXIX-p2.1">15:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#v.XIV-p101.1">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#v.LXXV-p20.1">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#vi.viii-p94.1">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#vi.viii-p108.1">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#v.CXXIV-p25.1">15:53-54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=54#v.CVIII-p220.1">15:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=54#vi.viii-p167.1">15:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=55#vi.viii-p168.1">15:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=58#vi.viii-p88.1">15:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=85#vi.vi.II-p96.1">15:85</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.CVIII-p221.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.CVIII-p222.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#v.CVIII-p241.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXII-p14.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.XLVIII-p34.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXII-p93.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXV-p87.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p72.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p73.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.XLVIII-p35.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.XLVIII-p37.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.I-p74.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.II-p37.1">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#v.XXII-p270.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.I-p250.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#v.CXX-p14.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.III-p68.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.IX-p6.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.XXXI-p13.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.II-p63.1">3:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.III-p69.1">3:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.CVIII-p113.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.LII-p15.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.CIX-p5.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#v.LI-p83.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p252.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.I_1-p127.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.I_1-p128.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.LVIII-p79.1">3:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#v.LI-p82.1">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#v.XXXVIII-p26.1">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vi.viii-p14.1">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#v.XI-p18.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p32.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#v.XXIII-p9.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#v.CVIII-p219.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.III-p70.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#v.CVIII-p208.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXIV-p60.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.II-p91.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#v.CVIII-p210.1">4:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#v.XXIII-p26.1">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p333.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#v.XXXIX-p33.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#v.XXXIX-p34.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#v.CVIII-p5.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.II-p251.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#v.LXXXII-p49.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi.I-p319.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#v.LII-p104.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#v.XLV-p26.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#v.XLV-p23.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#v.LIII-p161.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXIII-p142.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#v.XI-p5.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p84.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#v.XXII-p279.1">6:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#v.LV-p26.1">6:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXI-p44.1">6:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vi.iv-p61.1">6:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.II-p16.1">6:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXIII-p27.1">6:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#v.LVIII-p41.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#v.CXLV-p12.1">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#v.CVIII-p176.1">8:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXI-p50.1">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXIX-p38.1">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#vi.vii-p54.1">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#v.LIII-p155.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.II-p252.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#v.LX-p21.1">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#v.LIII-p22.1">10:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#v.LI-p18.1">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#v.CXLIV-p15.1">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#v.LI-p11.1">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#v.LXIX-p111.1">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.III-p71.1">10:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#v.LXIX-p47.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXV-p143.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXX-p8.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.I-p334.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.II-p36.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#v.LIII-p36.1">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#v.XV-p37.1">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#v.CXLVII-p76.1">11:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#v.XXII-p385.1">11:23-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#v.CIX-p35.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.II-p187.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#v.LI-p53.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vii.iii.xiii-p10.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#v.LI-p53.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#v.CXLIV-p26.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p297.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#v.CVIII-p194.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.II-p35.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#v.XXXIX-p28.1">12:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#v.III-p43.1">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#v.III-p43.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#v.XVI-p13.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#v.XXII-p297.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#v.CVIII-p218.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.III-p72.1">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXIII-p134.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.II-p90.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#v.CXLVII-p6.1">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vi.viii-p181.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#v.LIII-p17.1">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#v.LXXIX-p71.1">13:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.LXXXIV-p63.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.XCV-p7.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.viii-p37.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#v.XXII-p256.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#v.XXXI-p22.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#v.LII-p103.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#v.LXVI-p39.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.XXII-p50.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.viii-p105.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#v.LIII-p18.1">1:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.v-p77.1">1:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.v-p68.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#iv.III-p49.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#iv.V-p8.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.LIII-p19.1">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#v.XXXII-p7.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.v-p68.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.v-p78.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXIX-p65.1">2:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXVII-p71.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.II-p47.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.II-p64.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.I-p335.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#v.XXII-p137.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.II-p65.1">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p337.1">3:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.II-p66.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#v.LV-p32.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.II-p66.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.II-p258.1">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.II-p67.1">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#v.XV-p8.1">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#v.XXXIX-p63.1">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#v.LXXV-p19.1">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#v.XL-p9.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#v.CXLVII-p46.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.I_1-p201.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#v.LXIX-p89.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.vi.II-p296.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#v.CXXIII-p102.1">4:22-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#v.LIII-p87.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#v.XXII-p225.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#v.LVIII-p25.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#v.LXXXIV-p68.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.II-p68.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.II-p40.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXXI-p14.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXXII-p66.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXV-p19.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.I-p338.1">5:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.II-p43.1">5:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#v.XLVIII-p182.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#v.XXII-p33.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#v.CXXXIII-p114.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.II-p39.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.vi.I-p91.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#v.LXXIX-p91.1">5:19-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#v.XXII-p368.1">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#vi.vi.I-p340.1">5:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#v.XI-p15.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXV-p129.1">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p341.1">6:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#v.LIV-p78.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#v.LXXXIV-p25.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXX-p157.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vi.vii-p56.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#v.XVII-p24.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#v.XXII-p257.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#v.LXIX-p97.1">6:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#v.XXIV-p9.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.I-p139.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#v.CIX-p6.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.viii-p66.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#v.XC-p6.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p342.1">2:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXXIII-p122.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXIII-p106.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.II-p253.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#v.III-p5.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.II-p254.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.XLI-p11.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#v.CVIII-p301.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXX-p180.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXXIII-p61.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#v.LXIX-p99.1">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi.I-p343.1">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#v.XIII-p5.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#v.LXXIX-p100.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.II-p25.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#v.CXXX-p148.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#v.XIV-p38.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXX-p150.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#v.XXXIX-p37.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXVIII-p26.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#v.XLVI-p30.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#v.LX-p16.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#v.XXII-p75.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#v.CVIII-p119.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#v.LIV-p58.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#v.LXXIX-p78.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#v.CVII-p56.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXV-p101.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#v.CXXVII-p13.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#v.XLVIII-p78.1">5:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#vi.vi.I-p132.1">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#v.XC-p7.1">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#v.CXXV-p142.1">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#vi.vi.I-p257.1">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#vi.vi.I-p130.1">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#v.XXII-p14.1">5:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#v.CXXIII-p72.1">5:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#vi.vi.I-p131.1">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#v.XIV-p22.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXXII-p27.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#v.XLVIII-p128.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#v.XXII-p25.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#v.LXXVII-p79.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.II-p38.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXIV-p56.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.II-p44.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#v.III-p35.1">6:13-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXX-p32.1">6:14-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#v.III-p45.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#v.XXII-p131.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#v.LIV-p46.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXX-p123.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#vi.vi.I-p344.1">6:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.CXLVI-p8.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#v.LX-p47.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#v.III-p44.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#v.XXII-p129.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#v.LX-p46.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#v.CVIII-p11.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi.I-p426.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi.II-p92.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.I_1-p183.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.I-p313.1">2:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.CVIII-p199.1">2:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.II-p70.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXXIII-p82.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#v.LXIX-p39.1">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.III-p105.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#v.LXIX-p49.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.II-p96.1">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#v.LX-p49.1">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=44#v.LXIX-p49.1">2:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#v.XXII-p367.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXXIII-p88.1">3:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.I_1-p119.1">3:12-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#v.LXXI-p33.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#v.LXXIX-p113.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXV-p112.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p314.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.XLVIII-p123.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#v.XIV-p32.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#v.VII-p35.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#v.XXII-p93.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXIII-p180.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#v.CXLVII-p8.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#v.XIV-p14.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#v.XVI-p22.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#v.LVIII-p26.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#v.LX-p22.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.I-p345.1">3:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vi.viii-p93.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXV-p92.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.I-p346.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#v.LXXVII-p31.1">4:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#v.XLVIII-p111.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.viii-p81.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.viii-p98.1">1:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.viii-p48.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#v.V-p4.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#v.XLIV-p4.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.vi.I-p347.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.viii-p99.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#v.LXIX-p103.1">2:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#v.XXII-p358.1">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXI-p12.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p347.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p307.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.XXII-p136.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.XIV-p40.1">3:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.I-p132.1">3:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXXII-p64.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#v.CIX-p34.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXV-p9.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#v.LIII-p155.1">4:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXIII-p134.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXV-p73.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.II-p41.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#v.CVIII-p215.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXVIII-p20.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p133.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#v.LIII-p33.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#v.III-p23.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#v.XXXIX-p43.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#v.LX-p5.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#v.LXXV-p10.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.vii-p32.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#v.LIX-p5.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#v.XIV-p103.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#v.III-p33.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#v.LIX-p5.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#v.CXIX-p2.2">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXXIV-p6.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#v.XXII-p199.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#v.XXII-p340.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#v.XLVIII-p132.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#v.CXXV-p70.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.i-p14.2">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#v.LXI-p4.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#v.LXII-p5.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#v.LXXXIV-p44.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#v.XLVIII-p157.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#v.CXX-p15.1">5:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXI-p13.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXXIII-p73.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.i-p24.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXIII-p149.1">2:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.II-p71.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#v.XVII-p19.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#v.XXIV-p14.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii-p13.1">3:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.XXVII-p19.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.III-p100.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#v.XCI-p6.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#v.XXII-p348.1">1:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#v.CXVIII-p38.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.I-p225.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.XXXI-p12.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#v.CXXVII-p47.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.I-p224.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p59.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXIX-p67.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#v.CVII-p34.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.I-p224.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.XIV-p70.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p296.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.LXIX-p21.1">3:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.LXIX-p106.1">3:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.LII-p119.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.LXIX-p16.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.I-p183.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.I-p293.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.I_1-p176.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.XIV-p71.1">3:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.LII-p95.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#v.LXIX-p40.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#v.CVII-p33.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.I-p293.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.LXXVI-p5.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#v.XIV-p72.1">3:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#vi.vi.I-p304.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.I-p125.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#v.XIV-p75.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#v.XXII-p116.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#v.XLVIII-p12.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.II-p82.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.II-p190.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v.XLVIII-p110.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p283.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v.LIV-p53.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXIX-p76.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p81.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#v.LXXIX-p64.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#v.LXXXII-p50.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#v.LIII-p24.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#v.CXLVI-p13.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.LX-p69.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXIII-p128.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#v.LXXIX-p66.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXIII-p32.1">5:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#v.LIV-p45.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXIII-p14.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p73.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#v.LIV-p48.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#v.LXIX-p115.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#v.LXXIX-p69.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.II-p121.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXIII-p30.1">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.I-p126.1">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXIX-p62.1">5:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXIII-p13.1">5:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#v.LIV-p90.1">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXIII-p127.1">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vi.vi.I-p121.1">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#v.XLVIII-p71.1">5:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#v.XXII-p276.1">5:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#v.LXXIX-p112.1">5:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#v.CXXIII-p15.1">5:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXIII-p179.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#v.XLI-p14.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXVII-p15.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p56.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXIX-p106.1">5:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXIII-p12.1">5:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXIII-p17.1">5:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.vi.I-p124.1">5:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#v.XLVIII-p72.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#v.LIV-p90.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXVII-p16.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.I-p121.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#v.CXXIII-p32.1">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#v.CXXIII-p33.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#v.LXVI-p55.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#v.XXVII-p18.1">5:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#v.CXXV-p136.1">5:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#v.LXXIX-p68.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#v.XXII-p74.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#v.LIV-p62.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#v.CVII-p57.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXVII-p23.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi.II-p188.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#v.IV-p4.1">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#v.LIV-p50.1">5:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p300.1">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#v.XXII-p313.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#v.LII-p47.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#v.LIII-p162.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#v.LXVI-p57.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#v.LXIX-p122.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#v.LXXIX-p39.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#v.CVIII-p253.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXV-p109.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#v.III-p41.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXIX-p34.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#v.XXII-p306.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXV-p18.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#v.CXXXIX-p7.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.II-p44.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.III-p100.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#v.LXXIX-p24.1">6:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.II-p72.1">6:20-21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.XXII-p348.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.I-p348.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#v.XV-p17.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#v.XLVIII-p13.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXIII-p59.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXIV-p36.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.iv-p170.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#v.XLVIII-p90.1">2:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.iv-p175.1">2:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.I-p379.1">2:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXIV-p38.1">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.I_1-p247.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p266.1">3:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.LXXV-p27.1">3:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXXIII-p61.1">3:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXX-p181.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.LII-p62.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.LIII-p23.1">3:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#v.CXXVII-p46.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#v.CXXXIII-p62.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#v.XXII-p386.1">4:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#v.CVIII-p263.1">4:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.I_1-p138.1">4:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.III-p27.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.III-p30.1">4:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.I_1-p177.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.CXLVI-p12.1">1:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.LXIX-p22.1">1:5-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#v.LXIX-p107.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.I-p293.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.LXIX-p123.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.iv-p52.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#v.LIII-p25.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#v.LII-p62.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#v.LXIX-p113.1">1:9-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#v.LXX-p8.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.I-p79.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.XXII-p282.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.XXII-p115.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.vi.I-p349.1">2:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#v.LXXXVII-p5.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.II-p73.1">3:4-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.III-p140.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXXVI-p5.1">3:10-11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philemon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#v.LXXXII-p37.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#v.VII-p6.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#v.LI-p61.1">1:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#v.XV-p29.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p236.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p236.3">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXXIII-p29.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#v.XLVIII-p195.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.II-p3.2">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p45.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.II-p48.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p186.1">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#v.XLVI-p49.1">9:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.II-p323.1">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#v.CXXV-p151.1">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#v.CXVIII-p44.1">11:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#v.LX-p52.1">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#v.CXVIII-p45.1">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#v.XXII-p376.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#v.LXIII-p8.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#v.LXVIII-p12.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#v.CXVIII-p42.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXV-p138.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.I_1-p214.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#v.LXVI-p65.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#v.CXXX-p133.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#v.LXXXII-p7.1">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#vi.vi.I-p29.1">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#v.XXII-p19.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#v.XLVIII-p15.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#v.LXVI-p14.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#v.LXIX-p32.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXIX-p105.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXX-p140.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.I-p57.1">13:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.vi.II-p49.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.I-p355.1">1:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#v.CVIII-p304.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#v.LXXIX-p102.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.II-p23.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi.II-p52.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.LXIX-p131.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.II-p139.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXXII-p2.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.II-p53.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.I_1-p158.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#v.LXIX-p130.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#v.XLVIII-p52.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#v.LXXIX-p6.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#v.CXXII-p10.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#v.XXII-p363.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=26#vi.vi.II-p20.1">2:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.L-p13.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.LVII-p52.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p95.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p118.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p140.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.II-p23.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.III-p121.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXVII-p61.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXX-p121.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#v.LI-p65.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.II-p141.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#v.LI-p76.1">3:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p143.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#v.LXXVI-p6.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.II-p197.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.II-p22.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#v.CXXXIII-p93.1">4:13-16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.LXIX-p14.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p358.1">1:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.I-p359.1">1:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#v.CXVIII-p46.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.I-p360.1">1:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi.I-p361.1">1:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#v.LX-p83.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#v.LVII-p75.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.XXXIX-p64.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.iv-p45.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.I-p363.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.II-p36.1">2:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#v.CXXX-p115.1">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#v.LIV-p22.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#v.CXXXIII-p104.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.vi.II-p22.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.I_1-p181.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#v.L-p28.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#v.LXIX-p119.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.I-p68.1">3:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#v.LIV-p18.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#v.XLVIII-p41.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#v.XLVIII-p134.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXVIII-p25.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p67.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p76.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#v.LII-p63.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vi.viii-p24.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#vi.iv-p169.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#vi.vi.I-p137.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#v.XXII-p362.1">3:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#v.CXXIII-p78.1">3:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p364.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.II-p40.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#v.XLVIII-p41.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.vi.I-p76.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#v.LI-p81.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#v.CXLVI-p15.1">5:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#v.LII-p68.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#v.XII-p12.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#v.CXXX-p142.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXX-p141.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#v.XIV-p30.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#v.XXII-p34.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#v.XXXVIII-p29.1">5:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.I-p365.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p290.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#v.XXIII-p14.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.XLVII-p11.1">2:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.I-p366.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.II-p55.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vi.vi.II-p56.1">2:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p367.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#v.CXVIII-p38.1">3:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.II-p43.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.II-p45.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.II-p13.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.I_1-p98.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.I_1-p235.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.I_1-p99.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.II-p15.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.II-p28.1">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.vi.II-p18.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.XIV-p57.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.LIV-p12.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.I-p70.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.I-p371.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#v.CVIII-p228.1">2:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vi.iv-p176.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#v.XXXIX-p69.1">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.LI-p80.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.III-p106.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.I-p372.1">3:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#v.XXII-p12.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vi.vi.II-p9.1">3:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#v.XIII-p4.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vi.iv-p181.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.I-p373.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.II-p294.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vi.vi.II-p294.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#v.LXXXII-p19.1">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXX-p31.1">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#v.CXXXIII-p86.1">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.II-p19.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vi.vi.II-p299.1">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vi.vi.II-p10.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.I_1-p96.1">5:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#v.LV-p8.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#v.CVIII-p7.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.II-p109.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vi.vi.II-p12.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.vi.II-p19.1">14:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.CXXIII-p77.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.CXLVI-p19.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#v.LXXXIX-p5.1">1:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">3 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.CXLVI-p20.1">1:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jude</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.XLVI-p63.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.I-p159.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#v.XLVI-p64.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.viii-p63.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.XLVI-p65.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#v.LVII-p10.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.vi.I-p374.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.I_1-p186.1">1:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iv.III-p10.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.I-p357.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.iv-p44.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.XIV-p8.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.vi.I-p140.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#v.III-p36.1">1:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iv.III-p46.2">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#v.X-p13.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.XLVI-p87.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#v.XIV-p9.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.vi.II-p58.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.iv-p194.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#v.XIV-p90.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.XIV-p78.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.CXLVII-p35.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.iv-p184.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iv.III-p21.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iv.III-p44.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXXIV-p19.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXIII-p75.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.CXXVI-p2.2">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iv.III-p38.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iv.III-p17.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.iv-p194.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#v.CXLVII-p35.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.iv-p184.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.iv-p194.3">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.iv-p195.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#v.LXIX-p101.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.iv-p194.4">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#v.III-p46.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#iv.III-p43.1">2:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#v.XV-p18.1">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#iv.III-p45.2">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXVII-p83.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#v.LIII-p50.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#v.LVIII-p82.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#v.XXXI-p21.1">3:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#v.LIV-p42.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#v.CXLVII-p52.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iv.III-p48.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#v.XXII-p246.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#iv.III-p19.1">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=33#iv.III-p45.1">3:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=33#iv.III-p46.1">3:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#v.LIII-p48.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vi.vii-p26.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.I-p376.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#v.VII-p17.1">10:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXVIII-p9.1">10:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#v.XLVI-p55.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#v.XLVI-p54.1">11:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#v.XLVI-p56.1">11:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXXVIII-p4.1">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVIII-p121.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.I-p375.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#v.XXII-p402.1">14:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#v.XLVIII-p85.1">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#v.LXIX-p98.1">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi.I-p377.1">14:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.III-p49.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.XLVIII-p86.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.XLVIII-p121.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.LXXVII-p84.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.CVIII-p264.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.CXXX-p87.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vi.vii-p24.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vi.viii-p143.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#v.CXXIV-p54.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#v.XLVI-p87.1">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#v.XLVI-p87.1">17:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#v.XLVI-p87.1">17:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#v.XLVI-p87.1">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#v.XLVI-p90.1">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#v.XLVI-p88.1">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#v.CXVIII-p12.1">19:11-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#v.III-p32.1">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=14#v.CVIII-p141.1">21:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=14#v.CVIII-p185.1">21:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=16#v.XLVI-p57.1">21:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#v.XIV-p94.1">21:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#v.CVIII-p186.1">21:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#vi.vi.I-p140.1">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#v.CVIII-p70.1">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#v.LXXX-p13.1">22:18-19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Judith</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jdt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#v.XXII-p192.1">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jdt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#v.LIV-p100.1">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jdt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#v.LXXIX-p114.1">13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#v.XIV-p54.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.vi.II-p303.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#v.LI-p75.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#v.CVIII-p192.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.I_1-p244.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#v.LVIII-p7.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#v.LX-p66.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#v.LXXIX-p50.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.XXXIX-p32.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.LX-p8.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.LXXIX-p15.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.LXXV-p17.1">4:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#v.LIV-p7.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#v.LXXIX-p51.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#v.XXXIX-p32.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#v.LX-p8.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#v.LXXIX-p15.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#v.XXIII-p22.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#v.XIV-p86.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vi.vi.II-p266.1">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#v.XLVI-p29.2">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#v.LII-p109.1">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#v.LXVI-p12.1">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#v.CVIII-p278.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#v.CXLIV-p19.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#v.CXLIV-p22.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=7#v.CXXII-p9.1">10:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Baruch</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#v.LXXVII-p34.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#v.XXXI-p9.1">6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Susanna</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=54#vii.iii.xiii-p5.2">1:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=55#vii.iii.xiii-p5.2">1:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=58#vii.iii.xiii-p5.2">1:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=59#vii.iii.xiii-p5.2">1:59</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Bel and the Dragon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bel&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=33#v.III-p8.1">1:33-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bel&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=33#v.XXII-p87.1">1:33-39</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Macc&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.II-p250.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Macc&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#v.VII-p41.1">7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Esdras</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Esd&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#v.XLVI-p5.1">1:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Sirach</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.II-p30.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.CXVIII-p25.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.vi.II-p51.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=30#v.LXVI-p34.1">3:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=30#v.LXXIX-p41.1">3:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=30#v.CVIII-p180.1">3:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#v.LXVI-p38.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=36#v.CXXVII-p41.1">7:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.II-p31.1">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.II-p32.1">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.II-p33.1">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.II-p34.1">9:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.II-p35.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#v.CXXXIII-p16.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#v.CVII-p76.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#v.LXXVII-p42.1">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#v.LXXI-p43.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#v.CVIII-p256.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#v.CXVIII-p6.1">22:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#vii.iv.x-p8.1">22:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=9#v.LVII-p7.1">25:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=5#vi.vi.II-p50.1">27:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=25#v.CXXV-p133.1">27:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=1#v.LIII-p86.1">46:1</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" prev="viii.i" next="viii.iii" id="viii.ii">
  <h2 id="viii.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="viii.ii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαπητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-p94.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγωνοθέτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p97.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδιάφορα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXVIII-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀεί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XXVIII-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναμάρτητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.II-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναχωρεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-p324.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τοῦ πονηροῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LV-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπερισπαστῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-p62.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπονία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p41.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρτό-τυρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv.iv-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχαῖος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-p167.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀταραξία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p41.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀυταρκής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXXIII-p103.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐις τὸ σωφρονεὶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p328.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντῷ πονηεᾦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LV-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLVI-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσχηματισμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.viii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠρἱστα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-p167.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡδονή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.II-p37.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀνῳ λύρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXI-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀντερίωνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p118.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ πρωτόπλαστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVI-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄμοιούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p153.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄφις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p188.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv.iv-p15.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p153.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑδροφόβους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXIX-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XV-p29.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XV-p29.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποτυπώσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXX-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽όλβιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXVII-p55.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αδαμάντιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XXXIII-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Απάθεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αρχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p136.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ιησοῦς Χριστὸς Θεοῦ `Υὼς Σωτήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.VII-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽αγοράνμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXV-p110.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽επιτομή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LIII-p140.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Εδει ἡμᾶς, ἀγάπητε, μή τῇ οἰ&amp; 208·σει τῶν κλήρων φέρεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-p94.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎ονος λύρας ἤκουσε καὶ σάλπιγγος ὗς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XXVII-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ονω λύρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XXVII-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Α᾽γενεαλόγητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p186.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοβούλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p384.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεραπέια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-p213.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-p213.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΙΧΘΥΣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.VII-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μηδὲν ἄγαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-p259.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μηδὲν ᾽άγαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXX-p132.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οιδῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-p94.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ ἀπαθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ ἀποχῆς ἐμψύχιων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-p109.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ ᾽Αρχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXVII-p51.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p65.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i-p18.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-p167.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ Αρχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸς τὸ εὔσχημον κὰι εὐπρόσεδρον τῷ Κυρί&amp; 251· ἀπερισπάστως́̈: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p114.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰδεσιμῶτατε Πάππα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτέξουσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.III-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αναμάρτητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXXIII-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βάναυσοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-p175.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυμναστικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-p97.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυνή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p209.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυναίκας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p209.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέμας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάψαλμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XXVIII-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδακτικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-p178.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δογματικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-p97.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">επισκοποῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLVI-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κὰι μεμερίσται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p112.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόσμιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p300.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καιρῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XXVII-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LV-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LV-p7.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.II-p3.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακοζηλίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακωσίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LV-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταστρηνιάσωσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIII-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κλῆρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-p8.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LII-p42.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LII-p51.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LII-p54.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινὸς βίος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-p321.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυρίω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XXVII-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-p78.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύπη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.II-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογισμόι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXIX-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηδέν ἄγαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LX-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νηφάλεον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p298.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νηφάλιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p301.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νηφαλιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXIX-p107.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIV-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰδημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-p94.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰ&amp; 208·σις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-p94.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἴησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-p94.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἠρίστα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-p167.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XV-p30.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XV-p32.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p139.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p139.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXXIII-p4.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i-p11.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίπτειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρακεκλημένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LIV-p103.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραλειπομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.iv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραρρύομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p236.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p85.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περάτής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXI-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἀρχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXIII-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ᾽Αρχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXX-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXI-p2.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXI-p7.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XCII-p10.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περι ᾽Αρχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXX-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πηλός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXIV-p67.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποικίλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-p41.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποικίλης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p76.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολύ πλείονα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-p270.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρίνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.xiii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρίσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.xiii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόαρθρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-p92.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XV-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προηγμένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXVIII-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προπάθειαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXIX-p88.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πτῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ρῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-p77.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάββατον δευτερόπρωτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LII-p71.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὺν τὸν ὀυρανὸν καὶ σὺν τὴν γήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-p92.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνοδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-p250.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὼφρονα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p299.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκοπός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-p120.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρωματέις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXX-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρωματεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXIV-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχέπτομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-p120.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχίνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.xiii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχίσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.xiii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχῖνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.xiii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωφροσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p228.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τό πρέπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXVII-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τόμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXIV-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἐνεργεί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-p64.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ δυνάμει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἀναβαΟμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ γὰρ καὶ γένος ἐσμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LXX-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαλκέντερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XXXIII-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.II-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χεῖμα ὀπωρισμός στιλπνότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-p91.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχαὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ ψύχεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Hebrew Words and Phrases" prev="viii.ii" next="viii.iv" id="viii.iii">
  <h2 id="viii.iii-p0.1">Index of Hebrew Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Hebrew" id="viii.iii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="HE" id="viii.iii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Hebrew">אלה שמות: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XXXII-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">הרס: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVI-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">לְערלָמ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.iv-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">נָּלָל: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p161.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">נָּלהָ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-p161.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">נעמי: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LIV-p104.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">נתמי: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.LIV-p104.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ע: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.iv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">עַל שְׁשּׁיִגיִת: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-p172.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">עיר: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.CIX-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">צלּא: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קּול: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-p163.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">רּתְשׁהַּיח: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.iv-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ת: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.iv-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" prev="viii.iii" next="toc" id="viii.iv">
  <h2 id="viii.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="viii.iv-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.I-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.II-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.II-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.II-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.II-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.III-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.III-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.III-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.III-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.III-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.III-Page_xxi">xxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.III-Page_xxii">xxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.III-Page_xxiii">xxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.III-Page_xxiv">xxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.III-Page_xxv">xxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.IV-Page_xxvi">xxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.IV-Page_xxvii">xxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.V-Page_xxviii">xxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.V-Page_xxix">xxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.V-Page_xxx">xxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.V-Page_xxxi">xxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.V-Page_xxxii">xxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.V-Page_xxxiii">xxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.VII-Page_xxxiv">xxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.I-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.I-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.I-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.I-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.III-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.III-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.IV-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.V-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.VII-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.VII-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.IX-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.X-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XII-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XIV-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XIV-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XIV-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XIV-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XIV-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XV-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XV-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XVII-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XVIII-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXII-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXIII-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXIV-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXVII-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXIX-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXXII-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXXIV-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXXVIII-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXXVIII-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXXIX-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXXIX-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXXIX-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXXIX-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XXXIX-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XL-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLI-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLII-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLIII-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLV-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLV-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVI-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVI-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVI-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVI-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVI-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVII-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLVIII-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XLIX-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.L-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.L-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LI-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LII-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LII-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LII-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LII-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LII-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LII-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LII-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LIII-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LIII-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LIII-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LIII-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LIII-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LIII-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LIV-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LIV-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LIV-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LIV-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LIV-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LIV-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LIV-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LV-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LV-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LV-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LVII-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LVIII-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LVIII-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LVIII-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LVIII-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LX-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LX-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LX-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LX-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LX-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LX-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LX-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LX-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXI-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXI-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXII-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXVI-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXVI-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXVI-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXVI-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXVI-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXVI-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXVIII-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXIX-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXIX-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXIX-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXIX-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXIX-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXIX-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXIX-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXX-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXX-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXX-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXI-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXI-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXI-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXV-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXV-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXVI-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXVII-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXVII-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXVII-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXVII-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXVII-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXVII-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXIX-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXIX-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXIX-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXIX-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXIX-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXX-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXX-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXII-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXII-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXII-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXII-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXII-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXIV-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXIV-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXIV-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXIV-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXIV-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXIV-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXV-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXVI-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.LXXXIX-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XCI-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XCII-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XCVII-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.XCVII-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.C-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVII-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVII-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVII-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVII-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVII-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVII-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CVIII-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CIX-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CIX-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXIV-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXVII-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXVII-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXVII-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXVII-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXVII-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXVIII-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXVIII-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXVIII-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXVIII-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXII-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXII-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXII-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXII-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXII-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIII-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIII-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIII-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIII-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIII-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIII-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIII-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIII-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIII-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIV-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIV-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIV-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIV-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIV-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXIV-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXV-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXV-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXV-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXV-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXV-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXV-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXV-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXV-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXVI-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXVII-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXVII-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXVII-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXVII-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXVII-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXVIII-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXVIII-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXX-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXX-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXX-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXX-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXX-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXX-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXX-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXX-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXX-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXX-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXX-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXX-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXXIII-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXXIII-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXXIII-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXXIII-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXXIII-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXXIII-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXXIII-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXXIII-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXXVI-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXXXVIII-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLIV-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLIV-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLIV-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLIV-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLIV-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLV-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLVI-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLVII-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLVII-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLVII-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLVII-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLVII-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.CXLVII-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.I-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_411">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_412">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_413">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_414">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi.II-Page_416">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_417">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_418">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_419">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_420">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_421">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_422">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_423">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_424">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_425">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_426">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_427">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_428">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_429">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_430">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_431">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_432">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_433">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_434">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_435">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_436">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_437">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_438">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_439">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_440">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_441">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_442">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_443">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_444">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_445">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_446">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii-Page_447">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i-Page_448">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i-Page_449">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_450">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_451">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_452">452</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_453">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_454">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_455">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_456">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_457">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_458">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_459">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_460">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_461">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_462">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_463">463</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_464">464</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_465">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.I_1-Page_466">466</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.II-Page_467">467</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.II-Page_468">468</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.II-Page_469">469</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.II-Page_470">470</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.II-Page_471">471</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.III-Page_472">472</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.III-Page_473">473</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.III-Page_474">474</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.III-Page_475">475</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.III-Page_476">476</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.III-Page_477">477</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.III-Page_478">478</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.III-Page_479">479</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.III-Page_480">480</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.III-Page_481">481</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.III-Page_482">482</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.III-Page_483">483</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.i-Page_484">484</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii-Page_485">485</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iv-Page_486">486</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v-Page_487">487</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.viii-Page_488">488</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.ii-Page_489">489</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.iv-Page_490">490</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.vi-Page_491">491</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.viii-Page_492">492</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.xiii-Page_493">493</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii.xv-Page_494">494</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv.i-Page_495">495</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv.ii-Page_496">496</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv.iv-Page_497">497</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv.iv-Page_498">498</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv.viii-Page_499">499</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv.x-Page_500">500</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv.xii-Page_501">501</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv.xii-Page_502">502</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
